《Dreaming Of You》


 Chapter 1 do you have a room

    Ivy Luo wore a simple white cotton dress with her long curly hair. It was simple and elegant. She wore light make-up, with a white handbag in her hand and a pair of black high-heeled shoes, which made her look like a fairy.


    Although she was not the most beautiful appearance, she had exquisite facial features and was outstanding, which made people feel so good. She was not stunning, but she was attractive. Just one of the very few women who had a unique temperament and breathtaking beauty.


    The man sitting across from Ivy Luo was shocked. He didn''t expect that the woman would introduce such a beautiful woman to him!


    Casting an indifferent glance at the man in front of her who didn''t care much about his clothes, Ivy Luo got more and more indignant. In fact, she came here for a blind date with her good friend Celine Zhao, but when she arrived at the appointed place, Celine Zhao stood her up.


    She was in a bad mood today anyway. Her elder sister got married and divorced, and less than one year she left her baby to Ivy Luo. In order to make a living out of school and go out to work, Ivy had to rely on her elder sister''s child in Celine''s family. She had no choice but to live a poor life.


    The moment Ivy Luo saw this man, she finally understood why Celine Zhao stood her up. Obviously, Celine wanted Ivy to do her a favor to turn this man down.


    At the thought of this, Ivy raised the corners of her mouth and said coquettishly, "Hey, Mr. Ji, you are slobbering!"


    Mr. Ji smiled awkwardly. He touched his eye sockets on the bridge of his nose and said, "I''m really sorry, Miss Zhao, I made a mistake"


    Miss Zhao?! Yes, she was mistaken for Celine!


    With a weird smile on her face, Ivy Luo said, "Mr. Ji, do you have a crush on me?"


    Mr. Ji nodded!


    Ivy Luo flipped her hair and said, "Well, if so, Mr. Ji, do you have a room?"


    "Yes, of course! I have a villa! "


    "Oh, really? But I like tile roofed houses! "


    The man was shocked!


    "Mr. Ji, do you have a car?"


    "Yes, of course. I have a BWM."


    "Oh, but I''ve always been brainless. I like bike, two tires! "


    The man was speechless!


    "Mr. Ji, are you still a virgin?"


    The man glared at her!


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. No matter what kind of man you are, I don''t care, because the man I have dated is still waiting for my call!"


    The man sprang to his feet and pointed her nose . "Are you"


    Ivy smiled enchantingly, "Hey, do you want to scold me for being shameless? I''m tired. How about asking your mistresses to come out to play mahjong!


    The man lowered his head in a guilty instant and immediately took the decent briefcase. "Well, Miss Zhao, I have something else to do!"


    Then he turned around and left.


    Ivy leaned back lazily, arched an eyebrow and shouted at the man who was about to go out, "Mr. Ji, don''t forget to pay the bill, or I don''t want to visit you for your debt!"


    The man stopped and squinted at the coffee in front of Ivy. His eyes flashed. He took out a hundred dollar from his wallet, patted it on the bar counter, turned around and left.


    She raised her chin and glanced at the man''s back! Did he want to date her? No way!


    Then, Ivy stood up and was ready to leave. But when she looked down at the cup of coffee in front of her, she pulled her mouth and raised her head to drink it.


    Fine!


    It was bought with money, and it was a crime to waste money!


    However How did the coffee taste? Is it weird?


    Ivy wiped her mouth casually. Whatever! I have to go for an interview today!


    Thinking of that, she left the coffee shop on her high heels!


    It was a sunny day. Ivy strode to the bus station. The destination she was going to for interviewing today was a five-star hotel


    As for her, she didn''t have a good education background, and she also didn''t have a rich and powerful background. Thus she could only go to a hotel, and apply for a job as a waiter.


    On her way to the hotel, Ivy felt very hot. At first, she thought it was because the temperature in the bus was too high.


    But after getting out of the car and walking on the road, she still had such feelings, and it was stronger and stronger.


    Shaking her head, Ivy clenched her teeth and decided to come to the hotel to get today''s interview anyway!


    Despite the uncomfortable feeling, she held on and walked into the hotel.


    After getting on the elevator, the irritable feeling on her became stronger and stronger. She felt uncomfortable all over, If Ivy still knew nothing about what was wrong with her at the moment, she couldn��t be more stupid!


    She really wanted to slap herself, ''Damn, you greedy woman!'' Well, she was drugged by that damn man. At the same time, she thought, fortunately, she was here far away from that man. If this happened to the stupid Celine, she would have been harmed by that man!


    "Ding Dong", the elevator door opened.


    At the moment, the only thought in her mind was not the interview, but to find an empty room immediately and take a cold shower in the bathroom!


    This was what she thought, and she did it as well.


    With her confused consciousness increasing and her mind increasingly out of control, she picked up a room at random. She picked a random room and taking a steel wire from the trash can by her side, and drew it out while she was shivering.


    Then she walked towards the door lock of the room in front of her and the door was opened!


    Ivy smiled and thought, ''Fortunately, I learned how to unlock the door from Mr. Wang.''.


    Ivy pushed the door and came in


    The decoration was luxurious, high-end and stunning.


    However, Ivy didn''t pay much attention to it.


    She leaned against the wall and the sofa. She heard a noise of water from the bathroom and frowned. Was there someone in there?


    Shit! How unlucky it is!


    The effect of the drug was getting stronger and stronger. Some part of her body began to feel sick and she couldn''t care much about it.


    So she staggered forward and knocked at the door


    "Hey! Could you please let me into the bathroom? "


    Nobody answered!


    Ivy was very embarrassed!


    Then she knocked at the door again


    "Hey, did the man inside die? "Come out, please. I want to use your washroom. "


    "....."


    Two minutes later


    "Crack!"


    The door was opened!


    Then, she saw a man in a black bathrobe slowly coming out. He was so handsome. Nobody who had seen him could deny this.


    She didn''t know whether it was because of the drug''s effect or something else. The moment she saw the man, she was stunned


    He had deep eyes, bushy eyebrows, big eyes and attractive features. His unruly expression and inherent dignity attracted her a lot!

 Chapter 2 how could this be

    Edgar opened his mouth and said coldly, "Who are you? Why are you in my room? "


    Ivy couldn''t help but step forward and touched his smooth skin.


    Ivy was thinking how a man''s skin could be such fair!


    But when she was about to put her hand on the man''s shoulder, he dodged in disgust.


    Who was the man? His name was Edgar Luo, who was the CEO of HENGLI Group. He was a well-known golden Bachelor in a city. He was the most handsome and richest man in every woman''s heart because of his powerful background.


    Countless women tried every means to sleep with him, but they all failed and got kicked out of his office every day.


    At this moment, Ivy was one of those women who wanted to have sex with him.


    Glancing at Ivy in disgust, Edgar Luo shouted, "I ask you to get out!"


    "Ha-ha, do you really think that I have a crush on you? I just want to see how smooth your skin is. It''s really beautiful!"


    Edgar Luo frowned.


    What the hell was wrong with this woman?


    Turning to Ivy, he shouted, "Fuck off!"


    "Don''t be so mean? I just want to use your washroom. "


    As she was speaking, Ivy walked inside. To be honest, she really tried so hard to restrain her sexual impulsion. Otherwise, she would have run out of her mind and pushed down the handsome man in front of her!


    Not long after she walked into the bathroom, she was dragged out by a pair of big hands, and then slammed at the door, "Get out!"


    She tightened her grip on his bathrobe and didn''t let him go.


    What the hell! Bullshit! She didn''t want to ruin her purity by going out like this! So, she would never let him go!


    However! As a result...... Alas!


    "Rip off!" Ivy directly ripped off the man''s bathrobe.


    Then......


    Only a handsome man with such a curvy figure could be seen in Ivy''s eyes!


    "Oh my God!"!


    If she could control herself just now.


    The next second, Ivy didn''t know how to restrain the impulse!


    At this moment, all she thought about was the man''s body.


    Ivy tried hard to climb up the man, faced with the man''s murderous eyes, and she directly ignored it!


    Damn! What are you doing?


    Ivy put her hand over something and licked her tongue. "What do you think! Of course... "


    Ivy covered the man''s mouth before she could finish her words!


    The man wanted to avoid it, but somehow he didn''t push her away.


    The more he kissed her, the tighter he wanted her!


    The room temperature was getting hotter and hotter. Ivy''s body was hotter and hotter. She kissed Edgar while dragging him to bed.


    Feeling the abnormal temperature on her body, the stupid man could feel the abnormality in her, let alone the smart Edgar!


    The woman in front of him had been d


    rugged, and she was looking for antidote, or the woman was playing a domineering play of her own.


    At the thought of this, he let go of Ivy and pushed her away.


    "Bang!" Ivy was pushed to the ground.


    "Damn it! Are you fucking insane? Push me? You are not attracted to the beauties! Fuck! Are you a gay? "


    Edgar......


    At the moment, Edgar''s handsome face darkened.


    All of a sudden, she was pulled up by a pair of big hands and thrown on the bed, which made her very hot.


    "Damn it! Can you act more gently... "


    Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by a sudden kiss.


    "I will show you whether I am a gay!"


    At first, Edgar was abnormally calm. But at this moment, he even wanted to sleep with her.


    So


    When the morning light came into the room through the window and shone on their heads, Ivy rubbed her eyes, stretched out her arms and thumped a quilt on one side of her leg.


    It was so hard! The unfair treatment! Annoyed, Ivy opened her eyes and dazedly saw the handsome man who was sleeping in front of her. She just wanted to scream.


    Suddenly, she remembered what had happened yesterday. She patted her own head with regret. Dick! It''s a great loss that she gave all her purity to this man yesterday.


    But she would feel a little better when she glanced at his sleeping face. At least, this man was good-looking.


    She then got out of the bed and looked at the clothes she wore yesterday. She felt so embarrassed! Shit! Everything was torn clean, even her underwear was thrown in the fish tank. How could she go out!


    She jumped off the bed and looked around. ''no way! He didn''t even wear a shirt!


    All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her teeth......


    She felt great. But how could she go out without clothes on?


    Seeing that the man was about to wake up, Ivy became very anxious!


    What if this man woke up and called her to take responsibility for what she had done?


    But she had nothing on her. She even took a burden with her.


    At the thought of this, she felt that the only thing she could do at the moment was to run!


    So, Ivy lifted the sheet, wrapped herself, put on her shoes and ran outside.


    Originally, she wanted to use the man''s bathrobe, but it was torn in half by Ivy. She cursed in her heart, ''Poor wretch! Why not choose a bathrope with better quality


    However, before she stepped out the door, she turned back as if she remembered something.


    Then she blinked and looked around. When she saw the pen and paper on the table, she smiled.


    Then, she grabbed a pen and paper, and started to write! She wrote several words on the paper.


    Perfect!


    She put the paper down, turned around and left.

 Chapter 3 the damned woman!

    Ivy walked out of the room, wrapped in her bed sheet. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she ran into a stylish man.


    When the man saw Ivy, he was shocked, and then contemptuously thought that she must be a mistress who was caught cheating on someone.


    Seeing the man''s disgusted eyes, Ivy cleared her throat and asked, "What are you looking at? Didn''t you know that this year this skirt was in a fashion? Easy to rip them apart! "


    The man rolled his eyes at her and cursed, "humph! What''s wrong with you?"


    Ivy walked out of the door and turned around, "Oh, shit, are you nut?!"


    Then she left the hotel and swaggered away, completely ignoring his sullen face.


    In fact, Ivy wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide. However, she had no place to go and no one to help her. She could only rely on herself.


    At the thought of that, her eyes were fixed on passangers�� gaze along the street. Without hesitation, she called a taxi and got into it


    At the same time, Edgar had just woken up in the hotel. After bathing, he walked slowly to his bed. Seeing the piece of paper on the bedside table, he held it between his slender fingers.


    The more he read, the more frowned he became.


    "Hey, handsome! Pretty good! You worked very hard last night. I''m very pleased that you serve me well with your big weapon. Again, I thumbed up for you. I wanted to give you more money, but I took out only ten from my pocket. Well, I will reward you! Don''t think it is too little. It''s already a miracle that I can be so generous to you, Don''t worry, I''m not suffering from venereal disease and I don''t have AIDS. I''m very healthy. And, yesterday is my first night, that''s to say, you are not at a loss.


    To avoid more embarrassment in the future, it''s better not to see you again. You didn''t leave your phone number or wechat number, and it was all right. Goodbye, no! I don''t want to see you. I hope you can meet a relatively generous boss. Fuck her hard, and you will have a lot of money! blow a kiss....


    He crumpled the paper into a ball and tore it up in an instant.


    Damned woman! How could she treat him as......


    Then he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number, "Edward, come to drive me home!"


    After saying that, he sat down on the sofa and took out a box of cigarettes. He lit one and watched the cigarette slide upwards gently, lost in thought


    A moment later......


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Come on in! "


    At this time, a man walked in from outside, wearing a handmade T-shirt and a slim jeans. He wore a bunch of golden earrings.


    He was Edward!


    Edward walked in respectfully. When he saw the messy room and the bloodstain on the bed.


    Suddenly, he got a nasty shock! What was going on? ''how did Edgar get raped? Or did the beautiful lady succeed in plotting against him? ''?


    A myriad of thoughts flooded he.


    Although Edward was an assistant of Edgar, he grew up in the Luo Family. They had a very good relationship!


    Walking up to Edgar, taking a look at him from top to bottom, Edward asked, "Edgar... What are you doing? Raped? Or"


    Edgar''s face was black, and he glanced at him coldly, making Edward trembling with fear, ��I was wrong.��


    Edward whispered in his ear, "is it possible that someone else has slept with you and then kicked you off?"


    Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say a word. At the moment, his handsom


    e face looked even darker.


    Seeing that, Edward screamed in astonishment. "Oh my God! It can''t be true, can it! My God, who was so strong and dared to do this to you? "


    Edgar put out the cigarette and asked, "are you free now?"


    Shrugging, caressing his nose, Edward said, "He-he! No, I am just curious! "


    Well, he admitted that he was evil. In fact, when he saw Edgar''s unhappy face, he felt very happy! After all, Edgar was always rational in bed. But this time he was so negligent. How could he not admire the woman who made him lose control!


    Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned darker and darker. With his cold eyes, he shot towards Edward and said, "is that so funny! I don''t mind your real identity will hit the headlines tomorrow. "


    What a straight threat! Someone immediately stopped smiling and said with his teeth clenched, "recently, there is news from the United States that some people are stirring up trouble recently. Knowing that you haven''t been there to take care of that place recently, they have been sending someone to do something."


    Turning the glass in his hand, Edgar asked in a low voice, "how did Kent handle it?"


    Edward resumed his serious look and said, "Kent used some small maneuvers. Sometimes, when they were a little bit excessive, he would use half of his strength to play with them. However, sometimes, he would simply turn a blind eye to what they did as they couldn''t cause any big trouble."


    "Well, they can''t do anything! And please attend the meeting on my behalf!


    "Okay," Edward agreed, ��Edgar, have a good rest here. I''ll go back and get ready. "


    Turning around, he was about to leave. "Wait!" He withdrew his right leg quickly. He said to himself: ha ha, just take a look at it. Maybe God is kind to me. Edgar has changed his mind and there is no need for me to help him deal with those old foxes in the company. By the way, fighting with a group of old foxes is a crazy game.


    "Check all the guests staying in this hotel last night for me. Any of them should be there!" Edgar clenched his fists.


    A cold light flashed across his eyes! ''Damned woman! I will get even with you for this. How dare you play tricks on me? You will pay for this!''!


    Hearing that, Edward''s mouth twitched and had an impulse to faint. ''oh my God!


    Shit! Anyone in this hotel? He would be tired to death!


    .....


    At the same time, she put on a half sheet and walked out of the car. She took out twenty dollars from the socks and passed it to the driver who was staring at her with his blurred eyes all the way. She turned around and walked into a normal building for families.


    Originally, Ivy wanted to teach the driver a lesson who had been staring at her. However, she thought that the most important thing now was to find a coat to wear, so she kindly let the driver go.


    Then she went up to the fourth floor.


    "Ding Dong."


    "The door is not locked?"


    A sweet looking beauty opened the door.


    She was shocked to see Ivy in such a attire, "Damn it! Where were you going? You look like a drowned mouse!"


    Ivy flipped her hair and walked in, "You know nothing! It''s fashion!"


    In fact, she didn''t want her silly sister to know about yesterday''s blind date. There were two reasons. First, she didn''t want her to feel guilty. Second, she didn��t want her to know that she had slept with a man after being drugged!

 Chapter 4 meet again!

    Then, she went to the bedroom and said, "Celine, did you say you will find a job for me?" Where and when? "


    Celine collected her thoughts and blinked, "Oh, they are recruiting an assistant from the HENGLI Group."


    "What are the requirements?"


    "No requirements!"


    Ivy casually put on a T-shirt, combed her hair and asked, "No requirements? I don''t think so. "


    Nodding her head, Celine replied like a silly girl, "The recruitment information on the internet says: Recruit a female assistant for the CEO. She only needs to be healthy with casual appearance. There is no requirement on education background and experience. But she should be patient!That��s what matters."


    Ivy crumpled into the sofa, raised her foot and trembled. She picked up a wrinkled apple from the coffee table, wiped it with her clothes and took a bite. "Is it really so good?"


    It was impossible for Ivy to believe that a big company would recruit an assistant at such a low level. However, she couldn''t care so much. Now she was too poor and in urgent need of money. Her elder sister''s child was placed in Celine''s home. Although there were someone to take care of it, she had to give her the money for milk powder! After all, the child was her nephew!


    Thinking of that, Ivy raised her head and asked, "when?"


    "Eight o''clock tomorrow!"


    "Okay! I see! "


    So the next day, wearing a business dress and a pair of high-heeled shoes, Ivy came to the downstairs of a large company. She raised her head and looked up. The magnificent building and the unique style of building made her mouth twitch.


    Rich and willful!


    The decoration is luxurious!


    Ivy took out a small mirror from her bag and smiled at herself in the mirror. "Come on, Ivy, you can do it!"!


    She put the mirror back into her bag and walked up the stairs in high heels.


    On her way here, she had thought about it very clearly. Today, no matter what happened, she would get this job, or she would really have to spend the night in the streets!


    After entering the Luo group and asking the receptionist about the place one by one, she went to the interview room with excitement.


    The middle-aged man waiting for her was very friendly. When he asked her about her requirements one by one, she simply explained that she would feel comfortable as long as her salary could reach her requirement.


    "Wages of 5000. Are you willing to work?"


    "Of course!" She nodded in surprise! This job, as expected, was God''s gift to her. She was poor.


    "But you have too much work to do. Can you do it?" Asked the middle-aged man, while removing his glasses.


    Without any hesitation, she nodded and said, "no problem!" Swoosh! That''s 5000 per month! It''s no problem even if she works in the company!


    Then the uncle took out a contract with joy and Ivy signed it even without looking at it.


    Ivy walked out of the manager''s office briskly with the contract in her hand. What a lucky day! She bit her lips and even wanted to laugh out loud. She turned around and looked around. Everyone else was busy. She would laugh at herself when she got home and tucked herself in.


    She turned into the corridor and walked towards


    the elevator. Coincidentally, the elevator door was opened and there were many people, all dressed in suits.


    At this moment, the ringtone of a particular song, "you are my apple..." rang.


    Ivy picked up the phone and looked down at the screen of the phone. "Bad girl", she laughed a few times and talked to the phone with her high voice, smiling brightly, "Celine, I passed the interview!"


    "Wow, that''s so great, sister. I don''t have to eat instant noodles with you every day!"


    Ivy, "......"


    ''Damn it! The bitch just despise the poor food in their buffet. Okay, she admitted that the food was a little bad. But she always let the silly girl eat two portions of food!


    In fact, Ivy felt warm in her heart. In order to make Celine''s parents take care of her elder sister''s child with all their heart and ease the burden for them, Celine didn''t take her family money but did part-time jobs with her.


    Thinking of this, Ivy''s voice softened, "good girl, wait for me at home. When I go back, I will take you to eat hot pot!"


    Then she hung up the phone.


    She stood outside the elevator, wild with joy. Suddenly, a warm thing was placed on her waist. She moved her body awkwardly and finally was convinced that it was a big hand!


    ''damn it! How dare he take advantage of me in the crowded space!''! Do you think I''m a pushover! Then, Ivy moved her head a little and quietly lifted her foot. Without even looking at it, she gave the guy behind her a hard kick on his bright foot!


    She heard a little hiss from her back and a low voice: "damn woman!" He cursed!


    She frowned. Why was the voice a little familiar? She turned her head back and saw a familiar, extremely beautiful face. She exclaimed, "Why are you here?"


    It wasn''t someone else, but the man who had a one night stand with her.


    She wanted to teach this bastard a lesson at first, but the door of the elevator opened very fast, and someone else urged her to leave.


    Hence, she clenched her fists and sneered, ''never mind. There will be other opportunities.''.


    He was working here. Did he send parcels for a living!? ha-ha! It was obviously impossible!


    Ivy glared at Edgar and thought, ''humph! ''Just wait and see! When I start my work here, you''ll regret for what you''ve done!'' She thought furiously!


    Then she stormed out of the elevator.


    He moved his aching foot a little! If it hadn''t been an important meeting waiting for him, he wouldn''t have let her go so easily! It was not until he heard the girls talking in front of him that he realized it was her. He had intended to "greet" her! Who would have thought that she would tread on his foot so hard.


    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of Edgar''s mouth. He said to Edward, who was still in a daze, "you go to check what that woman is doing here." Then he walked out of the elevator leisurely.


    But when Edward caught up with Edgar, he said, "okay!"


    How could it not be okay! Since he heard that woman had left, Edgar had never treated him well. Every day he arranged work for him, he couldn''t finish it! what! ''I did nothing!''! He found that ever since this woman appeared, she would always affect Edgar��s mood!

 Chapter 5 why is it you again!

    Walking out of the gate of HENGLI Group, Ivy looked up at those glorious words.


    Ivy raised her lips and secretly applauded in her heart. She didn''t have relative money, experience and education, but she didn''t expect that she would be able to work here. In other words, her miserable fate was about to change!


    At the thought of this, Ivy really wanted to whistle to the handsome men on the street. Handsome men, I''m very happy today! Two dollars!


    But on second thought, she had a foodie waiting for her, so she changed her mind.


    She took out her phone decisively and dialed the number of foodie, "Hello, Celine, tell me, where shall we eat hot pot today, or the last time......"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the black BMW stopped by her side and stopped in front of her. Before she could shout abuse, she saw Zach who interview her, getting out of the car.


    Zach laughed and said, "Miss Luo, our CEO just called and asked you to come to work."


    Ivy recovered from the shock and said, "I can''t go there so soon. Didn''t you say that we have to wait for next Monday?"


    Zach shook his head immediately, "no, no, you''ll do it right now!"


    While they were talking, Zach had already dragged her into the car. If Ivy hadn''t seen Zach just now and she was sure that he was the market manager of the HENGLI Group,


    at this moment, Ivy would really doubt that if the guy involved in human trafficking!


    Zach dragged Ivy to the car and didn''t say anything. He just pressed the accelerator hard and drove away at a fast speed.


    If the boss hadn''t put pressure on him, he wouldn''t have gone all out!


    Originally, he just wanted to hire a little assistant in the marketing department, squatting in the market and basking in the sun. But by a call of the CEO, he promoted this little assistant directly to the CEO''s assistant. What a position it was. Many beautiful women are trying to climb up to the position, but they just can''t catch up with the title.


    Although the woman in front of her was quite attractive, she had neither background nor experience. How could she get that position!?


    What about his daughter? He had been looking forward to be Edgar''s father-in-law!


    If she had figured out what Zach was thinking, she would have given him a hard time! You! The CEO''s father-in-law? Look at your pig face! Your daughter will not be beautiful!


    Soon, they came to the downstairs of a luxurious villa.


    After getting off the car, Ivy was a little stunned. It was......


    When Zach got off the car, he saw that Ivy was in a daze. He pointed at the luxurious villa and said to Ivy, "Well, that''s where you work!"


    Ivy was a little confused, "Wait a minute! Where am I? "


    Z


    ach replied with an innocent look, "You work here in your office!"


    "Isn''t I just an assistant to the marketing department?"


    "No no no! You are now the assistant of the CEO! Private assistant! "


    Now that she had heard this, she wanted to make sure whether there was something wrong. Besides, she was not stupid!


    Suddenly, Ivy grabbed Zach''s clothes and said angrily, "Damn it, Zach! Are you lying to me! ''is this the place for work?''? Personal assistant of the CEO! Why don''t you say that I am a CEO''s private mistress? "


    What the hell! At this moment, Ivy finally understood why it didn''t matter that everyone on that recruitment list had no experience, no education background or anything else. Damn it! Mistress, you don''t need a degree!


    At this moment, she had a strong feeling that she was fooled.


    Ivy pushed Zach away and left.


    Zach hurriedly stopped her, "Ivy, what are you going to do? Quit?"


    Without looking back, Ivy scolded, "what the hell! I quit! "


    Anyway, she is a good person. Be a mistress! What the fuck! How could she live her life if others knew it!


    There was another reason. It must be either because the CEO was too ugly to see, or because he was mentally disabled that he found a mistress on the Internet!


    As she walked away, Zach shouted, "Ivy, I''m telling you, if you go, you have to pay the liquidated damages and you''ll give us one million!"


    When Ivy heard the word "one million", she suddenly stopped and turned around. She ran back like a gust of wind, and then grabbed Zach by the arm and asked ferociously, "what''s the penalty?"


    At the moment, Ivy''s eyes turned red, itching to tear Zach apart.


    Zach was so scared that he quickly replied, "one million...!"


    At this moment, Ivy nearly passed out. She blamed herself for being so careless that she had signed the contract without even checking it!


    Just then, a white Ferrari sports car came in.


    He stopped right in front of the BMW.


    When the car door opened, a young man in a white handmade suit walked out slowly with a gold wristwatch wrapped around his wrist.


    The man was wearing a pair of German limited boots with his back to Ivy, but she couldn''t see his face.


    Then, Zach hurriedly tidied up his clothes and trotted to the man''s front respectfully, "CEO, you are back. I has brought Ivy to you!"


    The man waved impatiently, "you can get out now!"


    "Got it!"


    Without another word, he turned and drove away.


    Ivy looked at Zach who was scared out of his wits and left. She had planned to stop him.


    However, when the man turned around, she was completely shocked, "It''s you...?"


    With a sneer, Edgar said, "Ivy, I didn''t expect that you would be my assistant."

 Chapter 6 shameless!

    At the sight of the almost perfect face, Ivy was almost sure that her position must be a means of being flattered by the handsome man in front of her.


    Seeing that Edgar was so complacent, Ivy suddenly had an impulse to slap him to death.


    Then she thought of the one million liquidated damages and forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath and exhaled.


    She flipped her hair and wiggled her ankle in her high heels, then she put her arms around Edgar''s neck and said with a charming smile, "Hey, it''s you! I didn''t expect you to be a CEO! Haha, not bad! "


    Edgar pushed her away in disgust, "get your dirty hands off me! Don''t touch me!"


    Ivy whistled, "Shit! Do you dislike me! If my memory serves me right, we just had a one night stand on the bed. You have slept with me, but why are you still pretending to be innocent? Don''t tell me you lost your memory on that day! "


    Edgar''s mouth twitched. He intentionally distanced himself from Ivy. He thought, ''every woman is reserved, isn''t she? What the hell was this woman! Why was she......? Shameless!


    Glancing at Edgar''s disgusted face, Ivy despised him in her heart, ''humph, you deliberately pushed me to your side and now pretend to be disgusted. Isn''t this fucking insane?


    You want to be a bitch but you still want your loyalty to your family!


    Ivy smiled coquettishly, "yes, you are right. Since you are my boss, it doesn''t matter. Boss, what do you think my job is? Whatever you say! "


    Taking a glance at her in disgust, Edgar ordered in a cold voice, "follow me!"


    Then, without taking a look at Ivy, he turned around and walked into the villa.


    Ivy rolled her eyes at him. "Humph! He is just a CEO? Don''t be arrogant! "


    Although, she also hated the feeling of being haughty, which was in his eyes.


    But she still sighed and followed him in.


    Fine! She shouldn''t have signed that contract!


    As soon as they entered the villa, she looked around.


    Exclaimed Ivy! The room was luxuriously decorated, with an exquisite sofa, a large screen TV, a three-dimensional sound, a customized pair of glasses, a coffee machine, and a fruit plate on the coffee table. Each design was so perfect that everyone exuded a sense of luxury.


    Edgar casually took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. He coldly glanced at her and said with disdain, "Ivy, I''m hungry. Go and cook for me!"


    Ivy rolled her eyes at him? OK, I''ll do it!


    When Ivy came back, she had thought about it very clearly. Since the contract was signed, she would work here for a year. After a year, goodbye, we would go our separate ways.


    In this year, she was going to save a man who was hungry, tall, and lacking of beating .


    Besides, she could earn 5000 dollars monthly. The boss was so rich. Why not try to make a profit from him and improve the quality of life for Celine''s parents and her elder sister''s child.


    With her mind wandering, Ivy quickly made a delicious tomato and egg noodle and brought it out from the kitchen.


    She saw that Edgar was sitting in the living room and playing with his phone leisurely with his foot on the coffee table.


    Ivy came over with a bowl of hot noodles and put it on the table.


    "Boss, the noodles are r


    eady. Enjoy yourself!"


    Then she sat down on the sofa opposite to her, grabbed the fruit on the table and took a bite.


    Edgar put down his phone and took a glance at the leisurely girl in front of him. He said coldly, "Stand up, Ivy. Is it the place where you could sit?"


    Ivy was stunned and asked without thinking, "Damn it! Where do I sit? "


    "Sit on the ground."


    Ivy threw the apple aside, picked her ear and asked, "where is it?"


    "On the ground!"


    Fine! Edgar was the boss after all. At present, what she could do was to tolerate.


    So, she stood up and clapped her hands. Then, she bent down and removed the precious leather sofa cushion.


    Then she said nothing and lay on the floor casually. Throwing her shoes off, she sat down on the floor.


    Seeing the habits of Ivy, Edgar''s mouth twitched. Was she a woman? Did she know how to be a lady?


    Edgar had thought that when he met this ungrateful woman again, he would torture her cruelly in order to let her know that he had not been a good man.


    However, who can tell him why this woman wasn��t like other women who would,run out crying after being humiliated by him or cry to apologize?


    This woman was not a schemer. She...


    Then, he moved his eyes to the bowl of noodles and glared at it with his feet.


    "Clap!"


    Hearing the sound of the broken bowl, Ivy turned her head to look at them.


    He didn''t care about her angry face at all.


    So he said in a sexy voice, "Do it again. I''m not satisfied with it."


    Hearing that, Ivy jumped up all of a sudden. She gritted her teeth and felt paralyzed. At last, she realized that the man against her was obviously trying to take revenge on her.


    Well, very well. If she could not break the contract, she would ask Edgar to fire her. In this way, she would not have to pay the one million, nor need to work under him, nor need to face his self righteous face all day long.


    At the thought of this, an idea occurred to Ivy suddenly. She walked to him barefoot and lifted his chin. "Boss, do you want to eat me? Tell me earlier. Do you want me to take a shower?"


    She knew very well how rich second generation like Edgar were. They always had the kind of arrogance and disdain in their eyes. The only thing that could make him angry was to pretend to be shameless and shameless in front of him. In this way, as long as he got angry, she could leave obediently.


    Although this kind of man was rich and attractive to every woman, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with him. She didn''t want to serve such a superior man.


    With a darkened face, Edgar pushed her aside.


    Ivy''s hands were just pressed on the debris, "Ouch!" Ivy took a deep breath, biting her lips.


    Edgar stood up and took a casual glance at her hand. He frowned when he noticed the blood streak on her hand.


    Pretending not to see anything, he said coldly, "tomorrow, you come with me to the company!"


    Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    You are a shameless woman. Do you need empathy?


    Then she took out some tissue and cleaned the wound.


    She got up with the help of the sofa and calmed herself down.


    This kind of injury didn''t matter at all. She never needed to be pitied!

 Chapter 7 The Scapegoat!

    Ivy stood up and prepared to leave.


    At this time, a voice came from upstairs, "Ivy, from today on, you will live here. Take the place of Zelda. I will double your salary!"


    Ivy paused and frowned, "why should I live here! "


    At the moment, Edgar had changed into a white bathrobe and walked downstairs slowly.


    It was undeniable that Edgar was so handsome in a bathrobe that he looked like a celestial being.


    At the same time, he threw the documents in his hands coldly in front of Ivy.


    He then said lazily, "The contract says clearly that you work in the company 24 hours a day, and 365 days a year. In other words, you are on duty now. And during the office hours, you have to obey the boss. If I ask you to live here, you have to live here." Besides, don''t think about getting fired or leaving, because the contract says clearly that if you don''t listen to me this year, you will break the contract! "


    Edgar''s voice was very domineering, which meant that she had to follow his order!


    Ivy felt very depressed. Why did this man always make things difficult for her? Damn it, damn it.


    Ivy''s hands, which were carrying her bag, tightened. Good! That''s good. She could just live here. What was she afraid of? She had no money nor sex with men If he did, then what else could it be!


    At the thought of this, she turned to the nanny Zelda''s room mentioned by Edgar and slept.


    At night, Ivy called Celine and told her to prepare dinner for herself.


    Ivy thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep on the bed since she knew which bed she was lying on. But she didn''t expect that she had a sound sleep and even dreamed of her mother that night.


    Edgar got up early every day, half past seven, and was punctual every day.


    On the contrary, because Ivy dreamed of her mother last night, she was unwilling to wake up, Therefore, when Edgar put on his clothes and went downstairs to go out, Ivy was still sleeping.


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned. He turned around and walked to the door of the room where Ivy was living.


    Edgar knocked on the door for three times. Then he said in an indifferent tone, "You can''t tidy up your things in five minutes. If you don''t go to work with me, I will consider breaking the contract with you!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and left. He didn''t need to worry that she would run away. Because even if she broke the contract, she still had to pay him. One million was nothing to him, but it was a huge amount to her and she couldn''t pay him back in the rest of her life. So if she wanted to escape, no way!


    Sure enough, breaking the contract worked. When he stood up and looked back, he saw a slender white leg in a man''s shirt dangling in front of him.


    Ivy was a well-known beauty with a good figure. She was in a white shirt which accentuated her S-shape, which made every man jealous.


    Edgar was a normal man. Of course, he would have some reaction, but he was a rational man.


    The feeling came in an instant.


    With a darkened face, Edgar said coldly, "who allows you to wear my clothes? Take them off!"


    At the same time, Ivy combed her hair in a casual manner. She then gave a sweet smile to him before saying, "Why are you so angry? I don''t have any clothes? The clothes last night were dirty and smelly. I can''t wear them anymore, so I want to borrow yours. "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned dark at once. Would he take her out wearing such a shirt? How many men''s eyes would be


    blind! no No way!


    As a matter of fact, Edgar had the feeling that the lady in front of him was his private goods, but he didn''t even know himself.


    With a long face, Edgar took his phone out of his pocket and dialed, "Edward, buy a suit here quickly."


    With a look of astonishment on Edward''s face, Edgar hang up the phone. He cast a cold glance at Ivy''s room and ordered, "Go back to your room and come out in three minutes!"


    Ivy really wanted to fight against him, but she didn''t. After all, she would have clothes to wear later.


    Indeed, three minutes later, when Ivy came out, she saw a set of expensive women''s clothes on the tea table. It was simple but elegant.


    Holding the clothes in her hand, Ivy teased, "not bad!"


    With a disdainful look, Edgar said, "cut the crap. Change it as soon as possible. If you are late for work, you can break the contract!"


    Ivy gritted her teeth. Shit! Bad man. He always made others feel guilty for breaking the contract. She really had the urge to kill him and then escaped.


    However, she only thought in that way. She really had no courage to do that.


    Therefore, Ivy smiled brightly, "thank you, boss. I''ll change it right away!"


    Then, under Edgar''s cold face, she took off the shirt and put on the woman''s clothes.


    Edgar was speechless, " "


    After she got dressed, Edgar turned around.


    She pursed her lips and thought, ''don''t play possum!


    "I''m ready. Boss, let''s go! "


    With a darkened face, Edgar walked out of the house without taking a look at her.


    In this way, Edgar took her to HENGLI company.


    In fact, on the road, Edgar really wanted to throw Ivy out of the car. When he saw that instead of taking herself as a subordinate, she thought he was her driver. Thinking of this, he felt very aggrieved.


    However, on the second thought, what if such a shameless woman harms others?


    Fine! Just let him do it!


    When they walked into the company, Ivy followed Edgar and was looked at by a pair of unusual eyes.


    Ivy touched her nose, closed her beautiful eyes and swaggered into the company.


    Sitting at his desk, Edgar picked up the phone and said coldly, "come in, Michelle!"


    At this time, a fat middle-aged man came in and said respectfully, "Mr. Edgar! What can I do for you? "


    Pointing at Ivy, Edgar said to the manager, "take her to work."


    As a result, Edgar didn''t say a word to Ivy on their way to the company, even though they had been to the company.


    Fine! I was ignored all the way.


    It doesn''t matter. I can find something to do and kill time. Anyway, I can get my salary today. What should I be afraid of!


    In this way, she was arranged to print the file for the CEO and serve the coffee for him.


    She sat in front of the desk and faced a computer. She felt very boring, so she clicked on some skin care items on the computer.


    "Hey, is your name Ivy?


    Nobody was watching them on work, so the woman beside the table knocked on the grey board between them and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing someone was talking to her on the first day, she immediately put her work aside and gave a friendly reply.


    "My name is Lily. By the way, what''s your relationship with the CEO? "


    She looked at Ivy up and down, with a flash of contempt in her eyes.


    But when she went to work just now, she clearly saw that the woman was from the car of the CEO. Although she was very jealous of her, if she got along well with this woman, it would be good for her future.

 Chapter 8 Meet A Beautiful Woman

    The woman next to her stared at her with despise.


    Although it was a moment, she still noticed it.


    As for the vicious scheme of that woman, it was so obvious.


    Fuck! She wanted to take advantage of her. No way!


    Then, Ivy ran her fingers through her hair and crooked her finger, "Come here. Let me tell you."


    The woman called Lily looked surprised. She smiled and leaned over.


    With an enchanting smile, Ivy whispered in her ear, "You are dying to know my relationship with the CEO, aren''t you?"


    Lily nodded and said, "Okay, what is it?"


    "Debts!"


    With curiosity all over her face, Lily asked, "What is it?"


    "Your CEO and I had a one night stand. You tell me what it is. Surely it''s the debt of love!" "


    Lily covered her mouth and looked shocked, "you..."


    "What''s wrong with me! Don''t you want the relationship between me and the CEO? I have already told you. Why are you surprised! Oh, by the way, don''t you want to get up? Learn from me. Choose a dark night, take off all clothes and climb onto the CEO''s bed, waiting for him to sleep. If you make him happy, he may promote you to his personal assistant! "


    With a loud bang, Lily blushed and stamped her feet with anger. "You No! "


    Ivy whistled and said, "do you want to scold me for being shameless! ''oh my God! Do you think you are a good bird? You want to be the CEO''s mistress while you don''t fuck admit that. I hate bitches like you the most! "


    That woman called Lily blushed and trembled with anger. "I No! "


    Although she really wanted to be the woman of the CEO, she knew she was not qualified. Therefore, she wanted to make good relationship with the woman who just got out of the CEO''s car and push her down when necessary. Then she became the assistant of the CEO. As long as she stayed by the side of the CEO every day, it was still easy for her to become his woman?


    Lily cried very sadly, as if Ivy had really bullied her, but she was just saying what was in her mind.


    The more she cried, the sadder she looked. Other employees began to gossip because of her delicate side.


    They were wondering who the hell this arrogant woman was!


    Suddenly, Lily stopped crying. She stared at someone behind Ivy with a frightened look.


    Those who chatted with each other had sat on their desks and worked hard.


    Ivy was confused, ''What the hell is going on?


    When she was thinking, Edgar grabbed her by the arm and forced her to turn around.


    "Are you free now?"


    Ivy raised her head and saw that Edgar was standing in front of her. She didn''t know when he came.


    She smiled and raised her eyebrows, "Well, boss. You are reviewing the work?"


    Edgar always kept a poker face. He cast a cold glance at Ivy and asked, "You are stirring up trouble here? How idle you are! Does that mean the work I assigned to you is too little? "


    Ivy touched her hair and said, "no, boss, you really wronged me. I just communicated with my colleagues. After all, we will work under the same roof in the f


    uture! I didn''t expect that Lily was so sad and helpless. She just told me her sad past and then cried. I had no choice! "


    Flushed, Lily pointed at Ivy angrily, "you..."


    ''this woman is so shameless and hateful. How could she lie through her teeth!''!


    He didn''t care whether she was lying or not! or who ''s the bully!


    Just now, Edgar had been standing behind and watching her for a while. He suddenly found that although she was a bit shameless, she was very competitive. If he brought her with him, maybe she could help him solve some troubles.


    Thinking of this, Edgar put his hands in his pockets and said to Ivy coldly, "Come with me!"


    Ivy twitched her mouth in discontent! It must be something very troublesome!


    Alas! After all, he was her boss!


    So, without any hesitation, she just lowered her head and followed Edgar.


    At the same time, she leered at Lily, as if she was saying, "Humph! You want to take advantage of me? I''ll torture you to death!


    Seeing her leave angrily, Lily was furious, but she could only hide on her desk and cry secretly.


    Edgar drove them to a fancy restaurant.


    Sitting at the table, Ivy looked at Edgar with vigilance. She didn''t believe that Edgar would take her here for dinner. She had just pissed off the staff member in his company and made her cry!


    Wasn''t it weird that he was not angry but treated her to dinner after she made trouble in his company?


    In fact, Ivy didn''t want to bully that woman, but she had to make Edgar hate her and fire her. That would make the situation better.


    She had stirred up trouble in his company. But unfortunately, the woman named Lily had offended her. What''s more, that woman called Lily wanted to take advantage of her.


    Then she started with Lily!


    Ivy stopped thinking and saw a waitress who was wearing a red tie and a red jacket, bowing to Edgar and handing the menu to him with a smile.


    "Sir, we have come out the latest Italian steak! Would you like to order something? "


    He threw the menu in front of her and asked, "what do you want to eat?"


    Ivy opened the menu and glanced at the expensive menu. She closed the menu and pushed the menu in front of Edgar. "Boss, you order the dishes. I''m okay with anything as long as you like it."


    Edgar casually ordered a few of his favorite dishes to the waiter, and then waved his hand, motioning him to go downstairs. He frowned slightly and took off the sunglasses. Under the light, his eyes were as elegant as a jade plate. He was wondering why she said it was okay as long as he liked it. Didn''t she have some favorites or something she liked to eat?


    In fact, he didn''t know that it was because of the poverty in her family when she was a child. For her entire day, the only thought in her mind was to eat well but not to die of hunger.


    Therefore, when he asked Ivy about the menu, she only said that anything is okay!


    In fact, she wanted to say that as long as she was full, it didn''t matter what she would eat!

 Chapter 9 Its Not Bad!

    The waiters served the dishes very quickly. All the dishes were served in a few minutes.


    At that moment, what she was thinking was not food, but how much these expensive dishes cost.


    She actually wanted to say, "boss, you can give me the money but not the dishes. I can eat buns." In this way, she can buy some nutrients for her senior sister''s child.


    But she just thought about it and didn''t say or do anything.


    Ivy knew very well how scheming this CEO was. Would he satisfy her? Obviously, he wouldn''t!


    Ivy beat her idea into pieces and took up her chopsticks, bowed her head and picked up some food.


    Sure enough, the dishes cooked by upscale restaurants were different, delicious and good-looking.


    Looking at her, Edgar frowned. She didn''t have any manners at all. She even ate a big mouthful, as if she hadn''t eaten for years.


    He thought, every woman would pretend to be a lady in front of men, but how could this woman in front of him Not being a lady!


    Edgar put down his chopsticks and leaned back, squinting at Ivy.


    She had bad table manners, but this didn''t affect Edgar''s mood at all. On the contrary, in Edgar''s eyes, she was always straightforward and not affected, unlike other women who always liked to pretend in front of him.


    At that moment, "Edgar, why are you here?"


    As the voice came to him from afar and nearer, he turned his head casually. When he saw the beautiful woman in a yellow dress, he smiled.


    "Donna, long time no see!" There was a clear sense of coldness in his manner, which kept people away from him.


    "What do you mean by ''long time''? If you want to see me, you won''t keep your distance."


    When this beautiful woman saw Ivy, her eyes flashed with disgust.


    Donna was the daughter of the Wang family. She had thought about the one blind date with Edgar, so she thought she was just his girlfriend. At that date, Edgar was forced to come by his mother, but only a few times.


    Then, the beautiful lady calmly showed her trademark smile and asked, "who is this?"


    "My girlfriend!" Edgar said calmly. He just said it casually because he didn''t want someone to spoil his good mood. But others were unsettled.


    Bang!


    It was the first time that Ivy had taken a sip of champagne, and she was forced to spurt it all out onto Edgar''s innocent plate.


    She was choked to a point of blush. This God of plague was really crazy: "what else can I say?"


    Then she continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Donna was shocked too. She looked at the strange eyes of Edgar blankly. How could this be? They had been on a blind date the other day. How could he have a girlfriend now!


    Her beautiful eyes turned red and she gave Edgar a push, her eyes full of sorrow.


    "Edgar, what about me? Is everything over between us? "


    "Donna, you know what kind of person I am. I have told you that it is impossible for us to be together. Don''t make me say it again!"


    After saying that, Edgar gave her a col


    d glance. He had been a little agitated at the moment.


    It was the signal of warning in Donna''s eyes, which made her hand on his shoulder tremble slightly. Then her nose turned red and tears fell down silently.


    Ivy lowered her head to eat and completely ignored what was happening here. Who was he? He was just her boss, and his intimate behavior with beautiful women had nothing to do with her! She was glad and it would be better if the woman could occupy her boss''s time for a whole day, so that she could have a rest and didn''t need to appear in front of him anymore.


    Although Ivy always thought so, there was someone who did not fulfill her wish.


    When she lowered her head to eat, Edgar suddenly kicked her under the table and squinted at her.


    Ivy sighed! As expected, having lunch was a must. She had to pay for her meal.


    She leaned back a little and knocked the table with chopsticks while clearing her throat. Then she turned to look at Donna and said jokingly, "Hey, beauty, could you please open your eyes and see clearly that his girlfriend is here? How could you get so close to him? I will be jealous! "


    Donna rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything. But her expression and eyes told Ivy that! You? A poor nobody!


    Fine! She was disliked by her.


    As a woman like Ivy, when she was despised and sarcastic, wouldn''t she fight back?


    Thus, at the same time, Ivy stood up and came up to Edgar. She pushed away Donna and sat on his legs.


    She winked at Donna with a charming smile and said, "Hey, beauty, it''s not proper for you to flirt with my boyfriend, you know! And do you know why my boyfriend doesn''t like you? Look at your stiff face. Oh, look at your nose. Your nose is almost flat. And, look at your two salt bags. If one day my boyfriend has sex with you, and when he touched them, he not only touched the fakes but also needed to worry about their falling off from time to time. That would be a bad influence on his mood! "


    With her eyes red with anger, Donna pointed at Ivy and said, "you !"


    Ivy spread her hands out and said innocently, "What''s wrong with me? I am telling the truth, isn''t it? Besides, do you think that I''m not as beautiful as you? Not as hot as you? How could my boyfriend like you with all the fakes on your body? "


    Then, she turned her head and raised his chin, "since you are so rational and you like me but not her, I will reward you!"


    Upon finishing her words, she kissed him on the lips. Edgar was about to refuse. But to his surprise, he didn''t push her away.


    After kissing, Ivy even turned her head and showed her strength to Donna. She stuck out her tongue to her mouth and smirked, "well, it tastes good!"


    Donna stared at the girl. The two persons in front of her flirted with each other. Then she took a look at Edgar, who had been fixing his eyes on Ivy, and said fiercely, "Edgar, you will regret what you have done to me one day. Just wait and see!" Then she ran out of the room awkwardly.

 Chapter 10 How Big Is your Chest!

    After Donna went out crying, Ivy clapped her hands and turned to look at Edgar. She pinched his face and teased, "boss, am I doing well? Is there any reward for me? "


    "Get out of here!" said Edgar, pushing away Ivy coldly.


    Ivy, "..."


    Fuck! Can you stop acting like this? How dare you kick down the ladder! Then she curled her lip and sat opposite to Edgar, continuing to eat.


    Now that his goal had been achieved, what was the use of him still staying here?


    Without even taking a bite, he waved his hand and said, "it''s settled."


    Then a waiter came over respectfully. Edgar took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to the waiter. "No password! "


    After Edgar paid the bill, he stood up and said to Ivy coldly, "it''s time to go back to the company!"


    After stuffing the last piece of cake into her mouth, Ivy stood up and gave a charming smile to Edgar, "Yes, boss!"


    In fact, she wanted to say, "Fuck! I''m not full yet!"


    But after a second thought, she gave up the idea. After all, it was Edgar who invited her to have dinner, so she had to agree with him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to invite him to dinner.


    Thinking of that, the only thing that made her upset was that she had to depend on him for a meal. So she was not happy!


    Thus, she followed him back to the company, with her mouth twitched.


    As soon as she entered the company, everyone looked at her with more intense eyes. Those female employees were so jealous of her that they wanted to rip her off. It was so bad to be the target as if she stole their man!


    Just when she was about to enter the CEO''s office with her head down following Edgar.


    "Ivy, give me a cup of coffee!"


    "Bang!" the door was slammed forcefully by Edgar and he directly shut her out.


    As a result of inertia, her nose was pressed against the door directly.


    "Damn it! You..."


    She rubbed her nose, curled her lips and gritted her teeth. Then she went to the tea room and made a cup of coffee.


    At this time, two beautiful women came in from the outside. They were all female staff in the company. One of them was Lily who was bullied by Ivy this morning.


    When Lily saw Ivy, she turned around and was about to leave, but a woman next to her pulled her back. The woman looked at Ivy with disdain and then looked at Lily, "Lily, what are you afraid of? She got the position of assistant just by cheap means. What? We are not afraid of her. As the saying goes, evil is worse than good. If we work hard and have a good performance, won''t we defeat her? "


    Ivy heard the endless curses behind her. She did not say anything, as if she could not hear. It was not because she was afraid, but because she felt that at the moment, she really did not want to take a revenge on them.


    However, although Ivy thought so, someone just didn''t want to let her go.


    When she came out with a cup of coffee, The woman next to Lily leaned forward and pushed her deliberately.


    "Bang!" Ivy almost fell to the ground, just leaning against the opposite wall.


    However, the coffee in her hand was unfortunately smashed to pieces. The black coffee covered a large area.


    The woman next to Lily pretended to be kind and hurried to help her. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t see you coming out just now. And you, why are you walking so blind!"


    Ivy snorted inside. ''do you really think that I am the Virgin Mary? Was she so kind that she was even willing to lose her dignity?


    "I''m okay!" Iv


    y smiled coldly


    When the woman next to her heard the words "nothing", a trace of contempt flashed through her eyes. She cursed in her heart; hum! She was a coward and didn''t dare to speak out her anger.


    When she was complacent about her method, Ivy slapped her hard across the face.


    Then, Ivy clapped her hands and said innocently, "Oh, I''m really sorry. My hand twitched!"


    Covering half of her face, the woman glared at Ivy and said angrily, "you..."


    She hadn''t expected that Ivy would slap her.


    Her father is a manager here. Although his position is not very high, he is a senior staff. The colleagues all support her!


    She had intended to see how that slut with so much discussion with CEO looked like.


    But, she didn''t expect her to be so arrogant. She just scolded her for a few words, and she slapped her.


    That woman was so angry that she stamped her feet. She glared at Ivy and shouted, "why did you have the nerve to slap me, bitch?"


    Slap! Before the woman could finish her words, Ivy slapped her face again.


    "I''m so sorry. My hand twitched again."


    Then, without waiting for the woman to react, she turned around and left. She got another cup of coffee, directly skipping over the woman and Lily.


    At this moment, Lily was too scared to speak. In her eyes, Ivy was really rampant.


    Lily comforted the woman as she hugged her.


    When Ivy walked in front of them, she stopped, looked back at them and said indifferently, "Hey, two beauties, your saline bag fell out!"


    That woman and Lily looked down without thinking twice and then looked at each other.


    The employees of the company were all amused.


    At this moment, Lily and that woman were so embarrassed that they wanted to bury themselves into the ground!


    On the other side, Ivy knocked at the door with coffee and walked in directly.


    "Boss, your coffee is ready! "


    While they were talking, Ivy had brought the cup of coffee to Edgar.


    Then, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Just then, Edgar raised his head slowly and ordered coldly, "stop!"


    Turning around, Ivy forced a smile and asked, "boss, anything else?"


    Then Edgar threw the pen on the table and asked lazily, "Ivy, what''s your chest length?"


    Ivy was surprised. ''damn it! What''s wrong with Edgar? Why did he ask her about that?


    Seeing that Ivy was still in silence, Edgar became impatient. "What are you thinking about! I''m asking you! Are you deaf? "


    Fine! Get angry!


    When Ivy didn''t know what Edgar was going to do, she just ran her fingers through her hair and smiled, "Hey, boss, you know the answer yourself."


    With a darkened face, Edgar said, "no more nonsense! Just say it, or I''ll take it as a break!"


    Ivy let out a sigh and thought, ''How could it be! It''s impolite for a man to ask a woman about her breasts.''!


    ''son of a bitch! How dare you ask me like that! You are a bully!'' thought she!


    But if she didn''t answer him, he would take it as a break of contract. He was so unreasonable!


    Therefore, even though Ivy didn''t want to answer, she clenched her teeth and said, "B cup."


    Then she turned around with a sad face, and returned to her position.


    Ivy cursed in her heart, "You are a jerk! A jerk!


    In fact, she was wrong.


    The reason why Edgar came up with that question was that he was going to attend a party tomorrow. He wanted Ivy to be his female companion! So he asked.


    It was time for him to prepare the clothes for the party!

 Chapter 11 Go To The Party!

    Finally it was time to off work. Before Ivy could stretch herself, she was lifted up by a pair of big hands. With all the staff watching, she was put into the car.


    "Boss, where are we going?"


    "Shut up!" Edgar said coldly


    Ivy clenched her teeth


    Fine! Just shut up! She decided not to continue the conversation!


    On their way to the hotel, Ivy was very quiet. It was so quiet that Edgar could not help frowning. Was she really so obedient?


    He turned around and saw that ivy had fallen asleep leaning against the seat!


    Suddenly, Edgar was a little confused. To be honest, Ivy was really beautiful when she was quiet. Although she was not very beautiful, she looked very attractive. She was more and more beautiful, which made Edgar''s breath get heavier.


    However, very soon, he forced himself to stop feeling like that. He really could not understand why he could sit still and keep calm when so many women flirted with him. However, Ivy gave him different feelings.


    Edgar blew and shook his head helplessly. He reached out and adjusted the temperature.


    A few minutes later, Edgar took Ivy back to the villa, After getting out of the car, Edgar kicked the door and said coldly, "Ivy, you have ten minutes. Cook for me. If you''re running out of time, you break the contract."


    After saying that, Edgar turned around, walked into the villa and went upstairs leisurely.


    Ivy woke up suddenly. After a few seconds of reflection, she quickly got off the car and ran to the kitchen.


    what the hell! She really wanted to make him lose face in ten minutes!


    Hearing that, Ivy could not help but curl her lips. As expected, she fetched a bowl of noodles from the kitchen and put it on the table where Edgar was seated ten minutes later.


    Originally, she thought that Edgar would make trouble for her. However, to her surprise, she didn''t expect that he would eat that bowl of noodles so obediently. Had she known it would happen like this, she would have added more salt in it! Salty to death!


    After eating noodles, Edgar waved his hand pleasantly, "you can get out now!"


    Ivy clenched her teeth, but still went downstairs with her head down.


    The next day, before Ivy woke up, she was grabbed by the collar and a suit of clothes was thrown to her.


    Ivy put on her clothes in a daze and went out


    "Hurry up, Ivy!"


    Wearing a white suit, Edgar looked handsome. His cold and arrogant eyes did not seem to be a focus, and his dark and deep eyes were filled with comfort. His black hair was scattered around his ears, and the diamond on his ear studs gave out dim light. He was so handsome that nobody could not deny his coldness.


    "Sir, isn''t it the weekend?" said Ivy in a reluctant manner.


    "weekend? You don''t have it!" Edgar said, rolling his eyes at her.


    Ivy shook her head and her big eyes were wide open. How she wished she could kill Edgar in a second.


    Today, Edgar, the immediate leader of Ivy, even arranged her to go to the party with him.


    She looked even sexier in that dress. There was an old saying going, "clothes make a man look better while a saddle makes a horse better shaped." black curly hair, which was as thick as seaweed, slid down to her chest. The black grown-up and shoulder length dress set off her snow-white skin, like a blooming white lotus in the faint light, and her white and charming legs gave out the silent temptation in the black evening dress.


    He curled his lips. He had picked the most ugly one, but it was still so stunning when it was on Ivy!


    They came to a high-end villa district.


    In the Mu family''s residence.


    The Mu family''s residence was located in the famous scenic spot in a city. Since the old man of the Mu family was quiet, it was the best choice to come here. The Mu family''s company was one of the best companies in a city, but it was not so large


    as HENGLI group. But in all, it was also a big company to be reckoned with, of course, a friendly partner of HENGLI group.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the Mu family became very lively. There were all kinds of fancy cars, beautiful men and women. It seemed that there were many people who gave face to the Mu family''s grandpa.


    He walked through the crowd and looked at the door from time to time! ''Edgar was late again. We have arrived. I will teach him a lesson!'' thought Spencer!


    The second young master of the Mu family, Spencer Mu, was a noble man. Tonight, he wore a silver suit, simple design and the well cut body revealed his perfect figure.


    He beckoned to others with their foreheads, his handsome face expressionless. A few short curls of hair on his forehead added some casualness to him, making him not so resistant to others.


    As a matter of fact, the old man of the Mu family didn''t want a big banquet. But he couldn''t change Spencer''s mind, so he had to agree with him.


    At this time, a commotion at the door attracted his attention. That guy finally appeared. He didn''t need to look at him because no one else could make such a big noise except for Edgar.


    Looking at the women who were just pretending to be elegant a second ago but now rushing out, he knew how destructive this guy was. It was really hard to hurt!


    It was not surprising that the people around Spencer were so curious about it, because it was not Edgar who caused the uproar, but Ivy who was standing beside him.


    It was known that the CEO of HENGLI group didn''t like women and he wouldn''t take the initiative to hold a woman''s hand. In this kind of banquet, a woman always followed him carefully. As long as he gave the woman who stood beside him a look, she would immediately leave since she was afraid that he would be unhappy.


    In the eyes of the crowd, the arrogant and cold Edgar was very gentle and carefully holding a woman''s hand now. Although the woman looked not bad, here were a lot of women who were prettier, sexier than her.


    So at this moment, most of the women looked at Ivy with envy, jealousy and even more disdain! Yes, it was contempt! Usually, the people around him were either ladies from rich families or stars.


    So the women present would naturally have some contempt! Who the hell is she? Why did Edgar hold her hand!


    Everyone was wondering who the woman was? They had to admit that they was jealous, but they always behaved gracefully in front of Edgar. Of course, everyone wanted to leave a good impression on him, except one woman.


    Looking at the group of well-dressed women, Ivy could not help raising her eyebrows. She thought that her boss''s charm was really not bad. Looking at this group of women, it was clear that they all wanted to swallow her. Did she offend them?


    Ignoring the vast resentful stares of the women, Edgar just pulled Ivy in. He never cared about what other people thought, as long as he thought it was right, and he really didn''t care about other people''s thoughts.


    Watching a perfect match walking in from a distance, Spencer smiled and thought, ''here comes this guy!''!


    "What a surprise! You bring a hot girl here? " He then cast a glance at Ivy.


    In the eyes of Spencer, except for the female assistant who was respectful to him, there was no other woman who could be so close to him. Even if his female assistant was one meter away from him.


    But today, Edgar was holding a woman''s arm, which surprised him.


    "Who is this?"


    "Ivy." Edgar answered lazily.


    "Wow, you''re so pretty!"


    Ivy actually wanted to say "Hi, handsome! Very handsome!


    However, when she met Edgar''s glare, all the words on his face said, "mind your words!"!


    Well, then, Ivy said very politely, "Hello!"


    Later, Ivy smiled and said to Edgar, "excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom!"

 Chapter 12 An Accident

    Edgar rolled his eyes at her. How troublesome this woman was!


    Then he turned to Spencer and said, "Spencer, find someone to take her to the lady''s room."


    Spencer who was talking stopped. He waved his hand, and then a uniform in service walked to Ivy and respectfully said, "Miss, please follow me!"


    Ivy turned around and walked into the bathroom. She sat on the toilet. She went out in a hurry this morning and didn''t go to the bathroom at all!


    When Ivy was dealing with the most important event in her life, Suddenly, she heard a vague voice from outside, "What have you heard from him, Zoe? You have been with him for such a long time!" A man said in a low voice.


    "Sorry, master. I haven''t got anything yet?" A woman said in a trembling voice.


    "What? Are you also in love with that man, Zoe?" The man said with a sneer.


    "No, no, I didn''t!"


    "Listen carefully! I''ll give you ten more days. If we still can''t find out your brother who is addicted to gambling, I won''t mind that we cut the legs of those who owe us! " The man threatened.


    "Mr. mu, don''t worry. I will find it out. Please trust me!" She declared confidently.


    Ivy held her breath. She had never thought that she would listen to these words here. But she was confused? Who the hell are they? ''Zoe, such a familiar name? But she couldn''t remember where she had heard it! ''forget it. It has nothing to do with me.


    I really don''t understand what the double-faced upper class think. They don''t lead a happy life like I do. Humph!


    After Ivy cleaned herself up, she left the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    When she came to the banquet hall, there was a sudden gunshot. One meter away from Edgar, Ivy was so frightened that she stopped walking.


    When she looked ahead in confusion, she saw a man take out a pistol and shoot at them.


    At the same time, Ivy knocked down Edgar who was not far from her.


    "Ivy!"


    It was supposed to hit Edgar, but the shot was right on Ivy''s abdomen. As a result, Ivy got a shot for Edgar!


    She was thrown into Edgar''s arms!


    A black pistol was taken out of nowhere. Edgar''s one side face was as cold as ice. With slightly closed eyes, he shot in the direction of the snipers.


    Edgar hugged Ivy with one arm and shot with the other. Spencer was running after the snipers.


    It never occurred to him that it was Ivy who saved him in the end, He was shocked, not because someone shot at him.


    But it was because that Ivy had taken the bullet for him, and his heart was melting in her love. It had been a long time since the last time he had such feeling. How could someone really care about him? He was so moved and he fell in love with her at this moment.


    At this moment, Ivy''s face was pale and there was nothing in her brain. Why did she feel painful? Her consciousness became more and more blurred, and she could only hear the sounds of people nearby.


    She couldn''t hear clearly. She just felt that someone was holding her, calling her and making a phone call to the hospital. She vaguely remembered that it was Edgar''s voice.


    But she had no strength at all. She just wanted to sleep and then became unconscious.


    Actually, she didn''t really want to save Edgar.


    At the sight of the gunfight, she got panicked and ran towards the wrong direction.


    She just ran into Edgar''s arms and drove him away. But maybe no one would believe such an explanation.


    All the people present agreed that this woman brought by Edgar saved him at the crucial moment, and even the master of the Mu family who came in a hurry after hearing the gunshot immediately thought differently about Ivy, who was hugging by Edgar. "This girl is so brave!" he thought! It seemed that she really loved Edgar.


    ~~


    In less than an hour, they were outside of the emergency room of a private hospital in this city.


    With a bloodthirsty stare, Edga


    r sat on the chair outside the emergency room.


    On the left of his hand stood a row of black suits. After receiving the notice, the top executives were rushing to the conference room as soon as possible.


    The entire corridor was dead silent. The red light of the emergency room was on and everyone was waiting for Edgar''s instructions. At this time, the man standing on the far right bowed deeply to him and said in a trembling voice, "Edgar, it''s my fault."


    "Tan, Edgar didn''t do anything wrong in the past few years. The bodyguards were carefully selected. Were they dreaming when the killer shot? " Standing next to him, Edward said angrily.


    These days, Edward was just sent to the company in the United States by Edgar to deal with some things. When he was informed, he was really shocked.


    So he flew here in a hurry by plane. On the way here, he only heard that someone was shot. He thought it was Edgar, but when he arrived here, it was Ivy. After listening to what Spencer had told him, he suddenly changed his mind about Ivy. His disdain for her at the very beginning had turned into great admiration for her!


    "Edgar''s bodyguards were found in a storage room of the Mu family. They were all tied up, knocked out and bound to a room. They have just regained their consciousness." The man named Tan raised his head slightly and bowed his head. He was looking at Edgar, sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "Edgar, since you left your business in the US to Kent, all the shops in City A have been peaceful! I never expose your identity and make any enemies here. "


    With his eyes full of melancholy, Edward continued, "since those who were able to knock your bodyguards out and were determined to die no matter whether they shot you or not, it is impossible for people from City A to commit such a bold crime here."


    Crossing his legs and looking at the white wall in front of him calmly, Edgar''s eyes deepened and he listened to his subordinates without saying a word.


    At this time, a man in the same black suit walked out of the elevator. He walked quickly to the side of Edgar and said in a low voice respectfully, "Edgar, the top floor conference room of the hospital has been arranged. Please go there."


    Edgar nodded at him, and let his subordinates go to the meeting room on the top floor first.


    All the security guards were left in the corridor and so was Edward.


    "Do you think she will be fine, Edward?" Finally, Edgar began to worry about her.


    "Edgar, she will be fine. Don''t worry too much. Dr. Young is inside. He will do his best." Edward patted his shoulder and comforted him.


    "Is everything okay in the Mu family?" Pinching his forehead, Edgar said coldly.


    "Spencer will handle it. The master of the Mu family sent someone to bring it here. Have a look."


    Edward took out a piece of jade from his pocket. It was a flawless, shiny jade. If you looked at it carefully, you would see a "cyan".


    Edgar took over the jade with his right hand, holding it tightly with a very complicated expression on his face. Then a hint of coldness flashed across his dark eyes. "Edward, she''s back!"


    In an instant, Edward looked serious and said, "what is to be, will be!"


    At that time, the light of the emergency room was turned off. Standing up from the chair, Edgar walked quickly to the door and welcomed the doctor who pushed the door out and removed the mouth-muffle.


    "The shot was only slight deviation, which helped to get her out of danger. Since the patient is extremely weak now, it is not proper to be disturbed. Stay in the hospital for observation as a further caregiver!"


    "Thank you, Dr. Young!" "Thank you.".


    Dr. Young was a top surgeon in City A, a schoolmate of Edgar''s mother. So they respected him very much.


    "Edward, go to handle the meeting. I''ll go later." Edgar said calmly. Then he walked into the ward.

 Chapter 13 Dont Move If You Dont Want To Die!

    In the morning of the third day, Ivy finally woke up. She was usually very noisy, but this time, her life was hanging by a thread. Edgar, who was sitting next to her, was a little unaccustomed to it.


    He stayed here for three days until Ivy woke up. He even handle the company''s documents here.


    "Where am I?" Ivy opened her eyes weakly.


    "You wake up!" Sitting next to her, Edgar still looked indifferent. In fact, he was extremely happy and excited, because he hoped that she would be able to see him at the first sight when she woke up, otherwise he wouldn''t stay here and didn''t leave at all.


    He had found that he had slightly changed his attitude to her.


    Edgar gently helped the feeble Ivy up, as if he was afraid of hurting her. He calmly took out a pillow to let her lean on the bed.


    Some people care about her, but they wouldn''t admit it. Edgar was always like this. He said very lightly and angrily, "Ivy, do you think you got a stomach injury and your head hurt too? If it is not a hospital here, would it be a mortuary? "


    "What''s wrong with you? It was me who replaced you to get hurt. Why didn''t you say thank you? Why are you still so indifferent? " Ivy rolled her eyes at him and pouted.


    He poured a glass of water for her and handed it to her like a gentleman. She took it and drank it in one gulp! Right! ''this is the way to thank the benefactor!''!


    Then, Edgar naturally moved close to Ivy''s ear and said in his magnetic voice, "I didn''t expect that you like me so much. Since you love me so much, I will accept you just because you have taken a shot for me."


    Cough! Cough!


    She was acting as a benefactor in front of him a second ago, but now she was choked by the water she had drunk! Her pale face suddenly turned purple.


    Seeing that, Edgar, who was standing beside her, patted her on her back quickly and said, "Ivy, you don''t have to be so happy! You didn''t die after the shot. Do you want to be choked to death by water? " He looked at her and said.


    "Damn it! Could you please stop being so narcissistic? When did you see that I liked you? It was totally an accident that I took the bullet for you. Do you believe it? "


    "Can you stop being such a double-faced woman?" Then Edgar peeled an apple and handed it to her.


    This was the first time he had taken care of a woman like this! Other women would have been moved to cry for his help if they were in her shoes. But Ivy seemed not to care about it at all. What was he doing? Did she have to challenge his bottom line?


    Without any hesitation, Ivy took the apple from Edgar''s hand and took a big bite. Well, she was indeed hungry. After three days'' coma, how could she not be hungry? She looked at the apple in her hand in disgust, wondering why there was only one? ''the God of plague is really very mean!''!


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Do you have anything else to eat, such as chicken drumsticks I''m starving! " Ivy looked up at him with dissatisfaction.


    "It seems that you are indeed challenging my limits!" Then she saw that Edgar, like a ghost, came to her without any reason and kissed her pale


    lips.


    Yes!


    Her lips were unusually soft and sweet. Last time when he kissed her, he felt that something was wrong with him. He had kissed other women, but he had never felt this way before. When kissing her sweet lips, he smelt her sweet scent. It seemed that he would lose control at any time even though he had always been calm and self-control.


    The kiss was so unexpected that she was taken aback. Her mind went blank and she closed her eyes obediently. It seemed that everything was natural. She forgot to think about it. Then she pushed the wound on her belly so hard that it immediately hurt. What was she doing! Why did the God of plague take advantage of her again!


    Then she raised her tight right hand and slapped hard on Edgar''s stomach like the whirlwind, regardless of how intoxicated Edgar was at the moment. "Humph! Fuck! Take advantage of me again. Aren''t you looking for beat. "


    With a muffled groan, Edgar placed his right hand on his belly. At the same time, his forehead was wet with sweat, which showed how painful he was. "Are you insane, you damn woman! Why attack me again! "


    When he raised his head and was about to curse ivy, he saw her covering her belly with her hands. She was screaming with a twisted expression.


    His heart ached and self reproach. He shouldn''t have been so impulsive.


    "Damn it! Is the wound bleeding?" Edgar walked quickly to her and asked anxiously.


    "It really hurts! Whoooooooh! It hurts! "


    Edgar scooped her up and carefully placed her on the bed. Then he gently lifted up her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Ivy looked at him warily, her hands grasping her clothes tightly.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to hurt yourself to death!" Edgar said coldly, frowning.


    Ivy was speechless. She really didn''t want to die of pain.


    Then Edgar gently lifted up her clothed on the wound. The shocking wound was like a bloody flower spreading.


    "Damn it!" He quickly took out the gauze and carefully cleaned the wound.


    Through close observation, you would find that Edgar handled the wound quite skillfully at the moment, just like a doctor who often walked to the edge of the battlefield. He was extremely calm and decisive in the face of injuries, and even Ivy also found his abnormalities.


    Edgar must have been born in a rich family. Even if he got hurt, he would not care about it at all. How could he deal with such a wound? and he seemed to be adept and decisive?


    Then she puckered up her lips and asked, "Why are you..."


    The latter was silent for a moment. She thought he didn''t want to answer such a question, but then he said in a flat tone, "the pain is worth celebrating. It means you''re still alive!"


    "Ah! What did you say?" Ivy asked in confusion.


    Why did she feel that Edgar was a little sad at the moment! Was it her illusion! yes! It must be an illusion! Humph! Would he be sad? Well, it seemed that it was impossible for a sow to climb a tree!


    For Ivy, Edgar was a wealthy person with whatever he wanted. He would never worry about money.


    His words made the whole city tremble. Would he be sad? Of course not.

 Chapter 14 Ivy, You Are Not Dead!

    "Dear CEO, for the sake of my injury, wipe off the liquidated damages, okay? Ha-ha. "Ivy asked with a smile.


    "Wow!"


    "Shit! What are you doing, Edgar! It hurt, okay! Can you be gentle! " Ivy gnashed her teeth and stared at Edgar, intending to kill him with her eyes in a second. Was there anyone like him? A CEO! The mere thought of money messed him up!


    "Listen, Ivy, don''t ever think about the penalty!" Edgar said coldly, finishing binding up the wounds.


    Fine! Her mind was read! Ivy pressed her lips and remained silent!


    In fact, Edgar didn''t need Ivy to pay the liquidated damages. He just didn''t want Ivy to draw a clear line between them.


    He found himself in love with Ivy!


    "Do I hurt at work? If I hurt at work? How much money can I get? " Ivy rolled her eyes at him and put her clothes down.


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. "How come you always think about money! Aren''t you tired? "


    Like a dissatisfied housewife, Ivy sighed, "well, I have no choice. I don''t have money! I have to provide my whole family with money. Apart from my living expenses, I have to find a nanny for my child in a few days! You tell me how I can stop thinking about the money.


    When Ivy was prattling on, Edgar''s cold face grew grimmer. It was so dark that it looked like a black hole!


    what? "Is there something wrong with this woman''s ability to express herself, or is there something wrong with my brain? A child!"! She had a child!


    How is that possible? When they had sex for the first time, he clearly remembered the blood on the white sheet. Was it really from a surgery.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly said, "sister, you are not dead!" Celine interrupted his thinking.


    With a fruit basket in one hand and a bag in the other, Celine came to visit Ivy happily and walked in with tears on her face!


    Thank God! Her best friend was still alive! Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do!


    Edgar raised his head and saw a woman walking towards him. Putting away his anger, he turned to Ivy and said, "stay here. Have a good rest. I have something to deal with."


    Then he turned around and walked out of the ward coldly, ignoring Celine.


    Celine felt embarrassed.


    When Edgar left, Ivy touched Celine''s hair and said, "Why are you crying? I''m fine."


    When she saw Celine, she finally realized that she had stepped on the floor.


    To be honest, when she was shot, she was very scared. She was afraid that she would die at such an early age. That was not worthwhile! If she had lost her life because of a job, it was estimated that her deceased mother would be pissed off.


    A survivor of a disaster felt so good!


    Celine took out a large drumstick from her bag and handed it to Ivy. "I''m going to celebrate your being a survivor of a disaster! "


    Her melancholy eyes were immediately filled with green light. Then she quickly took the chicken leg from Celine. After biting it hard, she said: "you know me, Celine!"


    Seeing Ivy devouring the food, her friend Celine who was standing next to her became speechless. "Hey, Ivy, I mean, what''s going on? Does your CEO often abuse you? Dude, your appetite can possibly break the Guinness world record. "


    When Ivy felt better in her stomach, she raised her head and murmured, "I had been in a coma for three days and two nights, and there were still no dripping of water. How could I not be hungry? "


    "Sis, to be honest, why don''t you admit that you like him? He is handsome and rich. You have a good taste!" Celine sat on the bed and said proudly.


    "It was totally an a


    ccident that I took the bullet for him. Do you believe it?" Raising her eyebrows, Ivy found it both funny and annoying.


    "Come on! Sister, you always say one thing and mean another. I know you very well. " With these words, Celine took out a bottle of water from her bag and handed it to Ivy.


    She continued, "by the way, other than visiting you today, But there is one more thing I want to tell you. My parents said they were going to take care of that child for a long time, until your sister showed up. They said that the child would have a good time! "


    "What! Really? What should I say! Thank you so much! Ivy was deeply touched.


    Then she clapped her chest and promised, "Please tell uncle and aunt. They don''t need to worry. All the expenses for that child will be sent by me every month."


    When they were chattering non-stop, someone stood behind them!


    "Excuse me, Ivy!" They didn''t know when Edward stood behind them.


    Ivy recognized Edward. He was with Edgar.


    Edward told her the reason why he came here politely, "Ivy, our CEO asked me to tell you that he had to go to the United States to deal with some things these days. He left in a hurry, so he didn''t have time to tell you. He said that you''d better stay in the hospital to recuperate, and he would send people to guard outside the door the whole day to protect you."


    "Damn it! What was he doing! ''put me under house arrest?''? Why? " Ivy''s eyes widened in anger.


    "As our CEO said, I hope you can understand the inconvenience I brought to you. The compensation is a compensation. You should cooperate. The compensation is 500 thousand."


    "Five hundred thousand!" Upon hearing the number, Ivy took back her anger.


    She smirked and said, "that''s a deal from your CEO. A word spoken is really a bargain! You must keep your promise! "


    Then, Edward leisurely took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Ivy. He said seriously, "here, this is the check. Take it!"


    At the same time, Ivy received a check from Jill! express my thanks to the boss and tell him he can go without any worry! I will be a good girl and won''t make trouble! "


    Edward touched his nose and said nothing. He turned around and left. He felt that Ivy was not at all Reserved!


    Then he drove out of the hospital to the company


    In the CEO Office of HENGLI group.


    Edgar was sitting on a chair in his office, with a material in his hand. Then he typed the keyboard in order.


    At this time, Edward came in. "Edgar, are you sure you don''t want to see her?" Then he put the documents in front of him.


    He stopped for a while, raised his eyebrows, and said coldly, "I have to think about something clearly! Edward, have you found out her background information? "


    "She is in San Francisco. Half of her companies have been replaced by her. You need to clean up the mess! And Edgar, she has purposely made a public of your identity in America, which is somewhat unfavorable to what you are going to do in the following! "


    Hearing that, a tinge of coldness flashed across Edgar''s gloomy and cold eyes. "She has become more and more capable in three years! We are in no hurry. We can play with her slowly! "


    Then he asked, "Edward, is that child hers?" Of course she was referring to Ivy.


    "No, it''s not her child. It''s her sister''s child," said Edward crossly


    How couldn''t he be angry! While he was worrying about the thing in America, his boss should have the time to investigate Ivy''s kid!


    Edward was bitter!


    He worked so hard and so hard!


    A smile appeared on Edgar''s cold lips! I see!

 Chapter 15 Unexpected News!

    After Edward left the hospital, Ivy gave the check to Celine. But Celine refused. Ivy insisted that it was given to the child and asked her parents to save it. So Celine put the check into her bag and chatted with Ivy for a while before she left.


    After that, Ivy hadn''t seen Edgar for a week. Instead, she had a very good life without him. Every day, she hid in his villa to recover, as if she was really his mistress.


    Soon half a month passed


    It was reported that the CEO of HENGLI group and the daughter of the chairman of CHUANGMEI group would hold an engagement ceremony at Phoenix hall on July 18. According to relevant people, they would fly back to Beijing this afternoon.


    The news attracted a lot of attention. Many reporters from the major media had to wait at the airport.


    "Edgar, how do you get to know Mia? "


    "Edgar, it''s said that the HENGLI group is going to purchase a brand from CHUANGMEI group. Is that true? "


    On the contrary, the neckline of Edgar''s pure white shirt was dotted with golden lace, his dark green suit cuffs suited perfectly with the gold rim. The neckline of his white shirt was replaced by a black ribbon, making him an elegant and noble man.


    Then he glanced gloomily at the woman who was holding his arm, with a hint of warning in his eyes! Then he said coldly, "no comment!"


    Therefore, the journalists began to interview the girl beside him. She was wearing a bohemian long dress, the color of which was fiery red, dazzling and eye-catching. There were hollow pattern on the hemline and the beautiful and exquisite tassels floating around her ankles. This was Mia Meng, the daughter of the Meng family


    "Yes, we met in America. We are going to hold an engagement ceremony at Phoenix hall. Hope you can come here!"


    Then she said to Edgar kindly, "Edgar, my father has made a reservation at the Cloud hall. Let''s go there!" Then they left the airport with many servants.


    When the journalists were out of sight, Edgar shook Mia''s hand away harshly and growled coldly, "Mia, are you done? Where did I get engaged to you? "


    A second ago, she was talking to Edgar gently while a second later, they both treated each other coldly. "humph! Does the famous Edgar still care about this? Marriage means nothing to you, does it? I just want to make use of what you think is meaningless! What a joke! Do you really think that we will get married? ha-ha! You know that we''re just using each other. "


    Hearing that, Edgar was stunned. Yeah! Why did he care about that? Nothing would happen between them! However, as long as he thought of engaging with another woman, her innocent face would appear in his mind. He didn''t know what the fool Ivy was doing? Did she get angry because of his engagement? Would she ignore him? The more he thought about it, the more irritable he felt!


    "Mia, just this time. If you use me again without any sense of shame, I will not show mercy to you!"


    "Show mercy to me! When did you show mercy to me? You killed half of my men in the United States, only leaving those who are disloyal. When did you show mercy to me?"


    Then she seemed to think of something and showed a fake smile, "Did Edgar fall in love some woman? Otherwise, why did you care so much about the engagement? Are you afraid that your beloved woman will be unhap


    py? "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s face became angrier. He shouted, "enough! You''d better not tell anyone about my real identity. Otherwise, I will let you know what will happen if you mess with me! "


    "I think so! You care so much about your identity in City A. It turns out you have fallen in love with another woman. " With a curious look on her face, Mia asked, "I really want to know which goddess is able to attract Edgar''s attention."


    Then, Edgar grabbed her arm fiercely, squinted his eyes and threatened, "you''d better not touch her! Otherwise, I won''t suggest that we destroy each other! "


    Mia was a little scared, but she pretended to shake off his hand calmly. "Don''t worry. She is of no use to me, so I''m not interested in her!"


    "By the way, don''t forget our engagement party. If you don''t come, I don''t know what I will say to those lovely reporters!" Then she got into her car and left in the limited edition high heels.


    Edgar''s gloomy and cold eyes became deep. Something happened earlier than he had expected


    In Phoenix hall.


    It never occurred to Ivy that they would meet again at his engagement party after they parted. Ivy didn''t want to come at first, but somehow when she heard the news from Celine. She had been in a daze for a long time, with a little shock and a little disappointment.


    So she decided to come to see him. When she saw the golden couple on the stage, the man was handsome and the woman was beautiful and elegant, and enjoyed the blessings of all the people, she suddenly felt that her idea was really ridiculous!


    Who is he? Who am I? He was somebody but she is just nobody. The relationship between them was all about the debt, the employer and the mercenary. As for the intimate contact between them, it was just an episode in the misunderstanding.


    Then, Ivy sneered at herself, turned around and left the noisy crowd. No sooner had she left the stage, Edgar, who was standing on the stage, strode away, leaving the crowd and the woman he was getting engaged to, and chased after Ivy!


    As a matter of fact, he had seen Ivy for a long time. However, since he had come back, he had been busy with documents and projects in the company, so he hadn''t had time to go back to the villa to see her. She hadn''t come to work since she was sick. It was the first time they had met since he came back.


    And by coincident, she saw what was going on. He ran after her to explain.


    Walking out of the banquet hall, Ivy looked at the beautiful sky and remembered that she hadn''t gone shopping for a long time. Perhaps she just wanted to vent her feelings in this way. Then she took out her purse from her bag. She took out the rest three hundred and twenty five in her purse, walked to the roadside, stopped a taxi, and said to the driver: "master, time building, thank you!"


    She took out her phone and called Celine, "Hello! Celine, are you in class? Let''s go shopping! !


    She heard from the other end of the line, "sister, how could you go shopping? But I''m really giving a lesson. I can''t go! "


    Then, a disappointed expression appeared on Ivy''s face. "Alright, you go to class first!" She decided to hang around by herself.


    Sitting in the taxi, Ivy somehow felt empty. She told herself in her heart that it was impossible for Edgar and her to be together.

 Chapter 16 Meet An Old Acquaintance!

    When Ivy came to the Time Building


    she was shopping in boredom.


    Just then.


    "Ivy."


    Someone called her. It sounded confused and uncertain.


    Just because of this familiar voice, Ivy suddenly turned around. The confusion in her eyes only lasted for three seconds and then her eyes suddenly lit up!


    "Myron?"


    As the man approached, her heart was beating violently, and her white face was also stained with a cute flush.


    The man in a white shirt looked surprised and happy.


    Her beautiful face reminded her of her old days in high school. At that time, Myron was the most outstanding one in both basketball and study.


    To get acquainted with Myron, she had worked so hard to contribute articles to the studio every two days. She had made full use of all the books she had read those days and racked her brains.


    Well, she admitted that she had a crush on him secretly. At that time, Myron was very good to his girlfriend. She didn''t dare to snatch Myron from his girlfriend.


    But after he fell in love with another boy, this funny and glorious achievement was cancelled.


    "Are you buying something?"


    Looking at the two pairs of super cute slippers in her hand, Myron seemed to be able to guess her mind. After thinking for a while, he pointed at the pink piggy slippers on her left hand with a smile.


    "I like this pair. Your skin is white and pink. I remember that you liked this kind of color before."


    There were few boys as gentle and considerate as Myron in the world! If it were Edgar, he would not only not choose a color for her, but definitely mock and belittle her! Why did she suddenly think of him?


    Although she was surprised, when she came to her senses, they were already sitting in a cafe.


    "It has been a long time since we graduated from high school. I just graduated from university and have applied for postgraduate entrance exam. I hope I can find a job here. what about you? How is she doing? I remember that you were interested in the literature in high school. Are you still interested in it now? "


    She watched him taking a sip of his coffee gracefully and looking at his smiling face in the reflection of the glass. She was a little shy and rubbed her hands, "In fact, there was something wrong when we were in the senior high school. I decided to not study the literature after coming out of the school.


    "Oh, I see. What a pity. What are you doing now? "


    He glanced at Ivy and pushed his glasses up his nose. He suddenly became a little depressed.


    "I work as the CEO''s assistant in the HENGLI group."


    "What? The HENGLI group? Is it that famous HENGLI group, the giant enterprise in many companies?"


    Hearing these two words, there''s suddenly a dim light in Myron''s eyes and he leaned forward.


    Seeing the upright man in front of her, she nodded.


    "Ivy, this is my name card. Now that you are working for the HENGFL group, can you do me a favor?"


    Taking out a business card from the pocket of the shirt and handing it to Ivy, Myron said seriously.


    "To be honest, I really want to go to the HENGLI group. It''s my favorite and admiring group. Even if I have to start from the bottom of the company, I am willing to. I think that only by staying there can my dream and my ambition be realized. For this matter, Ivy, you must help me. "


    T


    he hand holding her made Ivy''s heart skip a beat. Before she could react, the phone on the table rang loudly.


    "Ivy, where are you?"


    A low and angry voice came through the other side of the phone. "Where are you now? I am going to pick you up and show you something."


    He interrupted her imagination. Before hanging up the phone, Ivy looked around carefully and found a menu before she gave the name of the restaurant they were in.


    "Is that your boyfriend?"


    She looked at the man in front of her with a smile. Myron slightly raised the corners of his lips. His long narrow eyes were full of dense and bright sunshine.


    "No, of course not! I don''t have a boyfriend yet! "


    Ivy''s face turned red and she shook her head like a rattle drum. At the next moment, a warm hand covered her face again. The trust and tenderness in her eyes almost made her breathless.


    "Ivy, please help me with this matter. I will go to your company to apply for a job in a few days. You should know that you have always been the person I trust most in my heart."


    That was the only sentence she heard from Myron. When she got into Edgar''s car, she was still dazed and immersed in it. While at the same time, Edgar was driving the car. He turned around and raised his eyebrows when he saw the silly look on her face. There was a hint of sadness in his sharp eyes


    The name card was still in her hand.


    "What''s that?"


    He ran out of the engagement party, but this silly woman, Ivy, ran across the road. She quickly got on a taxi, so he didn''t catch her up. Originally, he wanted to explain the engagement, but when he saw the name card in her hand, he immediately swallowed his words.


    He said in an indifferent tone, as if he was asking a haughty question, even though he had seen a person coming towards him. And his indifference was just because he squinted at her The name on the business card


    Myron!


    A man''s name.


    "Boss, can we talk about something! Since you are the CEO of the HENGLI group, it means that no one can say no to your small request, right? "


    Like a little child who just recovered from what had happened, Ivy grabbed the business card in her hand and turned her little head to look at Edgar, who was standing beside her, worriedly.


    Noticing the nervous look in her eyes, Edgar raised his eyebrows and knocked on the steering wheel with his slender fingers.


    "First, I don''t like the way you call me. There are absolute flattery in it, so please return to normal. Second, hiring an employee is a matter of the HR department. I''m not going to participate in it. "


    As the thin lips of Edgar closed, Ivy''s shoulders suddenly collapsed. Such a small movement made the man who was driving the car frown slightly, as if he had a long sideways eye.


    The meaning of not participated in this issue is that he won''t interfere in the recruitment? ''He was not in charge of recruitment means that I can''t get any help from him?


    Thinking of Myron''s earnest and trusting eyes before he left, Ivy suddenly felt that she was in a mess!


    "What do you want to say?"


    She glanced quickly at Edgar who was focusing on driving. She stared at his beautiful fingers which held the steering wheel.


    Then she started to tell the story about Myron to Edgar, neglecting her great achievement in high school.

 Chapter 17 Edgars Anger!

    She suddenly remembered that someone had said that those whose finger was too clean and tidy were picky at character.


    "Are you telling me that you want to bribe me to help him get a job through the backdoor? "


    He raised his eyebrows and glanced at Ivy beside him. Although his lips were full of ridicule, his deep eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of thin fog, and there was a faint chill.


    "In fact, it wasn''t a back door! It was obvious that Myron really wanted to work in the HENGLI group, so I wonder if I can do him a favor. He said that he was willing to work in the HENGLI group even for the most inferior job. "


    Ivy shrugged and said lightly.


    Anyway, we used to be classmates. We naturally helped when we were in trouble. If we really can''t help, then we should at least try our best, right?


    When she was lowering her head, a sudden brake came. All of a sudden, Ivy was pulled over by a pair of long arms in the halfway towards the front windshield. Before she came to her senses, she felt the back of her neck a little hot. The rough skin of fingers rubbed against her skin, making her feel numb and comfortable.


    As she was subconsciously curling her neck, his deft fingers timely lifted her chin.


    Seeing that Edgar''s face was as dark as ink, Ivy still smiled and asked, "boss, will you help me or not?"


    "You want to help him. Tell me, what''s your relationship?"


    He gently pinched her chin with his slender fingers and gently rubbed her sexy lips. With a soft voice, he coaxed her into standing closer and caressing her ear gently with his teeth. His eyes were as sharp as a knife when he looked at her!


    This feeling He was like a snow wolf that had lived on the top of a mountain full of ice and snow for many years. Although his body was much warmer than the cold ice and snow, the chill he brought out made you feel colder than ice and snow!


    Was he angry?


    Fine! he was angry again! But why! ''for Myron?''?


    Ivy really wanted to spit on him. How should he mind her own business? Didn''t he have a fiancee?


    Why would he bother to take care of her? Did he really have a crush on her?


    Ivy slapped away Edgar''s hand and said with a charming smile, "boss, don''t tell me you are jealous."


    Squinting at her, Edgar said, "Ivy, what if, I say yes?"


    "Fuck. Do you have a crush on me? Don''t you have a fiancee? Yes? You want me to be your mistress! However! I''m not interested! "


    With a darkened face, Edgar clenched his teeth and said, "Ivy


    , can''t you just be polite?"


    Ivy rolled her eyes at him and replied, "I didn''t mean that, boss! I just said something in Chinese!"


    Hearing that, Edgar felt that he would be pissed off to death if he had one more word with her at the moment!


    So, he glanced at her coldly and said, "shut up, Ivy!"


    Ivy, "..."


    what the hell! She wondered why her boss was always so fond of getting angry!


    However, Ivy just curled her lips to show her discontent! What''s the big deal!


    After a while, it was too quiet in the car. Edgar cleared his throat and asked, "what''s the name of your senior?"


    Ivy just pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Brows knitted, Edgar scolded, "are you fucking deaf? Say something! "


    At last, she couldn''t stand him anymore. She took a deep breath, opened her mouth and said, "what the hell is wrong with you, Edgar! You made me shut up, and now you asked me to speak. What do you mean? "


    With a darkened face, Edgar turned his head and snorted, "who''s wrong?"


    When Angie was about to speak, she saw that Edgar suddenly grabbed her hand and threw her into the air.


    Ivy gritted her teeth, "I''m wrong! Okay? Give my phone back! "


    She had saved money for a month to buy that cell phone. It was so precious!


    He threw the phone on her legs casually.


    "Ivy!"


    His low and lazy voice interrupted her. His fingers seemed to caress her lips casually, but in fact, they were like depicted, and rubbed on her lips in circles until his thin lips were only a few millimeters from his fingers


    "This is the last time."


    what?.


    my god! His eyelashes were long, and his dark green eyes reflected his extremely handsome face. He was just like a male Barbie doll! Those cold eyes made her tremble as if she had been cursed!


    "For the last time, speak for another man in front of me."


    Ivy nodded her head stiffly. Why? She was so unreasonable! I work for him. But I don''t belong to him. Why can''t I mention others? It didn''t make sense? Why was the God of plague so domineering!


    When she was still struggling with the question, Edgar asked casually, "Ivy, what are you thinking about! Why are you standing still? "


    "I just wonder if there is something out of your control that makes you so angry."


    He thought that she just cared about him. He smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly, Ivy was in chaos. Out of control? Could it be that


    Ivy flipped her hair and said, "well, Edgar, do you really have impotence?"


    Edgar was speechless, "..."

 Chapter 18 Shit! Are You Really Sexually Impotent!

    "Ivy, are you sure you want to challenge my patience? I don''t mind throwing you out of the window right now! " Casting a glance at her, Edgar roared.


    Ivy pursed her lips. "Fine! Okay, I''ll shut up! "


    Then, Edgar ordered coldly, "Ivy, you should start to work from tomorrow on! "


    He was confident that as long as he could have her by his side, she would definitely not fall in love with another man. Screw all the men!


    Ivy twitched her mouth and didn''t say anything. It seemed that her comfortable life had gone! It''s so bitter!


    "By the way, didn''t you just say you wanted me to see something? What was that? "As the car is driving to the suburb, Edgar said casually," you will know when we get there! " leaving Ivy confused all the way.


    Edgar took her to a fancy western restaurant


    It had to be said that Ivy was really pretty after being well dressed. She was wearing a light gauze lace, light foundation, and silver silk with pearls embellishment. The delicate chain seemed to say she was kind.


    Ivy was puzzled. Edgar took her out to have a meal and specially took her to the brand store to change into beautiful clothes. Anyhow, it didn''t cost Ivy''s money. She was happy to wear beautiful clothes!


    Ivy was cutting the steak with her head down, While eating, she wondered why Edgar took her here?


    Just eating? How could she not believe it?


    Was he asking her to drive away all the women who loved him?


    Fine! It must be so!


    So, she flipped her hair and smiled weirdly, "Hey, boss, you must have dumped some beauties again, or you must made the beauties pregnant and you want to drive them away!"


    Edgar was speechless, "..."


    Hearing that, Edgar''s handsome face turned black in an instant. With a cold glance at her, he ordered, "shut up! Let''s eat!"


    Fine! He was angry again!


    It was not a big deal to shut up!


    These days, Ivy suddenly found that Edgar, who had returned from a business trip, had a bad temper and was in a bad mood.


    In the past, they could tease each other. But she found that she had deliberately kept a distance from him, which she was not aware of.


    At this time, Edgar took out the knife and fork well to slice the steak in order. He cut the steak and handed it to her.


    Ivy stopped what she was doing and asked, "what are you doing? Don''t you eat? You can have yours. I have mine. "


    Ivy''s voice was very strange to Edgar. She made him feel very uncomfortable. There was a heavy stone in his heart, which made him depressed.


    Originally, he wanted to explain to Ivy something about Mia, but when he thought of the following things, he felt that it would be better to explain to her in the end!


    So, he didn''t say anything. He just waved his hand. At this time, the music suddenly sounded. But Ivy didn''t care, But when she listened to it, she found that this was not an ordinary song but a happy birthday song. She wondered if it was Edgar''s birthday today?


    When she was about to raise her head to ask him, he was nowhere to be found.


    "Eh? Where is Edgar?"


    It was


    someone pushing the cake and coming over, It was Edgar. He walked towards the cake slowly, and then he lit the colorful candles on the cake with his slender fingers.


    "Happy birthday, Ivy!"


    All of a sudden, Ivy stood up and asked in surprise, "how, how do you know my birthday?"


    Instead of answering her question, he put the birthday cake in front of her and said, "let''s make a wish."


    At the same time, there was a vague feeling in Ivy''s heart. She couldn''t make it clear. This feeling was getting stronger and stronger. Tears fell down from her eyes.


    Today was Ivy''s birthday, but she didn''t remember how many birthdays she had not celebrated. It had been several years, and she didn''t care whether it was her birthday or not.


    But today was her birthday! Someone even celebrate it!


    Ivy thought to herself.


    "Thank you, boss, thank you! Celebrate my birthday with me. Thank you for everything you have done for me today.


    "Cut the crap and come to make wishes! And call my name. "


    Ivy nodded with a smile. She closed her eyes and hoped that her sister could come back soon.


    Ivy opened her eyes and blew out half of the candles. She was happy and today was unforgettable.


    She didn''t know how he got a delicate box in his hand.


    "Ivy, this is for you."


    "What?" Asked Ivy in confusion.


    When Ivy opened the package, she saw a beautiful necklace inside.


    "This, this is too much. I can''t take it!"


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. I make it myself."


    Edgar stood behind ivy and helped her to put on the beautiful and extraordinary necklace. The pendant on the necklace glowed, making Ivy more beautiful.


    "Thank you! I didn''t expect the young master like Edgar would do this! " Ivy had never thought about why Edgar was so good to her.


    At this moment, for the first time, Ivy felt the man in front of her was kind!


    Some love should not be vigorous, but be plain!


    However, at the same time, Ivy felt that love was so far away from her. Was this love? He has a fiancee, but he only feels pity for her!


    In fact, Ivy was touched by Edgar''s birthday party for her very much, but, in fact, she knew that this was not love. She was just moved.


    Standing opposite to Ivy, Edgar grabbed her shoulders with both hands and said, "Ivy, actually, between Mia and me..."


    Ivy waved her hand and smiled, "Oh, boss, what are you doing? Don''t be so sentimental. Look at me, I am almost crying because of you. Well, for the sake of my birthday and present, I don''t want you to get into trouble! You can take it easy. ha-ha! "


    Then, she sat down while yawning, "hurry up, I''m going to eat cake!"


    Actually, she knew what he wanted to say! But she didn''t want to listen to his explanation. Moreover, she thought that she and Edgar were from two different worlds. One was a rich man, while the other was a poor and pathetic woman. The gap between them was so big that it was really obvious and how could they be together!


    Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say anything more. He thought, ''Ivy, how can you understand me!

 Chapter 19 Investigation On Ivy!

    In the Time Building.


    In the cafe of the Time Building, two people were talking face to face. "My lady, here''s the result you asked me to investigate."


    The man put the documents on the table, and the lady mentioned by him was Mia. She picked up the documents and read it. She wore a black peaked cap and a black long coat. Patting the table with her hands, she kept thinking about what she saw on the paper.


    "It turns out that her name is Ivy. I don''t think it is that simple. You can go to check this woman''s detailed information and see if there is anything we can use. And find out why she approached Edgar. Maybe she can be our scapegoat! "


    She then looked around coldly with her weird eyes and said, "tell that man when you go back that we have successfully completed one small step."


    The man frowned, "my lady, with all due respect, why should we investigate Ivy?"


    "We can give Edgar a heavy blow only when we find his weakness. Now his identity in the United States is no longer a secret. I think he will disclose to a certain extent. Our information can''t pose any threat to him, so we have to find his deadly weakness. "


    Then she seemed to remember something and said coldly with a corner of her mouth raised, "by the way, I heard that he insulted a girl named Donna this time by dumping the girl. You go and arrange it. I want to see Donna and then we can cooperate. In general, women''s jealousy is frightening. If they get angry, it will be a big deal. We can make use of it. "Edgar, sorry to trouble you! "


    "And ask that person to help me deal with those fools in the USA who cheat on me."


    "Yes! Besides, my lady, he asked me to tell you, the next target is Edgar''s HENGLI group! "


    "OK, I see. There is still a month before the next bidding. I will give you the data for entering the bidding next time we meet!"


    "Yes! My lady! "


    Then, Mia said, "you have prepared the identity information of that person. Is there any problem?"


    The man nodded and said, "My lady, please rest assured. No one will doubt whether it is true or not!" The man knew that the lady in front of him was very cunning and resourceful, and she was not like what she looked like.


    Then Mia took her bag and was ready to leave. She said to the man, "I''m leaving now. You go out later!" The man nodded.


    The two persons in the restaurant were unaware that a conspiracy was quietly taking place.


    Usually when a storm came, it was unusually quiet.


    Mia came out of the cafe and directly drove to the HENGLI group.


    In the CEO office.


    "What do you think of the proposal, Edgar?"


    There was a slight lip print on the white porcelain coffee cup. With the cold grey shadow raised, Mia, who rested her chin on her hands, looked at the man in front of her who put down the papers.


    "Let''s not talk about the business plan for the time being. Just tell me, you are not only simply to send me the business plan here today, are you?" She saw that Edgar gazed at her in a gloomy and cold tone and then lazily leaned back on the chair.


    Tapping on the proposal with his slender fingers, he knew it wouldn''t be that simple to see this woman.


    Mia didn''t reply. She smiled, her long eyelashes fluttering. Then she stood up and walked towards Edga


    r, twisting her snake like waist


    When her slender arms wrapped around his neck like agile vines, the long black curly hair, which was as long as seaweed, fell on his shoulder. It rubbed each inch of his skin through the thin shirt


    "You are right. The main reason I came to you today is to ask you to help me gain a firm foothold in the CHUANGMEI group!" The low and soft voice sounded like the sounds of nature, which sounded deep and seductive. If she had only worn a dress with an ordinary size of neckline when she had sat before, one can glance at her breast and her slender waist all the way now.


    "Do you always seduce men like this?" It was Edgar. He just raised his eyebrows with a false smile.


    At the moment, Mia was not in a hurry to explain anything. She just said, "we have been engaged. What are you afraid of?"


    Then, with a cold smile on his thin lips, Edgar stretched out his long arm and pulled Mia into his arms. There was no flirtatious expression in his eyes, but only coldness in his eyes. "I didn''t expect that after three years, our younger sister has learned how to seduce men. What will he think if he see you like this in heaven? "


    Hearing this, Mia was stunned all over. The enchanting eyes became vicious immediately. She raised her twisted cheek and said, "You are not qualified to mention Jonathan. Don''t you forget that you killed him? Don''t you feel a little guilty in the past three years? "


    At the moment, the door was knocked open by a little train which was out of control!


    "Boss, you..."


    When Ivy rushed into the office, she suddenly saw that there was another person in the office. She was stunned in the wind!


    Looking at one thing, Ivy felt a little embarrassed. She laughed. "Oh, I don''t mean it. I''m sorry to disturb you, but it doesn''t matter. Just ignore me. You go on, go on!"


    Then, she turned around, and when she walked out, she closed the door deliberately.


    Seeing this scene, Ivy felt depressed. As she walked, she said to herself secretly, "Ivy, they are a couple. It''s none of your business. Why are you depressed?


    At the thought of this, Ivy patted her face, calmed herself down and returned to her position.


    At the same time, in the CEO''s office, Edgar was watching Ivy leave.


    Edgar pushed Mia away and roared, "get out! "


    Then, Mia stood up calmly and said coldly with a weird smile, "it seems that I guessed it right. That woman is your weakness! There must be a good show to watch! "


    When she was about to take her bag and leave, Edgar warned her in a cold tone, "you''d better not touch her. Otherwise, I will destroy you!"


    "Really! I''ll wait! Don''t forget your identity over there. I think you really don''t want to make it an obstacle for you to stay here! Then she left in a calm manner.


    Edgar leaned against the chair and thought for a long time. Then he picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number. "Zoe, ask Ivy to bring me a cup of coffee!"


    The person who was making coffee in the tea room was in a dilemma. Just now, Zoe told her to bring the coffee to the CEO. Therefore, she was upset. She thought that maybe she would be scolded for bothering her boss! God knew she was to ask her boss about Myron''s position. But now, she was disturbing him!

 Chapter 20 It Doesnt Matter!

    When she was still struggling in her mind, her thought was interrupted by a voice, "what are you doing, Ivy? What are you thinking! Boss is still waiting. Hurry up! " Zoe glared at her with burning, reproachful eyes!


    Noticing that Zoe was pissed off, Ivy laughed and said, "it''s funny. Boss just asked me to serve the coffee, not asked you to remarry. Why are you in a hurry! "


    "You..."


    Ivy rolled her eyes at her. "What do you mean by ''you''? Don''t tell me that you really want to remarry someone else. He-he!"


    Then she jumped up, not caring whether Zoe was angry or not.


    Ivy walked out of the tea room with the cup in her hand.


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered something, but she couldn''t speak it out. Forget it, it''s none of her business!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Come in!"


    Ivy stumbled into the CEO''s office on her high heels, as if nothing had happened, and then put down the coffee


    Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop, Ivy!"


    Ivy curled her lips and turned to him with a smile, "what else can I do for you, boss?"


    Without waiting for her to finish her words, Edgar raised her up to the corner with his strong body.


    What was he going to do! Didn''t he satisfy his desire just now and wanted to have sex with her? Fuck! Do you really think I''m just a second choice!


    ''fuck! Does being a CEO mean that he can do whatever he want?''! Do you think I''m a coward!


    Therefore, with a weird smile on her face, Ivy didn''t say a word but raised her leg and gave a hard kick at Edgar''s dick!


    "Stuffy!"


    Edgar clenched his teeth in pain and said, "Ivy, you..."


    Ivy smiled, "Oh, boss, why are you so careless! I''m really sorry! My limbs are so itchy"


    Ivy clapped her hands and was ready to leave.


    All of a sudden, Edgar lunged at him again


    Supporting his hands against the wall, Edgar touched her ears gently with his sexy lips and said, "are you jealous? It''s not what you think between Mia and me!"


    be jealous! She was jealous! ''everything is fine!''! No wonder people always said that rich and stylish men would be narcissistic! Such is the case!


    Ivy blew on his face with a charming smile and said, "boss, do you know who are the most annoying men in the world?"


    Without waiting for Edgar''s answer, she pushed him away.


    Then, with a smile on her face, she turned around and said, " The complacent men in the world are the most disgusting people!"


    His fury rose. Why couldn''t he and Ivy be in the same channel! Can''t she listen to him? "


    Then, Edgar pulled Ivy over and pressed her against the sofa. Before Ivy realized what happened, his sexy lips covered hers directly.


    What a sweet and lingering moment


    "Ouch!"


    Gritting his teeth, Edgar moved his lips away from Ivy''s and confronted, "Ivy, are you a fucking dog


    He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth casually. How could she bite him!


    With a coquettish smile, Ivy pushed him away and said, "boss, please don''t call me like that. I''m your employee and I didn''t sleep with you in my contract."


    With a quick kick on the desk, Edgar sat down. Ivy was right. Although he didn''t have a close relationship with Mia, she was still his fiancee after all. If he continued to chase after Ivy, wasn''t he a hoodlum?


    The more Edgar thought about it, the colder his eyes became. He was thinking that he needed to get ri


    d of Mia.


    When Edgar was lost in his own thoughts, Ivy put a note asking for leave on his desk and turned away quietly.


    She was going to see her sister this afternoon


    Finally, it was time to go off work. Before Edgar could come out, she walked out of the company directly and called a taxi on the way to get in


    Today, Ivy was very happy because she had received the news that her sister, who had always loved her since her childhood, had come back. It was the first time they had contact since her sister had divorced. How could she not be excited?


    But in front of a hotel room 283, she hesitated. Why did her sister go to the hotel to meet her? It was a totally strange place.


    She got up the courage and knocked on the room 283. But the door was not locked. Ivy thought that might because her sister knew that she would come. She pushed the door and walked in without hesitation


    Just then, when she was about to call out the word "sister", she was hit hard on the back of her head. She immediately lost consciousness.


    Ten minutes later


    Just when Ivy regained her consciousness, she squinted again under the harsh light. At this time, there was still a buzz at the back of her head. It made her feel heartbroken. Her hands were firmly tied behind her. At this moment, she was afraid. Although she was an idiot, she also felt the abnormality here. Her nails pinched the palms of her hands, and tried to force herself to open her eyes.


    In her sight, Donna was sitting on the chair in front of her, as arrogant as a lady. There were also several horrible looking men standing behind her.


    "Ivy, you didn''t expect it, did you! It is me who meet you today. "She stared at Ivy coldly.


    "Where is my sister! Where is she? " She was confused. It was her sister who was calling, but why did she see Donna now? Where was her sister!


    At this moment, she was really a little afraid. She could feel the cold and dangerous air around her, but she also couldn''t understand why Donna caught her. She had no animosity against her. Even though she had a lot of questions, she was still the one who wanted to ask where her sister was?


    Looking at Ivy, who was still wandering, Donna suddenly had full of resentment. She looked coldly at Ivy, who was struggling to get rid of being bound. She stood up from the chair and slapped Ivy in the face as hard as she could.


    The slap was so hard that her whole face turned to the other side. The left side of her face was instantly swollen and red, and half of her ears were full of buzzing sound.


    Donna stared at her face fiercely and shouted, "Ivy, you bitch! You have taken my place! You are just a bumpkin. "


    Donna raised her voice, which was as sharp as a knife. "Hem! You idiot, do you know it''s me who should be with him, it''s me! But your appearance destroyed my hope to be Edgar''s wife. How could you? How! "


    Hearing her words, Ivy suddenly had an impulse to faint. Shit! It was because of the God of plague. He got her into trouble.


    Ivy rolled her eyes at Donna and said, "come on, beauty! Can''t you be a little smarter? Don''t you see that Edgar already has a fiancee? I have nothing to do with him! "


    okay! You don''t even admit it! Donna trembled with anger and gave her a heavy kick on the shoulder. Ivy was kicked to the ground. It was so painful that she almost lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 21 Ivy Was Kidnapped

    Puff!


    Being splashed by cold water, Ivy struggled to open her eyes and looked at Donna who was drinking tea calmly. She moved her painful body and couldn''t remember for how many times that she had woken up.


    She didn''t want to explain anything to Donna because she knew it didn''t matter anymore.


    But at this moment, what she wanted the most was news of her sister, because she clearly remembered that it was her sister''s voice on the phone.


    Then she shouted at Donna, "Donna, what the hell is wrong with you? Did I tell you? I have nothing to do with Edgar! And where the hell did you hide my sister? "


    She saw Donna put down her teacup elegantly and smile at her, with her black eyes staring at her as if she was looking at a dead man.


    "Clap!"


    Donna slapped Angie again!


    "Since you want to know where your sister is, Well, let me tell you the truth. You are such a bumpkin. Have you heard of the lowest class person in the foreign country? There is one kind of woman who is only for men''s entertainment, and most importantly, their lives are as weak as ants that no one will notice if they are dead. Yes, your sister is one of these women. I won''t tell you the details! Hahaha"


    How is that possible? No! How could her sister be such a person? Ivy, lying on the ground, pondered upon Donna''s words.


    She didn''t know what to say to describe her feelings at the moment. With tears rolling down her cheeks, her body was more painful than before. She raised her head with difficulty and scolded fiercely, "Donna, you''d better release my sister as soon as possible, or I will kill you!"


    Another slap!


    "What the hell are you talking about, Ivy! I tell you that I want to see you suffer. Someone wants your backer to live a life worse than death. So I will cooperate well, and you will feel the same way. Humph, guess what I will do to you next. " With her face full of viciousness, Donna wiped her face and looked down at Ivy.


    At the moment, remembering her sister, Ivy was devouring her reason with great fear and anger.


    "Ivy, since you like to stay with him so much, I will let someone take good care of you today. Look at your dirty body. How can you come back to him? Ha ha. Isn''t my idea good? Humph! " Donna suddenly laughed out loud, as if a tiger was hunting its prey. She was extremely excited.


    She turned around and winked at the men behind her. Two of them stepped forward and pulled Ivy up from the ground.


    Though in dizziness, Ivy checked the decorations in the room and everything was perfect. Then she was groping the floor with her hands, trying to find something, "Ivy, are you looking for your cell phone?" She saw that Donna calmly showed the phone in her hand, which was exactly Ivy''s phone. She sneered, "who do you want to call? Was it Edgar? No way! "


    She then trampled the phone into pieces and said to Ivy, "don''t try doing anything? It won''t be that easy even if you want to die. " Then she gave those horrible looking men a cold order, "don''t let her die. It won''t be fun if she dies!" Then she walked out of the room.


    Ivy Looked at the man who was walking towards her with an obscene smile on their face, "ha ha! Come on, let me take good care of you


    ! "


    Then, a man walked to Ivy pitilessly, with his eyes green.


    After all, she was only a 20-year-old girl. Although she was a smart and bold girl normally, she was still very scared after going through such a scene today!


    "Stay there! Please let me go! " Ivy kept begging and struggling with both hands which were bound, "please, don''t touch me!"


    No matter how she screamed or begged, the man was indifferent. "I told you not to move. Did you hear me, ha ha!" The man immediately slapped her hard and bluntly shouting got into her mind. The other men also walked forward.


    "Please, please don''t touch me! Please let me go! Boohoo..."


    Her shouting grew smaller and smaller, and the five men became more and more unscrupulous.


    At this moment, the door was slammed open.


    Instantly, the five men stopped all their movements.


    Edgar''s bloodthirsty eyes swept over the people in the room, until he saw that a tiny mass of trembling Ivy shrank into a small ball. Then he quickly walked to her, quickly took off his coat and gently put it on her.


    "Don''t touch me, please don''t touch me." she lowered her head and trembled, "It''s me, Ivy. I''m Edgar. Don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you! "Said Edgar, patting Ivy gently on the head. He said in a distressed tone.


    When she slowly raised her head and saw a pair of familiar eyes, Her tears immediately poured down. She tried to softly say with her lips that were still bleeding, "take me away!"


    Then she burst into tears in his arms until she passed out. Hugging her in his arms, Edgar looked coldly at the men under control.


    Then, Edgar coldly ordered, "kill them all!".


    Just one sentence made the five men who had just cursed ferociously turned pale. Before they could beg for mercy, Edward waved his hand and took them out.


    He looked at Ivy lying on the bed, moaning and sobbing with a frown. It broke his heart to see her like this. Somehow, his eyelids kept twitching when he had lunch, until he remembered that the woman had been out for a long time.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed this woman''s number, but he couldn''t get through. It wasn''t until he received the news from Edward that he had seen several furtive people outside the company that he realized this matter was not simple.


    Edgar sent all his secret men to look for her until he found out that she was kidnapped by Donna to a hotel. He blamed himself deep inside, ''if I had discovered it earlier, she wouldn''t have been hurt.''. If he didn''t consider his status over there, he would have found out where Donna had hidden her!


    Although he is the CEO of HENGLI group, everything he does will affect the whole group.


    So he couldn''t use the group''s private power to find a woman. He couldn''t take such a risk before he had got full control of the company.


    Therefore, he had to send his secret guards who stayed here.


    Even though he knows that if he tries to contact Donna, it will involve the whole Han family, which will bring him some trouble, he is not afraid. He is a person who dislikes trouble very much, but if he cares about someone else, he will never let go of those who hurt her.


    Looking at her scarred face. His heart suddenly ached.

 Chapter 22 The Same!

    Edgar carried Ivy back to the mansion. After helping Ivy settle down, he watched her sleep. He was tired, but he insisted on coming to the company. There was something he needed to deal with. He couldn''t bear it. How dare they hurt his woman.


    Arriving at the company with the stinky smell of sweat on his body, even though he didn''t like to wear sweat the most, he didn''t change clothes. He just drove his luxurious car to the company in a rush. He couldn''t wait for even a moment. He wanted to revenge. Whoever hurt his woman must be waiting to be torn apart, humph!


    When Edgar came out of the exclusive elevator, he gave off a strong sense of coldness. Ignoring the existence of the whole company, he directly walked into the CEO''s office with his slender legs.


    He took out the phone on the table and ordered coldly, "Zoe, come in!"


    "Yes, sir"


    After answering the phone, Zoe was so scared that her legs became weak. But she didn''t dare to delay for a minute and rushed to the CEO''s office.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Come on in!


    "Send me all the documents about the Han group!" He gave a cold order.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then, she turned around and left without any hesitation. But as soon as she lowered her head and turned around, her eyes flashed a trace of weirdness.


    But Edgar, who was sitting on the CEO''s desk, didn''t notice her tiny move.


    Zoe finished her task quickly. After being with her boss for many years, she clearly realized that her boss was very angry today.


    "Edgar, this is all the information about Han group." She gave the documents to Edgar.


    "Get out!"


    After that, Zoe didn''t dare stay nor look at Edgar. She was so frightened that she had sweat on her back! It''s creepy. If it weren''t for her brother... She would rather be beaten to death than be an assistant here. Fighting with Edgar every day could cause a heart attack.


    "Let Edward in!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    When Edward came in, he saw Edgar, who was in a towering rage.


    "Edward, I need you to do me a favor"


    "Edgar, are you really going to do this? With a serious look on his face, Edward asked again.


    Hearing that, a tinge of coldness flashed across Edgar''s gloomy black eyes. In the same chilly tone, he said, "they have angered me. How could I let them go so easily? By the way, some people try to dig out my real identity by all means. They just want me to have no place to stand. If we keep compromising like this, will they give up? "


    "So, Edgar, do you want to fight them face to face? But we still don''t know who the mysterious man is? Will it alert the enemy? " After thinking about it for a while with the expression on his face, Edward said.


    With a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said, "do you think that person doesn''t know my identity there? "


    He then took a sip of tea elegantly and continued, "Edward, don''t forget how much Mia hated me three years ago. As for this event, do you think such a detailed plan was only made by the virtue of an ambitious Donna? Even our secret guards who stay here didn''t noticed."


    "Do you mean that Mia has also taken part in it? And she knows who that man is? " Edward said in surprise.


    He looked into Edgar''s eyes and said, "yes, you''re right. Mia took part in the plan as well. But if that person hadn''t given you any advice, they wouldn''t have been able to know that I have Jonathan''s belongings? Besides, I don''t want to see Ivy get hurt again! I will protect her. "


    It seemed


    that Edward remembered something. He moved forward and asked, "how is she? Is she feeling better?"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s cold eyes faded. He said, "she''s still like that!"


    Ivy had woken up yesterday, but she didn''t look well. Her eyes were dull, she didn''t talk to anyone, nor got out of bed. She just stared blankly at the ceiling. No matter how much Edgar talked to her, she was still indifferent.


    Then he called the doctor, and the result was that she had been greatly stimulated, and became a little crazy. When he heard this sentence, he immediately felt regretful and self reproach.


    If he didn''t have so much misgivings, he might have found her earlier and protected her from being hurt. Fortunately, those damn men didn''t touch her. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine what she would look like and whether she would commit suicide.


    In fact, he knew that although Ivy seemed to be careless on the surface, he could see that she was a little bit arrogant deep inside. She might make an offer to others because of money, but she would never turn a blind eye to insults. Apparently, she was hurt badly this time.


    "Who is taking care of her? Need I find a full-time housekeeper?" Giving him a look, Edward consoled him.


    "No. she will be more emotional when a stranger is close to her, so I called her good friend, Celine, to look after her for a few days. When I finish my work here. I will take care of her. "


    Edgar pinched his forehead. He hadn''t taken a rest for two days. Last night, he hugged her all night because she was afraid of darkness.


    But today he had to return to the company for an important meeting.


    "Edgar, do you really fall in love with that girl?"


    It was also what Edgar wanted to ask himself. He didn''t know from when he had had a feeling for her. In the beginning, it was just a joke. Later, he felt that his heart had slowly melted in her. Maybe it was because the time when she had been shot by him, or because he had fallen in love with her at the first sight?


    So many of her former experience surfaced in his mind. She was silly, childish, and even quite childish.


    Edgar raised his eyebrows and smiled as usual. There was a blush on his face, as if he was in a relationship and was discovered by his teacher. Then he replied, "maybe."


    After being stunned for a minute, Edward came to his senses and asked worriedly, "will Auntie and uncle agree?"


    "I will explain to them when they come back. Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Edward''s frown loosened a little. He thought, ''forget it. Let Edgar do whatever he likes. Maybe in this way, he will become a little vigorous and not so cold.''.


    Then he stood up and stood to the door, "then I''ll go out to work!"


    "Wait, Edward, arrange someone to find her sister. She''s in the United States." Edgar said coldly as he threw a file to Edward.


    After reading the information, Edward frowned and said incredulously, "they even stretch their hands over there!"


    Then he looked at Edgar and continued, "are you sure you want to take her back?"


    Edgar nodded. "She has been calling her sister. I want to find her sister back. She might get better! "


    "Well, I know what to do!" Then Edward walked out of the office with the documents in his hand.


    Standing beside the window, Edgar looked at the scenery in the distance and thought, ''what will be, will be!''! It was just a little earlier than he expected. Maybe this was what the so-called "heroes fall for beauties"!

 Chapter 23 Anger From Edgar!

    When Celine came to visit ivy, she put down her bag and reached out her hand, trying to hold Ivy''s hand. But her hand froze in the air for a second and then pulled it back because she saw the uneasiness and rejection in Ivy''s eyes, Then she sat down beside her quietly. Before she came here, she heard about what happened to Ivy. She didn''t expect Ivy to suffer so much. She had thought if Ivy became Edgar''s wife, she wouldn''t have to work so hard and didn''t have to worry about money.


    "What''s wrong with you! Don''t you know that we are all worried about you! Please recover soon! " Celine looked at Ivy with great concern.


    It was hard for her to accept the fact that Ivy was like this. She had thought that her best friend didn''t contact her because she had a sweet time with Edgar, but she didn''t expect that the usually quirky, straightforward girl would end up like this.


    Then she seemed to remember something and showed a smug smile on her face. "Sister, do you know that in order to avenge you, Edgar has even destroyed the Han group? From today on, there will be no Han group, nor the daughter of Han group in the world. The Han group now belongs to the HENGLI group. Donna''s family has escaped to the countryside. She has been sent to a psychiatric hospital. You can see how vicious your CEO is. "


    Celine looked at poker faced ivy and sighed. Then she continued, "sister, do you know that Edgar has cancelled the engagement with Mia. And he admitted that he has a fiancee, and his fiancee is you, Ivy. " The more she said, the happier she was. She was happy for Ivy, because she deserved it.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.


    Edgar, who was wearing a black suit, walked in. He looked tired. Although he had been busy with the business of the company in the past few days and slept in the company, he would come back to see her as soon as he had time.


    "How is Ivy? "The voice is as cold as usual. Then he took off his coat and threw it on the sofa.


    "It hasn''t changed!" Celine stammered. What a domineering CEO! The moment he came in, Celine sensed his intimidating coldness. So damn cold!


    It seemed that Edgar didn''t see Celine at all. He said coldly with a stiff face, "well, you can go now! I will take care of her! " Then he sat beside Ivy.


    Without hesitation, Celine picked up her handbag and left. When she saw the coldness in his eyes, she had to leave though she wanted to spend more time with Ivy. Damn, she was so afraid.


    All of a sudden, the room became silent, leaving only Edgar and Ivy. He held her little hands gently, knowing that she would not reject him. He was very happy at that time. Even though he had been punished for several days without sleep, he did not regret it, because he wanted her to recall those unpleasant thin


    gs.


    Ivy finally reacted when she saw Edgar, "I''m hungry!" There was a moment of timidity in her hollow eyes.


    Upon hearing that, Edgar seemed to be very excited. "Okay, I''ll get you some food right away!" She finally opened her mouth to speak, and this was the first time she said something these days.


    Then, Edgar came to open the door of the fridge and took out a pile of snacks. These were her favorite food.


    Ivy was eating the snacks. Edgar sat next to her and watched her eating the snacks. For a moment, he lifted his eyebrows, with an arc-shaped smile on his handsome and cold face.


    "Ahem!" It seemed that Ivy hadn''t eaten anything for a long time and she was choked in a minute. He then passed a glass of water to Ivy with a pair of slender hands and patted her on the back while saying lovingly, "eat slowly. These are all yours!" Well, if there''s another person here, that person would be embarrassed to death! Was this man really Edgar?


    After drinking the water, Ivy''s red face turned normal immediately. And then there came a loud burp. Ivy finally stopped her fierce eating. She was full!


    As Ivy got more and more boldly from Edgar, such as food, drinking or playing, she suddenly became familiar with him. That was good. It meant she got better.


    However, his mouth still twitched when he saw his childish wife.


    Edgar was holding the body of the woman who was only wrapped in a bath towel. In the light, there was a sexy glow on her body, which was as white as suet jade. With the big hand around her waist, he suddenly felt a little breathless. He was not taking advantage of her. It was just her sexy body that warmed his heart. But the timidness in her eyes and the frailty in her eyes made Edgar''s heart ache.


    He gently held her in his arms and comforted, "good girl, close your eyes and have a rest!"


    Ivy did close her eyes obediently, but she still screamed and got frightened during her sleep. But she always held him tightly as if she was afraid that he would leave. Once again he struggled to get up and fell asleep with her. Sometimes, Edgar felt that he would become insane because of holding back the sexual impulsion..


    At that moment, his phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID -- Mom.


    "Edgar! Pick me up at the airport! "


    Edgar hung up the phone and frowned. Hadn''t his mother been traveling? Why does she come back now?


    He stood up, casually put clothes on her, picked her up and walked out of the house to the parking lot.


    The parking lot was exclusively reserved by Edgar, and there were many luxury cars, each of which was owned by him.


    Edgar randomly selected a red off-road car of Ferrari


    However, when he was helping Ivy open the car door.


    At this moment, he heard, "Edgar, how tender you are!"

 Chapter 24 The Return Of Edgars Mother

    Turning around, Edgar saw an annoying face.


    "Fuck off! He then took a glance at MIA with disgust.


    Seeing that Edgar was disgusted with her, Mia''s lips quivered!


    "Edgar, why did you cancel the engagement?" Mia shouted angrily in a low voice, surrounding the parking lot of HENGLI group with some people.


    It was because of Edgar''s cancelation of the engagement that those shareholders who were gathered by CHUANGMEI Group gave up her. All her previous efforts were in vain. Damn it! Such a situation was very disadvantageous to her. Without such a powerful backer, how could she, as a stepdaughter, be compared with the son of the president of CHUANGMEI group. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was all because of Ivy that spoiled her plan. She should have let Donna end her earlier.


    Feeling the slight fear of the little girl in his arms, Edgar''s handsome face was slightly displeased, then he became angry.


    Patting on Ivy''s frightened hand, he comforted, "Ivy, don''t be afraid. I am here with you! "


    Then he turned around, with a touch of coldness flashing in his eyes. "Mia, you have two minutes. Get out of here with your men. Or I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Mia snorted with a twisted face! Edgar, do you think that there are secret guards behind you? Ha ha, I tell you, all your useless secret guards have been thrown into the restroom by my guys. Now there are only you and her. I brought my men back from the United States. Do you think you can defeat them? "


    Mia took a look at Ivy, who was burying herself in his arms. Her face flashed a hint of coldness. "Edgar, I won''t put you on the spot. Just let me deal with the little guy in your arms. We are still the same as before. Keep engagement to help me get the shares of the CHUANFMEI group. I can consider not to hurt you! What do you think? "


    Hearing that, Edgar lowered his arrogant face slightly. With a tinge of contempt in his cold eyes, he said, "huh! Don''t overestimate yourself!"


    "Well, if you don''t appreciate my kindness, go to hell!"


    Mia said in an arrogant and self-conceited tone. She didn''t believe that Edgar would protect Ivy regardless of his own safety.


    But she underestimated him.


    Then, Mia waved her hand to those strong men and all of them were walking to Edgar. All of them looked very vicious.


    Punches came after punches. Trained in martial arts, they only attacked Edgar in his crotch.


    They never did things sloppily. Very soon, Edgar found it a little difficult to fight, because he was still holding Angie in his arms.


    Somehow, Ivy was very quiet in front of these people. She was only a little scared.


    She buried her head in his arms and didn''t dare to look. But strangely, she didn''t make any sound and she just kept quiet.


    "Be good, wait for me in the car," Edgar said to Ivy gently"


    Then he kicked those people to the ground one by one, and then he quickly picked up Ivy, opened the door of the car with his hands, gently put her on the car and said, "good girl, wait for me here! I''ll be ready in a minute! " Then he turned around and closed the door.


    Then he cast a cold glance at the men who had already stood up and said, "you''re courting death!"


    Nobody could see how he struck. He punched the three men behind him, and then kicked all their vital parts.


    With the astonishing speed of Edgar, the other three men fell down. The rest of them were a little timid. They did not expect that Edgar would be so fast, but there was no chance for them to retreat timidly. Because they were terrified when they saw the bloodthirsty eyes of Edgar. Before they could react in a minute, they were shot to the ground by Edgar. It was so painful that they seemed as if they were at their last gasp.


    In less than ten minutes, he managed to get rid of all these barriers. In fact, he could have dealt with them more quickly with the gun in his pocket, but he didn''t need to do that. He had been afraid that she would be scared of him, so he hadn''t taken that into consideration.


    After taking a cold glance at his defeated opponent on the ground, Edgar raised his head to look at MIA coldly. He asked, "do you want to continue! Otherwise, get out! "


    "Edgar, I didn''t expect that you are as good as years ago. We can have a competition to see if you can prove your ability,"


    Mind your words, Mia. I let you go only for the sake of Jonathan. Have you forgotten what you have promised him?"


    Mia was stunned for a moment before a sad look appeared on her twisted face.


    Three years ago, when she was Kayla, she promised him that she would leave there and would not live a daily life of murder and fight to hurt innocent people.


    "Edgar, what did Jonathan give to you when he died! Did you kill him? " She had been eager to find out the truth in the past three years.


    "I have told you, don''t touch my girl. This is the consequence of irritating me.


    Edgar didn''t pay any attention to Mia at all. He quickly walked to the front of the car and opened the door. In his eyes, he saw a woman who had fallen into a sound sleep. The corners of her mouth lifted up with a twitch, she was asleep.


    But it was not a bad thing. He could have taken her back directly, leaving the roaring Mia alone.


    They arrived at the airport. When the car arrived, Ivy had already woken up.


    They stood side by side outside the airport.


    He was dressed in the latest Chanel suit, and the light blue color made him look more handsome and dignified. With a pair of 3-centimeter silver gray stilettos, he had a bag in his right hand.


    Two servants followed him, and a big box followed.


    Finn walked towards them gracefully.


    "Mom!"


    Before the woman opened her mouth, Edgar said.


    "Edgar, you..."


    Before she could speak, she glanced at Ivy beside him.


    "Who is she?"


    "My girlfriend, Ivy!"


    Edgar''s mother looked at her up and down and then squinted her eyes again. If she guessed it right! It seemed that Ivy was the village girl who worked for Edgar!


    Therefore, the expression in her eyes changed from measuring to disdain!


    "Edgar, let''s go home!"


    And she didn''t even glance at her!


    Ivy tugged at the corner of Edgar''s clothes. "I, i..."


    Then, it seemed that Edgar had understood something. He patted on the back of her hand gently with his slender fingers and said, "it''s all right, Ivy. Don''t be afraid! Come, let me take you home! "


    He thought she was afraid of his mother, but Ivy actually wanted to refuse, but he misunderstood her meaning.


    In this way, Ivy was taken home by Edgar out of nowhere.


    Following them into the Luo family, they arrived at the most eye-catching luxury apartment in a city.


    "Edgar, what are you doing? What do you mean by saying that I must marry her? " Edgar''s mother was wearing a suit of luxury clothes. She looked dignified but her face seemed to be irritated. She pointed at Edgar and scolded.


    Yes, this beautiful woman was Edgar''s mother, Mrs. Luo, Finn.


    She had been travelling around the world with Edgar''s father, but when they had heard that her son was engaged to the daughter of the Meng family, they had been so happy! Haha, that blockhead finally wanted to get married. She thought, ''it''s not bad. The girl is from Meng family. Their families are of good match.''.


    However, on their way to the village, they heard another version of the story, "her son''s girlfriend is a country girl from a poor family."! They were surprised that they were going to get married.

 Chapter 25 Are You Really Going To Marry This Bumpkin

    How could a village girl be the daughter-in-law of the Luo family? After all, the HENGLI group was so wealthy and influential! No, absolutely not!


    "Yes, I want no one but Ivy! " Without even raising his eyes, Edgar tucked the oranges one by one into the mouth of the woman quietly sitting beside him.


    Speaking of that, Ivy, who was sitting beside him, was very stressed. Although she had suffered the misfortune of mental disorder, she had gradually recovered under the careful care and medicines of Edgar.


    However, before she could tell him, he had already asked her to meet his parents. Who could tell her that when she met the elder, she could do nothing but eat casually here. And Mrs. Luo, the elder, stood aside and criticized him without stopping.


    She couldn''t stand such a weird scene, so she had to pretend that she was still sick, and that she didn''t taste the orange in her mouth.


    As a matter of fact, she could have been left in another room by Edgar and stayed out of such an embarrassing situation. However, because Edgar was afraid that she would be afraid of meeting strangers and that her condition would worsen, he would bring her with him wherever she went.


    He would take her to work these days, let alone to see his parents!


    However, if she told Edgar that she had actually recovered two days ago, but he didn''t tell her. She didn''t know what he would do. But she knew clearly how angry he looked like. The more she thought about it, the more she lowered her head. ''I really hope that I can be transparent at this moment.''.


    Mrs. Luo looked at her fiercely, with a hint of disdain flashing in her black eyes. She had already asked people to investigate. Her mother died, and her father was a gambler. Her sister disappeared after the divorce. She still kept a child for her, who was taken care of by her friends and parents at present. What the hell was going on?


    Mrs. Luo had thought that even though Ivy came from a small company or a famous star, she should be from a literary family! However, when she saw her own mother, Ivy was of poor taste. She would never allow her son to be with that woman, let alone marry her!


    She glanced at Ivy with contempt and said, "Edgar, I don''t care how much you like this woman. I can turn a blind eye to it if you just want to have fun with her. But if you want this village girl to be our daughter-in-law, I will never agree! So you''d better keep your distance from her. Think about the reputation of our HENGLI group in the industry, I hope you can think about it carefully! "


    Then she turned around and went upstairs without even looking at her. She was going to play mahjong with some rich ladies today!


    Ivy opened her mouth but didn''t make any sound. Her big eyes blinked and stared at the carpet, as if there were flowers on it. She was restless.


    what! She hadn''t expected that Edgar''s mother would call her a village girl. Even though she was a village girl, she shouldn''t ignore her! Although she was neither a socialite daughter nor a star, she was at least a person with self-esteem! she couldn''t just ignore her existence!


    If she weren''t Edgar''s mother, she would have cursed her in he


    r mind!


    Thinking of a series of things she had encountered, her head ached with hatred. Whew, she had encountered twice major situations because of this God of plague.


    She was only here to work! She works for the boss. And she was also be used as a gun. She could do this because of kindness. But who told her that she had to be attacked and abused again and again!


    At this moment, she really wanted to kneel down to him. Boss, please fire me!


    "What are you thinking about! Girl, are you frightened? "


    Then he pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on the forehead. He coaxed her like coaxing a child, "don''t be afraid. I''m here with you!"


    Ivy''s dark eyes inadvertently flashed a strange light. However, her abnormality was still noticed by Edgar.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Ivy, who was still pretending to be an idiot a second ago, hid in a corner of the bathroom the next second because she saw that Edgar threw his shirt away and closed the door of the bathroom unexpectedly.


    What was he going to do? He used to shower her, didn''t he! And he even tied himself tightly as if he was afraid that she would force him to have sex with her when he bathed her. In fact, she knew he was afraid that he would be too impulsive and couldn''t control himself. Although she would feel embarrassed to ask him for help, she knew that he was treating her like a child.


    But why did she feel so different now! ''is the God of plague mad?'' she thought!''


    "When did it happen? "


    Edgar pushed her to a corner so that they could hear each other''s heartbeat. He put one hand on the wall, and touched her cheek with the other.


    "What? I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    Ivy didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Her heart beat faster. She looked at the man in front of her and thought that this man''s figure was really amazing. She felt the familiar numbness and charm from the bottom of her feet. She turned sideways, trying to resist his sight.


    Ivy''s face blushed! ''this man is so handsome and hot, '' Ivy thought to herself. Could you please not seduce me?


    "Really? If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll kiss you to tell you! "


    Then she saw Edgar''s lips suddenly covered hers.


    "Wow!


    Ivy raised her eyebrows and said, "I mean, I have recovered two days ago, but I haven''t had the time to tell you!"


    Before she finished speaking, she was embraced tightly in his arms. "It''s so good to see you recover!"


    That was not a cold roar, but a caring one. Was that still Edgar?


    Ivy was overwhelmed by his tenderness. She lowered her head awkwardly, then looked up and laughed. "Boss, I''m hungry. How about inviting me to dinner? After all, I saved your life! ?"


    Then, Edgar reached out his hand and pinched Ivy''s face, smiling. "You are still so adorable when you say something like that"


    Then, they walked out of the house.


    Actually, Ivy didn''t want to stay here any longer. It was so embarrassing!


    She didn''t know when there was a slight change in their feelings. Perhaps Ivy hadn''t discovered it, or perhaps she didn''t dare to admit it, she could only pretend to be ignorant and gave vent to the inappropriate feelings between them.

 Chapter 26 Do You Want To Go There

    In the Time building.


    "How is it going?"


    He wore a peaked cap, a black dustcoat, and a black pair of sunglasses. Even so, it was not difficult to see that his features were like those carved by a knife, which was extremely exquisite. The masculine sun mixed with the dark feminine gentleness, and made him more fascinating and evil. He put down the coffee gently and said coldly.


    "I''m sorry, master. I screwed it up! "


    The woman sitting opposite to him was in a small black suit and a pair of red high-heeled shoes. Tension flashed across her beautiful face.


    "Reason?"


    The man raised his head and looked at the woman. There was a touch of coldness on his calm face.


    Apart from nervousness, the woman was terrified by his cold gaze. She trembled and managed to compose herself. "He has taken Donna to a psychiatric hospital. He purchased the Han group with a billion dollars, and he has arranged his men in the United States. So I don''t have any chance to approach him now," she said


    The man thought for a while, and then an incomprehensible smile appeared on his face. He said as usual in a calm tone, which could not be seen through his mood. "It was Ivy who made him spend so much money. He should be willing to buy a lifeless enterprise with one billion dollars! It seems that he has really made up his mind this time! "


    "Also, master, according to my investigation, he is sending someone to the United States today to find a woman named Megan Luo, sister of Ivy." the woman reported word by word.


    The man directly knocked on the bottom of the coffee cup in front of him, and a flicker of cunning flashed through his eyes. "Well, well, well!"


    Zoe, however, didn''t dare to ask anything! Zoe retorted.


    "Tell Mia that the plan can go on!" A cold voice was heard.


    The man stood up, and without looking at her, he turned around and left with his hand pressed on the peaked cap as if he didn''t want anyone to see what he was doing.


    The woman took a deep breath, picked up her bag and left. She looked familiar under her bangs. If ivy had seen the picture, she would have screamed out. It turned out to be Zoe!


    At the same time, nothing happened to the other two people.


    "Where are we going?"


    Sitting in the steady car, Ivy was drinking yogurt while crossing her legs. With a rare moment of distraction, she turned to look at Edgar, who was typing on the business computer with his fingers.


    Although she has fully recovered these days, she really wants to stay at home all day. She doesn''t like to sleep at home. It''s good for her to eat and sleep every day.


    In that way, she didn''t have to follow the God of plague every day and also didn''t have to be afraid of any danger. God knew how many people wanted to kill him around.


    After several incidents, how much she hoped he could keep a distance of three meters. She didn''t want to be shot or tied up. She was not a cat; she didn''t have nine lives!


    After going through this period of time, she obviously felt that Edgar was very mysterious, no, his identit


    y was very mysterious.


    But why would the CEO of HENGLI group be assassinated! Although Ivy was very curious about this, she did not dare to ask after being beat to death. As the saying goes, "curiosity killed a cat, she did not want to become a cat!"! All she wanted to do was to be an employee quietly.


    Glancing at the calmness on Edgar''s face, Ivy twitched her lips in discontent!


    "Ivy, the CEO wants to take you to a place."


    The driver in the front row turned his head and said with a polite smile. If he gave her an answer which made no sense..


    "Well, can I not go there? I''m a little in a bad mood, and I feel that my wound hasn''t recovered..."


    Before Ivy finished her words, Edgar didn''t even look at her. He said coldly, "penalty!"


    After finishing her meal, Ivy threw the plastic bags and other stuff out of the window. She curled her lips and looked at Edgar who was busy with his own things all the time. She gave him a ferocious stare. He could only threaten her with the penalty. The damned man!


    She really didn''t want to go out to see anyone! Then she thought of the man next to her. She thought that although he could be busy with his work in the company, he would rather take it to his car. No matter how serious and handsome he was, it had nothing to do with her!


    It might sound reasonable to other people, but when Ivy said she was in a bad mood, it was like a slaughtered chicken. Before it was slaughtered, it said I was in a bad mood and would you mind eating me another day?


    However, who could sleep well worrying about her sister all night!


    "You always want to know where your sister is, don''t you?"


    As the car in the urban area slowly stopped at the entrance of a dress shop, Edgar lazily shrugged and got out of the car.


    "As long as you accompany me to a dinner party, I can not only tell you where your sister is! but I can try my best to let her stay with you. "


    After saying that, Edgar raised his eyebrows, as if he was a sly businessman. He didn''t mean to cheat on Ivy. He just wanted the whole world to know that his wife would be her, and could only be her.


    Apparently, when Ivy heard this, her eyes lit up all of a sudden. She was so excited that she almost cried out.


    Finally, she could find her sister. All her worries and depression disappeared because of this sentence.


    Therefore, she lowered her head and walked into the ward following Edgar obediently


    When a black Bugatti car slowly drove into a black carved iron gate, it stopped in front of the huge parking lot of the hotel with a gorgeous turn.


    There were many fashion icons and actors in the crowd, who just got off the car or were about to go to the hall. It seemed that they didn''t come for the banquet, but for the red carpet. Of course, there were many reporters behind them who had waited for a long time.


    This kind of situation truly surprised her! She had only seen this kind of scene on TV before. Although she had attended a banquet in the upper class last time, it was more grandiose than the last time.

 Chapter 27 The Appearance Of Ivys Sister (Part one)

    When the car stopped, a pair of black leather shoes with pointed toe shoes shone brightly on the car door. From the first sight, they were the masterpiece of a top Italian designer and the clothes were also a high-end limited edition suit.


    His tall body exuded an aura of majesty. Even the slightly cold moonlight was frightening. His deep eyes showed the usual shrewdness of a business man. In Ivy''s words, ten women named Ivy were still no match for one man named Edgar.


    At the same time, Ivy, who got off from the car on the other side of the car, trotted to him and held his arm. There was a trace of panic on her face. Even when she stumbled in high heels while running forward, she was helped by him in time.


    Her hand went into a daze. "Edgar, will someone kill you tonight! Could the distance between us be more than three meters? " Ivy turned her head to tease him.


    "Don''t worry! There won''t be! I will protect you! " He replied gently. If someone else heard it, they would surely be surprised. Who said that the CEO of HENGLI group was so cold that it froze to death? Was it a rumor?


    The woman shook a little as if she was struck by a piece of black Strapless A-line gauze dress. There are two words can be used to describe Ivy''s image now, sexy and beautiful.


    Ivy lifted the corner of her lips and gave him a stroke on the chest. "Really? "


    She saw the cold face that was looking at her at the moment, suddenly twitched. Edgar was surprised that Ivy was not moved, but doubted his ability! Damn it! If it were another woman, she would have been moved to tears. He didn''t want to bother himself arguing with her.


    "Edgar, this way please."


    A waiter in black gold buckle waiting by the door said respectfully after taking the invitation card from Edgar.


    Although Edgar showed only a few times in the industry, some sharp eyed reporters recognized him at a glance. While they were running, other reporters also followed them.


    In the face of the questions they heard and the microphones in front of them, the security guards stroked their necks and waved their hands to block the crowd, so that they could enter the hall smoothly.


    "Edgar."


    She pulled at his arm in horror and roared in a low voice. Her little fingernails were so piercing into his flesh. He could feel her hands trembling slightly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you!"


    He reached out and held around her shoulder. His black eyes were filled with gentleness. Obviously, his words worked. Ivy relaxed her hand and walked to the center of the party.


    In fact, she was not afraid of them at all. On the contrary, she really wanted to strangle them. After all, she was a beautiful woman, okay? The push was really painful, but luckily, they were protected by Edgar.


    Just as they entered the hall


    "Edgar, you are finally here!"


    Mia walked over in a sexy and charming manner. She looked at Edgar with a smile as if nothing had happened between them.


    Edgar greeted her with a nod. Even though he knew she showed up with certain purpose.


    However, Ivy, who stayed beside him, was not as calm as Edgar. She clearly remembered the woman''s vicious eyes in the parking lot.


    "Oh, by the way, thank you for attending my brother''s engage


    ment ceremony today. "Mia said with a polite smile.


    "It''s your father''s idea. It has nothing to do with you." Just a cold sentence made him stay away from her.


    Mia froze for a moment before saying with a smile, "whether it is my father''s invitation or my brother''s invitation, welcome at any time!"


    Then she said to Ivy who was still in a daze, "come on, Ivy, let me take you to drink something!" Then she casually put her hand on Ivy''s arm.


    "No, No. I''m fine. I won''t drink it,! Ivy replied in a cold tone. What a fuck! She didn''t want to be poisoned to death by this woman.


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced my brother''s fiancee to you!" Mia waved her hand and then a woman walked towards them. She was in a purple dress, the dress was simple and elegant, and the waistband was designed elsewhere. Her hair was simply coiled up, which made her more beautiful and generous.


    The woman walked up to Mia and nodded her head slightly. "Hello, I am Colin''s fiancee, Megan."


    At this moment, Ivy was unable to describe the shock and excitement in her heart. She was completely stunned there.


    She had never expected that her sister, whom she had always been thinking of, would appear here! She was so excited that she didn''t even know how to speak. She hardly vomited out, "sister, you are my sister!" Tears ran down her cheeks.


    "Ivy, long time no see," said Megan


    She wasn''t excited to see her family. She just talked in a low voice. As if she was not her sister.


    Then, Ivy came forward and hugged her elder sister, "sister, you are finally back!


    For a moment, she thought the expressionless woman looked like her sister, not her sister.


    However, when she saw the scar on her ears, which was as tiny as that of centipedes, she was sure the woman was her sister. The scar was left because her docile sister had fought with others for the first time in order to protect Ivy when Ivy was eight years old. Yes, that''s right. It''s his sister.


    At the same time, Edgar was also surprised. He took a glance at the two people who were embracing each other with his deep eyes. Finally, he saw the strange eyes of Mia. He paused.


    He knew that the so-called sister recognition was not that simple.


    He had sent his secretary to the United States to find Megan, and had found out where she was exactly. But now, it was another surprise for him to see Megan was here as Colin''s fiancee, which made Edgar to think about the situation carefully.


    Whether Edward got the fake news from America, or it was because that Colin had rescued her and taken a fancy to her. Edward had told him that she was not spirited up in the United States, without any freedom. There was another possibility that everything they arranged was only for him, but he didn''t know what the specific purpose was.


    However, it made Edgar feel that the fox hidden beside him was about to be exposed.


    Then he took out his phone and sent a message to Edward, "I have found Megan, She is Colin''s fiancee now.".


    It was only a simple sentence that told two instructions from the senior manager to Edward, who was still working in the company. One is to investigate Megan. The other is to figure out what the relationship is between Megan and the Meng family

 Chapter 28 The Appearance Of Sister (2)

    "Ivy, let go of me. You are hurting me."


    But Megan was pulled to the bathroom by Ivy reluctantly. She shook off Ivy''s hand and gently smoothed her wrinkled clothes.


    In fact, she was disgusted with her sister''s rudeness. Like two idiots, she was dragged by Ivy to the men''s room, and she even kicked all the men who were in the washroom out. God knew how strong her sister was!


    "Why did you get engaged to him? Where have you been these years? Why did Mia say that you''re a low rank sex slave in the United States? Why? " All these questions were asked out of anger.


    "Ivy, how could you still be so reckless?" Megan glanced at her with contempt.


    "Sis, say something! Do you know how happy I am when I see you? But why didn''t you come to me after you came back? Do you know how much I''m worried about you! " Ivy asked seriously, hands clamped up.


    "Ivy, there are things that you can''t understand! But if you are still my sister, please don''t tell others what happened to me in America, okay? Said Megan with a pitiful look on his face.


    "Why? "Ivy asked in confusion.


    "Can you stop asking me! If I want to tell you, I''ll tell you! "


    Megan knew how stubborn this girl was. She would not give up until she reached her goal. But there were some things she couldn''t tell her. As long as she thought of Mia''s warning before and the addictive things, she told herself to complete the task by herself. Thinking of that, she squeezed out tears from the corners of her eyes hard, because she knew that her tears were the last things that Ivy wanted to see.


    "Fine, fine, sister. Don''t cry. I won''t ask you any more." Ivy stepped forward, hugged her sister and comforted her gently.


    "But, sister, how are you doing now?"


    Then, she seemed to remember something and asked, "well, sister, when will you go to see Tyron?" Ivy continued.


    "Tyron."


    Speaking of Tyron, there was no sign of a mother missing her son.


    "Ivy, please listen to me. I have to ask you to take care of Tyron. I really can''t take care of him now!" She knew that Ivy would agree to her request.


    As expected, when she saw her sister''s embarrassed expression, Ivy finally softened her heart. Because she didn''t want to see her sister sad, nor did she want her sister to be embarrassed.


    Without asking why, Ivy just nodded and said, "well, it doesn''t matter. When we have spare time, we can come back home together. But can you tell me how you are doing now?"


    From her clothes and status, she knew that she was very well. But she was still worried.


    "Ivy, you can see it, can''t you? Look at your sister, I''m Colin''s fiancee. Do you think I''m not doing well now? "


    Hearing Megan''s words, Ivy felt relieved. She nodded and smiled, "yes, yes. As long as you''re fine! "


    Then she held her hand and said, "sister, let''s go out. I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat something!"


    Then she looked around and saw those equipment for the men use. She was shocked. ''I took Megan to the lady''s room, but why is it the men''s room?'' thought Jean?


    It seemed that Megan knew what she was thinking. She chuckled, "silly girl, you just find out the wrong place


    ."


    Ivy rubbed her head speechlessly. "Oh, right! That explained why the man I just kicked out have such an expression! Haha, I see! ha-ha! All right, let''s get out of here! "


    Then Ivy and her sister rushed out of the ward one after the other. But they had never seen a pair of strange eyes in the corner disappeared with their departure.


    villa.


    Why! When Ivy and her sister came out of the bathroom, they saw a row of beef. They quickly went over and ate it. When they came back, he was in the arms of a beauty with big boobs. He was so intoxicated? He was so drunk that his head almost got into the beauty''s big boobs.


    She still remembered that when she dragged Edgar away from the blonde girl and walked to her shoulder, the girl looked at her up and down and murmured in poor Chinese who she was? The man was the one she liked. The beauty was so arrogant as if Ivy was an outsider. That pissed her off. Another arrogant person! So the result of annoying her was that


    She angrily clamped Edgar''s arm and told the blonde woman with her head held high that Edgar was her decent husband! Recalling the surprise and envy on the beautiful woman''s face when she left, Ivy was very satisfied!


    She wanted to take Edgar away? Humph! No way!


    But she didn''t notice that Edgar gave a satisfied smile!


    "Edgar! Edgar! "


    She patted on his face and called him in a low voice.


    Oh my God! He is so heavy that even Angie, who is very strong, found it difficult to drag him back! If it weren''t for Edward, they might have spent the night in the streets.


    Damn it! Who told her why the CEO of HENGLI group went out without bringing any money? The wallet was full of a credit card. Who told her that she could use the card if she called a taxi! What a pity! But luckily, Edward was always there!


    After patting for a few times and still having no response, Ivy shook Edgar''s head smugly. Then she took out the mobile phone in his pocket and took out a few pictures of his grimace by squeezing his handsome face, and set them as the wallpaper on his phone screen.


    Hoo, hoo, hoo, Hoo! You are cheating me! Look at your ugly face after you wake up!


    Suddenly, something occurred to her. She jumped off the bed, walked to her bag, took out a pen from it and painted Edgar''s flawless face with great care, in a few moments she painted a turtle on his face. Perfect!


    Her eyes narrowed into a line of evil. Ivy clapped her hands. When everything was done, she saw the deep eyes that were staring at her motionlessly. The smile at the corners of her mouth was immediately petrified!


    Gulp


    At the sight of his handsome face, Ivy swallowed hard and reached out her hands. She swayed her body to make sure that Edgar''s eyes were moving with her body. When she was about to take her hands back at the speed of a tortoise going back to its shell, her hands were suddenly gripped by his strong hands. Then he pulled her hands hard and bumped onto his strong chest.


    The bump was not as soft as a big bed, but as hard as steel. Before she could feel the pain in her head, she felt dizzy and was already pressed under the warm body.

 Chapter 29 You Are Not Drunk!

    "Wait"


    Just as she breathed the slight smell of alcohol and Edgar was about to kiss on her sexy lips, she suddenly shouted, pushing a small gap between them with difficulty.


    "Well, don''t get me wrong. I dragged you back with great difficulty and threw you on the bed. I was brought here by you accidentally. Haha! " Ivy struggled to push him away as she spoke.


    But the harder she tried to get up, the tighter she was hugged. Looking at his fiery red and blurred eyes caused by alcohol, she cursed herself in her heart that she should have stayed by his side or should leave at once when she threw him on the bed.


    ''when did he wake up? Or did he just get up?'' she wondered. Looking at his funny face, she wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare to. She wondered if he would strangle her if he knew what she had done on his face!


    Seeing that Edgar kicked the shoe on his body, and didn''t plan to let her go at all. As the weight on body became heavier and heavier, she saw Edgar stretch his hand towards her neck. She closed her eyes and shrank her neck, as if she was afraid that he would pinch her neck. She shrank and did not dare to move.


    To her surprise, Edgar didn''t plan to pinch her. Instead, he gently lifted her face with his hands and kissed her on the lips. Her mouth was oily because of eating a lot of food.


    Despite the strong smell of alcohol, there was also a light smell of tobacco lingering in zed''s nostrils. Instead of disgusting, it was full of the smell of a mature man.


    All of a sudden, Ivy was enchanted by his charm, but... "you''re my apple, my apple, my apple "The telephone suddenly rang. The two people who were kissing were stunned.


    She saw a slight fury on Edgar''s face, while Ivy, who was under him, had a red face. Her eyes were blurred like a little rabbit with red eyes.


    The funny ringtone was still going on, like a big speaker, growing louder and louder. At this time, Ivy lowered her head awkwardly, and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. When she was about to answer it, it was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. It was thrown away by Edgar. "Come on, let''s continue!"


    And Ivy was so surprised that her mouth turned into an O shape. Oh, God! How bossy he was! Then no matter how sour Edgar''s face was at the moment, Ivy climbed to the other end of the bed without saying anything and quickly picked up the phone. "This phone is very expensive, okay?" Then she saw the name "sister" on the screen and trotted aside to answer the phone.


    At the same time, someone behind her twitched his mouth. ''what the hell is she thinking! She didn''t understand his feelings at all!


    Then the wonderful scene was interrupted by the damned phone decisively.


    Edgar gritted his teeth, which loo


    ked terrifying!


    At the same time, a woman was talking on the phone and taking a glance at his dick. Her mouth was tightened tightly. She wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to. How adorable he was!


    In a basement.


    A woman trembled slightly and rolled painfully in the corner, and then she crawled to the foot of the woman who was drinking tea elegantly. Soon! It''s almost there. In fact, the distance between them was less than two meters, but it was very difficult for her, who was now like a neither a decent person nor a ghost.


    "Please, please, please give me a little," begged Megan painfully.


    "Who do you think you are?" Mia kicked away her hand without mercy and snorted.


    "Please. Give me a little. I promise you everything! Please! "


    "What? Are you ready now! Well, even if she is your sister, you can do it, right? " Mia said as she got close to Megan.


    A trace of pity flashed across Megan''s eyes, but she nodded as if she had made some important decision. "Yes, I can!"


    Then, Mia stood up and smiled wickedly. She raised her hand and waved it slightly. The man behind her took out a small bag and threw it in front of Megan. When she saw the bag, her eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly picked it up and opened it in a second. Her nose stuck to the bag of white powder, and she sniffed fiercely.


    Standing in front of her, Mia gave her a look of contempt, and then she took out a document from her bag elegantly. When she calmed down, Mia threw the document to her and said, "you have one week to get the bidding material of HENGLI group next month. Here are some materials about HENGLI company and some personal information of Edgar. You should be familiar with them. You will need it later. "


    Taking over the document, Megan nodded respectfully, "yes, my lady!".


    The pain she was feeling disappeared as she read the paper. Edgar''s domineering and handsome photo was deeply imprinted in her heart. At the last banquet, she did not really notice him. It was better to be his woman than to be with Colin who looked gentle on the surface but extremely vicious deep down. Edgar''s wife is really a nice name!


    Like a hunter, she seemed very excited to prey. The green light in her eyes was seen by Mia, who raised the corners of her mouth! A woman with desire could be controlled easily.


    After they had finished talking. Mia left with her followers, and Megan also walked out of the basement numbly. At this moment. One could not see that a conspiracy had begun here in the cold basement.


    Wearing the brand clothes, even with the heavy makeup on her face, Megan didn''t look as messy as before. She walked out of the basement, took out her cell phone from her bag calmly and dialed a number, "Ivy, let''s meet!"

 Chapter 30 Give Me!

    Ivy went to the shopping mall with her sister happily. It was her sister who called yesterday. She promised to go shopping together. Wow, she was so happy! I haven''t gone shopping with my sister for a long time. It feels so good!


    "Megan, why do you have time to go shopping with me today?" Ivy raised her head and looked at Megan.


    "You little glutton, of course. I heard that you''re running out of your favorite snacks. Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy some snacks today, and by the way buy some supplies for Tyron. I hope you can bring some to him." Answered Megan gently.


    "Really! Great! But why don''t you bring it to him in person? "


    "Ivy, you know, Colin doesn''t know at the moment that I have been divorced, and he doesn''t know that I have a child either." There was a touch of sadness in her eyes.


    This sentence made Ivy understand her sister''s difficulties at the moment. "Sister, don''t worry, I understand what you said. As for your divorce, I will definitely keep it a secret," said Ivy seriously.


    "Thank you, Ivy!"


    Then she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Ivy, be honest! What''s your relationship with the handsome guy you came with that day? I heard from Colin that you were his personal assistant! I don''t think so. "


    The excitement on Ivy''s face was replaced by shyness. Zed lowered his head and said shyly, "He and I, how to describe! He is my boss. But I ... "


    In front of her sister, she always felt that she was still the child that hadn''t grown up!


    So Ivy told how she became Edgar''s personal assistant, how she took a gunshot for him, and how their embarrassing relationship was at the moment? Even though Megan sounded a little impatient, Ivy did not notice that.


    It was not until Ivy found herself becoming more and more thirsty that she stopped and picked up the water in the bag, raised her head, and said, "sister, to be honest, I have a slight good impression on him!"


    "Ivy, you should know that we can never be looked down upon by others. So, Ivy, don''t just stay in the villa now. You have to go to work. You can''t make Edgar think that you are doing nothing all day long. If so, his interest in you will slow down, do you know?"


    Ivy was stunned by this unexpected question. "Ivy, I''m still his personal assistant! I cook for him every day, do the laundry, and everything else. How can I tell that I have nothing to do? "


    "You know how to cook food and wash clothes, but which woman don''t? If you want Edgar to really care about you, you have to make him think that you are different at every moment! And let him believe that you are different from other women. Do you understand? " Said Megan as she poked Ivy''s forehead.


    "Different! But why should I make him think that I''m different? " Ivy curled her lip.


    "My silly sister, don''t you have a crush on him! Why don''t you try dating with him since you have a crush on him! Besides, there are so many beautiful women around your CEO. If you don''t show yourself, how can you compare those women? " Megan said in a spoiled tone.


    "That''s right. Then how can I be different!" Ivy suddenly realized.


    "Be his best assistant, of course! Which makes him think that you can not only cook in the kitchen, and


    take good care of him, but also be a good helper in his work. and is able to be his wife. "


    Ivy nodded in agreement and said, "you''re right, sister. I''ll apply to work in the company tomorrow and become a real assistant! "


    Then, with a sad look, she said, "Ivy, you are so nice! You could do anything you wanted! But I... " Then she sighed and turned around.


    Now it was Ivy''s turn to be nervous. She got close to Megan and comforted, "sister, what''s wrong with you! Why are you sad? "


    When Megan told her that how difficult she had been and how she had been looked down upon by others in the Meng family, a tinge of anger rose from the bottom of Ivy''s heart. She said, "sister, they have treated you like this, why are they still with him! How about moving out! I will support you! "


    "Ivy I love him!"


    Hearing this, Ivy stopped what she wanted to say. Even her own sister didn''t know how to persuade her to stop the love.


    "Then what should we do?" Ivy lowered her head in shame.


    "Ivy, could you introduce me to HENGLI for work! I''m a accountant. The basic work is okay for me! Besides, I can help you if I go there! "


    So after Megan told how good it was if she could work in the HENGLI group, Ivy''s little head, he nodded and said, "all right! I can ask Edgar for you. But whether he wants it or not, I''m not sure! "


    Then a satisfied smile appeared on Megan''s face, which made her look weird. "Okay, thank you, Ivy!" she said


    Then she passed the menu on the table to Ivy, "come on, Ivy order whatever you like. It''s my treat!"


    "What? Oh! " When she came to her senses, they were already sitting in a cafe. ok


    After parting with Megan, Ivy headed straight back to the mansion of Edgar. She started cooking in the kitchen


    At last, Edgar was back. Ivy fetched the slippers and took off his coat for him, like a little wife. Ten minutes later


    Edgar looked at the rich dinner at the table and the woman. She was in a light blue loose dress which covered her sexy figure completely. Her hair was loosely coiled up, and two white rings were hanging on her white earlobes.


    In terms of body shape, compared with those women who surrounded Edgar, they were far better than Ivy.


    Ivy could be taken as a beauty if it was to compare the appearance!


    But even so, she was the only woman in his eyes.


    With a sexy smile on his lips, he said, "Ivy, what''s up? Looking at the complaisant look on her face, Edgar thought it was funny. Look at the way she acted, she was so cute!


    Hearing that, Ivy smiled. Then she trotted to Edgar, took his chopsticks and picked up some food with the chopsticks, and replied very considerately, "no hurry! Eat first. Talk after you finish! " Then she sat down in front of him and stared at him.


    In fact. Ivy put away her waving paws and showed a cute little woman gesture today. There was no doubt that she must have a purpose to play up to Edgar today.


    Edgar picked up two dishes, put down his chopsticks, leaned back and said indifferently, "go ahead, what''s your purpose?"


    His words brought her back to reality and she didn''t feel any pain. She laughed and said, "you''re the boss, so clever. Boss, I think my sister can get a job! Can you give one? "

 Chapter 31 Be Together!

    Hearing that, Edgar blinked and said, "your sister? Your sister is going to be the lady of the Meng family, right? Do you need me to arrange work for her? "


    With her legs crossed, Ivy leaned on the back of the chair, trembling, and then said, "Right. But my elder sister does not want to be looked down upon by the Meng family, so she wants to make a living by herself!"


    "Do you believe this childish reason?" Edgar sneered


    Ivy suddenly stopped and pounded the table. "Damn it! What do you mean, Edgar? You suspect that my sister has her own ulterior motives. Shit! Can you make it clear? My sister is going to be the young mistress of the Meng family. Although the Meng family''s business is not as big as the HENGLI group, the Meng family is still a large company. Would she come here to be a spy? Humph, is that possible? "


    In her eyes, there was no way her sister would lie to her.


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned and pulled a cigarette out of his pocket. Then he lit it and said flatly, "nothing is impossible in this world!"


    Gritting her teeth, Ivy stood up and pointed at Edgar angrily, "Edgar, I have saved your life. How could it be so difficult for you to help my sister get a job?"


    Edgar was imperceptibly adapted to Ivy''s aggressive appearance.


    He didn''t seem to be angry with Ivy''s anger, but he really wanted to open her head to see if there is something wrong with it. He was doing it for her good. Didn''t she realize that?


    Taking a drag on his cigarette, Edgar said coldly, "for your own good, Ivy!"


    Ivy thumped the table and pointed at him bitterly, "Edgar, do you want to do me a favor


    Seeing that Edgar didn''t say a word after a long while, Ivy was pissed off. She had prepared all the dishes on the table for the whole morning in order to bribe Edgar to let him promise his sister


    hed through Edgar''s fretful mind. It made him feel like protecting her ruthlessly. Then he said coldly, "don''t tell her! I don''t want her to be hurt at all! " He would never allow anyone to hurt her!


    Then he spoke with his sexy lips closed and said, "Edward, keep an eye on Megan. Don''t let her do anything to hurt Ivy."


    "Okay!"


    "Edgar, Leo sneaked here from the United States. He said he wanted to see you and had something important to report. It seems to be about that person. Do you want to see him?" Edward reported seriously.


    Hearing that, Edgar stood up sluggishly and walked to the window. Pinching his forehead with his slender finger, he said, "make a secret arrangement. I''ll meet him!"


    "Edgar, but many eyes are on you now. Are you sure it''s safe to do that?" Edward also stood up.


    "Well, go ahead! I have my own plan! " Edgar ordered coldly, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "Okay! I''ll arrange it. " Then he turned around and left, leaving Edgar thinking there alone. Edgar said to himself, "Ivy, if I am worse than you think, will you mind?"! Ivy, I really want to let go off everything and just be with you, but But I can''t! Ivy! Anyway, I will never let them hurt you!

 Chapter 32 Sisters Scheme!

    When Ivy returned to the company, Edgar didn''t ask her to do anything for him. But he still asked Edward to arrange work as assistant for her sister.


    On the third days, Megan wanted to go to Edgar''s office.


    That night, Ivy took her sister to Edgar''s office.


    "Ivy, is it really okay?" Megan followed her carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter, sister. Didn''t you say that you would come to the CEO''s office to have a look? Since he isn''t in today''s office, I can bring you in. In fact, he doesn''t like others to touch his things in usual, let alone the strangers! "


    Today, her sister came to her, saying that she wanted to look around Edgar''s office. Although it was night now, she had nothing important to do. Therefore, she might as well take her to have a look. Anyway, she knew the unlock code of his office.


    As she spoke, she pushed the door of the CEO''s office open. Ivy wondered why his sister insisted on visiting the office of the God of plague and wanted to take a look at it, saying that the decorations on the desk would figure out a person''s habits! Shit! What kind of psychology is it!


    Ivy muttered in her heart and she didn''t notice that Megan took out a black cloth to block the camera skillfully.


    What''s more, she didn''t notice that Megan lowered her head out of nowhere and that she was wearing a black dress deliberately today. It was very dim in the dark night.


    After doing this, she decisively took out her signature, pretending to sprain her ankle.


    "Ah!"


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ivy came forward quickly and held Megan.


    "Ivy, my feet seem to have sprained. It hurts!" Said Megan, frowning.


    "Come here, Megan. Sit down. I''ll take you to the hospital." As she spoke, she helped her sister sit down on the sofa.


    Looking at her sister''s painful appearance, Ivy felt a pang of pain.


    "Ivy, I''ll take a rest here. Can you help me to get a bottle of water?"


    "Okay. Stay here and don''t move. I''ll get you some water. After I come back, I''ll take you to the hospital." Then she ran quickly to the tea room.


    Watching her recedi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    opened it with his hands and read the content carefully. With cold eyes widened, dangerous aura gushed up. ''she is in danger.''.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed Ivy''s number, but no one answered.


    "Damn it!"


    Then he ordered coldly, "Edward, here you are. No mercy!" Then he turned around and left without hesitation. He wanted to find her.


    Hearing that, Leo, who was only kneeling on one knee, quivered slightly. Seeing that, Edward who wore a black dress as well, smiled, "Leo, as our boss ordered, I can''t help you any more!"


    Hearing that, Leo took a glance at him.


    Leo stood up with a puzzled look on his face. "Edward, could you tell me why our boss escaped so fast as if he were chased by a monster?" he asked


    "As far as I know, this must have something to do with Ivy!" he narrowed his eyes


    "Who is Ivy? "Leo is really confused.


    Taking a glance at him, Edward said in contempt, "she''s our boss''s woman"


    Looking at Edward, Leo said angrily, "Let me tell you. Don''t look at me like that."


    "I will!"


    By the way, Edward likes to play with Leo. That''s the most interesting way to live a life like this! He was such a nice guy! ha-ha.


    "Follow me!" Edgar roared as he walked ahead.


    "Yes! "


    Edward and Leo answered at the same time.


    The two who followed Edgar glanced at each other.


    Alas! ''men in love are gloomy and moody!''! Can''t stand it!

 Chapter 33 Ivy Is In Danger!

    Myron, did you buy a car? "


    She patted the creamy seat and glanced at the pricey BMW.


    She remembered that Myron came from an ordinary family. How could he afford such an expensive car?


    "This is my friend''s car. We are going to a remote place, so it is convenient for us to drive."


    He turned to her and said. But her face blushed at once.


    She had a crush on him for the first time in her school days.


    "Is that place far away?"


    It was a serious problem and she was afraid that she couldn''t go home by then.


    She fiddled with her dead cell phone, looking dejected.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have anything else to do later? "


    Seeing her a little anxious, Myron frowned and asked with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. I could wait for a few days. It''s just that I became a full member of the company today. I''m very happy and want to celebrate with the most important person. "


    Ivy''s face lit up when she heard Myron mention the most important person. She waved her hand.


    "Are you thirsty? I bought strawberry milk tea. You used to like drinking this kind of stuff. "


    He shrugged and pointed to the drink on the back seat with a smile.


    "Okay! I haven''t drunk milk tea for a long time. "


    Ivy stretched her hand to take the milky tea from the back seat. With a loud bang, Ivy opened it with a white tube, the car was filled with the smell of strawberry.


    On the way, they chatted with each other in different ways and felt the bumps of the car. Ivy stretched lazily and then curled up on the seat of the car like a cat who had eaten a lot. Her dream was full of beautiful dreams.


    As the sky went dark bit by bit, a bright moon hung on the ground like a millstone. The starlight in the sky was as beautiful as the broken lover''s eyes.


    "Ivy, Ivy?"


    She vaguely heard someone calling her name. When her heavy eyelids slowly opened, she shook her head


    d protect her well. But where was he now? Why haven''t he come to save me? '' You liar! You big liar!


    After he successfully took off her jeans, he held back his head and felt cold at the back. When Myron looked back, his hands and feet were trembling and he almost passed out!


    The group of men behind him, wearing black gloves and suits, were each holding a black pistol pointed straight at his back and head. They were expressionless as if waiting for a command, and then there would be countless holes on his body!


    The cold moonlight cast a cold light on the men''s chest, as if it was a symbol of a mysterious identity. Not to mention this situation, he had only seen it in the movie. He was almost frightened to cry on the ground with the gun!


    As a black off-road Hummer drove over, the men immediately leaned toward the car, but the gun in their hands was still pointing at his head.


    When the car door opened, the man in a black suit waved his hand gently, and the men who had guns immediately stepped aside respectfully


    "Edward!"


    Then they saw the man who finally got off the car dressed in gray casual clothes. They all shouted with great respect, "Master!"


    A man walked slowly towards her. When she saw his face, her eyes turned red!

 Chapter 34 He Must Protect Her Well!

    Without taking a look at Myron, who was kneeling and trembling on the ground, Edgar walked straightly to Ivy, who was like a wounded beast in a mess. Raising his hand, a silver dagger with coldness on it was handed to him.


    When the sharp blade cut the rope, Edgar gently unbuttoned his shirt and wrapped her little body in the warm suit with a faint smell of dragon''s saliva.


    "Please take care of my kitten."


    He carried her in his arms and handed her to Edward standing beside him. The latter shrugged and carried Ivy walking towards the car.


    Then he put her on the backseat of the car. Edward said to the person inside with Edgar''s tone, "Leo, take good care of Edgar''s kitten!"


    The man named Leo was in a black suit. The only thing that frightened Ivy was the scar on his face.


    Hearing that, Leo raised his eyebrows. After being in a daze for a moment, he smiled and said, "Okay, don''t worry. I see!"


    Meanwhile.


    With a bleak and bloodthirsty atmosphere, Edgar, in his black windbreaker, walked step by step to the place one meter away from Myron.


    "What do you want to say? Carl!"


    He was almost frightened to death, as if he saw a ghost.


    "How did you find it out?"


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a smile at the corners of his mouth. He said with a cold smile, "do you think they will put you in an important position! "What''s the use of a loser who can''t get anything from the HENGLI group?"


    "How... How did you know that? Who the hell are you? "


    Hearing that, a weird smile played on Edgar''s handsome face! It seems that Mia doesn''t trust you. ''That makes sense. How could a moron have the qualification to challenge me


    and know who I am! "


    The man who was kneeling on the ground was trembling out of fear. It was not Myron. He


    raight as a tree trunk. If taken from a distance, people would think that those standing as straight as soldiers in the middle of the night were black pine shadows.


    "Why do you think you are better at it! Say something! "


    He smiled with grace, and his dark green eyes were as cold as devil living in the deep sea. One glance at them would make one''s heart tremble!


    As the last kick fell on his crotch, Carl spat out a mouthful of blood, for it was too heavy for him! Since then, he couldn''t stand up anymore and fell into a coma on the ground.


    Then Edgar gracefully turned around, his eyes as calm as before, his handsome face expressionless, as if nothing had happened, and he said coldly, "get rid of it and send it to Mia''s residence!"


    Sometimes he would like to kill Mia directly, but he was a rational man. He knew that he shouldn''t do that. Only when he forced Mia to act rashly would that person show her tail!


    He glanced at his kitten in the car with guilt. ''that kitten hasn''t known why she was murdered again and again!


    It would be difficult to be his woman! But he kept telling himself, ''I can''t let Ivy get hurt anymore. I must protect her well!''!

 Chapter 35 Love From Edgar

    When Edgar got back to his car, he saw that Ivy had leaned against the seat and fallen asleep. He couldn''t help smiling! God knew what was on her mind?


    He had thought that she would wait for him to come back with fear and then hug him and cry bitterly. But now, it seemed that it was unnecessary. Ha ha!


    But even Ivy herself didn''t expect that when Edgar came to rescue her and she was sent to the car, she had returned to calm from fear. Yes, she was calm.


    As far as she was concerned, no matter what happened, she would feel a sense of security as long as Edgar was there.


    Sitting on the backseat of the luxurious car, Edgar looked at the sleeping ivy. At the moment, he was in a calm mood, but a bit relieved. It felt good to watch his kitten sleep!


    Sitting in the front seat, Leo was so excited that his mouth almost twitched! He was such a horrible boss, who always wore a poker face! But now he looked very gentle. How could Leo not be shocked?


    After that, Leo stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed towards the villa.


    Looking at his boss carrying his little kitten into the house, the excitement that had been suppressing in Leo''s stomach finally burst out. Ha ha! He could show off for several days after he returned! It was such a big news! hey!


    But when his mind was still pouring out! He heard a cold voice, "Leo, I want to see your performance tomorrow!" These words made the Dragon faint in an instant. Oh, my God! My heart is pounding!


    Edgar put Ivy on the bed gently and put his lips on her forehead. "Ivy, I promise this will be the last time you get hurt. No matter how hard it will be, I will protect you in my arms!"


    When he turned around and was about to leave, a pair of small hands suddenly grabbed the corner of his clothes. "Don''t go, I''m scared!"


    Hearing that, Edgar inclined his body for a moment and turned his long legs around.


    "Okay, I won''t go!" He said gently.


    Ivy sat up and stared at his pretty face under the light. She was gradually obsessed with his appearance and didn''t come t


    mother held her in her arms for the whole night, natural cooling her, and feeding her with medicine until her body temperature dropped. Then, her mother patted her on the bed and fell asleep.


    After that, her mom had to go to work because of her family background. And since then until her mom had passed away, she had never held her in that way.


    And the other two people at home, one was her father, who always drank gambling, and hit her when lost to vent his anger, and ignored her when he won. But somehow her father was especially good to her sister, and he had never touched her a finger.


    She didn''t have anything that her sister had since childhood, not to mention those her sister didn''t have. But luckily she still had a sister. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how she could spend her dark childhood.


    And now, she once again experienced the feeling of being held in the hands of a perfect man. She felt like a dream, a beautiful dream. It was a beautiful dream that she was unwilling to wake up.


    At that moment, Ivy, who was indulged in her own thoughts, was suddenly interrupted by the song, "you are my little apples. My little apples...".


    "Naughty girl, you finally answered the phone. Do you know that Tyron had made trouble! Where are you? "


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Tyron, what''s wrong? Okay, I''ll be right there! Send me the address! "

 Chapter 36 Tyron Stirred Up Trouble!

    Sitting straight in the chair of the restaurant, Edgar listened to the noisy crowd around him. A hint of impatience flashed through his calm eyes. If Ivy hadn''t asked him to take care of the child. He would never stay in a place where was full of noise for him.


    He looked at the little boy in front of him, with a boy face that hadn''t grown up. He was in children''s uniform, and his little black eyes looked coldly at him, as if he wanted to see flowers on him.


    Tyron grew up in Celine''s family. His uncle was a powerful reporter. Under his influence, he knew many things, such as the man with an evil face and a sense of coldness sitting opposite to him was the CEO of the HENGLI group, Edgar.


    But to his surprise, he didn''t understand why Edgar fell in love with his sworn mother, Ivy. It was said that he had a group of celebrities, famous models and heiresses.


    "Little guy, what''s your name?"


    It was Edgar who broke the silence.


    "Tyron!" He said calmly.


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a smile at the corners of his mouth. Interesting! The little guy was not afraid of him at all.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I know. Aren''t you the new CEO of HENGLI group, Edgar?"


    "It seems that you know a lot at such a young age?" Edgar seldom showed up in front of fireflies, so it was really surprising that an eight year old child could know him!


    "Now that you know who I am, So you also know the relationship between me and Angie! Tell me, why did you fight? " Edgar said, looking straight at Tyron.


    "I don''t have to tell you?" Tyron glared at the man in front of him.


    "Now that your mother * asked me to take care of you, you need to give me a reason. I don''t like cowards." (* TN: here mother means sworn mother) Casually leaning on the chair, Edgar tried to goad him into anger.


    Speaking of that, when Ivy tried every means to ask the kid about what had happened, the kid in front of her was stubborn and she didn''t know why he got into a fight, she had to go to the hospital to see the kid who was hurt


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the waiter and said, "pack it up!"


    Standing one meter away from him, Edgar saw him putting all the food in the bag, then rolled his eyes and asked, "little guy, what do you want to do?"


    Without raising his head, Tyron said, "don''t waste it! I will take these back to mother *! (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)! She loves attending restaurants the most! "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched again. Could he not afford to support a woman?


    Then he turned around and walked out of the gate under the waitress''s confused and anthomaniac look.


    "You naughty boy, I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    A few minutes later, finally, he saw Tyron walking towards him. It was Tyron who could make Edgar wait. If the boy was not Ivy''s godson, he would have slapped him to death. ''How dare he waste my time! He is asking for death!'' thought he!


    Edgar rushed to the gate of the hospital with Tyron at full speed. Tyron opened his mouth at the size of an egg because of fear, and then they got out of the car.


    When they arrived at the 25th ward of the children''s Department on the third floor, Tyron''s legs were still trembling steadily! It was the first time that he had in a car driven like a rocket. He was so scared!


    They thought that ivy had dealt with this matter, but when they stepped into the ward, they unexpectedly saw another scene.

 Chapter 37 My Woman Doesnt Need To Be Humble!

    "Listen to me, ma''am. Tyron didn''t do it on purpose. Could you please spare us this time?" Ivy begged in a low voice.


    In fact, Ivy really wanted to give her a slap and make her passed out. But now, she could do nothing but let woman point at her nose and scold her. She could only endure, endure, and endure!


    Because, only in this way, Tyron could continue to go back to the kindergarten to study.


    She could do whatever she wanted to do and leave the company.


    But she couldn''t mess up what happened to Tyron. She didn''t want the child to be ruined by her.


    So, in any case, she must endure the humiliation today!


    But in her mind, she scolded Tyron fiercely. Damn it! How could he hit a fat man in the face and made his face a normal bun face? Looking at his dark face, Tyron even knocked out the man''s front teeth. Alas! Did they fight with each other? It was a heart rending process!


    But what surprised her more was that how could an eight year old child be so strong?


    "Look at what your son did to my baby? I''m wondering how a quiet and well bred woman like you could have such a rude son. " Her plump figure was shown in a loose blue dress. But her voice was very incompatible with her appearance.


    She had a fair face, and her voice was terrible. It was a puppet in Ivy''s eyes. She had been scolding her for half an hour, so she thought that her ears were almost deaf.


    "I know it''s all Tyron''s fault. Please let him go for the sake of a child. Don''t post the video of Tyron fighting on the Internet, or it will destroy him. Please! I beg you! Madam! "


    At the same time, she took out her purse and took out a bank card from her pocket. It was all her savings. She had been scribbling and pinching for many years.


    "Ma''am, here''s fifty thousand in this card. It''s all my savings. I''ll g


    , she stood up, rubbed her hands, turned around and walked to the woman.


    Without saying a word, she directly went up, slapped her hard across the face.


    The fat woman covered half of her face and stared at her in shock


    At this moment, Ivy was so arrogant. She blew her palm and sneered, "I tried to persuade you. old woman, you still have to be harsh. Since you don''t want to let my son go, why should I apologize?"


    The husband of the fat woman jumped up from the bed and pointed at her with anger How dare you hit my wife? I We will sue you! "


    Lifting a wisp of her hair, she held out a finger and said, "hush! Lower your voice. Do you know who my boyfriend is? He is the CEO of HENGLI group, Edgar. I think you should know that he would deal with people who offended him and those people all come to no good end. Are you sure you want to keep grumbling? "


    ''Edgar? Edgar?


    The husband of the fat woman, when he heard the name of Edgar, was so frightened that his legs became weak and he almost fainted. He did not expect the man behind her to be the famous Edgar.


    The fat woman''s man almost knelt down, trembling. "Yes I''m sorry. It''s all our fault. My child and It has nothing to do with Tyron

 Chapter 38 The Confidential Information Of The Company

    When the fat woman saw her husband made an apology, she glared at him and was about to kick him to wake up. What was wrong with her husband? His son was the victim, but why did he make the apology.


    But when she was about to scold her husband, her husband slapped her across the face.


    The fat woman looked at her husband in shock. He hit her? Was he crazy?


    "Apologize to them!" His husband said coldly.


    The fat woman looked at her husband in disbelief and asked, "what did you say? Why? "


    Another slap!


    "Apologize! Didn''t you hear what I said? You command you to apologize! "


    She couldn''t believe that her submissive husband could be so bold. No! Awesome! She was afraid of her husband!


    What the fat woman didn''t know was that if they didn''t apologize and kept their heads down, their family would be in danger.


    Of course, the fat woman didn''t know about this.


    Being glanced at coldly by her husband, the fat woman immediately walked forward tamely, lowered her head and whispered, "sorry, it''s all our fault!"


    The fat woman and her husband promised her to delete the photos of his son being attacked and withdraw the lawsuit.


    In this case, Tyron took her son to go out of the hospital with Edgar.


    Now that the matter was settled, Ivy didn''t have to worry about it any more. She stretched herself and casually leaned against the seat. "Where are we going next? It''s a holiday today. Can we take him to the amusement park? "


    "Okay! Mother * loves me very much. (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)! "Tyron came over, overjoyed. He hadn''t been out to play for a long time.


    However, Edgar didn''t think in the same way. The thought that he had to wear a little tail today annoyed him. He could take care of ivy in his arms but not the precocious child.


    Although he was a child and was quiet, no one would go dating with a child. He turned to Ivy and said, "Ivy, i..."


    Suddenly, Edgar''s phone rang


    "Edgar, there''s an accident in the company," said Edward in a hurry.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    "Ivy, take Tyron back to the villa first!"


    Ivy didn''t ask why. She simply nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead with your business. I''ll take Tyron back first!" She knew he was very busy. She understood that she would


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f he did so, but he really didn''t want his kitten to be hurt at all.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Edward released Edgar from his grip. He knew that once the decision was made by Edgar, it would be impossible for him to change it.


    "Well, you can do whatever you like. Since you have decided, I''ll go out to make arrangement. I''ll fly back to the United States right away."


    Then he turned around and was about to leave the office. As he stepped out of the office, he said, "Edgar, uncle is back!"


    Sitting outside the window, Edgar gazed at the scenery outside, trying to figure out what was going on. He knew that his father would know it sooner or later. It was a headache for him to think of his father''s short temper.


    As he expected, the phone suddenly rang. Glancing at the familiar number on the screen, Edgar shook his head and pressed the answer button.


    "Edgar, you bastard! Come back!"


    A roar came through the phone. Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows out of habit. In his opinion, this time the storm was more fierce.


    Then he walked to his desk and picked up the phone. "Come in, Zoe!"


    Sitting straight in his chair, Edgar ordered coldly, "Zoe, make an order. Don''t spread any word about the data loss event. If I hear any rumor, fire the person, no matter who it is. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    He had reduced the loss to a minimum, but he needed to deal with some suppliers personally and save the situation. But now, he had to go back to his father.

 Chapter 39 Anger Of Edgar

    On his way to the old house, Edgar drove his expensive car as fast as he could. In fact, he wanted to go back to see his kitten, but he couldn''t make it now. So he took out his phone and dialed Ivy''s number. He missed her.


    He picked up the phone, "Ivy, I miss you!"


    "Edgar, you"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Edgar hung up the phone. "shit!" What was he talking about? How could he...


    Ivy''s face suddenly flushed. It was the first time she had heard him say so, and Tyron who was sitting next to her took a glance at her.


    "Mother *, your face..." (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)"


    Ivy turned her face aside and said with a guilty conscience, "nothing! ha-ha! I just feel a little hot. " She would never admit that when she heard Edgar''s attractive voice, there was a surge of hormones in her.


    In the urban area, rows of old-fashioned houses were closely next to each other, and with carved doors, the ancient buildings stood out in the city.


    As soon as Edgar stepped into the living room, a good blue and white porcelain teacup fell to the ground by his feet before he could change his shoes. The teacup was smashed into pieces, looking horrible!


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped putting on his shoes. Looking at the serious expressions on the faces of the people in the living room, he shook his head slightly and sighed.


    In the middle of the living room, a man in his fifties was sitting solemnly in the main seat. His face was full of anger and dissatisfaction. He didn''t even look at him when he walked in, but only left a cold sentence of reproach and turned his head to the other side.


    "See what you have done?"


    Seeing what happened, Edgar knew that his dad had known the company''s situation. He felt chilly because his dad was in a rage at the moment.


    However, he hesitated and stopped three steps away from the main seat, waiting for his father''s decision.


    Everyone in the Luo family was afraid of his father. He had retired from the underworld for many years, b


    e, his father breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Edgar, how are you going to deal with this matter? The older foxes in our company are keeping an eye on you all the time! How about this! I''ll stay in the company as usual in the following days. You go and meet those suppliers and settle this matter. "


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his right foot. "I see," he said


    Looking at Edgar''s back, his mother was worried. "Master, do you really agree with that girl from the countryside to be with our Edgar? Edgar is one in a million. Who is that woman? Nothing... "


    Before Edgar''s mother could finish her sentence, Mr. Luo''s eyes narrowed. His mother''s eyes lit up when she saw the way he talked. "Dear, have you thought of something?"


    Edgar''s father said coldly, "Finn, didn''t you say that the chairman of the CHUANGMEI group would invite us to have tea? I heard that his daughter, Mia Meng, has a exceedingly beautiful appearance. Hasn''t she said that she was the one who engaged to Edgar at the very beginning? "


    Edgar''s mother smiled, "Sir, you mean? "


    Edgar''s father nodded and said, "Edgar is young while we are old. The only thing I can do now is to give him a chance to help him reach the top in the business world."


    "Master, sooner or later, Edgar will understand." Holding her husband''s arm, Edgar''s mother tried to comfort him.

 Chapter 40 An Unexpected Person

    After she put Tyron to bed, she fell into a daze on the sofa. She had planned to take him to the amusement park, but when she separated from Edgar, he asked her to stay at home instead of going out and wait for him to come back.


    She didn''t know what had happened in the company? But judging from his expression, there was something serious happened in the company.


    Ivy didn''t know what else she could do. Well, just stay at home and wait for him to come back! She didn''t want to be his burden.


    When she was wandering, a "Ding Dong" interrupted her thinking.


    WOW! He has the key, doesn''t he?


    So she opened the door with doubt.


    "Auntie! Why are you here? " Astonishment was written all over Ivy''s face. She had thought that the woman standing in front of her was Edgar, but it turned out that she was his mother, who wore a suit of famous brands. She remembered that last time she met him, she didn''t seem to like her very much. And this time, she saw the disdainful look on her face.


    Before Ivy could speak, a voice came from the outside, "aunt, I have found my phone.".


    Wearing a famous dress and 3-inch high-heeled shoes, Mia stood in front of ivy.


    "What? Do I need your permission to come to my son''s house?" Said Finn, holding her head high.


    Ivy twitched her mouth and said nothing!


    Without even taking a look at Ivy, Mia walked over in front of her and came to the living room with Finn.


    A bitter smile appeared on Ivy''s face. It seemed that Edgar''s mother came for her today.


    However, when she took a glance at Mia, she thought, ''if Edgar''s mother comes to me just because she wants to ask me about being together with Edgar, but why does Mia come here?''? She still remembered what happened in the parking lot last time. What she left to Ivy was only one word - "danger".


    Then, Finn and Mia came to the living room and sat down elegantly on the sofa.


    Then, Finn gave a disgusting glance at Ivy, who was standing at a loss thinking abou


    eded in China.


    ''there won''t be anything wrong with the news if it from Mia. Which rich father would marry his daughter so easily? Besides, if Edgar purchased MYN industry, he would definitely get a higher position in his career.


    In fact, what Finn didn''t know was that Mia was just a step daughter.


    Then, Finn gave her a ferocious stare and said, "Ivy, stop talking nonsense. I will give you one million and leave Edgar. Otherwise, I will expose what you have done to the media and put you in jail! Do you understand? Go to jail! "


    It seemed that Finn had completely forgotten about the incident in the parking lot just now. Now, she was only filled with fury towards Ivy.


    She couldn''t understand why her son would protect the idiot? Ivy looked puzzled and had no idea what had happened?


    It was not that Ivy was an idiot, but that Edgar did a good job protecting her. He just didn''t want to tell her the truth.


    But Ivy was totally confused now! What did she do? Going to jail?


    A look of satisfaction flashed on Mia''s face. She said with a sinister smile, "it seems that you still don''t know anything about it. I''m so sad that it is you that divulge the confidential information of HENGLI group, right? You sneaked into Edgar''s office and stole the confidential information of the company, didn''t you? "

 Chapter 41 Sisters True Face (Part one)

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" asked Ivy, confused


    "Humph! You don''t even admit it! Can you swear that you didn''t sneak past the CEO''s office? Can you swear that you didn''t steal anything? Since you have already done it? Why don''t you admit it? "


    Mia glimpsed at Ivy and continued to attack her, "do you know that you have leaked confidential information of the company and caused a huge loss to Edgar''s company? You know what? Because of you, Edgar has to go to those suppliers and apologize personally. Do you know that?"


    Ivy stepped back a few steps. She was stunned. How could it be possible? She kept recalling the scenes of those days.


    Entering Edgar''s office secretly? Was it on that day? Was it Megan? No, that was impossible! No way! How could it be possible? How could she do harm to her? No, she didn''t believe it!


    Mia looked at the complicated expression on Ivy''s face and smiled weirdly. It seemed that she got what she wanted.


    At this time, Finn also stood up. She took out a check from her bag elegantly and gave a disdainful look at Ivy, "here is one million. I give you two days to leave Edgar. You can only bring him endless trouble. If you really love him, I hope you can let him go, it is the best choice for you to leave him!"


    Then, Finn gave her the check of 1 million dollars.


    Just as they were about to leave, Angie suddenly grabbed Mia''s arm and asked, "tell me when you learnt about the confidential information of the company."


    "What are you doing? Ivy, move your dirty hand away and don''t touch me! "MIA said with a disgusted look. She tried to get rid of her hand, but Ivy held her hand even tighter.


    A tinge of coldness flashed across her complicated eyes. "Tell me when the confidential information was leaked? Tell me the specific time? " She asked. She didn''t believe that her sister would do harm to her! No, she didn''t believe it!


    "May 1st, August 5th!"


    As these words were spoken, Mia inadvertently glanced at Ivy.


    When she saw the red butterfly birthmark on Ivy''s wrist, her face su


    I''m thinking. No matter what my brother-in-law thinks, I still have no feelings for him. "


    Before her sister got a divorce, Ivy found that her brother-in-law treated her a little bit differently, and she had told her sister about it at that time. But her sister always said that she thought too much, so she didn''t care if it was her being oversensitive.


    Since then, ivy had never been to her sister''s home. If anything happened, she would always call her sister to discuss with. She was afraid that Megan would misunderstand her.


    "Sis, do you dare to say that you divorced your husband because of me? Are you telling your conscience that you didn''t do anything wrong to your husband? "


    At that time, Ivy still remembered that her sister had a bed photo with another man and her husband had followed her secretly.


    Therefore, in order to protect her marriage, she deleted the photos of her sister''s cell phone secretly, and also helped her sister get rid of her brother-in-law. Although she knew that this was not the right way, it was her sister. And she always felt that her sister wanted to live a good life with her brother-in-law.


    "Ivy, don''t use your excuses as a kind word. I don''t need it, and I don''t care! Do you still remember when you were a child, why did dad always hit you and punish you when he got drunk? " A weird smile appeared on Megan''s face.

 Chapter 42 Megans Real Character (2)

    When Ivy was young, she was also very confused. After she had a serious illness when she was eight years old, some of her memories were always messy. After that, her parents always quarreled, And daddy always found various reasons to beat and scold Mommy, after that, Mommy died of illness, and daddy turned his vent on her.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    "Ivy, there are some things you should know. Do you know why father suddenly changed? Humph, because you are not my father''s daughter at all? You are a bastard of my mother and another man! You wild child! "


    "I''m not my father''s daughter. How can it be possible? Are you kidding me? " Ivy was shocked.


    "You are too naive, ivy. I didn''t lie to you? Listen carefully, ivy. You are not the daughter our family, and your memory has disappeared when you were eight years old"


    The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She couldn''t wait to see the bewildered and painful expression on Ivy''s face.


    Then she continued to sneer, "and since we have become such a person, I have nothing to hide. I think it''s okay to tell you something. Do you still remember the fire when you were eight? Humph! The fire was not an accident, it was my masterpiece. I thought you would die in the fire! But I didn''t expect that mother would save you! "


    "But your wound..." Ivy remembered that her mother told her that it was her sister who had saved her. So how could she?


    "My injury was just a result of my carelessness when I set fire on fire. It was really ridiculous! I will save you? I just don''t want to make an enemy so early! "


    "But we are both mommy''s daughters. How can you do this to me!"


    She was so furious that she shouted out hysterically.


    "But you''re not my father''s daughter after all. You''re just a bastard. Why should you be loved by so many people when you were a child? Mom, grandma, even the boy I liked at school will like you in the end, and your brother-in-law will also miss you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    been kept in her mind����


    "If you have ever met the deepest love, how lucky you are. It''s not obvious words, flowers or any extravagant jewelry or anything you can see at a glance. It''s just that I''m often willing to look into your eyes out of your sight and never get tired of it.


    After leaving the beach, Ivy went back to the hostel and opened her luggage on the bed.


    She took out a box from the suitcase and opened it. Inside was a fairly delicate necklace.


    He gave the necklace to Ivy as a gift. Under the necklace was a photo album. It was a picture of ivy and Megan.


    These were the most precious things in her life, and she would always keep the most important things for her, including the necklace that Edgar gave her.


    She remembered that on her birthday, the necklace that Edgar had given her was supposed to be carried with her all the time. However, she had told him that she was going to keep it until her wedding. At that time, Edgar had mocked her for being silly.


    At this moment, she took the pictures out of her Blackjack and took the match box at the table.


    After leaving the hotel, she put all the photos on the ground beside a bridge at the corner, drew off the spark slightly and lit them up.


    After everything was burnt, she threw the brat into the trash can as well.

 Chapter 43 Life In C Town (Part One)

    All of a sudden, she heard some children shouting and laughing nearby. She turned her head and saw several children running towards her while playing. She moved forward and stopped them.


    Then she squatted down and took the rest dolls in her hand. These dolls were all what Megan left for her. She cherished them very much in her childhood!


    Ivy handed over all these dolls to the kids. Although these dolls were old enough, they were still well protected by her and looked very new.


    Those children were all very happy with the dolls in their hands.


    Day and night, she finally stood by the bridge with her hands empty. She just felt that she had put a treasure in her heart for the first time. After that, all the things she did not want to think of should have been placed in the peaceful town where she and her sister had a good memory.


    From now on, she and Megan were no longer family. In fact, she never hated her sister, nor could she hate her.


    The next day, Ivy got up very early and finished her breakfast in a hotel. Then she went to see the cyan boat meeting held in C town every half a year.


    C town was extraordinarily lively today. People came and went, and the seaside was crowded, It was a festival when all the drivers in the town competed with each other about singing. Every boat would have a sailor and he would hire a helper.


    The helper could be the sailor''s family or people whom he didn''t know at all. They would sing together and the audience would pick the most tacit songs.


    There was no material award or other elements. But such a program was still welcomed by people in C town and other cities.


    At the beginning, Ivy was standing in a good place, which was a turn of the bridge. Although she could not see it clearly, it was also a right angle and there was no other people around. What she did not expect was that a boatman would invite her to sing together.


    The boatman was an old man, wearing a straw hat and wearing an amiable face. He looked at Ivy who was slightly surprised and said with a smile.


    After agreeing to her his invitation, Ivy and the old man went to the town head to choose the number and they happened to draw the last number. She was relieved and began to practice singing seriously at the bow of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e were two people who had entered the company together that night, not one person.


    Then he asked someone to check the video in the monitoring room. It was obvious that someone had tampered with it.


    So he speculated that except Ivy, her sister might have something to do with these events. Obviously, based on her expression, Ivy''s sister had told her everything.


    The peace in C city was pleasing to his eyes. So he didn''t take her home in a hurry this time, because he knew that Ivy needed to be treated at the moment.


    In the afternoon, the snack stands on the street were laid out one by one. Ivy began to walk along the street from the moment she saw the food. There were baby foods with rice flour, steamed stuffed buns, spicy food... They tried everything at the end of the street.


    At last, she lifted a fish ball and couldn''t eat anymore. Thus, she turned around and looked at the man who had been following her and had several snacks. Suddenly, she reached out her hand with the fish ball.


    "Edgar, you are a man. How could you be so delicate? How come you get these muscles after eating so little?"


    In fact, she knew that Edgar might have some objection to the food sold at these stalls. That''s true. How could a rich young man like him love the food sold at such a low price? These are the food the commoners like to eat?


    But today, she just wanted to be willful. Seeing her lips pouted up and her lips curled up, Edgar chuckled and lowered his head, nibbling her hand and ate the fish ball.

 Chapter 44 The Life In C Town (2)

    Ivy, with her face red, stole a glance at Edgar.


    That was how he had been. He followed her all the way here, watching her eating, watching her smiling, and buying for her. There was no trace of impatience in him. Sometimes when she turned her head, she would see his gentle gaze on her.


    When they arrived at a beach, Ivy sat there with her back to the right side of the beach, while Edgar sat down beside her gracefully.


    She gazed into the distance quietly.


    Five minutes later......


    "Edgar, do you know why I came to this city?" Ivy said calmly.


    "Is this the place you used to work with your sister?" Edgar''s face did not change at all.


    "Yes, we have a lot of memories here!" It was not surprising for him to know that, and it was not surprising for him to have investigated it with his means.


    "At that time, Megan and I just came to a city from the countryside. She found a relatively decent job here. She often took me to the roadside stands to buy me food once she got her salary, We were so happy then. Although I hadn''t found a job and Megan sometimes was so passionate to me, I never doubted her love for me.


    When I was in my hometown, dad always hit me when getting drunk. But sometimes, Megan would protect me. Since my mother passed away, I always thought at least she would be nice to me. "


    Ivy sniffled and continued, "but not until the day she told me everything, I realized how stupid I was. I just couldn''t figure out why my father had always beaten me and scolded me, but was surprisingly good to my sister.


    and why Megan give me cold shoulder sometimes! What makes me feel the most ridiculous is that I am not my father''s daughter. It turns out that sister has hated me for a long time. "


    Edgar sat aside, silent. He knew that Ivy needed a listener now.


    Tears were rolling in her eyes. She kept saying calmly, "it turns out that I am a bastard. I have no father. I am a bastard."


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned tightly. It was not until now that he realized Ivy had an unhappy childhood, which made his heart hurt so much.


    What hurt me most was that my sister set a big fire to me when I was e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    failed.


    Seeing that she stopped talking, Edgar suddenly felt much better, and now he had been very calm before.


    "Do you want to ask me if I am the boss of the underworld, right?"


    Then she saw Ivy suddenly nodding her head.


    "Yes, it''s me. My another identity in the United States is the leader of the shadow group!"


    He had thought that she would be scared when she learned about his identity, but she calmed down after seeing his surprised face.


    He raised his eyebrows as usual and joked, "my lady, do you mind your husband''s identity?"


    Ivy was amused by his words. She tilted her head and pouted. "Well, I do mind it very much. I''m too scared!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can run away with my wife as long as I can," Edgar said, holding her in his arms again


    "Run away? Where?


    "How about going to the end of the land? It''s so distant,"


    "No, I''m not going. I don''t want to move!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can hold you, okay?"


    At this time, Ivy, who was held in his arms, immediately lay down in his gentle arms. She felt sleepy all over. "No, your little lady is too sentimental"


    As a matter of fact, she wanted to say, "no matter where you are, I will always be with you."


    She knew that his story was not over and she suddenly did not want to listen. Because she knew that once he said it, he would recall those things she did not want to recall. She did not want him to be sad. She did not listen.

 Chapter 45 Back To A City

    Listening to the murmurs in his ears, Edgar saw that she closed her eyes gradually and breathed evenly. Very soon, she fell asleep.


    In the quiet night, he put aside a lot of things and simply dealt with the things in his hands. Without taking a rest, he came to see her directly, although he had been really tired in the past few days.


    He looked at the kitten in his arms, hugged her in such a quiet night, looked at her every expression and heard every word she said. He felt very comfortable.


    Looking at her sleeping face for a long time, Edgar lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her eye.


    The next morning, the sun slowly rose. They watched the sunrise, hand in hand, and went back to a city.


    He was laughed at for being unable to have sex these days. On his way back from C Town, he determined to take Ivy straight to his apartment. When he rubbed her all the way from the parking lot, she was already out of breath by his kiss. Her two red lips were so bright that he gritted his teeth but could not do anything to her.


    At this moment, Ivy was not intimidated at all. She hooked his neck and teased him, "Wow! My husband is so bossy! I''m so scared! "


    Edgar carried her into the elevator. He bit the buttons of her clothes with his teeth while kissing affectionately on her neck. Then he said to the woman in his arms with a hoarse voice, "my sweetheart, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time. "


    Ivy laughed in Edgar''s arms and said with a trembling voice, "Sir, it seems that you really can''t get your wish. I have my period to protect myself. Ha ha!"


    Ever since she came back from C Town, she found that they got closer to each other, just like sticking to each other''s heart. Such a happy feeling made her walk out of the shadow of that "wild child". It turned out that there was also someone who loved her.


    Looking at the woman who was protected by her period, Edgar gritted his teeth and thought that she must do something that was worthy of him today.


    It was not easy for him to get the woman he liked out of the elevator. Hugging the smiling Ivy in his arms, Edgar walked towards the door and fumble


    three cups of tea gently on the table. Standing beside Edgar, she took courage to speak to the angry Scott.


    "Uncle, aunt, please forgive us. Edgar and I really love each other. Please accept us to be together."


    She glanced at Edgar gently and continued, "I know that I don''t deserve Edgar and I also know that I can''t help him in his career! But I swear I will be good to him and I will love him with my life. I also know it''s my fault for the company''s huge loss, But I didn''t do it. Someone used me. Although it was hard for you to believe, I will never allow myself to fall into such an embarrassing situation in the future and bring trouble to Edgar. I can try my best to be his woman! "


    After she finished her words, she made a deep bow to them and said, "aunt, uncle, please allow us to be together."


    Looking at such a humble Ivy, Edgar suddenly held her in his arms. He frowned and said, "I''ve said that my woman doesn''t need to be humble. Ivy, you don''t have to be so humble. No matter what, I won''t marry anyone except you!"


    They were still in a trance of love, standing next to each other, and Finn looked at them with extreme irony. No, how could she give her son to this woman, no! She wanted to stop her, but when she turned around and looked at Scott, she saw Scott falling down with his right hand on his chest.


    "My Lord, what''s wrong? Wake up! "


    "Dad! Dad! Are you okay?"


    "Ambulance! Ambulance!"

 Chapter 46 Edgars Father Woke Up

    When Scott woke up, he was in a most famous private hospital in the city, with four or five doctors, Edgar, Ivy and Finn accompanying him.


    "My Lord, you wake up. How are you?" Finn helped him sit up, pulled out a pillow from behind and let him lean against it.


    Scott took a look at the people in the room, and finally said to an elder doctor, "Dr. Young, take your people out!"


    Dr. Young nodded, "Scott, your condition is stable, remember not to be angry any more! I''ll stay in the hospital today. Call me if anything happens. "


    "Thank you, Dr. Young." Finn said.


    Dr. Young sighed, "there''s no need to say thank you between us. It''s just that, pay attention to the health of Scott. He can''t be jarred anymore!"


    Finn nodded with a little gratitude in her eyes, "Okay, I''ll take care of it!"


    Standing aside, Edgar didn''t say anything, but his handsome face was full of worry and self reproach.


    He knew that his father had a heart attack. He felt guilty when his father had a heart attack. He should not contradict him.


    As for Ivy, who was standing beside him, she lowered her head and didn''t say anything, as if she had made a mistake!


    At this time, Scott regained some of his strength, and said slowly, "you all get out! Ivy will stay and I have something to talk to her! "


    Edgar held Ivy''s hand and looked up at her. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t be afraid. You have me!"


    His words were like a tranquility pill that made Ivy, who was still nervous just now, calm down a lot.


    Ivy suddenly nodded and said, "okay!" Although she did not know what Edgar''s father wanted to tell her, she was no longer afraid.


    In the quiet ward, there were only Scott and Ivy, who was still a little uneasy.


    It was not because she was afraid. She was just a little nervous facing the inborn powerful


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s very worried about his father.


    "Forget it. I won''t go inside! It''s okay as long as he''s fine! " In fact, he was afraid that he would get angry again if he went inside.


    At this time, Finn came over.


    She glanced at Ivy and felt quite confused. She couldn''t believe that this woman was so capable that she should persuade her husband to agree with their marriage within one hour! Yes, when Finn entered the ward, Scott unexpectedly said, "forget it, let them go!"! His meaning was very clear.


    When Ivy was in Edgar''s car, she was still in a daze! It turned out that everyone had stories. In the ward, she obviously felt the sadness on Scott''s face.


    "Ivy! What are you thinking about? "


    Edgar raised his eyebrows as usual, and put his handsome face in front of her. His kitten was so cute since it came out of the ward! Interesting!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Ivy raised her chin and put on an unfathomable look, "Hey, chick, are you trying to ask what your father has told me! Am I right? "


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows and said, "no, No! You are wrong! " She dared call him "chick". He would punish her for that!


    But before she could say anything, her mouth was covered with his!

 Chapter 47 Visiting Scott

    caf��.


    A man in a black windbreaker, wearing a cap, was emitting a cold aura.


    He cast a cold glance at the woman sitting opposite him and said, "Why are you so anxious to see me! "


    The woman in the opposite was wearing a red dress, setting off her extremely gorgeous beauty, and the expression on her face was indeed a panic stricken look.


    "Do something for me?"


    Then the man sneered, "who the hell do you think you are! Look at yourself! "


    The woman in front of him touched her face with her hand. She hadn''t slept well for several days, and her face must be very pale.


    She took a deep breath to compose herself.


    Finally she said calmly, "how about making a deal with me?"


    The man lazily leaned on the chair, raising the corners of his mouth. With a faint smile, he said, "this is the Sister Mia I know!"


    The woman''s face turned deathly pale at his words. She said coldly, "I am no longer green sister!


    "Fancy you, Mia. You''re smart! The man then gracefully took a sip of the coffee in front of him.


    "What is the content of the deal? You know I never do a losing business. "


    Right, the woman sitting opposite to the man was Mia. She had disappeared for two days since she left Edgar''s apartment.


    She looked at the man with vicious eyes. "How about helping me get rid of Ivy!"


    The man''s hand that was holding the coffee paused. He gently put the coffee down and took a look at Mia. He coldly said, "go ahead! What kind of deal? "


    She then said with a weird look, "what about the next CEO of HENGLI group?"


    The man sneered, "don''t overestimate yourself!"


    Then, Mia smiled enchantingly. "How do you know that I can''t do it? I have managed the bidding process before, right? "


    "Really? You don''t know, do you! Edgar launched all the forces in the US to fill in the missing data. Now, his man Edward has brought those data back!''! We failed! He only lost several hundred millions. "


    Mia then smiled mysteriously and said, "it seems that Ivy is indeed Edgar''s Achilles'' h


    cooked the chicken soup early this morning and she had learned to cook it for a long time.


    Edgar was supposed to accompany her, but his phone kept ringing early in the morning. She knew he was busy, so she decided to come by herself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Come in!"


    Scott was listening to the radio at this moment. It was an old brand which was a gift from the person who took the initiative in his heart.


    At this time, Ivy came in with a lunch box.


    "Uncle Scott, I made some chicken soup today. I brought it here. Have a taste?


    As she said, she put the lunch box in front of him. Then she filled his bowl with soup and put it in front of him.


    For her, uncle Scott was like her father. Although he was always emanating a strong aura, after days of getting along with him, she knew that uncle Scott was very easy-going.


    When he saw the bowl of chicken soup, he smiled and said, "little girl, you don''t have to flatter me like this."


    Ivy grinned, "that''s all right, uncle Ivy. If this can please you, I will come every day!"


    Ivy knew that he couldn''t win when it came to argue with Ivy, so he just kept silent.


    In fact, after these days of getting along with her, he could clearly feel that she was threatening, but. deep down, she was only a child with a simple mind, and she was really different from other girls.

 Chapter 48 Love Is Deeper!

    Edgar felt ill for the whole day. Files piled up on the table were very inefficient.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and then leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes to have a rest. He was thinking about the thing that had happened recently. He was about to go with his little kitten to the hospital. But one call after another bothered him so much in the company.


    He was a little irritated at the moment, but he didn''t dare to smoke for fear that his kitten would tickle him again when he came back. Thinking of the lovely smile on Ivy''s face and something else, his brows unconsciously furrowed deeper and his eyes were cold.


    At this moment, somebody knocked on the door gently. A subordinate, who had always been protecting Edgar, walked in and bowed respectfully to him. He walked to his ear and whispered something.


    "Bring him in."


    Edgar instructed coolly, crossing his hands on the desk.


    Soon several men in black clothes escorted a man in, whose clothes had been tattered and his face had many scars. Kneeling on the ground, he looked at Edgar fiercely.


    "You have enjoyed the meal here, but you still want to commit suicide. How can you be so ungrateful? Looking at the man who was kneeling on the ground, Edgar knocked on the table and said coldly.


    "If you want to kill me, kill me as soon as possible. Don''t be soft. I''m here to kill you, but you are lucky to be saved by a woman!"


    This man was the one who wanted to kill Edgar at the banquet in the Mu family. They thought he was Mia''s man, but after investigation, they found out that the man was actually not Mia''s man. Therefore, Edgar guessed that it must have something to do with that man.


    Hearing that, Edgar looked at him with his overcast eyes. In a cold voice, he asked, "tell me. Who is your master?"


    When the man heard his words, he roared at him, "I will never betray my master. Edgar, don''t be complacent. Wait and see. My master will cut you into pieces. Ha ha!"


    The man in black behind the man slapped the back of his head, almost causing shock to him. "When is it your tu


    her eyes.


    "I know I am too timid, Edgar. No matter who you are, I know that I should learn to adapt to any situations as long as I want to be your woman. I will try to be your assistant, and I want to be a woman who goes along with you!"


    At this moment, she totally forgot that she was scared just now. On the contrary, her face full of excitement and encouragement.


    As expected, the frown on Edgar''s face was gone.


    His little kitten was different. She came so fast that it really made him feel relieved.


    He knew that this was a silly woman who loved him and was willing to make any change for him.


    "Ivy, I know this is what Dad asked you to do, right?" He had already guessed that his father''s agreement must be with some conditions.


    "I..."


    Ivy said seriously, "uncle is for your own good. I can see that he loves you very much."


    He held her in his arms gently, with his forehead against hers.


    "Ivy, I don''t need you to do anything for me, and I don''t need you to change for me either. As long as you are with me, don''t shrink back and don''t leave me in the following days, okay?"


    He asked in a panic that she had never heard before.


    "I have never thought about being lucky enough to have you in my life. I''m afraid that you will leave me every day!"


    "I need you more than you need me!"


    They loved each other deeply. And the love is deeper.

 Chapter 49 She Appeared!

    "How''s father?"


    He glanced at her with tenderness.


    "Uncle is fine. He eat well and sleep well! Ivy gave him a sideways glance mischievously.


    "Click!""


    Wearing casual clothes, Edward was standing outside the door.


    He looked embarrassed.


    "Haha! Please go on... "


    Before he realized what happened, his body had turned around unconsciously.


    She tried to push him away.


    Hearing that, Edgar''s handsome face turned darker. He took a look at somebody by the door, who was about to leave.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "You are already here. Just stay!"


    Then he whispered to Ivy, "honey, you go out first. You have to take a shower and wait for me tonight!"


    Ivy pinched his waist and gave him a stern look. "Shame on you!"


    Then she lowered her red face and walked out quickly.


    Watching her receding figure, Edgar raised his eyebrows out of habit. His kitten always made threatening gestures, but now she became shy. Interesting!


    Actually, Edgar didn''t know that, in fact, Ivy would only get rid of her bad temper in front of the person she liked!


    And then Edgar went to the desk and leaned against the chair lazily.


    "Tell me, Edward, how is everything going?"


    Speaking of business, Edward suddenly turned serious.


    "It''s done. The data has been hacked by our men in the black market,"


    "Good!" Edgar said coldly.


    "But, Edgar, they have found out what you have done in America. It won''t be long before they find here! "


    A hint of coldness flashed through Edgar''s calm eyes. "Time will come, sooner or later. We can''t escape!"


    Then he took a look at afra and continued, "how is everything going with Patrick in America?"


    Hearing that, Edward shrugged and said, "still the same. No one knows who will come and look for trouble. But don''t worry. Patrick can deal with it. Leo has been back to the US, he will arrange people to keep an eye."


    "Okay, I know!" He rubbed his forehead in agony. He knew that it was not the same group of people in America. He had almost eliminated most of Mia''s men. However, there were still a group of people watching


    ndow slightly, letting the dazzling sunlight cast in.


    The woman was none other than Olivia. She was well-dressed, wearing a White Chiffon Blouse with V-necked top, a delicate collarbone partly exposed, a pair of seven centimeter white pencil pants, and a pair of high-heeled white shoes with about seven centimeter heels. Her hair was slightly coiled up and her makeup was extremely light, which made her look fresh and graceful.


    "Edgar, this is Miss Young." A waiter led Edgar here.


    "OK."


    Edgar nodded and gestured for the waiter to leave.


    Just then, Olivia turned around, and their eyes met.


    "Edgar," she called him in a low voice.


    "Olivia... He recognized her, too.


    At this moment, the world and time seemed to stop rotating.


    Standing far away, Edgar gazed at her. Neither did he step forward nor step back.


    Her almond eyes, her small mouth, and her ruddy skin were the same as before. The only regret was that her face turned thinner and thinner.


    She gazed at Edgar with love in her eyes.


    "Edgar, how have you been in the past three years?" Olivia broke the silence and embarrassment first.


    Edgar had thought that he would be excited to see her again, but at this moment, his mind was as calm as water.


    He stared straight at her.


    "I''m fine! What about you? "


    Edgar said calmly in an indifferent tone.


    "Good!" Olivia nodded to him as she smiled

 Chapter 50 Edgar, I Still Love You

    It was the nearest restaurant to the Time Building. The decoration was extremely simple and people would think it was just as ordinary as other ordinary restaurants.


    However, there was a sense of wild land in the ordinary restaurant.. It seemed that one is in a country yard, which made people inside very happy and relaxed.


    Edgar transferred the conversation to this place and had lunch there.


    "Edgar, there was really a misunderstanding three years ago. That man, I have nothing to do with him. Really, please believe me?" Olivia asked Edgar in a cautious tone.


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned slightly and wore a long face. He said, "Olivia, let bygones be bygones."


    "No, I can''t, I can''t. Edgar, I really have never cheated on you"


    Three years ago, he was in America. Olivia was the first girl he had a crush on there. He met her just because of a car accident. While he was drunk, he ran into a girl.


    He thought the girl would blackmail him because of the harsh environment in America. But he did not expect that she did not force him not to leave. On the contrary, she pulled him out of the car and bound up his wound. At last, they fell in love with each other.


    At that time, he loved her, loved her and they were going to get married.


    But at that night, she was pressed on the bed by another man, naked. The man was in his thirties and he remembered the man was a man of a gang''s leader. At that time, Edgar just escaped from the island and he was only an attendant of the gang''s leader.


    It turned out that he was fooled by her. Suddenly, he walked away. Unexpectedly, Olivia went out and grabbed him by the arm. She tried her best to explain to him and begged him not to leave her with tears.


    But he didn''t listen to her at all. He shook off her hands coldly.


    From then on, he never saw her and he didn''t believe a woman anymore.


    His silence made Olivia have a bad feeling.


    o be. So she intuitively felt that he treated his girlfriend differently.


    Soon the voice came from the other end of the phone, "Miss Young, it''s not that I don''t want to check. It''s just that I don''t know why all the information about Ivy is unknown. I don''t know what exactly it is."


    Olivia was shocked. ''what? She couldn''t find any information about Ivy. Right, she was a country girl, how could she have a file?


    "But, now she has been the fiancee of Edgar!" The man said.


    When she mentioned the word "fiancee", she felt a little bitter in her heart. In the past, they also said they were going to get married.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she said seriously, "send someone to watch them. I want to see what''s special about this woman. How she hook up with a big tree like Edgar?"


    "Okay, I know!"


    Olivia said in a low voice, "thank you!"


    She would take him back. He belonged to her. It was true that she had been arranged to meet him and watch him at that time.


    At that time, she didn''t know that he was the son of the chairman of HENGLI group in the world.


    Now that she knew it, how could she give up the chance of lifetime glory and wealth!


    So she came to him.


    Now she couldn''t do anything on her own but rely on some external factors.

 Chapter 51 I Love Her Without Regret

    The sudden appearance of Olivia made Edgar feel both messy and irritated.


    In the apartment, as soon as he entered the living room, he saw the back of Ivy who was busy in the kitchen.


    Edgar loosened his tie, took off his shirt and outer pants and sat on the sofa.


    When she saw him, she gave him a smile and said, "since you''re back, you can sit on the sofa for a while. We''ll have dinner soon."


    "Okay!"


    Then he casually leaned against the sofa and looked at the kitten in the kitchen. Seeing that she was busy, he immediately calmed down in his fret.


    He suddenly felt that he had a home when he saw his cute little cat waving the knife in the kitchen.


    When he came back to his senses, a bowl of noodle was served on the table.


    Standing at the table, she took off her apron.


    "Come on! Have a try!"


    One of her hands was on the table while the other was supporting her chin. She looked at Edgar with a pair of big dark eyes flashing.


    She had learned to cook the noodle for a long time from TV!


    He looked at his kitten with excitement.


    Hearing that, Edgar felt it was ridiculous.


    He ate a mouthful elegantly.


    "How is it going? What do you think? " Edgar stared at him.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "well, does it taste good! Not bad. But"


    He kept her in suspense.


    "Just what?""


    "Yes, I''m hungry now, but I don''t want to eat this!" Edgar got close to her.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you!"


    "I want to eat..." Edgar pulled Ivy into his arms with one hand very casually.


    He whispered in her ear: "I want to eat you now!"


    All of a sudden, her ears turned red. She rolled her eyes at him, "not serious!"


    Looking at the little girl''s shy face in his arms, he raised the corners of his mouth. Interesting!


    "You pervert"


    Ivy then pushed him away and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Come on, eat your food and go to visit uncle!"


    He glanced at her, longing for more.


    In fact, he had gone to see his father in the earl


    ecently and it is stable now."


    At the same time, he handed the newspapers he had read to Edgar, motioning him to put them aside.


    "What''s more, you have read today''s news. The real estate industry is getting better and better, and HENGLI group is the best in domestic industry. However, there is still something wrong. So when you are buying small companies, you should pay attention to their development. We must not purchase them without foundation, understand?"


    Hearing that, a tinge of thought flashed across Edgar''s calm eyes. He said, "Okay, I got it, Dad. I''ll pay attention to it. Currently, the only thing that can compete with our company is CHUANGMEI group. It is quite powerful in China, but it has no future overseas. Therefore, we''re somewhat competitive in this aspect!"


    So he nodded in agreement, "that''s one of the conditions I agreed on your marriage with ivy. I thought if you could get married to the daughter of the Meng family, it would be more convenient for us to survive in this country. Because Mr. Meng once told me that if you could get married with the Meng family, then a bordering object under his name, will be sold to you.


    But at that moment, Edgar said, "I don''t care! " Yes, he doesn''t care! He knew what he wanted. With his means, Edgar can achieve success. There is no need to rely on others.

 Chapter 52 showing love!

    "Edgar, I know with your help, you can definitely improve the situation of Hengli Group. But you still don''t understand what I mean!"


    Hearing that, Edgar looked confused. "Dad, what on earth do you want to say?" he asked


    "I got the news that Mia is not......""


    Before Scott finished his words, Ivy and Finn came in one after another from the door.


    "Edgar, Uncle Scott, dinner''s ready."


    Ivy came in carrying a lot of things.


    It turned out that she had gone to buy some food.


    On the other hand, Finn went to the doctor''s office to get the medicine for Scott.


    At that moment, Ivy and Finn happened to meet each other at the door.


    Seeing the bags on Ivy''s hands, Edgar came to her and took the bags from her hands.


    Looking at the rows of home cooked dishes, the couple couldn''t help but frown.


    When Finn was about to say something, she was stopped by the gesture of Scott.


    In fact, Edgar knew what his mother was going to say, because they were in a VIP ward for the CEO, and this hospital belonged to the Luo family. Of course, their meals every day would be prepared by someone for them.


    But seeing Ivy''s anxious face, Edgar couldn''t bear to tell her about it.


    He took his chopsticks and started to pick up the food.


    Then, Scott also picked up a green pepper and put it in his mouth like Edgar did. When Edgar chewed it, a strange expression appeared on his face. To be honest, it was the most tasteless food he had ever eaten.


    But he still ate it in silence.


    On the other hand, Finn looked at those dishes reluctantly. She just wanted to satirize, but when she saw Scott swallowing the food slowly, she forced herself to hold back what she had just come out. At the same time, she stamped her foot fiercely.


    When they were having dinner happily, Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In fact, the door was open. Out of politeness, Olivia knocked on the door and stood outside.


    Olivia was dressed in a white silk dress and white pleated skirt. She stood at the door, so elegant and quiet.


    "Edgar, I am here to see Uncle Scott!" Olivia slowly walked up to them with her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    stant and you were also an excellent student studying abroad!" Olivia said to Ivy with a smile.


    She knew very well that Ivy was from the countryside. She dressed like a bumpkin. It is impossible for her to have the money to study abroad!


    But this time, Edgar didn''t help Ivy, because he wanted to see how his girl would react.


    If she hadn''t heard this last time, then this time was the same provocation, how couldn''t she hear it! She was not stupid?


    At the same time, Ivy put on a big and adorable smile and said slowly, "well, Olivia, maybe you got the wrong information. I was working as his assistant for a few days, but that was all because Edgar wanted to see me every day and asked me to accompany him. But I don''t like to be too prominent, so I was his assistant for a few days. Now, he didn''t allow me to go to the company and stay at home in case I was too tired. "


    As expected, Olivia''s face darkened after that. She cursed to herself, ''humph, show off your relationship? I bet you will break up!


    Standing aside, Edgar didn''t say anything, but his raised eyebrows showed that he was in a good mood.


    However, on the other side, as if they didn''t see the tension between them, Scott and Finn tried to evade it!


    Oh, I see! I agree with you. How could it be possible for Edgar to fall in love with an inferior assistant. He is so excellent that not so many women could match him! "

 Chapter 53 Tit For Tat!

    The underlying meaning behind her words was that she didn''t match him! Indeed, she was angry now.


    Standing next to her, looking at the lovely woman and her angry face, Edgar thought it was time to end this boring game.


    So he gently put his hand on Ivy''s waist and said, "well, Ivy, it''s time for you to go back to rest, or the baby in your belly will be troublesome again!"


    what! A little baby?


    The announcement created a heated discussion among the crowd. All of them were shocked.


    "Edgar, what did you say?" Finn was confused.


    Scott also looked at him doubtfully, but didn''t say anything.


    "Nothing. It''s just the baby in Ivy''s belly, my baby!" Edgar said casually.


    And Ivy was even more shocked at this moment! what? Baby! When did she get pregnant? Why didn''t she know about it? Did she lose her memory?


    At the moment, Olivia was totally surprised. She hated Ivy. Baby? She couldn''t believe that Ivy had a baby with him? What about her?


    A hint of viciousness flashed across her gentle eyes. ''no, I can''t do that. She can''t have this baby. A woman from the countryside can''t become Edgar''s wife! No! That position could only be hers, and Edgar could only be with her.


    "Edgar, you are still joking, just as before! ha-ha! Olivia said, squeezing out a smile.


    Although Olivia was Edgar''s first love, he did not love her anymore. Even if it was his first love, he could still be as cold as before.


    Without even casting a glance at Olivia, Edgar embraced Ivy and said to his parents, "Dad, mom, listen to me carefully. Now that Ivy is pregnant with my child, she can''t work too hard. I''ll take her back and we''ll visit you again when we have time"


    "Why didn''t you tell us such an important thing? Now that Ivy is pregnant, we should let her go home and have a rest!" Finn seemed to have changed her attitude completely. She blamed Edgar.


    "Go back now. And don''t let Ivy bring me food. Ask he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o you think? Humph! " Unable to get rid of him, she angrily turned her face away from him.


    "She is your ex. you still want to meet her in such an embarrassing relationship. And you didn''t tell me! Edgar, you bastard! "


    Her words kept going on and on, which made him burst into laughter.


    "Okay, okay. It''s my fault. Please don''t be angry. Otherwise, you will have pimples on your face!"


    Amused by him, she giggled and said, "what''s the big deal with pimples? Do you want to abandon me just because of this?"


    "Who knows! In case it''s too ugly, I will dislike you! "


    Edgar made fun of her.


    "How dare you! I''m pregnant with your child!"


    Speaking of the baby, Ivy was speechless. She couldn''t believe that Edgar lied to her with a thick face. Baby? How could she have a baby?


    She rolled her eyes at him, "how can you say that! I''m not pregnant, how can I have a baby? "


    "Without it, we can try our best to give birth to a baby."


    "You..." His words brought a warm flush to her face.


    "Don''t be jealous. The past is the past and I only love you now! It can only be you! "


    She buried her head on his chest to feel his heartbeat. Listening to his sweet words, she felt so satisfied.


    She knew that he had never said such vulgar words, but she liked to hear it.

 Chapter 54 The Omen Of A Storm

    In the gloomy basement, two women were talking in details.


    With her slender legs crossed, Olivia was in a purple dress.


    After making a quick glance at the surrounding environment, she looked up at Mia, who was dressed in a black jumpsuit.


    The place where her first deal with Mia was in this empty office. To be honest, she was a little scared, but when she thought that she would soon be together with Edgar, she felt calm.


    Olivia took out a small box and pushed it in front of Mia.


    "Mia, this is what you want!"


    Mia opened the small black box gracefully. When she saw a recording bag inside, she smiled, She smiled with satisfaction.


    "Very good, Miss Young. You did a good job!"


    Seeing the satisfied smile on Mia''s face, Olivia muttered to herself, ''why did she ask her to get Scott''s recording secretly?''!


    Just a few days ago, when Olivia visited Edgar''s father for the first time, she had prepared this small box, but it was difficult to only record Scott''s words. It was really troublesome because there were a lot of people accompanying him every day. Even if there was no other people, he would also have Finn by his side.


    Since then, she had visited him every day as a friend of Edgar.


    Then yesterday, she finally found out that she could be alone with Scott. Five minutes later, she got the recording. She was just curious why this was the content of their cooperation?


    No matter what, as long as she achieved her mission, she would be able to complete half of the deal.


    "Mia, don''t forget what you have promised me!" Olivia said again.


    Fancy looked at her with a charming face and said, "don''t worry, Olivia. I promise that Ivy will die in less than three days!"


    A cold sweat broke out on her forehead when


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he lost everything, even herself.


    Here came an official plot of controlling one''s life and death.


    At the same time, Olivia, who was standing aside silently, was shocked and frightened. She had never thought that Mia was such a cruel and vicious woman who could determine a person''s life with a single sentence.


    At this moment, she was extremely uneasy and terrified. She didn''t know if such a vicious Mia would be as ruthless as she was to her partner. She suddenly felt that working with Mia was putting her life at risk. She was terrified


    At this moment, a slender hand suddenly patted her on the shoulder.


    "What? Are you afraid, Miss Young?" Then an enchanting face came up to her.


    "I... i..."


    Mia laughed coldly. "Miss Young, I think it''s better for you to give up on being Edgar''s woman."


    These words really hurt. No, she wanted to be his woman.


    Then, she hid her fear and looked calm.


    "I''m sorry, Mia. How about moving on?" Just as Olivia finished her words, she sat back in her seat elegantly.


    Mia smiled in satisfaction. "Okay, let''s continue..." That was exactly what she wanted. She didn''t want the person she used to be a coward.

 Chapter 55 Megans Death

    On the other side.


    Megan was dragged into a small dark room by some strong men. She looked at those men with lustful eyes desperately.


    She knew that today may be the end of her life. A pair of eyes suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. There were her mother''s and Ivy. She regretted. She felt sorry for Ivy, and also for her mother.


    I''m sorry, Ivy. I have to go now. Please forgive me for my hurt to you and for the person who once hated you. I lost the game, completely!


    She knew that Mia''s group''s ultimate target was still ivy. She had seen that Mia had the photos of Ivy in her childhood. At that time, she was very confused, but she didn''t dare to ask. So she just let it go.


    She took out the blade that she had hidden all these years, and engraved a few words in her palm with her teeth gritted, "Ivy, I''m sorry, this is the only thing I can do for you.".


    Then she turned to the men who were approaching slowly and smiled, "if you like corpses, I''ll do whatever you want. Ha ha!


    "Damn it! Bad luck!" Cursed one of the men after he strode over and saw the blood spreading all over Megan''s wrist.


    The men behind them didn''t even look at the ground, "well, forget it. Matt, throw her into the sea and feed her to the fish. Later, we will take you to have fun, OK?"


    The man who had become Matt laughed wildly, "Okay, okay! We can go first. After I get rid of this woman, we will come back to the same place. "


    "Okay, Matt. Hurry up!"


    "Matt, if you are late, there won''t be any women to play with!"


    Then those men left the small dark room one after another.


    The man called Matt cursed the corpse on the ground, "Damn it, this bitch''s figure is indeed good, but unfortunately she was dead."


    He got on the car with Megan''s body and heading to the suburb.


    It was a dark night and two men were talking in the gloomy suburb.


    "Master, Megan is dead. This is her body."


    A man on one knee reported to a tall and strong figure standing in front of him respectfully.


    The man turned his back.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o time, heading to the door.


    Ivy was speechless for a while. It was improper to display affection in the CEO office.


    Whoosh! Just to think about it, Ivy felt herself so obscene.


    She struggled to free herself from Edgar and nodded obediently. "Okay, let''s go to dinner. I''m really hungry."


    "Okay!" Edgar took his coat from the hanger.


    At this time, Ivy suddenly felt a pang of heartache, which she didn''t understand.


    She suddenly stood in the same place and could not move her feet.


    "Ivy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Finding Ivy''s difference, a pair of strong hands suddenly hugged her again.


    He felt that the little girl in his arms was in a daze at the same time.


    Hearing that, Edgar could not help but frown slightly. He asked, "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    She looked up and saw a pair of gentle eyes full of concern.


    She wrinkled her brows and said, "I don''t know. I just feel my heart ache, very sad, as if my family is about to leave!" And the feeling got stronger.


    It suddenly occurred to her that she hadn''t seen her sister for days.


    Although Megan had hurt her and swore to end the relationship with her, she still couldn''t get rid of the blood tie between them.


    "Edgar, I miss my sister. I haven''t seen her for a few days. Can you take me to see her?" After all, it was not easy to get into the Meng clan.

 Chapter 56 Sad Kitten!

    Seeing the sad face of the little woman in his arms, Edgar could not bear it. He did not expect that Ivy could feel it


    Originally, Edgar wanted to tell Ivy that her sister was dead later. A clue had told him that Megan had already been killed by Mia and had been thrown to a river in the suburbs.


    "Ivy, i..."


    Seeing her innocent eyes, Edgar swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Edgar, what do you want to say?" She wondered what was wrong with him today? Why did he hesitate in speaking? It was not like the usual him!


    "Nothing? Let''s go to have lunch first, okay? My lady! "


    Edgar''s magnetic voice passed by her ear and blew softly.


    In order to prevent this feeling from spreading in her body, she left the embrace of Edgar abruptly.


    "Okay, go with me. Let''s have dinner first!" Ivy raised Edgar''s chin and teased.


    Then they came to the restaurant where they had dinner for the first time, where the elegant symphony and the comfortable restaurant were.


    Faced with the food on the table, ivy had no appetite.


    "Ivy, what else do you want to eat? The latest Korean cake here is delicious. Would you like to have a try? "


    He glanced at Ivy and said as he opened a menu.


    In fact, he was trying to distract her.


    "Well, whatever, anything would do?" Ivy replied absentmindedly.


    "If you keep doing this, you''ll pay the bill!" Edgar said in a half smile.


    This sentence worked.


    "Ah! My treat? No way! Aren''t you my boyfriend? How can I pay for it? " She didn''t have money. She was poor!


    Although her husband was rich and he had given her a gold card which was worth at least ten million.


    But she just said, "I don''t need it. I''ll take you with me when I go out!" And returned it to him.


    But now, she complained in her heart, ''why didn''t I take that golden card? Honest is very miserable.''.


    Seeing that I


    ed to the side of Kent and sat down on a chair. "Are you feeling better?"


    As soon as Edgar received the phone call from the U.S. yesterday morning, he had hurried here after a 12-hour flight.


    Seeing the tiredness and worry on his face, Kent was deeply touched.


    "Minor injuries! You must come here in a hurry. " Kent raised his body to bear the pain.


    "It''s all my fault! They had thought that Mia''s men were no threat to them, so they had sent some followers to her recently. To their surprise, she joined hands with the Dragon Tiger gang in the early morning, which had triggered an attack in the East region. Some of us can''t take it as they are half awake, half awake. They have suffered heavy causalities and a quarter of their territory has been almost destroyed. "


    "What''s more, Master..." His face darkened as he said, "last time I learnt about a shooting incident and I found some valuable clues."


    Hearing what he said quietly, Edgar gave a hint to let him go on.


    "They don''t work for Mia. If the clue is right, it should be the one you guessed and suspected with me last time."


    With that, the whole ward fell into silence.


    Hearing that, Edgar leaned backwards. Looking out of the window silently, he frowned.

 Chapter 57 Edgar Would Fly To America

    Although Edgar was a few years younger than Kent, he was a person that Kent had always admired. He thought that, of course, his young and vigorous leader was a legendary figure that only four people defeated the old leader and be the king of their own faction. And ever since he became the leader, he saw that the power of the faction was growing larger and larger.


    This leader was very stable and rigorous, and there was never a trace of omission. Once he made a decision, the result must be what he expected.


    He had become the belief in all of them.


    Now, while he was lost in thought, he must have made a decision about everything.


    "Okay," Kent paused, with a trace of undisguised guilt on his face, "Master, you are so busy every day but you still come here especially to see me, I am really sorry! "


    "It doesn''t matter. I have to deal with something by myself." Then he took a look at Leo, who was standing behind him and keeping his head down slightly.


    "Leo, bring some guys with us. I want to meet the Dragon Tiger gang from Thailand!" Scheme and weirdness rose in his gloomy and cold eyes. The mystery man was still suspecting and hadn''t done the last step of confirmation.


    And he had promised Jonathan who had spared no effort to save him, so he could not hurt Mia until the last moment. And the Dragon Tiger gang, he can deal with it.


    In Thailand now, the sun was shining on the sea.


    At the seaside, in a four story glass villa which was less than six hundred meters away from the battleground.


    With a sound of gunshot, a man, exhausted and bloodstained, lay on the ground. He was still staring at something with his horrific eyes before he died.


    More than twenty robust bodyguards stood in a row in the room, protecting Edgar who was sitting on the sofa.


    He was wearing a casual dress with his legs crossed. His face was expressionless. He had a powerful presence, and the air around him told everyone that he would not allow anyone to defy him.


    "Throw him in the sea, far away, or you''ll stain the col


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and your men fire its den. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, master!" The Dragon nodded and took the order. Although he had no idea why their boss made this decision, he never doubted or hesitated for what his boss said.


    Then Edgar and his fellows left in a hurry.


    And after they left, a figure hiding in the darkness disappeared.


    The shadow appeared in another place.


    "Master, it seems that Edgar has discovered our plan!" A man on one knee with hands clenched.


    And this man was the shadow who monitored Edgar.


    The man standing in front of him was dressed in red wind coat. He was surprised to find that he fell in love with red clothes this time, and his aura was particularly enchanting in this dark night.


    With a sneer, he said, "humph, it seems that Edgar is really smart. He sees through my trick so soon. This opponent is getting more and more interesting. Go and inform MIA. It''s time to arrange a meeting for Olivia and Edgar!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man kneeling on the ground rose quickly and disappeared in the dark night.


    The man in red looked at the black figure disappearing in the night and lost in thought for a moment. It seemed that Edgar was indeed much more difficult to deal with than MIA. But it didn''t matter. They would still kill each other in the end and he would win in the end. Ha ha ha!

 Chapter 58 The Death Of Scott

    In an apartment.


    As Ivy hummed, she put the cake into the box. She was very happy today, because the CEO had talked with her for an hour last night. She was influenced by the sweet words on the phone. Till now, her heart was still warm.


    She didn''t expect that such a cold face would always say something to her so sweetly. She didn''t remember what exactly he had said, but most importantly, she remembered clearly. "Ivy, wait for me. Tomorrow''s flight!"


    Today he was coming back. Although he had just left for two or three days, she always felt that they had been separated for a long time.


    At the moment, she wanted to pick him up at the airport, but Uncle Scott texted her that he missed the cakes made by her and asked her to make some for him today


    This reason She felt it strange. She remembered that though uncle Scott said the cakes made by her were very good, he didn''t seem to eat much. Why did he suddenly say that he missed her cakes.


    Let''s finish bringing the desserts first! Maybe it was because he suddenly liked it!


    Ivy struggled in the room for a while. After packing the cake, she took her bag and went out.


    At the exclusive private hospital of a city.


    With a cake in one hand, Ivy patted on the door with the other. "Uncle Scott, are you there?"


    WOW! No sound could be heard!


    "Uncle Scott, are you there?"


    Why didn''t he say anything?


    She glanced around. ''Gee! There were few people in the hospital today! Even the door of the deluxe presidential suite was closed. She remembered uncle Scott didn''t like to close it.


    She gently pushed the door, but it was not locked. She pushed it open easily.


    "Uncle Scott? Are you in? "


    "Ah!"


    Before she finished her words, her mouth was covered by a big hand and a knife was on her neck.


    In a state of shock, Ivy finally summoned up courage to look around. As her big eyes suddenly widened, she was so frightened that she even forgot how to breathe, because she saw that uncle Scott was held by two men and his mouth was still blocked. The only thing tha


    "I see This woman is too cruel. How could she kill a man just because he didn''t agree the marriage? "


    In the face of the whispers, even Ivy, who was in the middle of the shooting, knew that they were talking about her.


    It was useless to explain too much. When she was handcuffed and taken out of the elevator, she saw a man walking towards her.


    As this man walked quickly into the room, Ivy''s eyes, which were sluggish, widened and said, "Edward, help me, I didn''t kill uncle Scott!"


    Yes, it was Edward. Before he figured out what happened, he saw three policemen and Ivy with handcuffs facing each other.


    When he heard what Ivy said, he realized that Mr. Scott was dead!


    Taking a glance at her in surprise, Edward ran upstairs to the ward without saying anything.


    Ivy felt much more disappointed when she noticed that Edward didn''t care about her. He was a man working for Edgar now. How could he care about her when Mr. Scott was dead!


    As ivy fell into silence, she was waiting for him to save her.


    When Edward arrived at the ward, he saw that Mr. Scott was lying in the blood, and Finn was crying heart broken, and there were still several policemen doing notes


    Tears began to brim in his eyes. In his eyes, Mr. Scott was like his father. The period of recovering in the Luo family was his happiest time


    He struggled to take out his phone

 Chapter 59 The Damned Woman!

    Sitting in the VVIP economy class, Edgar suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness, as if something was about to happen. As this feeling became more and more intense, he was extremely upset at the moment. He looked at the Rolex on his arm. There was about to fall in more than ten minutes.


    When Edgar walked out of the airport, he immediately picked up his mobile phone and turned it on. He was about to call ivy, but before he could think of anything, a call came in.


    "Edgar, let''s meet." A woman''s gentle voice came through.


    Before Edgar had time to refuse, the woman continued, "Edgar, please. Let''s meet! I have something important to tell you. It''s about Ivy? "


    Frowning, Edgar paused for a moment and said, "tell me the address."


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    "Edgar, try this. This dish with Abalone Mushroom steak is this signature dish. It''s quite good!"


    With that, she cut the steak kindly and pushed the plate to him gently.


    This was the place when they had dined for the first time in city A. Back then, they were so deeply in love.


    She thought he would talk kindly to her as before. "


    But obviously, she was wrong this time.


    "Olivia, what do you want to say?" He casually pushed the untouched steak aside.


    A hint of impatience flashed through his calm eyes. He had no time to waste here.


    The hand on the table paused. With a wry smile, Olivia said, "Edgar, do you really mean that we can''t be together? Do you know that I still love you, i... "


    But before she could finish her sentence, Edgar interrupted her coldly. "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''m leaving now."


    "Edgar, please don''t go."


    She held his hand tightly.


    "Enough! Olivia Young, let me go! Get out of here!"


    Edgar was about to stand up, shaking off her hand in disgust, and said coldly.


    "Edgar, Ivy is not that..."


    Shirley knew that he was really angry this time. She couldn''t delay any longer.


    At that moment, Olivia crossed her legs and made a right pose. She believed that Edgar would hear h


    eaten, he raised one hand, quickly walked in front of Olivia and pinched her on the throat. "You''re courting death!"


    "Edgar, I love you. I love you so much!" Olivia didn''t expect that he would kill her. She looked at him in horror.


    As the strength of his arm increased, and it became more and more difficult for her to breathe.


    But at the moment, he was losing his consciousness. The desire to get out of there was waning in his body with his consciousness.


    "Fuck off!"


    He threw her to the corner with his tightly clenched arm.


    "Edgar, haven''t you ever loved me?"


    Olivia got up again, moved to his side and hugged him from behind.


    Then her arms moved up and down to his waist


    Hearing that, Edgar felt his throat tightened. As the desire that was out of his control was getting stronger and stronger, his mind told him that he was in urgent need of a woman


    "Edgar, let''s go. I''ll take you out for fun."


    He didn''t know how he left the restaurant.


    He only knew that the woman in his arms brought him to a hotel and checked in a guest room.


    "Edgar, I love you!" With her fingers interlocked, she held one of his hands, and the drizzle blew gently around his ears.


    It was not until then that Edgar had an illusion. The face in front of him was pure. "Ivy, I love you too!"


    All of a sudden, the smile on Olivia''s face froze.

 Chapter 60 Damn It!

    A hint of slyness flashed in her eyes. She thought to herself, ''Ivy, even though Edgar loves you, it doesn''t matter. He is mine


    When he was about to tear up her clothes, the phone rang. A buzz, with a moment of soberness in his head.


    When he saw the face in front of him had changed into another face he was not familiar with, Edgar suddenly remembered everything that had happened before.


    At that moment, he was completely sober up. In order to prevent that kind of desire to revenge from coming back again, Edgar walked quickly into bathroom and used cold water to wash off the desire in the hooligan''s head.


    "Edgar, what''s wrong with you?" She stood in different sexy postures, waiting for him. When Edgar came out of the bathroom.


    The more he looked at her, the more sick she was. He couldn''t imagine how he would have strangled her if he hadn''t picked up the phone in a hurry.


    He picked up the phone and saw the name "Edward".


    He quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Edward, what''s wrong?"


    "Edgar, master had an accident!"


    "What?"


    Without a word, Edgar gave Olivia ferocious look as if she was a dead body.


    You bitch! She would pay for this!


    Then he turned around and left the hotel quickly. What happened to his father? It was something he needed to know urgently.


    After Edgar left, Olivia was angry and distressed. Damn it! But when she saw the phone on the shelf, she smiled with satisfaction.


    She didn''t believe that Ivy could still not be convinced by that video! Edgar, now that you love Ivy so much, I will let her give up. Ha ha ha


    mortuary.


    Looking at his father sleeping there quietly, Edgar burst into tears. He remembered that his father had told him to come back early before he had gone away..


    He didn''t expect that when they met again, his father had been dead. And it was the woman he loved who hurt his father. No! How could it be possible?


    He was struggling in his heart. Now his head was full of pain. How could he not believe it was true? But the recording on his father''s mobile phone repeatedly reminded him that it was true. She killed his father.


    It turned o


    gar stood up from the ground, regaining his usual elegant demeanor. A trace of coldness flashed across his bloodshot eyes. "Edward, arrange it. I want to see Ivy!"


    Frowning, Edward replied respectfully, "yes! CEO! "


    The word "CEO" made Edgar feel a pang in his heart. Yes, he was the shadow boss, and he also knew that he couldn''t bear to be so hesitant. He must calm down!


    So he took his father''s phone again and turned on the recording. He quietly listened again and again, again and again.


    Ten minutes later, a good idea came to his mind. He captured a message from the recording.


    Holding the mobile phone in his hand, he looked at Edward and said excitedly, "Edward! The recording is fake, it''s fake!"


    After a while of confusion, Edward took over the phone. "Fake! Edgar, do you mean..? "


    After calming down, he nodded, "yes! It''s a conspiracy, a scheme of killing two birds with one stone!"


    He knew that she wouldn''t be so cruel to hurt his father, but his father died! He died!


    A bloodthirsty look appeared in her sad eyes. "No matter who he is! He would never let go off him.."


    The pair of eyes outside the door witnessed what was going on. As the eyes disappeared, he walked to a place with no people around and grabbed his phone.


    "Sir, Edgar found that the recording is fake. What should we do next?"


    He heard the voice on the other side of the phone, "well, I see. Carry out the next plan!"

 Chapter 61 Prison Life

    In the XX prison in a city����


    Several rays of broken sun shining there, but was swallowed by boundless darkness, and there was no ripples on the broken mud wall. It was like a coffin sitting in this remote corner, short, full of depression. It was a neglected prison.


    At this moment, Ivy was quietly watching a photo of a woman holding a baby in her hand.


    Her hands trembled slightly when she held the photo. The woman in the photo was pure and beautiful, and holding a child in her arms was very cute. If you looked carefully, you would find that this woman looked very similar to Ivy. And the child in her arms was exactly the same as her when she was a child!


    "Mom, I miss you so much! Mom, you will believe that your daughter is not the murder, right! Mom, you said Edgar would come to save me, right? "


    She could only comfort herself like this. Although she had stayed here for a long time, she always believed that he would come to save her and he would not leave her alone.


    "Edgar, you will believe me, right! Tears streamed down her face. She missed him so much! She was missing him so much!


    When Ivy was deep in thought, a fat prison guard opened the door and came in. He said in a serious tone, "Ivy. Someone wants to see you. Come out with me!"


    Hearing that, Ivy was shocked. The photo slid down. "Who''s coming to see me? Is it Edgar? Yeah! It must be him! "


    Then, with a big smile on her face, she quickly smoothed her messy hair. ''do I look ugly now? Won''t he like me?'' she thought? It shouldn''t be! She thought randomly.


    The policeman frowned and cursed, "Damn it! Shut up! Do you want to see him? If not, stop wasting my time! " If the man hadn''t given him a decent gift, he would not have interfered in it.


    Ivy picked up the photos of her mother happily and put them into her arms. Then she walked out of the gate quickly.


    When Ivy came to the visiting room hopefully, the person she saw was no


    t deserve him! They don''t deserve him! "


    ''Did it indicate that I''m a wild child? ha-ha! she doesn''t deserve it!''! Ivy sneered at herself.


    Even your poor sister had been dead. I want to see who else can help you now! Ha ha ha! Ivy, Edgar will always be mine. They will always be mine! "


    Exclaimed Olivia excitedly. She didn''t behave like a young lady at the moment.


    However, at that moment, Ivy couldn''t hear a word, as long as she heard that "Your sister had been dead!" Ivy kept thinking about her sister''s death! My sister is dead! How is that possible?


    All of a sudden, her pupils contracted and her body trembled slightly. The scene in her mind was that Edgar told her that her sister had gone abroad for traveling. Why did she die? Did Edgar lie to her? Why did he lie to her? Why?


    Looking at the disgusting expression on Ivy''s face, Olivia smiled. Her goal was achieved, so she didn''t have to stay in this disgusting place any more.


    "Ivy, you lost. You lost, completely lost! After uttering these words, she gracefully stood up and left.


    She didn''t notice when she left. She was immersed in her own world and couldn''t come out. Why did he lie to her? How could my sister die?


    Her heart was aching all over her body. Those facts one by one hit her heart brutally.

 Chapter 62 Ivy Committed Suicide

    Sitting in a dark corner, Ivy didn''t know how she came back. She had been here for a long time and got used to it. She didn''t know when it was daytime and what time it was today. She just knew that she had just accepted a cruel fact.


    My sister is dead! ''Edgar has fallen in love with someone else!''! He didn''t believe her anymore!


    But what was she now? She was just living dead. Then she turned to look at the female prisoners who were also leaning on the other wall. Those female prisoners who had risked their lives for a little food.


    Ivy laughed at herself for a while. At the very least, they would have emotions. If they didn''t like something, they could fight for it. If they liked something, they could take it away.


    But what about her! No one cared about her pain at the same time as loneliness. With tears dried, she numbly took out the photo of her mother from her arms.


    "Mom, is your daughter very useless? She was admitted to be a murderer muddled, she was ruthlessly abandoned by her loved one, she even hated herself. She was also fooled by him like a fool. In the end, even her dearest sister died for no reason!"


    "Mom, is your daughter so useless! So useless!"


    Ivy said to her mother''s photos over and over again.


    She had thought at least Edgar would listen to her explanation in person, that she hadn''t killed him. She had thought that he would help her find the murderer and take her out, that at least he would listen to her explanation


    It turned out that everything was just his own wishful thinking. He didn''t come to see her, but had just determined his death date in his heart. He was still ruthless to deceive himself! How ridiculous she was! Ridiculous!


    She was still waiting for him to save her! What a ridiculous thought.


    "Mom, Megan went to keep you company. Have you seen her! How is she doing? I never


    ut of the emergency room. He took off his mask.


    Edgar walked forward quickly and asked anxiously, "Uncle Young, how is she?"


    Dr. Young looked at him seriously and said, "fortunately, you came here in time. Her life was saved, but she just..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that she is in a coma, as if she doesn''t want to wake up. It''s not OK. It''s dangerous for her baby!"


    "The baby!"


    Hearing that, Edgar felt confused, but before he could react, he was surprised again. Kid! Her baby! Was it?


    It was his baby and she was carrying it now. Edgar was extremely excited.


    However, "what do you mean by not wanting to wake up?"


    "She doesn''t want to wake up because she has lost the desire to live. So her coma is caused by her consciousness because she has no will to survive and her brain is guided by every cell in her brain. Therefore, she is like a vegetable now, with the heart beating and temporary shock in other organs."


    "Uncle Young, so you mean that Ivy need to wake up on her own?"


    "Yes!" Dr. Young nodded and gave a firm answer.


    But at this moment, Edgar''s eyes became cold. Why didn''t she wait for him to save her but chose to commit suicide?


    Why did she want to commit suicide? How could she wake up!

 Chapter 63 The Unwilling Angie

    "Ivy, why are you still so naughty! This is not the place for you. Go back!"


    "I''m sorry, Ivy. I''m here with mommy! Please go back! You have your own life! You can go back now! "


    Ivy was still in a severe coma and indulged herself in her own world where she could even see her mother and sister.


    Her mother and sister was leaning against the bed in the bedroom. Their home was simple but clean.


    Her mother used to holding her in her arms and always told stories to her. But this time, the mother held her in her arms with the sister.


    "Mom, sister, do you also want to leave Ivy?"


    Ivy wanted to step forward, but she couldn''t move her legs.


    She wanted to cry, but she found that tears could not stay. Yeah, tears had already fallen. How could there be any tears.


    Why did the mother, who loved her most, hug her sister instead of her.


    Was she really the fifth wheel? Maybe!


    "Ivy, my daughter, you don''t belong here. You should go back to your world, where there are people who love you, there are also people who love you. Go! My baby! " Her mother looked at her gently and persuaded her to go back.


    She stood there quietly and watched her mother wave at her to ask her to go back while her sister clung to her mother and enjoyed her mother''s love. Sure enough, she was redundant.


    What happened next, her mother and sister disappeared. Then, she faintly heard someone calling her name and whispering in her ear, "Ivy, how can you be so selfish? Do you think that you can completely relieve after you die? I tell you, no way! "


    Ivy couldn''t hear clearly, but she felt the voice was so familiar that it made her heart ache. No! She didn''t want to wake up, nor was she willing to wake up! ''just sleep like this, so that you won''t feel pain, so that you won''t be heartbroken.''.


    However, the man continued, "don''t you know that you are pregnant and you have our baby? Do you want to leave him alone? How could you be so cruel!


    At


    so embarrassed that he seemed to have lost weight, But what did it have to do with her? Their love had already disappeared with her death. Even if she was still alive, their love was already gone, wasn''t it!


    The only connection is the child in her belly, the child! Yes, a child! She actually had a child. She unconsciously touched her own stomach. Fortunately, she still had him.


    "Ivy!"


    When she looked at him again, a touch of coldness appeared in her calm eyes, but she didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t know what to say to him! Should she be questioned why he didn''t go to the jail to visit her? Should she slap him and tell him why he lied to her! But now these seemed not to be important to her anymore. Her heart was dead! So was her love! It was meaningless to say all these!


    "Mr. Edgar, thank you for saving me!"


    She let go of his hand naturally.


    The word "Mr. Edgar" stunned the man who was delighted. What did she say? Why was she so cold?


    "Ivy, what''s wrong with you? I''m Edgar. Don''t you know me?"


    Edgar looked at her gently. He thought she didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Of course I know you, Mr. Edgar, the CEO of HENGLI group."


    He thought, ''it seems that she doesn''t lose her memory. She still remembers everything. But why does she look so indifferent to me?''?

 Chapter 64 Ivy Woke Up

    Seeing that Ivy had woken up, Edgar was extremely excited. He held her tightly and said, "Ivy, you woke up! You wake up! "


    He thought she would hold him tighter, but he was wrong.


    Wearing an indifferent look, Ivy didn''t put her hands around his waist. Instead, she pushed him away and said coldly, "Mr. Edgar, please behave yourself. I am just a murderer and my hands are covered with blood. How dare I smear you!"


    Her cold voice was like a needle stabbing into Edgar''s heart.


    A trace of suspicion flashed through his eyes. "Ivy, what''s wrong with you? When did we become so strange to each other? "


    Ivy raised her head and glanced at him calmly. "Edgar, we''re over. We''re over!"


    It took a lot of courage for her to say it out. At this moment, her heart was bleeding, but it was only numb in pain.


    "What are you talking about, Ivy? Ivy, say it again! "


    Edgar opened his clenched hands, which were gripping her shoulders tightly. His black hair was partly hidden and partly visible. He glared at her angrily.


    Ivy repeated coldly, "Edgar, we are over. We are over!"


    At this moment, Edgar had truly understood that she wanted to break up with him!


    He was filled with rage and heartache. How could she say that? How could she let him go!


    One hand moved from her shoulder to her throat, and there was a furious look in his eyes. "Ivy, you say it''s over. We''re over! Humph! No way, no way! "


    Seeing him choking her throat, she was surprisingly cold and calm. She slowly said coldly, "it''s good to end this. Edgar, strangle me to death! Then you can avenge your father! "


    Suddenly, she laughed. She looked into his eyes and laughed heartily. She laughed and she cried. He wanted to kill her! Once again, her numb heart hurt with heartache.


    Since she wanted to end everything, she wanted to end it thoroughly. She could take her unborn child to another world and li


    test results came out.


    With the laboratory sheet in his hand, Dr. Young sat on the desk and read it carefully. As he frowned, his face became more and more serious.


    Edward''s heart rose to his throat in an instant. He strode to sit next to Dr. Young and asked anxiously, "Dr. Young, what''s wrong with Edgar? Is there any problem?"


    After reading for a while, Dr. Young said slowly, "as for the reason why Edgar fell into a coma, it was because he was too tired and exhausted. He just need to have a good rest. But..."


    It turned out that he was tired. He felt relieved at once.


    "But what? Dr. Young. " ''is there anything else?'' he wondered?


    Dr. Young looked up at Edward and said gravely, "although he passed out this time because he was physically overdraft, he had found the drug in his blood. He..."


    "The drug? What do you mean? What on earth do you want to say, Dr. young? " Again, he asked nervously.


    "He was poisoned!" Dr. Young said seriously.


    "What? ''what? How could it be possible? " Looking at him in surprise.


    Dr. Young sighed, "yes, that''s right. Edgar was poisoned. The drug, is a kind of poison that is banned at home, but it is also slowly toxic. It has no antidote, and even we haven''t found this kind of antidote abroad."

 Chapter 65 How long can I live

    Edgar was poisoned? How could he be poisoned? Edward''s mind went blank and he didn''t know what to say when he knew that.


    How is that possible?


    "How long can I live?"


    Edgar asked coldly. When they turned around, they saw him standing behind them.


    They didn''t expect that Edgar would wake up at this time, nor did they expect that he would be so calm after being poisoned.


    "How long do I have?" Edgar asked again, with the same tone as calm as before.


    Suddenly, Dr. Young and Edward stood up. They all looked at Edgar at the same time.


    "Edgar, you..."


    "Edgar, there must be a solution! There must be a solution!" Edward looked at him worriedly.


    "Well, How long do I still have? Uncle Young. "


    At the sound of "Uncle Yang", Dr. Yang could not help tearing. He choked, "Edgar, I have witnessed your growth since you were a kid. Don''t worry, I will be able to cure you. I will check the data and study it now. I will develop the antidote!"


    "Uncle Young, I''m fine. Just tell me how long can I live?"


    Dr. Young closed his eyes, unwilling to spit out such cruel words, but he had to say, then he said seriously, "you have half a year left."


    Edgar still had half a year left! Half a year! God had played a cruel joke on him!


    As the saying goes, men do not easily shed tears, but before they reached the affectionate part, Edward couldn''t help crying. His boss who was also his nice brother could only live for half a year. How cruel the God was?


    "Half a year is enough!" Edgar uttered in a deep voice.


    Six months was enough for him to do a lot of things.


    "Edward, Uncle Young, I hope you can keep it as a secret!"


    Edgar said with a serious tone.


    "Edgar, are you giving up now? "We can figure out a way. We can go to America to find authoritative experts. Edgar, we... "


    Before Edward finished his words, Edgar gave him a cold look and shouted angrily, "enough! This is an order. Do you understand? "


    Hearing that, Edward dazed for a second and then replied with difficulty, "yes! Mr. Edgar! "


    "But who is the one, Mr. Edgar? the one who dared to poison you. " There was a flash of


    Edgar!"


    Edgar glanced coldly at all the people. When he looked at Ivy, a hint of bitterness flashed through his heart. Ivy, I''m sorry. I can''t be with you anymore.


    Then, he pretended to be heartless and said coldly, "Her life is mine. Who dares to hurt her?"


    The two policemen were so scared that they took two steps backwards. If, in a city, the most people they could not afford to offend were the CEO of Hengli Group, Edgar, who was also known as Mr. Edgar.


    They knew very well that this man was cold-blooded, vicious. Although the person who offended him may not deserve to die, he would make that person unable to stay in the business world, even in the city. That is why they didn''t dare to offend him.


    So the two policemen stopped talking at once. They didn''t want to die.


    The two policemen didn''t dare to make a sound. But Finn was not afraid.


    As expected, the next second, Finn spoke slowly, "Edgar, what do you want to do? Ivy is a murderer. She will eventually be sent to prison. Do you still want to save her? "


    When Ivy, who was sitting by the bed, heard Edgar''s voice, her heart suddenly gave a relief. She was so worried when she saw him faint just now. It was great that he was fine.


    "Mom, I don''t want to do anything else Yes, she is the murderer of my father. Even if she would be executed a thousand times, it is not enough to compensate. But now she is pregnant with my baby... "

 Chapter 66 his baby

    "The baby in her uterus?" Finn was stunned for a while. Yes! Scott had gone. But the child in that woman''s belly, belonged to the Luo family. She could die, but the child could not.


    Soon, Finn made up her mind. She glanced at Ivy with a disdainful look, and then turned to Edgar, asking, "well, in this case, what do you think we should do?"


    Without even taking a look at her, Edgar said coldly, "let me deal with her. The day when the baby is born will be the time when Ivy died." He couldn''t be softhearted now. He knew that it was better for her to treat him as a stranger than to watch her die. At least, she would not feel very painful.


    At the same time, Ivy, who kept the same position, turned around and got out of the bed. She walked to the two policemen and said calmly, "I can go with you, but you must ensure the safety of my baby."


    She would rather stay in prison than be with him. She didn''t want to be heartbroken.


    Edgar''s heart was broken. It turned out that he was so unbearable in her heart. She would rather go back to prison than be with him.


    He didn''t know why she had changed her mind. But it seemed that it didn''t matter now. Whether she loved him or hated him, he only wanted her to be fine.


    Since she was so indifferent to him, at least she wouldn''t be so painful when she forgot him.


    Hence, Edgar still wore a cold face. He looked at her coldly and said, "you can''t die easily. Now that you have my child, congratulations. You can live a few more days."


    The cold words came out of his mouth, and he was struggling in his heart. How much he hoped that they could get along well with each other and live a peaceful life with their baby.


    But he couldn''t. he couldn''t be so selfish. He couldn''t bear to see her be sad. There was still half a year left before he could settle her down, Ivy looked at him lightly and said calmly, "should I say thank you?" Her heart was bleeding. Sure enough, he had never cared about her.


    Then, Edgar walked towards her slowly.


    When he walked up to her, he leaned towards her and gently held h


    baby!"


    It turned out that he was worried about the baby in her belly.


    Ivy sneered, "humph, don''t worry. He''ll be fine."


    Hearing that, Edgar put the bowl of noodles on the ground with a cold expression on his face. He said, "I don''t care whether you eat or not. If anything happens to him, you will die miserably!"


    That was a threat. In fact, he was afraid that she would be hungry. He still remembered that his girl was a foodie.


    Looking at the steaming noodle which was put there alone, she laughed at herself with a sense of sadness, "Ivy, look at you. You''re not that useless. At least you''re still valuable.


    She stepped forward, picked up the bowl of noodles and went back to her room. He was right that she couldn''t starve her baby.


    At the moment she closed the door, she did not find Edgar hiding on the side of the wall.


    Seeing that she closed the door, Edgar walked out from one side of the wall. After another glance at the ground, noticing that she took the noodles, he returned to his room with relief.


    He tossed and turned on the bed, but he couldn''t fall asleep. He was afraid that he would call her name in his dream. He was afraid that he couldn''t help knocking at her door.


    He was also waiting for a call at the same time.


    Sure enough, the next second, his phone rang.


    He answered the phone as soon as he saw the name on the screen.

 Chapter 67 investigation

    "Hey, buddy. Have you found anything?" Edgar sat up all of a sudden. Finally, he had good news from Edward.


    "Edgar, the details are very complicated, and I only found some small clues.."


    On the other end of the line, came the voice of Edward.


    "Okay, wait for me there. I''ll be right there.


    After hanging up the phone, Edgar quickly put on his coat, turned around and walked out. He closed the door of his own room and took a look at the room of the opposite side.


    He deliberately slowed down his movements, quietly walked down the stairs and went out of the house. He didn''t want to wake Ivy up.


    In a private hospital of the city.


    "What did you get, Edward?" Edgar strode to the ward where his father had died.


    Yesterday, Edgar asked Edward to come here to look for clues and to see if there were any.


    Then Edward walked to the bedside, squatted down, crawled into it and took something out.


    When he handed it over to Edgar, he said seriously, "Edgar, this is the only thing I''ve found! Does it belong to Mr. Scott? "


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned. After taking the stuff in his hand, he raised it in the air and looked at it carefully, lost in thought.


    It turned out that there was a black pen in his hand. It belonged to his father.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Edgar said slowly, "yes, it''s dad''s." The pen was bought at the auction of one hundred thousand US dollars the year before last. It was a limited edition of a pikes.


    then, In order to distinguish it, Edgar hired a famous craftsman to engrave his father''s name on it. He knew that Scott liked to take notes or write diary from time to time with a pen.


    Since he had given the pen to his father, it had been hung on Scott''s chest all the time.


    "Edgar, I haven''t found anything except this. What''s the problem?" Edward said seriously


    n he opened the door of his own room, he turned his head and took a look at the room on the opposite side.


    She should be asleep! Would she dream of him!


    At this moment, he suddenly missed her.


    In the world, the furthest distance is not the place where you are, but the place where I am standing but dare not say I love you!


    Lying in bed, Edgar thought of her and fell asleep.


    In another room, Ivy felt warm when she came back to here. Maybe it was because she had her baby.


    Ivy had a nice sleep till the morning of the next day.


    In the morning, the sun shone on her little face. Squinting, she randomly fumbled for her cell phone on the bedside table. She checked the time and found it was still early. So she continued to sleep.


    However, before putting this idea into practice, the baby in her belly did not like it.


    Her stomach had growled for three times.


    Ivy lifted the quilt and touched her belly. She laughed. "Baby, are you hungry! Okay, mom will get you something to eat. "


    In the past few days, she had obviously sensed the baby''s mood in her belly. That kind of subtle feeling made her feel the happiness of being a mother.


    Then she put on a sloppy dress and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 68 Breakfast

    Ivy walked out of the room and went to the living room. She saw a strong man who was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Hearing the sound coming from the living room, Edgar stopped what he was doing for a moment. He knew that Ivy had waken up. Without turning around or raising his head, he went on working.


    It was a sweet picture, reminding Ivy of the past. A hint of bitterness flashed across her eyes.


    But, it was only in the past.


    Soon, Edgar prepared a rich breakfast and put it on the table one by one.


    Wearing a plain suit, Edgar filled two bowls of rice and sat down casually.


    "Come on, it''s time for breakfast." He didn''t even look at her.


    "I''m not hungry yet..."


    Ivy glanced at him and said lightly.


    "Well, whatever. I don''t care!" Edgar knew that she didn''t want to sit with him in such an embarrassing way.


    After a few bites, Edgar stood up and went back to his room. He changed his clothes and went to the living room to put on his shoes.


    When he was about to leave, he glanced at Ivy sitting on the sofa in the living room and said coldly, "it''s up to you whether to eat or not. If anything happens to the child, you know, I won''t forgive you."


    Then Edgar turned around and left.


    He knew she would eat it. The dishes on the table were her favorite and not oily.


    Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Ivy slowly stood up and turned around to the table of the restaurant.


    Looking at the table full of her favorite food, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Since he didn''t love her, why was he so nice to her!


    So she stood up and began eating. She was really hungry.


    After she finished eating, she cleared the table and walked to the door. Sure enough, when Edgar left, he locked the door.


    He had locked her up. Of course, all he did was for his child.


    She wiped her tears and turned back. It didn''t matter if she couldn''t go out. At least she had the baby with her.


    In a caf��.


    Olivia sat in the cafe and felt very uneasy. In order


    given you the chance, but you didn''t seize it."


    "I know. So, Miss. Mia, please help me again. I will succeed this time."


    Olivia promised, and saw Mia raise her head and straighten her chest.


    Later, Mia laughed coldly, "that''s funny. Miss Olivia, do you think I''m a philanthropist? You want me to help you unconditionally just by a few words of yours? Do you think I am easy to deal with? "


    A hint of coldness flashed through Mia''s eyes as she took a glance at Olivia.


    The sight of it sent a shiver down Olivia''s spine. She clearly remembered the scene where the girl died in the basement.


    She was well aware of Mia''s vicious nature.


    The next moment, Olivia realized that she had said something wrong.


    She immediately softened her tone and smiled, "Miss. Mia, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it. I mean, this is also a deal."


    "Well, then, Miss Olivia, I would like to know what kind of deal you will make?" Mia asked with a fake smile.


    Humph! As expected, Olivia took the bait.


    Mia saw Olivia stirring the coffee and lost in thought. Several minutes later, they didn''t say anything.


    Olivia knew that Mia was waiting for her.


    She knew that now was not the right time to fight against Mia. Although she also hated her arrogant face.


    But now, since Olivia had something to ask for, she had to give in.

 Chapter 69 Edwards Secret

    Trying to wear a smile, Olivia said slowly, "Miss. Mia, if I show my sincerity, will you continue to help me?"


    "Of course, we have been a pleasant cooperation, haven''t we?" Mia said with a faint smile.


    As if Olivia had made up her mind, she said seriously, "I know a secret about Edgar."


    Mia''s eyes lit up. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Oh, what secret?"


    She got interested instantly.


    "There is a person called Edward by the side of Edgar. In fact, his real name is not Edward."


    While Olivia was speaking, she paused in her heart. She didn''t know whether she should say it or not. Since her target was to be Mrs. Edgar, she was still concerned about Edgar.


    However, Olivia had no choice now. Three years ago, because of her carelessness, she was found by Edgar that she met her cousin.


    But now, she knew how much she hoped to be Mrs. Edgar. She was more unwilling than happy to be Mrs. Edgar.


    She couldn''t accept that. It should be her who stayed with Edgar. How could it be Ivy.


    When she came to her senses, she flashed a smile and said, "three years ago, Edgar took me back to where he lived. I suddenly had a stomachache and went to the toilet. However, when I walked out of the living room, I saw Edgar talking to somebody on the phone.


    "I''ll be right there!" he said Then he walked out of the house. Out of curiosity, I followed him out. Then I saw him meet with a person, who was his assistant.


    At that time, Edgar said, "do you really want to hide your identity and follow me secretly? Think it over, so that you will give up more, do you understand? "


    Then the man named Charlie said, "now that I chose this life, I must have thought it over before I gave up a lot. But if there is something I don''t want to face, then let me choose to escape. "


    Then he saw Edg


    the people she cares about."


    "What do you mean, Miss. Mia?"


    Then Mia stood up and was ready to leave. She said, "Miss Olivia, don''t worry. Someone will inform you later."


    Then, Olivia also stood up. She looked at Mia in confusion. "But I''ve been followed by some people these days. Can you help me?" That''s right. Olivia found that she was always followed by someone in recent days somehow.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to protect you these days, but Miss Olivia, please do not contact anyone during this period, in case they find you."


    "Okay, I will follow your order."


    After her leaving, Mia sat down leisurely again. She took out her phone and dialed a number, "inform your master and the plan can be started now."


    Then he hung up the phone and looked out of the window. He smiled and said, "hum! Stupid lady! you will be dead soon. "


    In fact, she should have guessed that the one who asked for Olivia would be someone from Edgar. It seemed that Edgar had found himself being poisoned. This kind of poison was not antidote. At that time, Mia would wait for him to kneel down and beg her! Ha ha ha! It wouldn''t be long before she knew the secret.


    She would soon avenge the one in heaven.

 Chapter 70 I really hope the time will freeze at this moment!

    As soon as Edgar entered the apartment, his deep eyes fell on the woman on the sofa, her legs curled and leaning against the sofa. Her beautiful face no longer looked strong and indifferent as usual.


    He went up quietly, staring at her sleeping face. Frowning tightly in her sleep, Ivy seemed not to sleep well.


    He stared at her like that for a long time. Although there was no expression on his face, he was extremely restless in his heart. How he wished he could just look at her and love her in this way. But he knew that he could not love her, nor should he love her.


    Noticing that she was still in sleep, he finally fixed his eyes on her when she held herself tightly in her arms. He frowned and held her up gently. He wanted to take her back to the room.


    When he touched her body, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Looking at each other, the air seemed to be frozen at the moment. Ivy thought it was a dream, but as the pounding of her heart became more and more fierce, she was reminded that it was not a dream.


    Ivy lowered her head in embarrassment. When she raised her head again, she was as cold as usual.


    "Mr. Edgar, what''s the matter?" She said to Edgar.


    Suddenly, he stood up. Hiding his gentle eyes.


    When Edgar opened his eyes, a hint of coldness rose from the corner of his eyes. He said, "Ivy, be careful of your body. If something happens to your baby because of you, even if you die of illness, you can''t take medicine. Do you understand?"


    There was a trace of bitterness in Ivy''s heart. It turned out that he was afraid that her illness would affect his baby while she was sleeping here. Edgar was a cold man indeed.


    She replied coldly, "don''t worry, Mr. Edgar. I haven''t developed such a weak body."


    "Whatever." He said coldly.


    Then he turned around and walked to his room.


    The living room was not far away, but he suddenly felt that this distance was so long. His fists gradually clenched and then loosened. In fact, he didn''t want to do this to her. He hurt her, and also hurt himsel


    ursed her lips lightly and said coldly, "Don''t worry, I can handle it if you don''t want to cook. Take it easy, Mr. Edgar!"


    Edgar retorted, "no, you can''t. My son is a sharp tongued man. He won''t eat the food you cooked!"


    Ivy was speechless for a while. She really wanted to slap him to death. He was still so unreasonable. The baby hadn''t been born.


    If Olivia didn''t tell her the truth, she would think that he was still in love with her. However, what Olivia said just now had always been kept in her mind.


    "You... "Ivy doesn''t want to talk to such a boring person.


    So she turned around with her back to him. She knew that he must be surrounded by hormones. Coincidentally, Olivia went on a business trip again! ''son of a bitch! How dare you!''.


    Facing Ivy''s indifference, Edgar raised the corners of his lips, as if he had returned to their past, but he knew that he couldn''t be softhearted.


    Edgar frowned and said nothing. Then he bent over and lifted Ivy''s quilt. Edgar held her In his arms, Ivy was indeed a little heavier than before.


    The sudden embrace made her stiff and forget to struggle.


    "What... What are you doing? Mr. Edgar, I hope you can behave yourself. You .."


    That was when Ivy came to her senses. She struggled to push him away.


    "I''ll take you to dinner. I''m afraid my son will be starved." He replied coldly.

 Chapter 71 the past

    "Don''t worry. He is also my son. I won''t starve him to death." Unable to push him away, she simply turned her head away from him.


    They came to a restaurant with few customers. In fact, before they went there, Edgar had already asked his assistant for preparation. Ivy was still an suspect and her innocence hadn''t been proved yet, so to avoid causing some unnecessary trouble, Edgar always cooked for her at home.


    But today, all he wanted was to cheer her up.


    They went to the room they booked in the restaurant and sat face to face. Since it was already like this, Ivy was not afraid. Anyway, it was just a meal.


    She walked out of the castle and enjoyed the scenery outside. Leaves of autumn were falling slowly and yellow leaves were falling under the window. The air was fresh there. Staying in such an environment made Ivy feel a little better.


    Since she was in a good mood, she of course had a good appetite.


    Thinking that she had nothing to worry about, Ivy waved her hand to the waiter and ordered, "I want the biggest crabs here, and any seafood, especially abalones and wings. As for the gentleman on the other side, I am not familiar with him, so I don''t know his taste That''s all. "


    Humph! ''since you brought me here for dinner, you''d better wait to be ripped off by me!'' thought Ivy.


    Seeing Ivy behave like this, Edgar''s eyes shone as if they were still the same, but his chest would ache from time to time.


    This pain kept reminding him that he didn''t have much time left. He couldn''t give her happiness for the rest of her life.


    The short-term love would only make him sad again, so he couldn''t be so selfish.


    Thinking of this, Edgar''s deep eyes became cold. But he just thought of what Ivy said just now? She wanted to eat the big crab


    If he rem


    o this to Mr. Scott?"


    Standing in the middle of them, the waitress was satisfied with the discussion. Then she smiled and said, "you can continue. I want to go to the toilet."


    The waiters didn''t pay any attention to her, and just kept on talking, She twisted her hips and walked towards the bathroom.


    When she entered the bathroom, she looked around and found nobody around. Then, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "Miss. Mia, I''ve completed what you asked me to do. You see, I owe you a lot. Can you free me from this?"


    A cold voice said on the other side of the line, "I can free you for 50% and the rest depends on your performance. Have the reporters been there?"


    "Yes. I invited them in the name of the restaurant to promote our products." She said.


    "Great! Now you are free from your debt totally."


    "Thank you, Miss. Mia," she said gladly


    Before the waitress finished her words, Mia hung up the phone.


    She sneered to herself, "huh! ''You are just a girl of a rich family.''. She was the mistress of this restaurant''s owner! Although he was not very rich, even love to gamble, but that man treated her well. "


    Then she went out with her butt swaging.

 Chapter 72 A Group Of Reporters

    After hanging up the phone, Mia stood up and took off her bathrobe. Then she walked to the closet and began to tidy up her clothes. In this family, she always liked to walk back and forth nakedly. This habit seemed very abnormal, but her beloved Jonathan Lin liked it very much.


    She bought the house with Jonathan Lin and they said they would marry. But now it seemed impossible.


    Thinking of this, Mia wanted to fight against Edgar immediately, but she knew that she couldn''t be so reckless. She remembered that a man told her that Jonathan had left a thing for her before his death, and that was definitely hers.


    She must get it and make Edgar confess for him. If it weren''t for the civil war three years ago, which started from the day Jonathan Lin died for saving Edgar, they would be married.


    Looking at the clothes in her hand with her fierce eyes, she cursed in her heart, "Edgar, I also want you to taste the pain of losing your lover. Now you''re poisoned. Within half a year, you''ve obediently knelt down in front of me and asked me to cure you. However, Mia didn''t want him to live. During half a year, she must get the thing that belonged to her.


    Thinking of this, Mia gave a weird smile. She picked up a dress and put it on herself casually. Then she walked out on her high heels. She wanted to watch a good show.


    In the restaurant.


    Ivy was leaning against the chair sluggishly with her head tilted to one side. She gently touched her round belly with both hands. She felt so full. She hadn''t eaten anything like this for a long time.


    She thought to herself, ''Ivy, you are such a stupid woman. You know clearly that he did this to you all for the baby in your belly. Do you really think that he still loves you! Humph! Don''t make fun of yourself, Ivy, you stupid woman. Don''t be touched. He hurt you so much.


    So, Ivy, you can''t give your heart to him anymore. You can''t afford to be hurt.


    Aft


    and then got up quickly and came up to them, "This is the logo of the Shadow Group in America He is one of the member of Shadow Group. "


    With a cry of horror, many reporters stepped back quickly in horror.


    They all looked at Edgar with frightened eyes.


    They were all journalists, and of course they remembered the stunning news in America that there was a huge gangs group in the United States, and they did all kinds of evils. The group''s name was Shadow, and it was very powerful in the United States. Even the police in the United States dared not offend them.


    As for the logo on them, these reporters hadn''t seen them before. They were just making up stories as the reporter on the ground said.


    The news was once reported as she was not in China and then left.


    Edgar was exactly a man from the Shadow Group. The news was like a bomb, attracting the attention of the reporters.


    However, Ivy was not surprised at the news. Obviously, she knew that.


    Thus, this question made the reporters happier. They guessed if Ivy was one of the Shadow.


    At the same time, Mia, who was standing at the corner, smiled. It seemed that she could kill two birds with one stone. As long as his identity was exposed, Edgar would be very annoyed. It was really a pleasure for her!

 Chapter 73 In Vigil

    Faced with the large number of reporters, Edgar was really angry. He clenched his hands and took a deep look at everyone.


    He growled coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out!"


    His growl successfully frightened all the reporters. Suddenly, they made a way in front of him.


    At the same time, in front of these reporters, Ivy was still calm as if the vicious woman they said was not her.


    In fact, she just ignored the miserable life in her life.


    Her sister''s death, Edgar''s cheating and everything she had gone through these years. Now she was able to face it calmly. Those harsh words really didn''t matter at all.


    However, her good mood had been swept away today.


    When Edgar saw the cold expression on Ivy''s face, he felt a pang of pain in his heart. It was his fault. It was all because he was too useless. Damn it, he was set up again.


    He walked to her slowly and stood in front of her. He took her hand gently and said, "let''s go home."


    He only wanted to protect her at this moment. His heart ached for her.


    At this moment, he put aside all other thoughts. At this moment, he just wanted to take her home.


    When she heard the word "home", Ivy suddenly stiffened.


    Tears were spinning in her eyes, but it did not drip.


    Why? Why? Why did you say "go home! Go home now! "


    When she was a child, she didn''t have a happy childhood. She didn''t have a home. When she grew up, she thought that a place with her sister would be a home. But this time, it made her realize the fact. Then she thought she would have a home as long as she was with him. But this time, it made her realize the fact.


    Edgar took her back to the car. Sitting on the car, Ivy was in a daze until Edgar sat on the driver''s seat.


    Ivy came back to her senses. "Mr. Edgar, the past has gone! But to my surprise, you are still the leading role here. "


    In fact, she knew that he had told her his another identity at the beach. She also knew that he could control a person''s life and death with a word. She knew how influential he would be in the city in the future.


    However, she didn''t need to worry about him, because she didn''


    opened the curtain. She saw a black car faded out from her sight.


    At this moment, looking at his car that was gradually out of sight, she felt a sudden heartache, as if she was about to lose something. She laughed at herself, thinking that she was thinking too much.


    Ivy patted her eight month pregnant belly lightly with her two hands and said, "baby, Mommy is going to see you soon. You will be fine. I love you."


    She could feel the baby in her belly accompanying her. It was the first time that she felt very happy, at least with the baby accompanying her. She frowned at the same time, thinking that she had to go back to that prison after she gave birth.


    She was innocent. She didn''t kill anyone. She knew that no one would believe her when she said that, even Edgar.


    She was just an ordinary, incompetent girl without any background. She even didn''t have the money to hire a lawyer, not to mention to fight back.


    In fact, she had called Celine in the past two days. Unexpectedly, Celine''s father answered her phone. He told ivy that Celine had gone abroad for further education and changed her phone number since she was in America. And he didn''t tell Ivy her current phone number.


    Actually, Ivy knew that Celine''s father didn''t want her to be a trouble to their family.


    Moreover, Tyron was still in Celine''s home. Her parents treated Tyron like their own son, so she couldn''t get them into trouble.

 Chapter 74 Strange Message

    The media reported that Mr. Edgar, the young successor of Hengli Group, was from the Shadow Group of America. According to hearsay, no groups thriving in America these years could surpass the Shadow. In the past two years, besides the operations in America, the Shadow also had shown up in Korea, Thailand, England and other countries.


    What made people feel most speechless was that no one dared to ventilate, which made the people from Shadow more arrogant. The business of the Hengli Group was also the focus of the major media as the identity of Edgar had been exposed.


    When Ivy read this striking report, she stopped the movement of her hands with the woolen bear. It was the third night after she lost sleep. She hadn''t seen him for three days since the day she saw him driving away from home. And, he hadn''t come back.


    She thought he would leave her in the apartment and let her live as she liked. But when she saw the people who were monitoring her outside, she realized that she was wrong. Maybe he was on a business trip, maybe he hated her, or he didn''t come back to see her until she gave birth to the baby. No, he would be back only because of his baby. Maybe they should never meet each other again.


    However, in this empty room, there was no one to accompany her, and she had a complete insomnia.


    She had read this report for three days. She did not know why she read it. Since she did not love him, why did she pay attention to him? Did she not love him anymore? Then, Ivy found a reason for herself to pay attention to him just because she thought he was the father of the child. That''s it.


    Then she put the bear aside and crept up from the bed. She put on a coat and went to the door. She opened the door and took a look at Leo who was standing outside.


    She said, "Leo, take me to a supermarket."


    Standing in front of Leo, Ivy was in a pink maternity dress. Her hair was randomly coiled on the top of her head. Her big belly and thin cheek


    , "excuse me, is there any other exit of this supermarket?"


    The servers were all shocked. After looking up and down at Ivy, he were frightened by her cold eyes and nodded quickly. "Yes. It''s at the corner of the restroom."


    Then, she walked towards there.


    Then she came to the side of the road, got on a taxi quietly and left.


    "Please take me to the suburb area."


    She sat in the car and closed her eyes for rest. She tightened her grip on the phone.


    If it was not for the text message on the phone, she would not suddenly feel uneasy.


    "If you want to know the truth of Megan''s death. Come to the suburb at 8 o''clock tonight."


    This message suddenly appeared on Ivy''s phone this morning. In order to find out whether the matter was true or not, Ivy dialed the number. But no one answered.


    Thus, regardless of whether Ivy would believe it or not, she had to follow the instructions on her cellphone and walked out of the apartment.


    She really wanted to know the truth of Megan''s death. Although Megan fell out with her, she was her sister. Of course she wanted to know something about her sister''s death.


    Ivy had thought that she hated her sister, but she found that it was not true. How could a family relationship break easily.


    She never hated her sister. She was just disappointed.

 Chapter 75 How

    The car soon arrived at the appointed place in the suburb. After the driver left, Ivy was a little afraid of the deserted suburb, but she did not retreat. She secretly cheered for herself in the heart. Ivy, you can''t be afraid. It''s all right! It''s all right!


    Right at this moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. It was getting closer and closer. When she came closer, she was startled to find that it was Edgar''s voice!


    She was confused, ''why is he here?''? He had disappeared for three days, and now he was here. She had to be surprised, so she walked up quietly


    "Tell me, why did you betray me?" Edgar was wearing a long red wind coat, the corner of which fluttered casually with the wind, and his cold eyes were coldly staring at the man kneeling in front of him.


    "No, my boss, I didn''t!" the man replied immediately.


    At this moment, Ivy, squatting in the grass, frowned. The surprised expression on her face rose again.


    The voice sounded so familiar. Oh, yes, it was the voice of Edward. The man kneeling on the ground was Edward.


    She wondered why they were here? And so mysterious.


    So, she gathered up her thoughts and listened carefully.


    Edgar stood there coldly. The men behind him lowered their heads, not daring to look into his eyes.


    They didn''t expect that the traitor in the Shadow turned out to be Edward. That surprised the men behind Edgar.


    "Now I ask you again why you betray me!" Edgar howled. Then, he took a gun out of his pocket.


    He took a cold look at Edward and the


    lightly, and her wet eyes flashed a trace of pity. She felt sorry for her child. This child was destined to be tough, because he had a ruthless father.


    No, she made the decision in her heart. She couldn''t let her child become as cold and cruel as him.


    Ivy finally decided that she would leave him forever. Yes, she would leave him forever. And she would go with her baby.


    Therefore, when Ivy figured out what she should do, she stood up quietly, turned around and left quietly.


    Usually, it was hard to find a taxi in suburb, so Ivy didn''t stop at all. She dragged her legs and went back to the apartment slowly. She couldn''t leave now, because she couldn''t get in touch with her friend Celine. She didn''t know how to survive with her pregnant belly.


    All she could do was to pretend that nothing had happened. She had to be patient. She had to wait until the baby was born. She had to get in touch with Celine, because she found that besides Celine, she could only asked Edgar for help. How miserable it was.

 Chapter 76 Where Have You Been

    "Where have you gone, Ivy..."


    When Leo, who was standing outside the door, saw Ivy, who was walking towards him slowly, he walked up angrily.


    When he approached her, he was astonished to see the ragged dress on her.


    "Ivy, you..."


    He remembered clearly that Ivy was in the supermarket, but he waited for a long time, she did not come out. Then he ran into the supermarket and asked the personnel, only to find that she had left.


    Leo thought she must go back to the apartment and then he came back.


    But Ivy didn''t come back.


    As soon as the accident was mentioned, the sole thought in his mind had been exactly the opposite of his wish. He had wished to slap her. He was too anxious to explain everything to Edgar.


    She had come back.


    Today, she wore a pink back and maternity pants, and a very ordinary white T-shirt, but at this moment, no color could be seen.


    If her face was not bad, the Leo really thought that she had been robbed. Her red lips were like drinking blood, and her face of sweat fell on her clothes, as if she had been thrown into the garbage after rob.


    Wearing a weary and discomfited look, Ivy didn''t say anything or explain. She just glanced at the Leo in front of her casually, and then opened the door of the apartment and went straight into it.


    At the same time, it was Edgar who was still in the suburb.


    He was deep in thought. Edward knelt in front of him with all kinds of loopholes in her words. He soon made a decision.


    Edgar squinted and then opened his eyes again. He asked, "where is the place where I saved you?"


    Kneeling on the ground, Edward was complacent about what he had said. But the word from Edgar that "The place he saved me." Suddenly, his shoulder unconsciously trembled.


    What on earth was he talking about? ''a place I know?''? How could I know! Damn! To continue pretending or to confess?


    "Boss, the place where you saved me is..." Her clumsy behavior was really ironic to Edgar. ''He is not Edward!'' he


    ng had said that he could restrain the poison for half a year at most. He had thought that he could accompany her for at least half a year, and he thought it was enough.


    But now, his wish had been shattered by someone. Damn it! Damn it!


    Fine, forget it. She should hate him. He had been worried about her melancholy these days, but now he could relieve.


    She would definitely take revenge on him if she hated him. It was good, at least, she would have the motivation to live on.


    In the past few days, he was really afraid that she was depressed and thought of committing suicide. It was all right. He knew that she would definitely live on. That was all.


    Thinking of this, Edgar suddenly felt a pang in his heart. He was going to lose her. From then on, strangers became enemies.


    At Hengli Group.


    Sitting at his desk, Edgar fixed his eyes on it and listened carefully to Edward''s report.


    "Edgar, because of the exposure of your identity, all the suppliers of Hengli Group have terminated cooperation with us, and even those domestic suppliers have terminated with us.


    What''s more, some small enterprises, which were bought by us, got into paralysis Uh huh, Hengli Group is on the verge of bankruptcy. "


    Speaking of this, Edward paused powerlessly. He didn''t expect that Hengli Group could be like that.

 Chapter 77 Hengli Group Was On The Verge Of Bankruptcy

    Hearing that, Edgar was lost in thought.


    He had expected this day to come. He had thought that after he steadied himself, he would let out his identity of the leader of the dark shadow group.


    It was well known that Hengli Group engaged in real estate, medicine and food industry. But medicine and food were mostly engaged.


    It was said that more than ten years ago, in the Shadow Group of America, they became famous because of drug dealing and their force was one of the best in America.


    After all, the CEO of Hengli Group could be regarded as the member of Shadow, so the medicine and food of Hengli would be badly affected.


    Those suppliers who cooperated with the Hengli Group didn''t dare to go against the Shadow, but they might terminate their cooperation with the Hengli Group to publicize their justice.


    After a long time of silence, Edgar finally made an incredible decision after deep consideration.


    "Edward, I decide to give up the position..." Edgar raised his head and looked at Edward.


    "Edgar, you! What did you say? "


    Ignoring his astonishment, Edgar continued, "I underestimated that man''s ability."


    Edward was confused. "Edgar, what are you talking about?"


    Edgar was lost in thought for a moment. Then, he stood up and walked to the window, looking at the outside view. Anyone who was familiar with him could know that he was thinking.


    "Do you know what clues dad left for me?"


    Hearing that, Edward shook his head all of a sudden and said, "What?"


    Edgar said in a cold voice, "it''s Edward!


    "What? Me?! " Edward was surprised, and then seemed to react.


    He suddenly stood up from the sofa and asked, "You mean, I''ve killed Mr. Scott, right?"


    A hint of fury rose from the look of surprise. Edward couldn''t believe that his so-called good friend even suspected him.


    Edgar seemed to be making a statement. His calm tone did not change, nor did he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    moved them to the corner of the desk.


    "This is the evidence I found for Ivy. After I left, you helped me to get her innocence back.


    Hearing that, Edward shook his head desperately. He refused, "Edgar, what are you doing? Why don''t you do it yourself? "


    A tinge of sadness flashed across Edgar''s deep eyes. "I don''t have much time left!"


    Finally, he gave Edward an explanation.


    Hearing that, a glimmer of pain rose in Edward''s heart, but he still showed an expression of anger. "Edgar, are you so coward just because you don''t want to live anymore? What about the murderer who killed your father? What about the murderer who poisoned you? Have you accepted all this in silence? Are you such a coward?


    Edgar frowned and shook his head. He looked at Edward, knowing that clearly he had misunderstood him.


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m not making a concession. Of course I can''t stand to be slaughtered, nor can I walk away."


    Later, Edward heard Edgar groan, "Since they have made such great efforts to kill me and I have done so much for it, of course I have to prepare well for it. I will fight back when I am in desperation."


    Edward''s eyes suddenly lit up. It seemed that he had thought of something. He walked up to Edgar and asked, "Edgar, do you mean..."

 Chapter 78 Its You!

    "Edward, you should know that we not only have that mysterious man, but also Mia to fight against. I have promised Jonathan that I would not hurt her by all means. But this time they really offend my bottom line. How can I not fight back? Even if I can''t survive after half a year, I''ll have them and the things they value most. "


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became quiet. Edgar still remembered that the day when he would die. A trace of bitterness flashed through Edward''s heart. He finally accepted the fact that he would lose Edgar half a year later.


    Hearing that, Edward closed his eyes, wept silently and said, "Edgar, you can recover. You will be fine. "


    Edgar waved his hand and said, "well, whatever the result is, I won''t give up myself. But I don''t want Ivy to see me like this. I don''t want her to be heartbroken for me after I die. I just want to give her the peace of her life after my death.


    "After several fights, I found that Mia and her companions seemed to take actions against Ivy. I''m going to cut off all means of retreat this time. Just smash them into pieces! "


    Now Edgar had lost his patience. After all, he did it for Ivy.


    Indeed, Edward also noticed that, but he didn''t point it out.


    He knew that Edgar would not let Mr. Scott die for nothing. He would take revenge and he would avenge himself. That was enough.


    "Okay, Edgar. I promise you that I''ll keep her innocence." Edward said seriously.


    And he felt relieved to have Edward''s promise.


    Hence, he quickly glanced at the data on his computer and said coldly, "Edward, I''ll resign tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Edgar. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Just then, with a bang, a teacup fell to the ground outside the door.


    Hearing that, Edgar squinted and fixed his eyes again. Without saying a word, he took a look at Edward. After giving him a


    ould believe what she had said or not? Zoe, who had been working for Edgar for several years, had never figured out what he was thinking about.


    Standing aside and keeping silent, Edward knew that Mr. Edgar obviously didn''t believe what this woman said. As for the question, he hadn''t thought about it for the time being, but he recognized that Edgar was meticulous and thoughtful.


    After a long time, when Zoe was about to be driven mad with a strong imposing manner from Edgar, there was one kind of person who seldom showed his mind, but would bring a little restless pressure and fear to you. Such a person was exactly Edgar.


    Edgar didn''t say whether he believed it or not. After a long silence, he said coldly, "get out of here. I don''t want to see you again in the city."


    Zoe looked at Edgar in surprise. Did he believe that? Did he let me go? She couldn''t believe what she heard. In the opinion of Zoe, those who offended Edgar usually end up miserably. But now, Mr. Edgar asked her to get out! It was unbelievable.


    To show her gratitude, Zoe kowtowed to Edgar with vigor and said, "thank you for not killing me, Mr. Edgar. I''m leaving the city right now." Then, Edgar saw Zoe in a panic, crawling out of the office.

 Chapter 79 The Idea Of Edgar

    After they left, Edward moved forward and asked, "Edgar, will you let her go like this? Why do I feel that what this woman said is wrong? "


    Putting down his cup, Edgar raised his head and said solemnly, "yes. She didn''t tell the truth. Mia can''t be her master. Mia has worked at Hengli Group for three years, and she is not a patient person. It''s not like her character to not hit for three years."


    After a short pause, Edgar continued, "it is enough to prove that she has a stronger master than Mia does. She is vicious, and you can imagine that Zoe''s master is also a vicious person, so Zoe won''t say anything to displease her master even she needs to betray Mia.


    After hearing what Edgar said, Edward who was standing next to him immediately understood what had happened.


    "Edgar, why not use her to fish in the long run?


    "She is just an abandoned child. What does she have to do with the fishing?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "That person is not so stupid as to let an assistant who has been working for me for many years know too many secrets. Now that Zoe has been expelled from a city, obviously, she is disabled. She is a useless person. We don''t need to do anything to her. I believe that she won''t live long like that,"


    "Edgar, do you mean that Zoe will be killed to keep the secrets?"


    Edgar answered simply. But it sounded like something was wrong.


    So Edward looke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ay, Edgar. Can I follow you? I''m just worried..."


    Edgar casually took the coat that Edward had brought from the hanger and casually put it on. He said coldly, "You should have minded your own business!"


    What it meant was that Edgar agreed.


    As Edgar''s brother for many years, Edgar knew clearly that Edward was too worried about himself. He knew that, but he was not so weak. He must insist, so as to pave the way for her and keep her from worrying about the future.


    When he walked to the door, he looked at Edward and asked casually, "did you make a safe plan for Ivy?"


    Edward ran to the private elevator for the CEO and pressed on the button. "All right. the law firm will take actions after you leave the company."


    Edward let out a sigh casually. A few days ago, Edgar asked him to contact his law firm and leave a property, which was enough for Ivy to raise their child without worrying about food and clothing.

 Chapter 80 What On The Hell Are You Doing

    A beam of sunshine shone on the balcony of the apartment. Ivy''s slender hands slid down the elegant European style curtains. With one end of her hair hanging down her waist, she put on a white pajama randomly. In a month, her state of mind had been improved a lot. She was no longer melancholy. The only reason for her to live was the baby in her belly.


    As she looked at the round belly, she knew that the baby was growing day by day. She knew that Edgar would come back to the villa sooner or later and she was ready to leave. She wanted to escape. She had planned to give her baby to him when she went back to the prison. At least, he was its father. She could rest assured.


    But now she didn''t think so. She wanted to leave. She wanted to run away. She didn''t want to leave her child to that cruel man. ''my child can''t have a heartless father. That''s right! No way.


    She knew how hard she was and how much risk she had to take to make such a decision, but she was not afraid.


    From the moment she eavesdropped the truth in the suburb, she knew that she had no way back. She wanted to run away, she wanted to run away with the child.


    No matter how hard it would be, and even if she would be caught back, she would never regret dying outside, She wanted to find someone with kind heart to take care of her child. She didn''t think she would let her child experience the pain she had suffered. She wanted to protect her child.


    So she glanced through the window at Leo who was still guarding outside. She frowned and thought about how to escape. Leo was no so smart but he was quick in action. It''s difficult for Ivy to deal with him.


    At first, Ivy was a weak little woman, and now, she was a real pregnant woman. How could she compete with Leo? There was no doubt that she would be caught back, and it was impossible for her to run away. Thinking of this, she casually pulled down the curtain. Now it seemed that she didn''t like the dazzling sunlight so much.


    Ivy walked towards the bed with her clumsy body. She had been exercising in her nest all the time. But she did not know when, she was so laz


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ied a limited edition black Dior bag and wore a smile on her face, as if she were a good friend whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Ivy, who was about to leave, turned back after she stepped out with her right foot and turned back suddenly.


    Their eyes met. It was a contest between women. When Ivy heard the elegant voice outside, she knew that Olivia must come for something.


    Therefore, she lifted her chest and looked at Olivia coldly, "Miss Olivia, long time no see. What brings you here?" Her voice was so soft as if she was greeting her on purpose.


    Both coldness and calmness were the assessment Olivia gave to Ivy at this moment. She never thought that she could change so much in only one month. Squinting her eyes, Olivia still remembered the time when she saw Ivy in the prison a month ago. At that time, Ivy was so rude and arrogant!


    But now, she had an oval face and her plump body was as thin as collarbone. The only thing that didn''t change was that her belly was getting bigger and bigger. There was no doubt that Ivy was beautiful and very attractive.


    As a result, a feeling of jealousy rose in her heart, but Olivia didn''t show it.


    Unexpectedly, Olivia smiled elegantly, "why don''t you invite us in?"


    "We..." it seemed that Olivia was not so easy to deal with today. Ivy thought to herself how to deal with this situation. After all, she couldn''t have any accident now.

 Chapter 81 Heart Broken

    As expected, Ivy thought of a person, Leo, who was standing outside. Yes! He could help.


    So she squeezed out a fake smile. "Miss Olivia, since you''re here, why won''t I welcome you?" She didn''t know when she found herself being double faced. Even though she didn''t want Olivia to make trouble in her house, she still pretended to welcome her.


    Ivy, do you hate yourself being this way? No, she didn''t hate it at all. She knew that only such a person could live well and protect her heart from injury.


    Therefore, when Ivy invited her in, she wanted to go to the door to call Leo in subconsciously.


    However, when she walked out of the door and looked around, she suddenly found that there was no one outside. Immediately, she was confused. Usually, Leo wouldn''t leave here. There were usually Leo and men in black who took turns to monitor her outside, but now there was no one.


    Then, she suddenly saw a few men in black suits coming over. They were getting closer and closer, but she didn''t know any of them. Obviously, "we" said by Olivia also included them.


    The men looked cruel.


    At the moment, she felt a little nervous for no reason. She was eager to know what kind of injuries would Olivia give her.


    She always had a low psychological quality. However, after so many things, she had learned how to face it. Since she could not escape, she could only face it bravely.


    She didn''t know why Leo and the men in black who always guarded outside were not here today. Therefore, she had to rely on herself today.


    So she turned around quietly and entered the door, but it was not closed. She wanted to leave a way to escape at any time.


    In fact, she had met with Olivia for many times. In the past, she was often attacked by her mentally.


    However, when she saw these expressionless men going straight into the living room, Ivy had a hunch that she might have a hard time today.


    As she expected, Olivia walked to the sofa and sat down elegantly next second. With


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    So, instead of telling her about the past, Olivia went straight to the point.


    "Edgar asked me to come to the apartment today to revenge his father''s death."


    Ivy remained silent. Obviously, she didn''t believe that.


    "What? You don''t believe me? Ivy. "


    Indeed, Ivy didn''t believe it. If Edgar really wanted her, why didn''t he end her life earlier? And now, things were different. The baby in her belly was his. Didn''t he really care about it?


    After thinking about all these, Ivy regained her usual cold face.


    But she was wrong. Then, she saw that Olivia took out a mobile phone from her bag. Ivy was quite familiar with this phone, which was the black latest release of the apples. This mobile phone belonged to Edgar.


    He said that this was his other phone number, and only she and Tyron knew it. He had said that they were a family, so it was natural to use private contact information. She clearly remembered the word "Edgar" on the left corner of the phone and looked at the screen again. Sure enough, it was his phone.


    What a good family! She laughed at herself, but then she couldn''t even laugh at herself. Actually, Ivy didn''t know that the phone was stolen by Olivia.


    Olivia then took out her phone and recorded their conversation.


    "Mother *, mother *, help me, help! (TN *: sworn mother)! "

 Chapter 82 What Do You Want To Do

    The sudden voice startled Ivy, who was sitting on the sofa. She sprang up from the sofa. It was the voice of Tyron!


    Ivy stood up trembling, a little panic in her eyes. She frowned, one hand holding the sofa, the other pointing to Olivia, "What on earth do you want?" It never occurred to her that Olivia even wanted to take revenge on Tyron. After all, he was the son of her sister, and he was her only child. She could not let anything bad happen to him again.


    With a worried look on her face, Olivia raised a corner of her lips. As she expected, Mia came up with a good idea. At this moment, she felt a kind of inexplicable joy.


    "Ivy, Edgar told me that he could marry me. But he said that he wanted me to hold your child and enter the wedding after you gave birth to the baby. However, as you know, I am a woman with self-esteem. How could I become the mother of other people''s child! Not to mention the child of my rival in love. "


    At this moment, apart from anger, Ivy was also distressed. That person was going to give her child to that vicious woman, Olivia. She really wanted to take out Edgar''s heart and see how his heart was so vicious. She hated him, she hated him, she regretted, she regretted falling in love with him, and she regretted meeting him.


    With a sarcastic smile on Olivia''s face, Ivy realized that she had to try her best to stay calm. She could only rely on herself now. What should she do? With little Tyron in the hands of Olivia, how could she save him? After hearing what Olivia said, Ivy had indirectly understood that the target today was her baby in her belly.


    The next moment, just as expected, Olivia stood up elegantly and waved her hand. Then one of the men in black suit walked up to her and handed h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e poison herself. In this case, Olivia didn''t need to be in jail or be a vicious woman.


    "What if I say no?" Ivy said word by word. No, she couldn''t give up her child. But what about Tyron?


    With such entanglement in her heart, Ivy looked at Olivia coldly.


    "Do you think you can escape? It seems that you are refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit. "


    Olivia stood up and walked elegantly to Ivy. She touched Ivy''s belly with one hand.


    At the same time, both of Ivy''s hands were pressed on the sofa by two men in black suits.


    Ivy couldn''t take it back or hit back. She knew that there was no hope, but she still didn''t want to give up looking outside.


    "What? Aren''t you thinking about how to ask for help from Leo outside! Humph! The fool outside had been transferred by Edgar.


    If the previous second she denied it in her heart, it was just because of jealousy of Olivia, but the next second, Ivy was completely disappointed.


    That was because she knew that Leo was the man of Edgar''s. Without the order of Edgar, how could Leo leave here.


    After her being silent for a while, Olivia looked at the two men in black suit and said, "Do it!"

 Chapter 83 You Couldnt Die!

    Two men in suits put their hands on Ivy''s shoulders so that she couldn''t move. The two men looked at the feeble Ivy and showed a little pity. But when they thought of the means Olivia used, they became vicious at once.


    With a creepy smile, Olivia picked up that bottle of liquid and walked to Ivy enchantingly like a devil. She smiled slyly and the viciousness in her eyes was obvious.


    She was only a few steps away from Ivy. Her high heels were on the floor, making harsh sounds, as if she was stepping on Ivy''s heart. Ivy felt like it had been through centuries, which was torturing her. Her eyes were red, filled with fear, and she was struggling madly


    But under the control of two men, how could Ivy get rid of their control!


    When Olivia came to Ivy, she took her head and gave a hint to the two men to take Ivy under control.


    It was not until now that Ivy was unable to move. So, Olivia raised her chin and held up the transparent liquid in the other hand. Then, she shook it in front of Ivy''s eyes slightly.


    "Have a guess. What kind of wonderful thing will happen after you drink it?"


    "If, if I am still alive, I swear that I will make your life a living hell. If, I am dead, my ghost will definitely come back for revenge."


    Olivia was stunned by her words. A hint of fear flashed in the corner of her eyes. However, it didn''t last long. She raised her left hand again and slapped on Ivy''s face.


    "Ivy, I only wanted to kill your baby. Since you''re so rebellious, today is your last day."


    The pain from the cheek made Ivy sneer, "Olivia, you''d better not let me go. If I''m free, I''ll definitely let you experience the pain of losing everything."


    "Really! I''ll wait. " Even though, being scolded by Ivy made her frightened, she tried to calm down.


    Then, she didn''t want to talk to Ivy any more. Sh


    s Ivy who was lying on the blood, "Ivy! Ivy! Wake up. What happened to you? What happened? no no You can''t die! "


    His hands trembling, he held her up. His heart was dripping blood, and a tear ran from the corner of his eyes. He was wrong. He should be with her. He should take care of her. He should be with her all the time.


    "Ivy! Please don''t leave me alone. I''ll take you to the hospital right now. "He tried to calm herself down.


    In fact, when he entered the house, he felt something unusual. When he saw Leo fainting on the lawn, he knew that it must be something happening to Ivy.


    He had ordered Leo to guard outside the door all the time to observe her.


    Although he monitored her literally, only he knew that he was afraid that Ivy would commit suicide again.


    However, Edgar was wrong. He was extremely afraid of losing her again. He had never been so scared like today. Last time, when she committed suicide, he was also afraid. However, at that time, he could clearly feel her heartbeat.


    But this time, he couldn''t feel her breath. Was she already dead... no No, he didn''t believe it. As her body in his arms slowly became cold, he still insisted, insisted! He must save her! He must save her!

 Chapter 84 A Car Accident!

    It was still raining heavily and Edgar was holding Ivy and running in the heavy rain.


    He never thought that he would experience the pain of losing her again.


    Suddenly, he felt a pain as if millions of ants were biting him. It came from his chest. He knew that the poison had taken effect again. He endured the pain and maintained the position of holding her. He didn''t let go and he didn''t dare to let go.


    As the rain fell on him again and again, he became more and more aware that he must save her. In addition to the fear, he was also afraid in his subconsciousness. He was really afraid that he would never see her again. This time, he felt more intense and surging.


    Time passed by in this way. The storm and rain were going on for more than half a day. Edgar carried her in the rain again on the way from the apartment to the hospital. This time, the only difference was that he did not have his men following him. He was alone, running in the rain. There was also Ivy, whose life was uncertain.


    Gradually, Edgar felt exhausted. He went to crossover unconsciously, and then a dark red Benz hit him ruthlessly.


    All of a sudden, a long brake sound froze the air instantly. The rain drops hit the ground heavily.


    Edgar also subconsciously tightly held the girl in his arms and quickly turned around. Fortunately, the girl in his arms was safe, While Edgar was lying still on the ground with a pale face. The scarlet blood spread in all directions with the head as the center.


    It seemed that time had stopped at this moment. More and more onlookers gathered, none of whom dared to approach or help.


    Just then, an elder man, who was aged, saw the breathtaking scene and kindly called the police.


    However, when the police did not arrive, there was a pair of strange eyes in the crowd. The man also narrowed his eyes again and frowned when he saw Ivy lying in the arms of Edgar.


    He slowly walked to her side and picked her up. By


    He didn''t expect that the operation of Hengli Group was completely out of the control of Edgar. He and Edgar had suspected that it was all done by his uncle, Clyde Luo and they had thought that the mysterious man was him.


    Clyde Luo was Edgar''s uncle, and he used to be one of the major shareholders and the general manager of Hengli Group. He had fiddled the account of Hengli Group for private purpose in the recent two years, but it was exposed. He had been expelled and his ten percent of shares were frozen.


    Edgar and Edward had thought that it was hatred that made him against Edgar. But his death shook off the idea, because the newly appointed CEO wasn''t Clyde Luo, but the son of the chairman of CHUANGMEI group, Colin.


    What surprised everyone even more was that Mia, the daughter of the president of CHUANGMEI group, became the new president of CHUANGMEI group.


    The shocking news assured the employees that CHUANGMEI group and Hengli Group were going to merge! Actually it was an acquisition. And all the employees were sure that CHUANGMEI group is going to reach its peak in the future.


    Thinking of this, Edward''s heart broke. The family business which lasted for a century in the control of Luo family was slowly collapsing by those cunning old foxes, and the Luo family was ruined.

 Chapter 85 Edgar Has Lost His Memory

    While Edward was thinking quietly, he suddenly saw the index finger of Edgar''s right hand was slowly moving.


    Edward thought he was dreaming. But it wasn''t an illusion. He exclaimed happily, "Mr. Edgar, you are finally awake! Mr. Edgar! "


    When Edgar opened his eyes, he saw a strange man shouting beside him.


    Edgar frowned and said, "Hello! who are you? Why are you shouting in my ears? I''m not deaf! "


    At this moment, Edward''s mouth was wide open. What was going on! Someone else took control his mind? what?


    What the hell was going on? Edward needed to call the doctor. That was why he ran away as fast as a mouse seeing a cat.


    Leaving Edgar in a daze alone, he was thinking about where this strange place was? Who was the crazy guy that turned and left at a fast speed?


    Before he could figure out what was going on, a man in white gown walked towards him. With the medical record in his hand, the man stroked his head and then used the little flashlight to check and ask questions about the surrounding information he got from Edgar.


    When Edgar was about to lose his temper, the doctor stopped.


    Then, the doctor called Edward out.


    "What? He had lost his memory! How could it be possible? " Edward didn''t believe that Edgar would loss his memory after being hit on the head unexpectedly.


    The doctor gave her a serious look and said, "Yes, he suffered from amnesia because of the serious trauma on his head, but there are several cases of amnesia.


    He might fail to remember the past, and he could only remember what happened later.


    And he might could only forget those important things. There is a high possibility that Mr. Edgar has lost his memory because he only remembered the past and he is mentally healthy now. "


    Edward found it both funny and annoying. He is mentally healthy now? Edward pinched his nose and asked in confusion, "what? What about his mindset? "


    The doctor explained patiently, "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e discharge procedure now! "


    At the same time, he was under estimating. He really doubted that if Edgar had some intellectual problems. Why did he always have no idea!


    "Edgar, you? "


    "Are you really all right?"


    For this Edgar, who quickly adapted to the new environment, Edward really didn''t know how to describe his mental state. Just a few hours ago, Edgar was still in a severe coma, but at this moment, looking at the man standing by the bed in high spirits, he was still in a daze.


    "What happened?" Hearing that, Edgar turned his head to take a look at him. Then he continued to fasten the buttons on his shirt.


    "But, there is still your..."


    "What? "


    "Your Your baby? Shall we take him back together? "


    In fact, Edward wanted to say that Edgar was poisoned! But he held back those words. Edgar had just woken up and lost his memory. As for the matter that he was poisoned, Edward thought he''d better tell him later.


    My baby? Hearing that, Edgar, suddenly realized that he had a baby.


    Hearing that, Edgar turned around. In confusion, he asked, "is that true?"


    "Yes, you have a child." Edward nodded.


    "Where is he? "


    "In the maternity ward."


    "Where is his mother?" Edgar shook his head hard. He really couldn''t remember who was the mother of his child?

 Chapter 86 His Mother Is Dead!

    There was a flash of pity in Edward''s eyes. He slowly said, "his mother is dead!" No, he couldn''t tell him the truth now. He was afraid that he couldn''t stand such a thing.


    After careful consideration, Edward told him the fake news that his mother was dead. Actually, Edward didn''t know where Ivy was either?


    At the moment, Edgar felt his heart ache for no reason. He didn''t know why, but he really felt it.


    A paramedic walked towards him with a baby in his arms. The baby was so wrinkled and hadn''t grown yet.


    "Mr. Edgar, this is your child. It is healthy for now. You can take it back."


    The nurse was 17 or 18 years old. She was wearing a uniform. Her body was sexy with the uniform on.


    Taking a look at the baby, who was still sleeping, Edgar felt somewhat familiar.


    Only by one glance, Edgar knew that the baby was his. The sense of familiarity between him and the baby grew stronger and stronger.


    He walked forward and took the baby. When Edgar held the baby in his arms, he suddenly opened his little eyes. Then he turned over peacefully and fell asleep in his arms.


    Then Edgar and Edward left the hospital one after the other.


    The straw was green and the stream was crystal. In the cozy environment, in San Francisco, there was a villa over a thousand meters wide in the forest. To be exact, it was a military secret park where people were all dressed in the same clothes. The only difference was that whether there were scars on their faces.


    In a room inside the mysterious mansion, the group of doctors in white were working on their operation, and in front of them stood a man in black with a coat on. He also had a mask on his face.


    The man said to the doctors in a cold voice, "save her or you''ll die!"


    Wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is arm.


    It was not strange for a man to have a bracelet around his arm. However, he looked just like a infatuated man. The man was dressed in black, and even wore a black mask, so the bracelet on his arm was very special.


    "Ivy, I didn''t expect you to survive." A husky and domineering voice reached her ears.


    At this time, Ivy slowly turned to him and said, "thank you very much for your help."


    "Now that you are awake, it''s time to talk about our deal. I''ll wait for you in the living room!"


    "Okay! Sir, after you. I''ll come soon. " Ivy said expressionlessly. She was not naive to think that the man had saved her out of good intentions, so when she proposed a deal, she agreed without hesitation.


    However, her answer without hesitation made the man who had planned to leave paused. Then, he threw out, "sure enough, the reborn ivy is more interesting." Then he left the room.


    That''s right to describe her reborn. The words "rebirth" were indeed very suitable for her at the moment.


    After the masked man left, she drew back her gaze and then fixed her eyes on the black clothes placed on the bed. Sure enough, the man had thought of her waking up.

 Chapter 87 Ivy Was Reborn (1)

    Ivy glimpsed at the back of the masked man outside the door from the corner of her eye, and a trace of bitterness flashed through her cold eyes. Now she was the only one left. The baby was gone, and now all she had was hatred and hatred. So no matter what the masked man wanted to talk about with her, she would accept it.


    At the same time, she was wondering what exactly she had? She couldn''t believe that the masked man had tried so hard to save her.


    Although she could obviously feel a bit familiar from the cold tone of the masked man, she just couldn''t remember who he was?


    At that time, she was not the naive girl anymore. She suddenly found that she had learned to think and analyze. Perhaps, it was a nature. Perhaps, in the past, she was just too simple, not not not that stupid.


    When Ivy came to her senses, she shifted her eyes from outside to the two black Jumpsuit next to her. Then she wrinkled her brows and shook her head impatiently.


    Then she put on the clothes beside her casually and got out of the bed.


    In fact, just like her sister, Ivy also didn''t like black. For her, black represented darkness. She grew up in a dark childhood, so she hated black things.


    But now it didn''t matter to her any more. It could be said that she was forcing herself to like darkness.


    When she realized this, she closed her eyes and opened her eyes. The black clothes she wore as well as the black furniture in the room made her feel less annoyed.


    She calmly walked out of the room to the living room.


    The decoration of the villa was the same as that of the bedroom, making people feel breathless and depressing


    In the living room, the masked man was sipping tea elegantly. Although his face could not be seen, the graceful movement and slender figure of him could tell that he must be very handsome, but Ivy didn''t care about it at all.


    Wearing the same black dress, she stood in the ce


    ously.


    "Okay, my name is Crystal." Ivy raised her head and looked into his eyes.


    Her name was Crystal, because her heart was as cold as ice. There was no warmth and only hatred as well as cruelty. That''s what she needed. So Crystal was fine.


    She was quite satisfied with this name.


    "All right, Crystal. From now on, you will receive a brand new devil like training. Someone will take you to the training field later, and he will take you to different places or even different countries with three years of training. Whether you will die or not in the three years depends on yourself, when you come back, it will be the day of your rebirthThis is also a test for you. It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not. Do you understand? Crystal! "


    The masked man said coldly. He told ivy that if she wanted to take revenge, she had to fight for it by herself.


    "Yes, sir! I will work hard to realize my change. I won''t disappoint you!"


    Intentionally or unintentionally, ivy had already taken this man as her master. The second life was given to her by him, and it was natural to be his subordinate.


    The masked man said to himself, staring at the receding figure of Crystal! That said: Ivy, from this day on, your life will not be white. Are you willing to do that?

 Chapter 88 Reborn

    "I heard that the next target is Dragon Tiger gang, and its boss is the Tiger Head. And this time, the boss wants you to take charge of the Dragon Tiger gang as a reward for your outstanding performance in the past three years. "


    A man in Black said to Crystal, standing in the suburb at a dark and windy night.


    Her cold voice came out without emotion, "well, I see", and she turned around at the same time.


    She was wearing a pair of black fur boots, a black leather cap and a pair of leather gloves. Her long hair hung about her waist, giving off a powerful sense of coldness. She raised her head and gave a cold look at the man.


    "Tell me the place and time!"


    The man couldn''t help trembling when looking at her cold eyes. He didn''t expect that she could hold on for three years, and became more decisive and ruthless.


    She had a beautiful face and a unique mole on it. Until now, no one dared to look straight at her.


    "Night Phoenix, room 236 8. At nine o''clock in the evening. "


    The man bowed his head slightly and said.


    Crystal replied coldly, nodding her head.


    Then, she raised her arm and took a quick glance at the watch on her wrist. She thought that there was still an hour left.


    She clearly remembered how scared she was in the past. No matter how far the distance was, she could exactly throw the knife into the target''s forehead.


    She tried her best to calm down and shook her hands at the man in front of her.


    Then she threw it right in the man''s face.


    At that time, she saw the man slowly fell down in front of her with his eyes wide open. Since then, she had been so scared that she would wake up in the nightmare for the next two days. She wouldn''t dare to sleep again after that, because she might dream of the opening eyes of that man.


    In the end, even she herself became numb. From then on, she finally understood that what Edgar had said "suffering can still lead


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ill stay away from all the people. Don''t worry, mom. When everything is over, I will be who I am.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Crystal touched the necklace on her neck by accident. The necklace was unique in the world. It wasn''t finely made, but it was very exquisite, not as delicate as the diamond. The necklace was the birthday present for her from Edgar.


    It was the first birthday gift she had received after her mother''s death. It was made by him. She was shocked, but she was moved.


    Now she put the necklace around her neck was not because she loved him, but because she hated him. Every day when she was about to die in the fighting, she would caress the necklace casually and tell herself in her heart that she couldn''t die. There was hatred, and she wouldn''t die until she successfully revenge.


    In this way, the necklace seemed to carry her endless energy, making her forget the pain and insist again. In fact, she knew that the necklace did not have magic. Everything was just her will to insist.


    She touched the necklace again, telling herself that she, Ivy, had been reborn and Ivy would go back to revenge soon!


    She encouraged herself, ''Crystal, when you come back, they will suffer.''.


    The night was long and only she was waiting for the right time.

 Chapter 89 Crystal (1)

    Los Angeles was a beautiful and graceful place, also known as the city of angels. In this beautiful city, the residents were complex, and the gangs of various forces were also complex. In the United States, besides the Shadow Group, in the past two years, the Dragon Tiger Gang, a humble gang, also suddenly grew stronger and stronger.


    The leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang, also known as Tiger Head, had strong influence here.


    The name of the nightclub was the same as its name, because it was famous in Los Angeles. Because of its prosperity, elegance, it was even more famous for its unique style.


    A pub was decorated into a palace. The waiters and usherettes outside the door were all in ancient costume, and the inside of the pub was totally different.


    The mixed air was filled with the smell of alcohol and tobacco. The music was so loud that it almost deafened the deaf. Men and women crazily moved their waist and buttocks in the dancing floor. Women dressed cool and coquettishly played with men and flirted with the men with flirtatious words. Women coquettishly curled up in men''s arms and kissed with each other. Men were flirting with the women who could not control themselves.


    And in the bar, a figure inadvertently passed through and came to room 2368.


    Crystal was in a red mini skirt, her perfect figure looming in the light. She was wearing a pair of white high-heeled shoes, and her face was wearing a heavy make-up


    Crystal had put on a heavy makeup on her face. When she got dressed in the bathroom just now, she stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and looked at her charming face. She smiled weirdly and touched her cheek which was painted by herself.


    A trace of bitterness flashed through her heart. In fact, she did not have such a face up to now. She still remembered t


    turned around and left the washroom with a weird smile.


    When she walked to the bathroom, she closed her eyes. Then she opened her eyes and looked around with a pair of blurred eyes. When her eyes swept across the corridor, she finally saw room 236 8. She gave a charming smile and staggered forward.


    She pretended to enter casually, her body shaking as she pushed the door open.


    "Crack!


    With a quick glance at the situation in the room from the corner of her eye, Crystal saw the situation quickly.


    There was a man lying on the bed, and on the sofa, three men were drinking three women leaning in the men''s arms. Some were singing and some were drinking, and they were playing happily.


    Outside the door, there stood rows of men in black suits respectfully.


    However, all of them stopped when they noticed that there was a sexy lady who just broke in. Only the man and woman on the sofa was not easily noticed.


    A trace of nausea quickly flashed across Crystal''s blurred eyes. Then she continued to pretend to be drunk and leaned on the man who walked forward. She knew that the man was not the Tiger Head, neither the two men who stood up. Obviously, the man who lay on the sofa was a tiger.

 Chapter 90 Crystal(2)

    With a charming smile, Crystal casually put one hand on the man''s shoulder and said, "let''s get another drink." She used another hand to pull his tie.


    The man was surprised that the drunk beauty suddenly leaned on him. His eyes lit up and he squinted at Crystal lustfully.


    "Since you like me to keep you company, let''s go! Let''s go inside and drink. Let''s get drunk! "


    The man looked at her and said. He thought to himself, ''today, I''m so lucky to meet a beautiful drunk woman. Look at her and she has a strong smell of alcohol. Damn! I am turning on'' He was so lucky.


    Feeling the man''s lustful eyes, Crystal felt a little sick in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She still looked like a drunk woman.


    In order to attract the man who was having sex on the sofa, Crystal intentionally enlarged her intoxicating voice, "well, this is what you said, and you can''t go back on it!" after saying that, she inadvertently revealed a charming smile.


    This made the man beside her happier. He pulled her to the sofa, and the other two men who stood up also came over and sat next to her. "Wow, beautiful girl? You are so charming!"


    Another man also came up and said, "Come on. Let me have a look. The erotic also approached.


    She deliberately avoided those hands and said, "You guys are so impatient!" "


    And this time the voice was more tempting than before.


    Sure enough, her voice attracted the attention of the man on the sofa. The man inadvertently turned his head and looked at what happened on another sofa.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off her face anymore when he saw Crystal.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    te? Do you feel any bitterness? "


    Tiger Head stopped teasing.


    With an astonished expression on his face, he did feel the female''s abnormality.


    But before he could understand what was on her mind, he heard it clearly.


    She had poisoned him!


    Obviously, he knew what she meant.


    With a smile of satisfaction on her face, Crystal said, "Tiger Head, now you know you have been poisoned. Does it taste good?"


    The tone, the action, and the coldness in her tone were like they were talking about something that they had no idea of. It was like a conversation about life with Tiger Head.


    Before he could say anything, Tiger Head froze and fell on the ground.


    The three men sitting on the sofa saw their boss fall to the ground somehow and they suddenly stood up.


    Before the three men realized what had happened, Crystal quickly took out her knife, "whoosh!" Crystal stabbed the three men with knifes thrown into their foreheads, and they fell down slowly with their eyes wide open. She took back her knife coldly.


    Indeed, it was true that she was deadly.

 Chapter 91 Crystal (3)

    She was very light, very skilled, and very fast. It took her less than ten minutes to solve all the troubles here after entering the door.


    After a casual glance at the four men lying on the ground, Crystal walked to the dead Tiger Head and quickly scanned the paper on him. Sure enough, when she saw the Tiger Head''s big trousers pocket, she smiled weirdly. She stretched her slender fingers to read the document in the pocket.


    She took up the document and wiped it lightly. She needed to take back the document.


    This document was Dragon Tiger Group''s contract. With it, the owner was the boss.


    Then, after everything was done, Crystal stood up with a cold heart, deliberately wrinkled her clothes, and deliberately expose her white shoulder a little. She pretended to be set up, and squeezed a tear from her charming eyes.


    Then she looked at herself and thought, ''Wow, I''m so perfect.


    Then she opened the door and ran out.


    Then she left the complicated pub.


    Standing in a row of bodyguards outside the room 236 they saw a disheveled woman running out of the room with an ambiguous smile on their faces. They didn''t think too much about it, because they thought it was common to see such a situation. Who was their boss? He was the boss of the Dragon Tiger Group! So countless women wanted to sleep with their boss!


    As for their boss, he was a crazy man who accept all the beautiful women. Once he was done, he would kick away the women. It was obvious that the beautiful woman who just cried out was exactly that kind of woman. So they did not feel anything unusual.


    Otherwise, the bodyguard with black beard, who was guarding the door, closed the door as usual.


    They never thought that the four people in the house had died.


    They heard nothing at all.


    After about


    they knew that if the Dragon Tiger Group didn''t have a great help from the woman who often met their boss in person, they couldn''t make it today.


    But then again, even they would think of that woman. She just wanted the Dragon Tiger Group to be her staff. When the company was no longer of use to her, they would be driven back only by her.


    What they hated most was their boss''s submission and humbleness to a woman. They could bear to be scolded, but they couldn''t bear their boss''s disgusting face. They weren''t close to the Tiger Head.


    Instead, they thought their boss should be self-esteem from time to time, so that they would not be looked down upon by others, instead of a hypocritical man lurking behind a woman.


    At this moment, they saw hope from Crystal and proud spirits that they had lost. When they joined in, they only wanted to be proud to face their enemies and say no to them.


    At that moment, when Crystal saw a look of admiration from them, she smiled with satisfaction, which was exactly what she wanted.


    It would be a piece of cake for her to make them surrender to her and become their boss.


    Sure enough, the mind reading skill she had learned was really useful.

 Chapter 92 Crystal (4)

    Crystal was leaning on the black turning chair, eyes closed for rest. Several men in black stood respectfully opposite her, and their faces looked solemn.


    They raised their heads slightly and looked around. the same room but different decoration. The room once belonged to the former gang leader - the Tiger Head, who was really lecherous. Therefore, various strange private items of men were placed in the room, and even the wallpaper on the wall was a photo of naked beauties.


    The decoration of the room was totally different from what it had been used to be. The original nude beauty was replaced with a dark grey wallpaper.


    And the former milk white curtains were now all in dark grey.


    And the toys and accessories used to be placed on the bookshelf by strange men were removed and replaced with a variety of flying knives.


    They didn''t understand their boss. They had thought that even though girls didn''t like beautiful clothes, they would at least be interested in antiques and paintings, but this new boss was really good. He loved to fiddle with some delicate blades, which were also various.


    They all thought their boss was a tough nut to crack. Some rebellious guys gave up the idea immediately. They didn''t dare to fight a woman who knew flying knives.


    Although they didn''t see Crystal combat with a flying knife before, they heard that their former boss had been killed by current boss''s flying knife. Obviously, the woman was extremely agile.


    At the thought of this, the men in black standing in front of Crystal were even more scared. They all stood with their heads bowed respectfully.


    After refreshed herself with her eyes closed, she opened her eyes slowly and glanced coldly at the people in black standing in front of her. When she saw the solemn and respectful expressions on the faces, she grinned with satisfaction. Sure enough, her goal was achieved.


    The silent impact did work.


    Then, she looked coldly a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aking, she was silent for a moment, and then a cold order made them extremely confused, "tell all of you that you should gather your power in city A in a month. Do you understand?"


    The black men standing in front of her were all shocked, and even the men named Toby boldly questioned, "Master, is it appropriate to do that! Dragon Tiger Gang is one of the best gangs in America. Why do we have to go to that small city? We make all the deals here in America. Why? "


    Before he could finish his sentence, Toby received cold glances from Crystal. He shivered and shut up his mouth in fear.


    "Are you doubting my order?" A cold, unemotional voice spread through the air.


    It was precisely Crystal, cold and indifferent, that gave people a sense of pressure.


    "I dare not!" Toby knelt on one knee and bowed his head with cupped fists. He was indeed a little timid at the moment, with a trace of sweat on his handsome face, which showed the great power of Crystal.


    Again, there was silence. With a calm and expressionless face, Crystal gently played the ring in her hand, turned round and round. The opposite rows of men even buried their heads hard in the neck, and even breath was very low.


    After a moment of silence, Crystal stood up and walked up to Toby slowly without asking him to stand up.

 Chapter 93 Crystal, Did You Make Up Your Mind

    Wearing black clothes, Crystal stood there straight, and the man who knelt in front of her was called Toby. Crystal looked down at Toby without saying a word. Then she raised her head and walked slowly in front of those men in black and circled them. With their heads down, the men in black listened to their rapid heartbeat and they felt being invisibly suppressed.


    This strange feeling made everyone want to die. Rather than living in such a silent pressure, it was better to fight. At this moment, they did not see through the Crystal''s emotionless mind.


    Crystal, she walked around them silently. When she turned around, she came to the desk where she was sitting slowly. Then she was seated on a rotating chair again.


    She took a cold glance at them, including Toby who was still kneeling on the ground. She said coldly, "let me tell you, the reason why I gather them in the city isn''t some reason for their development. It''s just that I don''t want you to know my personal reason. I won''t tell you what will happen if I take over the Dragon Tiger gang.


    After that, she continued after a pause, "and, I can tell you clearly that I just want to develop the Dragon Tiger gang very well and become a great help to my development in the city. I know that some of you may disdain that city, but as long as I want it, And that''s what I want! So if anyone of you feel that following me doesn''t have any prospect, you can leave by yourselves. I will never force you! "


    A loud voice rose to their ears. They never expected that their boss could speak out his thoughts without reservation. What surprised them more was that their boss actually told them that the reason why the men of the Dragon Tiger gang were gathered in the city was only for her personal reasons.


    In other words, their boss meant clearly that the next target of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her, "Crystal, I know how much you hate him and how much you want to take revenge. But have you ever thought that you can''t take such a risk since it''s not the best time yet?


    Paul was her first friend in these three years. Crystal still remembered that she got hurt and fainted by the river when she finally got over it and was rescued by Paul. Therefore, they became good friends without hiding anything.


    Paul had a fascinating face. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, a good nose, and a small mouth. Although his features were not so good-looking, but he did have a delicate face altogether.


    He was a man and a handsome man. Even his voice was attractive.


    But this man, no matter perfect or not, was a cripple.


    He walked unsteadily, but Crystal had never mentioned it. She still made friends with him.


    It was also because of this that he always cared about Crystal.


    Just now he got the news that the president of the Shadow would go back to America to take charge tomorrow night. But who was the president? No one knew, because they had never seen the president of the Shadow. It was said that Shadow was mysterious, and their president was even more mysterious! Almost no one had ever seen him before.

 Chapter 94 Crystals Choice

    Paul knew the story of Crystal. From Crystal, he could get that heartbreaker, Edgar, was a member of shadow group. But he wasn''t sure if he was the CEO of shadow group. He had only heard about him from Crystal that he might be the CEO of shadow group.


    But this "however", it did make Paul very worried, so he wanted to meet her and persuade her.


    Right! Just as she was negotiating with a group of men, Crystal suddenly felt a sense of confidence from her mobile phone. The CEO of the shadow group would return to City A. "


    It was a simple sentence, but it stirred up waves in her heart. Crystal clearly remembered that Edgar once said that he worked in the shadow group, or maybe he was the CEO of the shadow group.


    It was obvious that the message was from Paul. So they made an appointment to meet at the same place.


    Determined, Crystal looked into his eyes seriously and said, "Paul, no matter what happens, I want to have a try! Even if he isn''t the guy coming to America, I''m not afraid of that. After all, I have killed too many people. I don''t care if I''m wrong or not. "


    "Are you sure you don''t mind?" Hearing his question, Crystal could not help but take a few steps back.


    In fact, only Paul knew that Crystal was not a vicious person. She had killed all of those people with an unpardonable heart. She had never killed a good person or an innocent person. For example, the former boss of Dragon Tiger Group, Tiger Head, looked savage on the surface, but he was also abnormal deep down. He was creepy.


    In general, the women he had hurt were not only countless, but also virgins. Although on the surface, when Tiger Head saw a beautiful woman, his legs would go soft, and no matter what kind of beauty he would hold, the only woman who had returned to the Dragon Tiger Group was a virgin.


    It could be said that Crystal who killed Tiger Head really did something good.


    Paul knew that although being cold-blooded outside, Crystal was kind inside.


    Wit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as that they should obey their boss! They would do whatever she liked without any objection.


    As expected, their reply satisfied her very much. She never thought her employees were cowards.


    In fact, she could act alone. She had someone by her side, and that person had sent her some elites, but they were useless at the moment, because even if they were elites, their boss would never be her.


    And now Crystal just wanted a private part of her company, and she was the only one in charge.


    Indeed, Crystal had made it. She had her own company and her own employees. Although she was still not able to control all of them, she knew that it wouldn''t be long before she completely got it.


    So, after telling Toby and Terry, she sent several more people to the shadow group to inquire about the news. They were shocked. After all, they had never interfered with the shadow group for so many years, but if compared with the shadow group, the Dragon Tiger Group could only compare with a small part of the shadow group.


    The financial resources of shadow group had already spread throughout the country, while the financial resources of Dragon Tiger Group was only a tip of the iceberg.


    Of course, no one had expected that their boss would finally make it and do so well. Of course, it was the story in the future.

 Chapter 95 Why Is He Here

    After arranging all the affairs, Crystal rubbed her forehead and stood up. She walked to the bookshelf and took out a bottle of Lafite from 1982. She opened it with one hand and raised a glass of transparent wine with the other. Then she poured a glass of wine and walked to the window. Sitting elegantly by the window, she stood on the windowsill.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, a touch of sadness flashed in her cold eyes. She lost in thought immediately. Who would have thought that the cute and reckless girl three years ago would become the leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang now? Who would have thought that Ivy was not dead, but had learned all her skills and made the current Crystal.


    She swayed the glass of red wine gently with her left hand, leaving one or two lines of tears on the corner of her eyes, which aroused a certain bitterness in her heart. There was no longer Ivy in the world. She was just Crystal, cold without heart.


    She often thought that she should thank the people who once hurt her, the people who once wanted to kill her, and the people who was cruel to her. If it were not for them, perhaps she would not be who she was today.


    It was the heartache that she understood the danger of the human heart.


    Thinking of this, Crystal took a sip of the wine. Now she had changed a lot, including her appearance, but also her inner personality. In fact, she liked the naive Ivy in the past. At least, she was happy at that time.


    But now she didn''t know what was happiness. She could pretend to be indifferent even if she felt painful.


    ''Edgar, thank you for being so cruel. No matter how many people around you protect you this time, I will assassinate you at all costs!''!


    This time, if she was alive by accident, the next people to die would be none other than Olivia and Mia. She would never let them happy too long!


    After she drank another glass of wine, she stood up and turned around. She came to the bookshelf s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sorry, I dare not!" She didn''t expect him to come.


    Suddenly, the man stood up gracefully, came to Crystal, bent down, and gently lifted her chin with a pair of big hands, raising her head slightly.


    Ethan''s deep eyes sparkled with a cruel light. He stared at the woman in front of him, and said in a cold voice, "you don''t dare do that? Crystal, I find you are really bold. You don''t even blush when you lie, and your heart doesn''t beat fast. "


    She felt a sharp pain in her chin because the man pinched it so hard that she forced herself to look at him calmly. The sweat came out from her forehead and scattered on the man''s fingers, but he didn''t care.


    When Crystal met his cold eyes, she could not help but tremble. She knew that she could not hide it from him in the end, but she also planned to hide it from him. She knew that there would always be someone spying on her, so she did not dare to hide anything.


    She wasn''t scared by his angry eyes. She didn''t care if he would be angry or if he would crush her chin. She would not change her mind once she made up her mind.


    She stared at his ordinary face for a long time. In fact, she knew that this face was not his. He must have been disguised before he came. At such a short distance, when she saw the mark on his neck, she knew she was right.

 Chapter 96 Hes Got An Idea!

    But what really confused Crystal was why he came to see her, although he knew where she was. However, without the order of the young master, she did not need to appear in front of him. Even if she had a task to hand over to him, she would send somebody first, or video chat with him to fulfill the task.


    But today ��He actually came to her She really couldn''t figure it out.


    Although Crystal had no idea, but Caleb knew it clearly.


    He could crush her chin if he pinched her chin slightly. However, he did not do that but looked at her coldly.


    Crystal was so beautiful, but she was extremely calm at the moment. He almost lost his temper again. How could this damn woman act without his order! damn! Damn it!


    Only himself knew that the reason why he was angry was not that she did not do as he had told her, but that she never treated him as a member of her own in her heart. Otherwise, why did she take this action without telling him.


    Only himself knew that he was worried about her, When he heard that she was going to assassinate the leader of the shadow hall, he was so angry that he hovered back and forth in his room. After he arranged everything well, he immediately rushed over. From this moment on, he knew that he had already fallen in love with her. But his love was selfish. Even if he had to die, he would still control her.


    He was afraid that she would die there. He created this woman by himself and would never allow her to escape from his control. Even if she died, it was up to him.


    But he didn''t admit it. He was afraid that Crystal would hold back when she saw Edgar again!


    no This woman belonged to him! yes! It will always be his! ''!


    After a moment of silence, he let go of her chin.


    He stood up arrogantly. He said coldly, "Crystal, this is the last one. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, young master!" Crystal did not care about it at all. She pinched her red chin, making her feel a slight pain, and she just answered firmly.


    She knew what he said was the fact that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n she be open to life. She already forgot how many times she had suffered from insomnia, and how many times she dreamed of her unborn child.


    Every time she had a dream, in which she had a baby. A bloody baby slowly walked towards her and stopped one meter away from her.


    Sitting in front of her, he looked her in the eye and asked her in a tearful voice, "why don''t you want me?"! Why did she abandon him!


    She wanted to explain to her children that she wanted to go over and hug her child, but she found that she could not walk. She found that her voice could not speak no matter how she shouted in her heart.


    Just as she was heartbroken and crying, that child disappeared with a flash! She was also awakened.


    One after another, she drank the wine one by one. The apartment was quite big, and the decoration was simple, and she didn''t like complicated things.


    In a short while, she felt dizzy, and everything in front of her was spinning. At this moment, she knew that she was drunk.


    She felt dizzy when she was drunk. But she knew how sober she was now.


    At this moment, in the empty room, only she, felt really lonely.


    Now she had been used to loneliness, to enjoy loneliness, sadness and sorrow all by herself.


    Then she got up unsteadily and climbed onto her bed. She threw back the quilt and fell asleep quietly.

 Chapter 97 His Life In City A!

    The sun was shining on the child''s face. He pushed off the quilt in disgust, revealing a cute baby with a plump belly. Then he opened his big round eyes sleepily. He swept around the room four weeks later, when he saw a beautiful face beside him who was still asleep.


    He climbed on Edgar and said in a baby voice, "Daddy, I''m hungry. I want to eat something. Get up and cook for me."


    After saying that, the little child continued to pinch Edgar''s face with the two chubby little hands. In a second, the man in the bed opened his eyes impatiently. After taking a look at the little guy, he pinched the boy''s nose affectionately and said, "I know you are hungry. I''ll cook for you now. Get up, little boy. Go get dressed."


    After that, the little guy stood up. When he saw the prepared clothes on the other side of the bed, he pouted and said, "Daddy, I''ve told you! I like yellow, blue and red. But I don''t like white. Please don''t let me wear white clothes! It''s ugly! "


    Edgar, who was already dressed by the bed, turned around. He frowned and rolled his eyes at Hilary, "you''re talking too much, Hilary. I won''t cook your favorite food..."


    "Daddy won''t make your favorite cake here."


    his words worked.


    Hilary got dressed obediently and.


    Edgar smiled helplessly. Then he turned around and went to the kitchen to start working.


    Three years ago, after he lost his memory, Edward gradually told him a lot of things. His father died, his mother committed suicide, and his father''s company was no longer owned by the Luo family.


    At first, he found it hard to accept the fact that he had a son. But gradually, he had gotten used to it. He gradually got to know the cause and effect of these things through Edward''s words.


    But, Edward didn''t tell him anything about Hilary''s mother.


    But he didn''t know why, there would be a person in his mind from tim


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uld almost stand up. Why do you keep on thinking about that? Eat! Eat! "


    Without any impression of weakness, Hilary said, "I''m growing up. Why don''t you let me eat?"


    Hearing Hilary''s words, Edward was speechless. In his eyes, Hilary didn''t look like a three-year-old kid at all. Hilary did a lot of things by himself every day.


    He had to change clothes, eat food, wash clothes and so on.


    A hint of bitterness flashed across his heart. ''Hilary is supposed to be acting like a spoiled child, but he is so obedient.''.


    After a while, Edgar''s breakfast was almost ready.


    He took off his apron and came to the living room. "Hilary, wash your hands and have dinner!"


    Then, he looked at Edward and said, "come on, have a taste!"


    Hilary was so obedient that he put down the snacks in his hand. Suddenly, he got up from the tea table, ran to the kitchen, washed his hands, and had breakfast.


    And then Edward came along.


    Sitting at the table, the three were having their breakfast quietly.


    Taking a glance at Hilary, who was sitting next to him and eating seriously, Edgar smiled with satisfaction.


    Seeing that the food was almost eaten, he asked, "Hilary, are you full?"


    Hilary nodded and replied, "yes, daddy. I''m full.

 Chapter 98 The Decision Of Edgar!

    "Then you can play in your own room for a while, and Edward will take you to school later."


    Hilary nodded obediently, but his bright eyes eventually dimmed. He knew that his daddy would be busy again. Well, let it be. It''s okay that uncle Edward drive him home! It was the same.


    In fact, Hilary would be glad to have his father went to send him to school. When he arrived at school, he was very proud to be like those classmates who laughed at him that he did not have parents'' love and said that he was sent to school by his father today and that he was the child loved by someone.


    He saw other children were taken to school, and event their parents drove the children to school together.


    Although he didn''t know whether he had a mother, at least he had a father.


    However, sometimes, his father was so busy that he didn''t even have the time to send him to school. He even asked Uncle Edward to take his place.


    This made Hilary a little unhappy, but he didn''t care much because he knew that it was not because his father didn''t love him. It was just that he was very busy.


    Hence, Hilary jumped down from the chair and turned to his room.


    Looking at the obedient boy going away, a glimmer of sadness flashed through Edward''s eyes. He knew, Hilary was destined to have a different life and achieve something different.


    Edgar was having his breakfast quietly. When he saw Hilary walk into the room, he stopped what he was doing.


    Turning to Edward, Edgar asked seriously, "Have you found anything?"


    Edward also put down his bowl and chopsticks, and said seriously: "it is said that the leader of the Dragon Tiger gang has been changed. Now the leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang is a woman, whose name is" Crystal ". As for her real identity, I haven''t found out yet. But according to people in Dragon Tiger Gang, Crystal is also a decisive and cold-blooded person. Just two days ago, she even killed a person who was an undercover in Dragon Tiger gang. "


    Hearing that,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    son on his body, but there was also a side effect, which was to move all the poison to the brain, which would cause a headache due to the brain damage.


    Therefore, Edward worried that Edgar had a headache.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Edgar replied coldly


    He had already been used to this kind of headache, as if thousands of scorpions were thrusting into his body at the same time.


    Even so, he kept his temper.


    After that, he cast a glance at Hilary''s room and said, "I''m worried about him, so you don''t have to come with me this time. Stay here and take care of Hilary for me. "


    He was worried about his child and no one would take care of him.


    Actually, he had noticed how frustrated Hilary was just now. He was not only Hilary''s father, but also the president of the Luo family and the leader of the Shadow.


    He wanted to be with Hilary all the time, enjoying the feeling of being loved at the same time. But he couldn''t!


    He still had a lot of things to do.


    Edward wanted to say something. But he met Edgar eyes.


    At the thought of this, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    He knew that once Edgar made a decision, no one could change his mind.


    So he said nothing else.


    After the meal, Edward sent Hilary to the kindergarten.


    While Edgar had gone to the company to deal with the business.

 Chapter 99 Unhappy Hilary

    After all, his father had told him that he would be on a business trip for a few days when he left home. Hilary had been in a bad mood since he got in the car. He couldn''t be more upset.


    It was not until then that Edward realized what had happened. Taking a look at Hilary dotingly, he said, "you don''t have to be unhappy, Hilary. Your daddy just went on a few days, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t come back."


    Hilary was in a white T-shirt and on the back pants, there was a cute bear. His fat hands were pinching the bear, looking unhappy. He turned his head away and ignored Edward.


    Looking at the expression on Hilary''s face, he knew Hilary was certain to be unhappy about Edgar''s business trip. He knew that at such a young age, Hilary needed parents'' love very much.


    But Edgar had to go on business from time to time, so it was him who took care of the little guy.


    But after all, he was not the father of him. He knew that Hilary actually wanted his father to accompany him.


    He watched the rising mouth of Hilary, showing no interest in him.


    As a result, Edward decided to ignore him.


    He knew Hilary well. He had watched him grow up.


    He knew that they would talk to each other soon.


    After a moment''s silence, it was still Hilary who spoke.


    He spread out his pinching hands, turned around, looked at Edward meekly and asked, "Hey, uncle, why does my daddy always go on business instead of accompanying me? Why do others have mommy accompanying them, but I don''t?"


    Facing Hilary''s puzzled and disappointing look, a glimmer of pity flashed through Edward''s heart.


    How should he tell this little guy about his mother? Was he going to tell him that his mother had died? Would it be too cruel to this little guy.


    He couldn''t find any reason to explain it to him. At this moment, Hilary touched Hilary''s head with his indulgent hand and said, "Hilary, you know, your father is a boss in the company. Of course he will be very busy. Besides, he earns


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    irs. He took out his phone again and saw the message on his phone. "Edward, I have returned to the shadow organization. You have to keep an eye on the company''s situation.


    This was a text message from Edgar. He checked the time and found that Edgar had come back to the shadows. Edgar sent him a message to tell him to pay attention to the company''s situation.


    In fact, Edgar was afraid that someone would take advantage of his absence to attack the company.


    The Luo group was still in the developing phase. It was quite stable now, but it couldn''t withstand the onslaught of some outsiders. Even only once.


    Hence, he drove even faster.


    At the same time, in a large factory of San Francisco in America, Edgar turned around seriously and looked at a group of men in white suit following him. He asked coldly, "is this your goods?"


    His deep eyes flashed a bloodthirsty light, glancing at the rows of men in white suit in front of him.


    He was dressed in a black overcoat, which was opened to the air. His brown casual clothes were exposed. Dancing briskly in the air. And his black trousers were clean and straight. Her slender figure was dispersed by the hair of her forehead.


    The men in white standing in front of him were all lowering their heads, trembling with fear.


    "Say something! Are you deaf? "

 Chapter 100 Are You Deaf

    He was dressed in a black overcoat, which was opened to the air. His brown casual clothes were exposed., and its hemline was fluttering briskly in the air. And his black trousers were clean and straight. His hair was dispersed on his forehead.


    The men in white standing in front of him were all lowering their heads, trembling with fear.


    "Say something! Are you deaf? "


    Another low growl reached their ears.


    They all knelt on one knee and said in unison, "Boss, please don''t be angry!"


    Looking down at them coldly, Edgar didn''t say anything. In their view, keeping silent at the moment was an expression of real anger, which showed that he had a powerful aura.


    Edgar ordered coldly, "Leo, take them to the secret room!"


    Leo, who was dressed in a black suit and standing behind him, was stunned. Then he knelt on one knee too and said, "boss!"


    Leo didn''t followed the order. He was baffled why his boss asked them to develop their business freely.


    Hearing that, Edgar took a look at Leo, who was kneeling on the ground. Then he said coldly, "Leo, do you also want to rebel?"


    Leo shook and lowered his head. "I dare not!"


    "Dare you?" Edgar sneered


    Then there is really a brave man. He stepped forward and claimed, "boss, we refuse to obey"


    Right then, a man took a chair and put it behind Edgar.


    After taking a glance at the chair behind him, Edgar sat up straight, leaned against the chair lazily, and then said with a faint smile, "are you unconvinced?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the brave man. He had a mature and steady face, and his slightly white beard showed that he was very old.


    He was Kent, a senior member in Shadow and had been working for him for many years.


    He saw that Edgar glanced himself coldly, "Kent, stand up and speak!"


    Kent stood up and took a step forward. He said seriously, "boss, why should we give up our career? Our company was so prosperous at that time and it brought us unlimited benefit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ce for goods.


    And the reason why he flew to America today was that he had thought that there were only a few people who were not reconciled. He didn''t expect that when he came here, they also included those who had a lot of experience in the Shadow Group.


    That really made him angry, so he drove them all to the secret room, and everyone who got in it would be heavily punished.


    Even Kent, who had followed him for many years, had been punished.


    Standing in the office of the factory, Edgar rotated the teacup with his slender fingers, his deep eyes staring at it.


    As the teacup rotated, he was lost in thought, waiting for their punishment.


    The people who went to the secret room were all his competent assistants, who were top leaders.


    As time passed, he glanced at his watch and found it was almost time. He guessed that the first one who came out would be Kent, and the other one might be Leo.


    Two minutes later, knock, knock!


    "Come in!"


    After Kent came in with a wound, Edgar finally turned his eyes to him.


    Then, Leo limped in, his grey shirt soaked with sweat.


    After a while, they saw people who entered the secret room one after another, the person who had just gone to the secret room for punishment.


    There were a lot of them. All stood there with wounds and respect.

 Chapter 101 Ambush!

    At this moment, Edgar put down the teacup gracefully, leaned back on the chair, looked at them with deep eyes and said coldly, "now, Kent brings a team, you go to deal with those illicit drugs."


    Yes, Boss!


    Then, Kent left with several men.


    Then, Edgar said to the rest of them, "Leo with you on the ship to check the goods."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "You may leave now! Leo, stay here! "


    "Yes, boss!"


    After a while, there were only Edgar and Leo left in the office.


    With his dark and cold eyes, Edgar asked, "Are you seriously injured?


    He asked in a calm voice, which seemed to be mixed with worries.


    Leo who had just sat down was stunned!


    He thought to himself, ''when did their boss become so different! Cared about him Did he hear it wrong?


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern!"


    He immediately replied.


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "that''s good!" It was like two friends were having a heart to heart talk.


    Hearing that, Leo felt somewhat uneasy.


    Actually, Leo didn''t know that Edgar had lost his memory. Three years ago, in Mr. Edgar''s apartment, he suddenly felt dizzy for no reason.


    When he woke up, he found himself on the lawn. Many years of vigilance reminded him of Ivy in the room.


    Hence, he rushed into the room, only to find that the room was empty and there was only blood on the ground.


    All of a sudden, he realized that Ivy might be in danger.


    Therefore, he took out his phone and was ready to report to Edgar.


    But Edgar didn''t answer.


    He had no idea why he couldn''t get in touch with Edgar. Then he dialed Edward''s number, but it was still unanswered.


    Therefore, he wanted to go back to Hengli Group and look for Edgar. But when he went back, the guard stopped him and told him that there was another president of Hengli Group.


    He was confused. Before he could figure it out. His cell phone rang. It was from Edward.


    Leo was told that he should go back to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dn''t see clearly who they were.


    A few men in black beside Edgar were on the alert and surrounded him at the same time.


    As the boat approached, all his men took out their batons vigilantly.


    As the boats approached them. It was getting closer.


    Suddenly, several masked men appeared on Edgar''s ship, each in black.


    Bang!


    With the voice, the two groups of people looked at each other and began to fight.


    Then the sky was in a cloud of smoke.


    At the same time, Edgar quickly took out a baton, swayed his posture and looked far away with his deep eyes.


    He frowned coldly. There were more than twenty people on the other side. Looking at their batons and their cold eyes, it was obvious that they had been trained. Edgar glanced at them coldly. Finally, his eyes fell on the person who was standing behind the group of men in black. She was wearing a pair of leather jacket, leather pants and a pair of simple black boots. Her hair fell about her waist.


    She is a woman!


    It reminded him of the information he got from Edward few days ago - the new boss of the Dragon Tiger gang!


    Are they from the Dragon Tiger Gang? But in the past few years, the shadow group had never offended Dragon Tiger Gang.


    Did they come for these goods this time?


    Edgar thought quickly.

 Chapter 102 Who Are You

    Crystal stood by the side of the ship and watched the fierce battle coldly. At the same time, she took out her pistol in her right hand unintentionally and clenched her other hand slightly. Only she knew how excited she was at the moment.


    Because at a short distance, she saw that the person she had hated for many years, and he was Edgar. Now, he was wearing a white shirt, a pair of casual brush pants, and a light grey windbreaker coat.


    A sneer crossed Crystal''s face. ''I didn''t expect that he would like to wear white clothes three years later. Humph!'' she thought! What the hell was that? Is it possible for a heartless person to change the dark side of his heart from the appearance? Humph! No way! ''!


    Crystal, she remembered that Edgar never liked white clothes. He once said to her that his world was never white. He had been accustomed to the darkness.


    And what did he mean by wearing like that? Crystal mocked at herself. Sure enough, he and her world would never be the same.


    At this time, one of Edgar''s followers raised his gun towards Crystal. Before he could shoot, a loud bang rang out This man''s head exploded. In an instant, the blood flew all over the air.


    She looked at the scene coldly. She had been accustomed to it. In fact, she knew it was from Paul.


    However, even without his shot, she was not afraid at all. She knew the speed of the flying knife was faster than the shot.


    Watching his men die in front of him, Edgar said to her coldly with his bloodthirsty eyes, "what a good leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang! There are tons of undiscovered talents around her! " He was referring to the skillful Paul.


    Not to be outdone, Crystal said with a cold smile, "long time no see, Edgar."


    "Long time no see!" Edgar frowned She knew him!


    Of course, this was just the doubts in his mind, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    He said coldly, "the Dragon Tiger Gang is becoming bold


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    emembered. The longer he remembered, the more clearly the vessel on his forehead became. He clearly remembered that the necklace around her neck was his! He had given it to a woman! It was a woman with a vague figure!


    By this time, Edgar had put down his gun completely. Bearing the tearing pain, he walked forward step by step slowly. Even though his subordinates around him were still fighting, and Leo by his side was desperately protecting him.


    At this moment, he didn''t care at all, as he was indulged in his own mind, with pain, with little memory, he just wanted to know if the person in his mind was her, what was the relationship between him and her!


    He walked forward step by step with great difficulty and finally stopped half a meter away from her.


    He couldn''t get any closer to her because there was someone protecting her.


    "Tell me, who the hell are you?"


    His tone was no longer cold, nor angry. Instead, there was a trace of affection in his deep eyes.


    At the moment, she saw the sweating and affectionate look on his face.


    Crystal''s heart trembled and she stepped back subconsciously.


    She felt sorry for him. She had never seen this affection in his eyes since she was framed.


    And now, his eyes looking at her were full of deep affection.

 Chapter 103 Let Me Take You To The Hospital.

    She was listening to Edgar. She felt that the hand holding the dagger was so heavy that she could not lift it.


    She even felt a little sorry for him. No! No! How could she do this!


    At that moment, the images of his sister, her baby and her past flashed in her mind coldly.


    no She couldn''t be softhearted! No way!


    So she closed her eyes slightly and opened them with an indifferent face.


    She believed that she could do it! She must kill him! Revenge! yes! Revenge!


    He was so close to her that she could kill him! This was an opportunity, and she must not be softhearted.


    Therefore, she took out a dagger with difficulty. Whoosh! The dagger was thrown out!


    Only the necklace and a woman''s blurry figure were seen in Edgar''s eyes. He didn''t notice the flying dagger.


    Yes! The flying dagger was just about to stab into Edgar''s shoulder.


    In an instant, the blood splashed. Edgar leant forward suddenly with one knee on the ground and with one hand supporting him.


    Fortunately, the dagger was shot into his shoulder.


    Crystal looked at Edgar, who was kneeling on the ground. His face was pale, indicating that he was seriously injured.


    She couldn''t help but her heart trembled and tears were rolling in the corners of her eyes. He didn''t dodge, and he didn''t fight back.


    She should be happy. He hurt her, but she did hurt him too.


    Even though she knew the dagger was supposed to be between his eyebrows, it was out of her control.


    She knew that she was still softhearted. Even if she hurt him, she should be happy, but she couldn''t be happy at all!


    She was heartbroken. She hated her cowardice. She hated her forbearance.


    However, at this time, another group of people of Shadow came. They raised their pistols and started shooting.


    Paul, who was protecting her, immediately realized what had happened. He frowned and raised his pistol. He shot and tilted his head to look at her. "Crystal, there''s no time left. Retreat! They are coming!"


    As the gunshots got mo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l the way. She drove as fast as she could, oblivious of other cars. She was getting more and more nervous as time went by. There was nothing she could say to him.


    "Paul, you can''t sleep. I''m taking you to the hospital. Don''t be disobedient!"


    She whispered to him with tears in her eyes. She just wanted to distract him from sleeping.


    His face was pale and blood was spurting from his wound in the chest. Being exhausted, Paul leaned against the car. He opened his eyes slightly and said weakly, "Crystal, take me back to the small house! Take me to our old place! "


    "Paul, listen to me. I''ll take you to the hospital.


    "No, Crystal. Listen to me this time. Take me back to the room. Take me back to our old place!"


    Her tears were streaming down her face. Her hands holding the steering wheel shook uncontrollably. She turned to look at Paul and said affectionately, "well, I''ll take you to the old place."


    She knew that he wanted to go back.


    "Now it''s your turn to follow my order!" he said with a weak smile


    Paul''s words somehow hurt Crystal. She didn''t know how long he could last.


    Crystal knew that he didn''t want to go to the hospital. She knew that he wanted her to listen to him the most.


    Paul was like an elder brother who cared about her all the time. She knew that the last place he wanted to go was hospital.

 Chapter 104 Dont Cry.

    It only took them five minutes to reach their old place - the small house.


    She got off the car and opened the door on the other side to get Paul out of the car. Then she walked into the room.


    She put Paul on the bed and brought the first aid kit.


    At the moment, she was very flustered. With her hands trembling, she opened the emergency case and took out gauze and sharp knife from it.


    "Paul, let me bind up your wound!"


    With a confused look on her face, she picked up the gauze in one hand and a sharp knife in the other. Her mind went blank, and she didn''t know what to do. Usually, she acted as quickly as the doctors in the hospital, but at this moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing the flustered look on her face, a smile appeared on his face. Paul said weakly, "Forget it. You can stop!"


    After hearing this, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Paul, I''m sorry. I''m going to apply medicine to your wound Let me wrap it for you. " Crystal said incoherently.


    Being patient, he raised his right hand to stop her, "don''t bother."


    The more Paul said, the more sorrowful her heart was. She choked, "I Paul, i... "


    At the moment, Crystal did not know what to say.


    "Paul, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. We shouldn''t have been there. You don''t have to get injured because of me. I am so useless. I''m sorry... "


    Paul shook his head and smiled, "Don''t say that. It''s not your fault. You don''t need to apologize to me. "


    Whoooooooh! With tears in her eyes, she said, "Paul! You know I can escape, but you... "


    "Paul, you are such a fool. You know clearly that I can avoid the shoot, but why did you take it for me? "


    In fact, Crystal was not sure whether she could dodge the bullets in such a short distance.


    He looked at her with lovi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Thailand. He said that there were many beautiful girls in Thailand and they were very outstanding. He said that he had arranged a room there for me, and I just needed to go there. So I went with him.


    However, I didn''t expect that when I went to Thailand, it was not a trip, but a plot. He took me to a desolate mountain and knocked me out and tied me to a house there. I saw personally that he brought a person who was very similar to what I thought.


    However, he exposed his identity. It turned out that his approach to me was all a plot. He was an enemy of my father, whose father died because of my father.


    It turned out that he was for revenge. He wanted to take away everything from me. He wanted to replace me. He wanted me to lose it. So he wanted me to die.


    Finally, he locked me in that house and lit a fire when he left. But he didn''t expect that someone would unexpectedly save me after he left. My leg was injured at that time.


    That man saved me, and he asked me to become his shadow in the darkness to help him carry out all kinds of assassinations. At that time, I practiced the sniping skills. Yes, I was a sniper, but I was just a sniper who lived in the dark.

 Chapter 105 I Am So Sorry!

    In the past few years, I''ve been looking for an opportunity to go back to the city, to take back everything that should have belonged to me. However, I''m unable to do it all by myself, so I''ve pleaded with that man in exchange. He asked me to get close to a woman deliberately in return. So I ��We met not by accident, neither did I save you by accident. "


    Speaking of this, he raised his head with difficulty and said helplessly, "Crystal, I''m sorry. I lied to you. I am the one who reported you to my master all the time! It''s me. I! I''m sorry, Crystal.


    Hearing that, a tinge of tears appeared in Paul''s eyes. He said, "Crystal, I''m sorry. I know that you have always been good to me. Therefore, sometimes, I feel very guilty. I even don''t know how to face you, but please believe that I''m really worried about you. I really want to be your friend forever! But I know I don''t deserve it! I lied to you, because I lied to you! I''m really sorry! "


    At this moment, she was sad and shocked, but not angry. She knew that since she got along with him, he had not hurt her. On the contrary, she had been saved by him for many times. Every time she was injured, he would bandage for her.


    Crystal looked at him with tears all over her face and said, "I have never blamed you. You have always been my elder brother. We are still the best friends forever. We live and die together. So, please don''t leave me alone. You have promised me that you would be my family member when I get married! You are going to walk on the red carpet and give my hand to the groom. Do you remember? "


    She held his hand tightly and looked into his eyes, sobbing.


    The more she cried, the more tears she shed, and the tears hit on Crystal''s wrist.


    At the moment, the birthmark of butterfly, like a miracle, appeared on her wrist. Suddenly, when Pau


    her.


    She was able to bear all of these by herself. She hadn''t expected that she would meet Paul as her closest friend. If she could speak anything sincerely to him, she would finally find someone who could make her happy. She always found that Paul was much alike as her mother.


    But today, Crystal had buried such a family member, who always protected her.


    Tears streamed down her face and into the earth, and she finally buried him in it.


    As Paul recalled, Crystal had carved a tombstone for him, on which wrote, "the tombstone of my elder brother, Colin.".


    She stayed in the cemetery for a long time and passed that night.


    She said to his tombstone, "Paul, you have to stay here for a while. I will take you home when I take back the CHUANGMEI group in the city for you. I will give you the recognition. Don''t worry."


    She stood up from the ground. She hadn''t had a day and night without eating. At this moment, her face was very pale and weak. She felt dizzy and slightly trembled. But she insisted on walking forward and getting in the car.


    Because she knew that she had a lot of things to do.


    Her heart would not be softened this time, for which had already let her lose her closest one.

 Chapter 106 A Revenge Plan (Part one)

    Then, Crystal drove back to the office of the Dragon Tiger gang. When she was in extremely poor and weak condition, everyone was surprised to see that. They didn''t expect that their boss would be like that. It seemed that she had come back from fighting.


    At first, they walked forward to ask, but when they saw the cold eyes of Crystal, they all backed down timidly, silently gave a way for Crystal and bowed. "Boss!"


    Without saying a word, she walked straight into her own office.


    After giving her wound a simple treatment, she stood up and changed into a leather coat in her closet.


    Then she simply tucked her hair behind her ears, and when all these things were properly handled, she turned around and went to the bathroom. She soaked her face in cold water for a minute, and then she was completely sober.


    This method was very effective. Even if she didn''t have a rest for several days and nights, after soaking in cold water, she would soon become dynamic.


    This was also very suitable for her, because she was used to insomnia, other than drunk herself, she soaked her face in the cold water. The result was not bad.


    When she came out of the bathroom, her mind was as cold as usual.


    She sat on her desk and asked the bodyguards outside to bring Toby, Terry and others here.


    There stood Toby and Terry, both in deference to Crystal and ready to listen to what she had told them. Crystal beckoned to a bodyguard beside him and brought her a cup of coffee. After she took a sip of coffee, she put it down gracefully and looked at Toby, asking coldly, "how''s it going?"


    "Boss, I have informed our men. We will return to the city in three days. Our men in a city will get everything ready to welcome us," Toby replied respectfully


    Crystal nodded with satisfaction. "Very good!"


    Then she looked at Terry and asked coldly, "Terry, how about you?"


    Terry replied with great respect, "boss, I have sent people t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ?" Crystal continued coldly


    Actually, Terry''s means were acceptable, after getting along with him for the past two months. Obviously, Terry was not only good at fighting but also clever. He was a decisive person.


    Therefore, Crystal decided to arrange Terry to be the CEO of Hengli Group.


    Then she looked at Toby and asked coldly, "Toby, how many capital do we have"


    "Boss, there is still 50% left," Toby replied.


    Crystal nodded, "Okay, Toby. Next, listen to me carefully. I''ll divide the rest 50% of shares into five parts and purchase the smallest investment company named Yilian, which used to be the supplier of Hengli Group. The second one you need to purchase is... "


    Toby and Terry didn''t leave the office until it was dark outside.


    She sat at the desk with one hand supporting her chin and the other in a daze. The message showed clearly that her new identity was a jewelry designer hired by the Mu''s group from abroad with a high salary, whose name was Lena.


    She knew clearly that she couldn''t have the power to decide her own. Suddenly, she thought of what Paul told her. "Crystal, that man is a devil. You''d better leave him. He is a person like poison. I''m afraid that he will hurt you!"! Crystal, you can''t just ignore yourself for revenge! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 107 A Plan (2)

    Up to now, Crystal had never been curious about the man, both of them had gained their own ends. He had helped her revenge and she had become killer for him. That was all. She didn''t care about his identity and appearance at all, nor was she curious about it. Because she didn''t think it mattered at all to her.


    But now, the information on the phone surprised her. The Mu''s group? The Mu family? It reminded her of the time when she attended a dinner party with Edgar. They went to the Mu family, didn''t they?


    And that person made her the jewelry designer of the Mu group, then? What was the relationship between the Mu family and that man? Who the hell was that person?


    At the same time. The question suddenly occurred to Crystal.


    She had been unwilling to think about these things in the past, She felt that she would be involved more if she knew too much about his mystery. Therefore, she didn''t want to know too much about his mystery.


    But at this moment, the words that Paul had told her kept haunting in her mind. After thinking for a while, she picked up the phone from the desk and said, "Toby, come in."


    At the other end of the phone, "yes, boss!"


    Then they heard heavy footsteps!


    "Come in!"


    Wearing a black suit, Toby obviously looked very energetic. At the same time, he was wondering, "What is it for?"


    But she didn''t give him any chance to doubt. She looked at Toby seriously and said coldly, "Toby, if I ask you to hand over your right and let you serve as my secret guard only, are you willing to be my secret guard?"


    "Yes, boss." Toby replied respectfully without any hesitation


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Toby was not a person who coveted power and wealth. But he had run the south branch for years and accumulated resources and experience. It was obviously unfair for him to make such a choice, but there was no fairness in the world. Onl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ow thoughtful the person was.


    Tonight, she decided to use the tiny electronic watch to send a message to the man. She wanted to see him. She needed to ask him something, but she was not sure about the uncertain personality of him. Therefore, she made some preparations for herself.


    Even though she asked Toby to ambush there to protect her, she was still protecting herself in secret. In fact, she was not afraid of death. After all, she had been through death once, so how could she be afraid of death! She wouldn''t allow anything bad to happen to herself because she still had a lot of things to do, such as her hatred and the revenge for Paul.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for Crystal to go to the appointment with that man. Crystal stood up, put on her coat casually, and turned around to leave.


    Generally speaking, the leader of the underworld would bring a lot of bodyguards with him whenever he went out. On the contrary, Crystal as she was, she would do anything he wanted. She always kept a low profile.


    She had always thought so.


    Then, Crystal went to the parking lot to get on the car. Crystal sat in the driver''s seat. She glanced at her watch casually and smiled. The time was just right, then she drove out at a high speed.

 Chapter 108 Crystal, You Dare To Kill Me!

    In the evening of LA, people didn''t stop dancing because of the murder.


    Crystal stepped on the brake. The red Ferrari slowly stopped in front of the building, showing its owner''s dignity. The doorman walked quickly forward and opened the door for her respectfully.


    What a fascinating woman she was in the black leather jacket and leather pants. Her long hair was coiled up, and her face was delicate and her figure had an hourglass shape. Wherever she went, she would be the focus. In the bar, people cast sights at her, Crystal simply ignored it.


    She knew very well that they were only interested in her appearance. If it was before, Ivy would never be the focus. There were many beautiful women here. It was just because of her fascinating face.


    Crystal went through the first floor to the second floor, which was usually noisy, but now was unusually quiet. At the corridor of the second floor stood a line of men in black suits.


    Crystal knew that the man was already in the room. When she walked in the corridor, she looked downstairs by accident. When she saw the backs of several familiar people in the crowd, she smiled slightly and thought, ''they are already there.''.


    It made her relieve. At least, she was confident of herself.


    She walked to room 2368 and directly opened the door and walked in without knocking.


    Room 2368 was as high-end and elegant as before. The only difference was that


    At this moment, the people sitting on the sofa were not a group of obscene people, but a man wearing Dior white T-shirt. He had two decorative necklaces on his chest, his collarbone and white skin exposed. That man looked a bit sexy. It was a Walter black coat outside his T-shirt, which wasn''t zipped up. He wore a pair of black casual pants, which was rare. A silver white ring button was hung down on his right, which was shining with light. In a white cap, her short b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e assassination.


    As soon as he heard the news, he guessed that that cripple man might be Paul. Before Paul died, he told Crystal that Paul had investigated him and believed that she wanted to kill him personally for the sake of herself, not because she was suspicious of him.


    When he saw her every move, he was right. She wanted to kill him.


    He let go of her and said coldly, "Crystal, I have cast your stupid men out."


    Crystal froze, and as expected, he knew her plan.


    Yes, she had made her last plan. She wanted to kill him. She wanted to know who he was when Paul told her something.


    She was afraid that he would kill her. So she asked Toby and others to protect her secretly. But she didn''t expect that he had known everything.


    Therefore, she didn''t try to hide her true purpose.


    Then she looked at him seriously and said, "Yes, the purpose I came here today is to know who on earth you are? Yes, I was grateful that you saved me in the past, and I had no regrets as you had made me a killer. But up to now, I shall have the right to know who I am working for. If I die outside, won''t it be a loss for me.


    She said it calmly as if it was a statement, but only she knew she was making a bet and wanted to know what he felt about her.

 Chapter 109 Fine, I Will Do As You Wish!

    After a moment of silence, the man slowly stood up, then turned his back to Crystal, and said coldly, "since you want to know my identity so much, I will do what you want!"


    Then the man turned around. As he took off the half mask, Crystal saw an impeccable face in front of her. Handsome, but also with a sense of cynicism.


    His clear eyes were as bright as amber; his nose was high and the sexy thin lips were tempting.


    Crystal was extremely surprised at the moment. Why was he here? How could it be him?


    Seeing how surprised Crystal was, the man sneered, "it seems that you still remember me!"


    At the same time, a slender hand suddenly reached out to her snow-white neck and pinched it coldly.


    The man flung her to the corner, glaring at her with his cold eyes. "Those who have seen me all died, and you, No exception! "


    He suddenly tightened his hand. Crystal did not expect that he still wanted to kill her. It seemed that she had lost in the gambling this time, but Crystal was not a person who would accept it willingly.


    So, enduring the pain of being choked, she quickly drew the dagger from her waist and threw it toward the middle of the man''s forehead.


    At the very moment when the flying dagger was about to hit the man, the man slapped on the dagger with the other hand. Then the flying dagger swerved. Subsequently, it flew two meters away.


    "Do you still want to kill me?" The man said coldly.


    She sneered, "You saved me, and you killed me. From now on, there''s nothing between us!"


    The man''s heart ached. As if he was going to lose something. No, no! She was trained by him. Her life was his. Even if she died, it was impossible for her to get out of his control.


    Thus, he loosened his grip, but he didn''t let her go.


    Suddenly, he smiled weirdly


    Then his hand moved to her chin.


    Her chin was raised slightly, and her fingers were tightened. He said indifferently, "look at this fascina


    step.


    The man looked at her in the eye coldly.


    Crystal, I didn''t expect you to be scared. You''ve been cold-blooded for the past three years. How could you revenge yourself in the city like that? It seems that my efforts to cultivate you during the past three years have been in vain. "


    "No, I haven''t forgotten my hatred. I really want to go back to take revenge immediately. Master, please. I assure that I can be ruthless. I can certainly conquer CHUANGMEI and Hengli for you, but I can''t


    I don''t want to be an emotionless robot. Master, please withdraw your order! "


    Suddenly she knelt on one knee and asked in a cold tone. At this moment, she had to admit that she was really scared. She was ruthless and cold-blooded. She really didn''t want to become a person like this.


    The man just looked down at Crystal. At the same time, he was struggling. Crystal could become a ruthless and cold-blooded person if he drank it, and she would continue to obey him. But was this what he wanted? Did he want to see that?


    Immediately, Crystal''s clear and somewhat desperate eyes emerged in his mind.


    However, if she didn''t drink it, how could she be willing to stay with him for a lifetime!


    Eventually, when he was struggling in his mind, he made a decision that she must drink it.

 Chapter 110 The Magic Water

    You always want to know how your sister died, don''t you? Didn''t you always want to find the body of your sister? " The man turned around and sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and leaned back on it leisurely.


    He was playing with the Magic Water.


    Suddenly, Crystal''s face turned pale as she knelt on one knee. "My sister?" What the hell did he know? What on earth did he know about Megan''s death?


    Crystal asked herself again and again, but she was in a panic at the moment. In the past three years, she dreamed again and again that her sister had become a wandering ghost. She could only wander around in the darkness. She had no place to go, and she could not find the way back home. She was so lonely in the darkness.


    She kept thinking that she would take her sister home, bring her cremains back to her hometown, and let her not be a homeless ghost.


    At the thought of this, Crystal stood up and said coldly as if she had made some decision, "Okay, I''ll drink it!"


    Crystal walked toward the man and took the bottle of water from his hand. Then she raised her head and drank it all of a sudden, while the water gave off a hint of coldness. It reached into her stomach.


    Looking at Crystal, the man''s eyes flashed a trace of bitterness. He did not know what family love was, but from her, he saw there was still love in the world.


    "Sir, now you can tell me how my sister died and where is her body? "


    Wearing a cold face, she only wanted to know the cause of his sister''s death and where she was buried.


    He knew that she could call him boss just because he saved her. She had no feelings for him.


    The man was a little irritated at the thought. He roared, "in the city! "


    "Where is the specific location?"


    "She finally disappeared in the Mu family. As for where she went and how she died? You need to investigate this by yourself. "


    The man''s cold words made Crystal''


    at Edgar will have a hard time in the future. "


    He knew she had no choice, but he liked to let her be willing to do it.


    A moment later, Crystal turned around and knelt on one knee. "I will follow you, boss!"


    Her intention was obvious.


    "Well, now, you can go back and get ready. We will reached the city three days later. Remember, you can''t fall in love with anyone! But you can choose to hate anybody. Could only hate! Do you understand? "


    "Yes, boss!"


    Then she turned around and walked out of the room.


    After Crystal left, the man looked at her, strangely showing a smile.


    Clap! Clap! Clap


    Excellent! He even could trick a woman into giving her a slap on the face!


    I am so impressed. Said Olivia, clapping her hands.


    Not knowing when, a woman suddenly appeared behind the man.


    She wore a white and pink dress embroidered with lotus, and a pair of white high heels with eight centimetres.


    The man then turned around. His slender fingers brushed across her snow-white skin and slid down her charming breasts. But his tone was still unusually cold. "You''d better not get involved, or I''ll make you feel like falling from the heaven to the hell."


    Suddenly, she felt a little scared. She knew that this man was a man of his word.

 Chapter 111 A Stupid Bitch!

    The man gave her a scornful look and mocked, "you are far less beautiful than Crystal, so don''t be so overweening. A scum like you can only be ruined by men. You don''t deserve to be overestimated.


    At this moment, Olivia''s face turned pale and her make-up was a little distorted. Why did everyone compare herself with others? Damn it! She used to be compared with Ivy, but now she was compared with Crystal.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Crystal was indeed Ivy. She only heard a little about their conversation.


    There were so many people loved Ivy, and now the woman named Crystal could also attract so many excellent men.


    For what?


    Even though she was roaring in her mind, she was only replied with a sneer.


    The man looked at her with disgust. If she hadn''t known who Edward was, he would never cooperate with her! How stupid you are! How dare you still think that you can compete with Crystal! You are really overconfident and stupid.


    Then the man cut to the chase and said coldly, "There is no one else but you and me. Tell me, where is Charlie?"


    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of Olivia''s mouth. She touched her ear habitually and smiled, "Take it easy. Let''s have a drink and talk. I think we will have a nice conversation. "


    After she finished her words, she deliberately stretched out her white finger and put it close to the man. Her finger lightly touched the man''s chest and circled around his collar. She then got closer to the man, and her sexy lips reached the man''s ear. She exhaled softly.


    All of a sudden, an idea came to her mind. She thought it would be the best choice to be with this mysterious man. Now she was a b-lister. If she had the help of this man, she would not be far from an a-lister.


    Crystal had changed a lot over the past three years. However, Olivia was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    an let go of her, stood up and said coldly, "Be with Edgar again."


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Olivia said, "it''s..."


    It was not easy for her to get back together with Edgar! She clearly remembered that Edgar had sent people to kill her. She knew that it must be because Edgar had known that she let Ivy take the abortient medicine.


    "Edgar has lost his memory. He has forgotten many things, including what happened between you and him. Do you understand?"


    Olivia chuckled, "really? Memory loss! So I be with him again! "God is helping her!


    The man glanced at Olivia, and there was a trace of disgust in his cold eyes. The vanity of this woman was really disgusting. What a stupid bitch! I don''t care what other people think of her. "


    Then the man said in a cold voice, "but, Olivia, I want you to go back to Edgar as his wife, pretending that you are Ivy"


    Olivia: "But"


    Before Olivia responded, the man shouted: " I need a man here." Take her to prepare! Three days later, go to the city with me"


    "Yes! Master!


    Later, they came out together.


    The man stared at the disappearing figure of Olivia coldly. The city was a good place. Huh! His plan was getting more and more interesting!

 Chapter 112 Plan To Meet Them!

    CHUANGMEI group stood out because it had great perseverance and high reputation in business. In addition to it, the enterprise of Luo family had also risen to the top five hundred companies in the world since it thrived in the past two years. The Mu group was on par with the Luo group.


    It was said that the group of Luo family and the group of Mu family were two giant enterprises with a long history in the business world.


    The media reported that the president of the Mu group, Spencer Mu, had invited a famous jewelry designer from abroad with 10 million dollars, whose name was Lena.


    Lena was one of the best jewelry designers abroad. It was said that she had sold 1 million pieces of jewelry designed by her, and every renowned jewelry industry had invited her. But to everyone''s surprise, she refused the invitation of any enterprise.


    Instead, she chose the Mu group which was not very famous at home and abroad. The Mu group was originally a cooperation relationship with Hengli. In the past two years, most of the companies had little cooperation, and the Mu group was mainly engaged in the business of jewelry.


    The Mu group''s invitation drew much attention. Many thought the Mu group would be a business legend in the future.


    As for Lena, she rarely appeared on camera abroad, and no one saw her even in the country. It was said that she was a great beauty. It was unknown if the rumor was true or not.


    Therefore, the airport was crowded with reporters the moment the CEO of the Mu group got off the plane.


    They had thought that when the CEO of the Mu group came back, he would come with Lena.


    After nearly five hours, they finally saw the face of the CEO of the Mu group.


    Spencer was wearing a white shirt and a black coat without buttons. The pair of black trousers consummated his slender legs, and a silver white chain was worn on them, making him look unruly and indomitable as well as the offspring of a prestigious family. Her flaxen hair was disheveled casually, making her more attractive, while hi


    , but..."


    Crystal stood up and walked towards him. "But what?" she asked coldly


    "It''s just that the advertising company that has just been acquired, the Luo group has ended the contract with it after we purchased it! It seems that they have discovered our purpose! "


    Her voice was full of sarcasm. She looked at Terry and shouted coldly, "Terry, why are you so careless? After all, only this advertising company is a listed company that can bargain with the Luo group. How can you let them find out?"


    Terry shivered at the voice. Then he said respectfully, "Boss, I''m sorry. Please punish me."


    Giving Terry a cold look, Crystal said coldly, "well, I''ll keep your mistake in mind. You will leave the Dragon Tiger Gang if you can''t do your job well. I don''t want useless people. Do you understand?"


    She knew that it wasn''t easy for her men to deal with it. She also knew that the CEO of the Luo group was Edgar, who was thoughtful and smart. If something went wrong, he could tell it with his cunning.


    She didn''t expect that Edgar would end their cooperation so soon and she had to change the plan.


    Thinking of this, she forced herself to calm down and said coldly to Terry, "Then, what you need to do is to cooperate with the CHUANGMEI group in the name of the president of Yacht Company. And your prior task is to investigate Colin, understand?"

 Chapter 113 In Edgars Mansion

    Terry took a step forward seriously and said respectfully, "Yes, Boss. I won''t let you down"


    Crystal did not respond. She didn''t need any response at all. What she thought was that since Edgar was highly alert, she would put the matter of the Luo group aside first and help Colin to make up for her failure.


    It was nearly midnight when they finished their discussion. Crystal left the big building and she drove back to the apartment arranged for her by Toby. She had to make some preparations for her break into the Edgar''s mansion.


    As soon as Crystal entered the apartment, she hurriedly threw off the eight centimeter high heels and changed the clothes that made her feel uncomfortable. She was Crystal. She didn''t like to be Lena.


    However, she also knew that it would be inconvenient to come back with the identity of Crystal. There were some things that she couldn''t do. If she returned in the name of ivy, there would be more trouble.


    Later, she casually leaned on the sofa, scattered her hair, and took out a newspaper from the table with her slender fingers. His eyebrows furrowed as the content of the newspaper went deeper and deeper.


    "It is reported that Ivy has not killed Scott. It is said that the reason why he dies is because an employee who was fired by Scott in the company. This employee hated Scott so much that she entered the hospital without letting him know. She plotted it on Ivy who came to the hospital to visit him."


    Her hand, in which the newspaper was held tightly. She was proved to be innocent, and she said to herself with self mockery, "Have you seen that, Ivy? You are not a prisoner anymore. Now you have your freedom back. Have you seen it? Your freedom was exchanged by someone else. Huh! The reports are really ridiculous. Some people really believe that the obvious lies are the reasons for your innocence, and that all happened after you disappeared. Huh! What was he going t


    r original state.


    Edgar took Hilary to the room where the portrait of Mr. and Mrs. Scott was placed.


    Edward followed them.


    "Hilary, kneel down!"


    Edgar knelt down in front of the portrait and ordered with a look at Hilary.


    "Okay!"


    The next minute, the babyish boy knelt down in front of the portrait, right next to Edgar.


    It seemed that "grandparents" was strange to him, because he had never seen them before. However, when he looked at the portrait with his clear eyes, he suddenly felt that they were really standing in front of him.


    "Daddy, where are grandpa and grandma? Why do you only allow me to see their photos? "


    Hilary, three years old, had no idea what the portrait was? And he don''t know why the person he saw was not grandpa and grandma themselves, but the portrait of them. "


    Edgar, who was next to them, said in a mature voice, "Grandparents have gone to another world, and we only belong to here, so what you only see their portraits."


    Edgar didn''t tell him that they were dead but told him that they had gone to another world. He knew his child would understand.


    Unlike other children of the same age, Hilary was brilliant when he was three years old. On the contrary, he had learned a lot and, of course, understood a lot of things.

 Chapter 114 In Edgars Mansion (2)

    Sure enough, Hilary kowtowed to the portrait and said in a child''s voice, "Grandpa, grandma, I hope that you will live a happy life in another world. My name is Hilary, which is given by my father. He hopes that I can be happy every day, and I also hope that grandpa and grandma can be happy in another world too."


    Looking at this scene, there were tears flashing in the corners of Edward''s eyes. He always knew that Hilary was very sensible. But he didn''t expect Hilary to be so sensible when facing the portrait of his grandparents.


    Hearing that, Edgar was also moved. He thought that it would take a long time for him to explain everything to his son, but to his surprise, his son knew him so well.


    "Father, mother, I''m here to visit you. I''ve brought Hilary here. Did you see that?" In fact, their cemetery was built in their hometown, which was in the countryside. He remembered that his father had said that he would take his mother back to her hometown to have a look when the company''s business stabilized.


    It was the first time he came to visit his parents since he was injured.


    "Dad, mom, don''t worry about us! Dad, mom, don''t worry. I will get my father''s lifelong efforts back. It''s all my fault. I''m so useless. If I wasn''t too arrogant or confident, we wouldn''t be like this! "


    Speaking to here, a tear streaked across the corner of Edgar''s eyes. His tone was calm, as if he was telling something beyond him, but only himself knew that he was too numb to be painful.


    He had gradually recovered some important memories. He often thought of the happy days when his parents were together. Although he didn''t talk much with his father, he knew that no matter what he did, his first support was his father.


    His mother kept talking about him and even arranged some debutantes to meet him. Although he hated such arrangement, he knew that his mother did everything for his good.


    He often didn''t go back to the Mansion because he had his own


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    outside the door. Then dozens of men in black rushed out, all wearing masks, led by a woman wearing a mask.


    Edgar recognized them at the first sight. They were from the Dragon Tiger Gang.


    When he turned around, Edgar handed Hilary to Edward and pushed him. "Run! Take Hilary and leave here quickly! "


    At this critical moment, Edward was about to take out his gun, but he was stopped by Edgar''s cold eyes. Then Edgar gave the order as well as the trembling Hilary which was lying on his shoulder.


    Hearing this, Edward looked shocked and depressed. He is going to leave with the baby? ''? Then what about Edgar?


    All of a sudden, he walked towards Edgar with Hilary in his arms and said hastily, "Edgar, you leave with the boy! Let me cover for you! "


    "This is an order! If you are still loyal to me, just do as I said. They are coming at me! If I take Hilary away, you will die and Hilary will suffer! Take good care of Hilary. Run! "


    With that, he pushed Edward away. He took out his pistol to cover them. Then he took out a headset with his right hand and said, "Leo!"


    As soon as he finished his words, some men in white tight clothes rushed in.


    On the other side, Crystal and her men suddenly reacted. Then, a burst of gunshot rang out, and they each raised their pistols, ready to fight.

 Chapter 115 Break Into The Mansion (Part one)

    Being attacked all of a sudden, Edgar was unusually calm. At the same time, he was a little excited. It was the second time he had seen her since he was injured. He could see his beloved woman in that eyes from the photo. He was also a little familiar to Crystal of the other side.


    Thinking of that, Edgar had a feeling that Crystal was his wife, Ivy.


    Such thoughts ran through his mind and became more and more intensive. He paused for a while, and then his complex eyes flashed across Crystal. "Who on earth are you?" he asked


    Crystal threw the flying daggers to those men in white. Her cold eyes swept over everyone in front of her, including Edgar, who was only two meters from her.


    She had barged into the mansion to investigate the whereabouts of her sister''s body. It was a coincidence that she had met them. Humph! What a small world! It seemed that Edgar was badly injured last time.


    Giving him a cold glance, she sneered, "why should I tell you?"


    Then Crystal took out a flying dagger, and with the direction of the wind, the dagger suddenly swung towards Edward.


    "No!" Brows furrowed, Edgar quickly moved anticlockwise towards Edward''s station, but it was too late. The flying dagger quickly flew towards the boy on Edward''s back.


    !" Hearing that, Edgar was frightened. No, Hilary!


    When Edward saw a flying dagger flew towards him.


    There was no time to dodge. He turned his body unconsciously to protect Hilary.


    But right at this moment, a figure blocked in front of him.


    The flying dagger went straight into the man''s heart! The blood spread as his body slid down slowly. When he turned around and saw what was happening, he had a surprised look on his face. "No! Leo!"


    It was no wonder that Leo was unable to take the flying dagger for his sake. Seeing that Leo''s body was slowly falling to the ground, Edgar strode forward and hugged him with one hand. Damn it! How could it happen?


    He thought his speed was fast, but it was still too late. A sense of sadness cros


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l them, she would rather die together with Edgar.


    Her heart was in the deep ocean and there was no feeling left for Edgar.


    Subconsciously, she was ready to fight with the dagger in her hand. She believed that the moment the bullet flew towards her, her dagger would penetrate into the Edgar''s forehead swiftly as well.


    At the same time, she looked coldly at Toby with a faint smile and said, "if we were to die here today, would you think I am useless? Will you regret being my subordinate? "


    Her tone was no longer cold, but kind of warm feeling, especially her charming smile. At the moment, Toby suddenly felt that if he could die with Crystal, he would have no regret all his life.


    So he looked at Crystal calmly and said slowly, "how could it be? I am willing to die with you, my Boss! If I and you die here today. I think it''s rather fantastic! "


    At this moment, his voice was not respectful, but made people feel comfortable. It was not because of love, but because of the relationship between Damon and Pythias.


    Toby knew that there was no love between him and Crystal. Instead, it''s a kind of profound friendship.


    At the moment, Edgar was completely enraged. They did not care about him at all. This was a provocation, but what made Edgar more angry was that how could she look at other men with that familiar eyes!

 Chapter 116 Break Into The Mansion (2)

    Edgar didn''t want to talk nonsense with Crystal any more. He gestured to his men to raise all the guns to Toby, who was beside her. With a sneer, Edgar pointed the gun at Toby and said, "Crystal, tell me who you are? I don''t have that much patience! You can shoot me with the flying dagger, but I can order them to shoot the people beside you into beehives. Do you prefer to destroy both sides? Or do you want to see people around you die in pain? "


    Threatening, bare threats, Edgar was waiting for the answer of Crystal. He admitted that he was not a good man. He would not frown even if Toby died. He could not bear to hurt Crystal, but it doesn''t matter to see other''s death!


    Looking at Edgar who was fully in control, she really wanted to stab him. Damn it! How dared this man threaten me!


    But what else could she do? Although Toby was her subordinate, she couldn''t watch him be shot to death like beehives in front of her!


    She was cold-blooded and heartless, but she was not a robot without emotion. He had been with her companions for nearly three or four months, but they had become comrade in the same fight. no They are best friends!


    With a fierce look at him, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m Crystal. I''m the leader of the Dragon Tiger gang and a jewelry designer hired by the Mu group to come back to the city, named Lena. "


    "Except these? Or you? "


    But she was not surprised to see that Edgar was not shocked at all. She knew it was as easy as winking for him to investigate the truth.


    Crystal replied coldly, "I''m Crystal."


    Edgar didn''t believe that. He took a step forward and said, "Are you Ivy?" When she heard him call her "Ivy", her heart trembled. It turned out that he wanted to know if she was Ivy.


    Originally, she wanted to admit that she was Ivy.


    t to leave. Although he was injured, he wanted to stay with Crystal. He couldn''t move his stiff feet.


    "I don''t want to die here! If you were still hesitant, I might have died here! "


    What Crystal said worked. He strode away, holding the injured shoulder with one hand.


    When he disappeared from their sight, he stopped at a corner of a building.


    In a hurry, he opened his right hand and a piece of paper appeared. He squinted and quickly opened his eyes. When he saw the words on the paper, he was stunned for a while. Then he read the paper carefully, crumpled up and threw it directly into his mouth. And he swallowed it.


    He thought to herself, ''Boss! He lived up to your expectations and would try his best to achieve it.


    Then he hailed a taxi in the direction of the main street. He got on the taxi and said, "sir!"! Take me there, thank you.


    On the other hand, when she watched Toby leaving, she smiled weirdly and hoped that he could make it done in a short time.


    She reminded Toby that her decision was to determine the result of her fight against Edgar.


    A sneer crossed her calm eyes! She really wanted to see how long the coldness and arrogance of Edgar could last!

 Chapter 117 In The Mansion (3)

    "I have done what I have promised you. Now you should show me your face!" Edgar looked at Crystal leisurely, trying to find something different from Crystal. But she was still so calm without any trace of nervousness. Was she really not Ivy?


    no She must be Ivy, so under the state of perplexity of Edgar, he walked forward, raised his hand, and suddenly put it on Crystal''s face. But before he could touch her face, Crystal took a step back subconsciously, and said coldly, "You are so eager to see me. Do you fall in love with me? Mr. Edgar! "


    In fact, she dodged subconsciously just because she didn''t want Edgar to touch her again. She would feel sick even if he touched her.


    "Do you want to take it down by yourself or you want me to help you with it?"


    Edgar didn''t answer her question at all. He just wanted to know if she was the woman he saw on the photos. She looked so similar to him, and he obviously sensed a familiar scent from her. He lost his patience.


    As Edgar strode forward, he held Crystal in one hand and was about to remove the mask on her face. But to his surprise, she stopped him with one hand and pushed him to the ground hard. But he didn''t fall. Instead, he jerked to her side and kept his balance. As he moved forward swiftly, he outstretched one hand with great strength again, and held her body in his arm.


    Crystal, she cursed Edgar in her mind a few words. "Damn it. I didn''t expect that after three years, Edgar''s skills were no worse than that of that year. She clearly remembered the scene when he fought against several men in the parking lot three years ago. He was cruel, quick and decisive.


    Which made her annoyed. She didn''t expect that the skill she had practiced in the past three years was even worse than that of Edgar''s.


    Edgar, in addition to covering Crystal with


    "


    I likes you? Bah! I hate him and I am not going to fall in love with you! ''! Sure enough, as people changed their appearance and habits, the nature of them would not change from their innately born. Edgar was as narcissistic as before, and now he was still the same.


    "That''s the most shameless thing I''ve ever seen in this world!" She looked at Edgar coldly.


    "Thank you." Edgar said. Somehow, they talked more. The scene was familiar to him.


    Crystal would like to crush his face immediately!


    As time went by, they had been in a stalemate for a long time. Finally, Crystal looked into the distance, thinking: why hasn''t Toby come yet! How is it going with the thing I asked him to do?


    The cold expression on her face was clearly captured by Edgar. What was she worried about? Who was she worried about?


    Toby, this made Edgar recall that man, who had just been released. damn! It was a trap!


    Daniel put down his arm, turned around and commanded coldly, "What are you doing? Bring her back now! "


    "Yes! Boss! In fact, the men behind Edgar all wanted to cry! Their boss was so intimate with that beautiful woman, how could they be mistaken! Whoooooooh! It was not easy to work for their boss!

 Chapter 118 In The Mansion (4)

    As soon as Edgar put down his gun, she put down her dagger as well. In her opinion, it was too easy for him to die in front of her. She wanted to see how Edgar fell from heaven to hell.


    In fact, in the depths of her heart, there was a trace of pity! She could not bear to kill him!


    But she didn''t even notice mercy in her mind.


    At the same time, two of Edgar''s subordinates walked to Crystal, she said slowly, "Are you sure you want to take me back? Are you sure you can approach me? You know what? The dagger in my hand is not something to be trifled with. "


    Hearing his cold words, the two men walking to Crystal stopped for a second! They had seen clearly how accurate, how fast the flying dagger was!


    They were indeed courting death! However, when they met Edgar''s angry eyes, they didn''t dare to complain even if they were asked to commit suicide.


    Crystal held up the dagger with one hand, and took out a gun with the other in her pocket, When she was ready for the battle, Toby came over with a dozen people. When she saw Toby coming from afar, she smiled with satisfaction! It seemed that he succeeded in her plan.


    At the same time, Edgar also noticed Toby. His men had prepared for the battle, with their guns in their hands. To their surprise, however, before they took out their guns, they just walked to them step by step. When they were three or four meters away from Crystal, they stopped and said respectfully, "Boss, I have finished your order!"


    "Okay! How many people have we died? "


    "Boss! We have a lot of men killed and injured. But you can rest assured that the injured have been sent back by me and received treatm


    happily without fighting. Then they also had time to find a beauty and have fun. They were all single!


    Especially, Toby felt a little angry in his mind


    Toby stressed on the word "us".


    Crystal glared at him coldly and thought, ''Mind your own business! Having met her intimidating gaze, Toby shut up obediently.


    Then she turned to Edgar and said, "Mr. Luo, do you think I have any proof! ''Is it because of your assistant Edward, or your child?''


    Her words stunned Edgar. Damn it! This woman must have done something to him.


    "No! Hilary! "


    A hint of anger flashed through Edgar''s calm eyes. ''damn it! How dare she do that to his child!


    Seeing the anger on Edgar''s face, Crystal felt great! She was angry three years ago, but what was the exchange for her anger at that time? Only disappointment!


    It never occurred to Edgar that sometimes he could be angry, sometimes you could be anxious!


    With an enchanting smile, Crystal whispered in his ear, "Mr. Edgar, oh no! The boss of the Shadow! Well, you are right. I abducted your son! Are you surprised! No no no! Or panic? Or angry?

 Chapter 119 Abduction（1）

    Looking at her sexy leather jacket, Edgar really wanted to go forward and tear her off. It had nothing to do with the sexual desire, but he couldn''t find anything to vent his anger. Damn it! They kidnapped his son. If a second ago he was still dreaming the idea that Crystal was Ivy, he was so angry that he had thrown the familiar smell away to the clouds.


    Damn it! How could a mother kidnap her own son!


    Lifting Crystal''s chin with one hand, and a pair of angry eyes filled with bloodthirsty expression, Edgar said, "If you dare to do anything to my son, I will definitely let you know what is a pain in the ass


    Crystal slapped his hand away and sneered, "Wow! "You are angry!"


    ha-ha! ''it''s getting more and more interesting. What should I do?''? I like to see Mr. Edgar get angry. "


    She was overwhelmed with pain! For a woman who had lost her heart to the extent of wishing to die, it was not a big deal!


    Right, the moment Toby left, Crystal gave Toby the slip and said, "Kidnap Edgar''s son at any cost."


    As soon as she saw the child lying on Edward''s body, she guessed that it must be the child of Edgar and Olivia. She clearly remembered that on the last day in the apartment, Olivia told her that she was pregnant with the child of Edgar. And she had been injected with aborticide and her child could not be alive, but she clearly knew her child could not be alive. However, She was really familiar with that kid! But why! When Crystal was still confused.


    All of a sudden, Edgar took her into his arms. His thin lips rubbed against her ears. The familiar and warm feeling spread from the feet of Crystal to the whole body. However, she tried her best to bear it. It was really difficult to change the habits of a person.


    In order not to let Edgar s


    missed hatred and she would never forget.


    Edgar was the one who gave her those wounds.


    "Boss, where are we going next? "


    Crystal cast a cold glance at Toby who was sitting on the driver''s seat and said, "Go back to the apartment!"


    "Yes, Boss." Toby replied respectfully


    All of a sudden, she thought of something and asked coldly, "Where is that kid? "


    "He''s in our base, Boss! What should we do with him? "


    Crystal frowned and said in a cold tone, "Now I''m leaving him to you."


    "Boss, aren''t you going back to see that child? I don''t know how to take care of him! "


    In fact, it was not because she did not want to see that child, but that child always gave her a sense of familiarity. This damn feeling made her very uncomfortable. It was the child of Edgar and Olivia. How could she like the little guy!


    Thus, she put aside such inexplicable feelings and said coldly, "it doesn''t matter. Just take it as a kind of training!"


    "What? "


    Coldly, she said, "take good care of that kid. I don''t want any accident to happen, neither do I want Edgar and others to find him. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Boss."


    Then, he drove Crystal back to her apartment.

 Chapter 120 Kidnapping Your Son (2)

    After Toby drove to the gate of Crystal''s apartment, Crystal got out of the car.


    "Pick me up at 8 o''clock tomorrow. You can go to work in the Mu''s group with me as my assistant. My name is Lena! Do you remember? "


    "Yes, boss!


    Crystal dragged herself into her apartment and changed into a dark gray pajamas. After throwing her long hair around her waist, she lounged on the sofa, idly browsing through the photos in her mobile phone and picked up a photo. In the photo, she snuggled in Edgar''s arms, giggling and taking a selfie!


    This was the only photo he had left with her. She still remembered clearly that he disliked her appearance. And she also said that he had problems with his aesthetic standard.


    How ironic! At that time, they were a lovey dovey couple, but now they were the most familiar strangers and enemies.


    Sure enough, everything would happen in this world, except that death could not be reversed. If her sister could be alive, if Mr. Scott could be alive, if her child could be alive, maybe they would not be what they were now.


    At the thought of it, Crystal felt heartbroken. Damn it! She was actually recollecting her past life.


    Thinking of this, Crystal deleted the photo without hesitation. The reason why she still kept the photo was not because she still loved Edgar, but because she wanted to remind herself of her hatred for him all the time.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that this photo was no longer useful, because she found a more interesting thing. Some people liked to be high above others, and some people were used to controlling the overall situation, but she would not let them go easily.


    Then, she found her phone and dialed a number. "Mr. Edgar, I know that you can''t sleep well tonight, why don''t you go to Sorrow with me for fun! Okay? "


    "Okay!" came the cold voice from the other end of the line


    Then Cryst


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    from America?"


    Edward said," someone in the US told me that in the past month, I have actually gathered all the resources of the Dragon Tiger Group in City A. In order to make more friends with City B in City A, Crystal even gave up some parts in San Francisco. "


    A hint of cruelty flashed across Edgar''s eyes. "I didn''t expect her to be so capable! Go and check this woman''s information. The more detailed the better! "


    He had to figure out who this Crystal was and who dared to challenge him. On the other hand, Edgar had to admit that he was still confused about the familiar scent from her. He was still unwilling to give up. He wanted to investigate the relationship between her and Ivy? Was she really not Ivy?


    After giving proper orders, Edgar said coldly, "get out! Stay here, Edward! "


    After that, the people in front of him turned around and walked quickly out.


    All of a sudden, there were only two people in the room, Edgar and Edward.


    At this time, Edgar stood up and walked to the window. He looked out of the window and said coldly, "she invites me to Sorrow!"


    Hearing that, Edward was astonished. "Edgar, you can''t. That woman must have bad intentions!"


    "She still has Hilary in her hand!" said Edgar


    Edward: "...."

 Chapter 121 Sorrow Bar (Part one)

    Sorrow was one of the most famous bars in City A. Apart from the high class prosperity, the most important thing was that not everyone could come into this bar. The guests here were all young men from the upper class as well as some movie stars and models in the entertainment industry.


    A red Ferrari sports car stopped in front of Sorrow. Coldly and elegantly, Crystal got off the car. Her sexy and coquettish appearance attracted a lot of people''s attention to tease her. Before she could walk into Sorrow, two men with ill intentioned walked to Crystal and started to flirt, "Beauty, what a beautiful beauty! How much is it for one night? "


    Her heart flipped her hair and turned back with a charming smile, "me! Are you sure you can enjoy it? "


    The two men didn''t understand what she meant. Crystal turned her heads and said nothing. She knew that someone would help her get rid of these two disgusting guys.


    Just as Crystal was going to step into Sorrow, two security guards who were standing at the door walked quickly to the two men and knocked them out by the roadside.


    Glancing at the two security guards, Crystal smiled weirdly. It seemed that she was right to come here today.


    After dealing with the two men quickly, the two security guards turned around, ran to Crystal, and said respectfully, "Mr. Crystal, our leader is in room 5025, on the second floor."


    ."


    "Well, I see. Next time if your leader wants to send someone to follow me, he must find someone with wit.


    The two security guards turned pale at once and muttered in their hearts, ''it seems that she has discovered it.''.


    In fact, the two men who had teased Aaron were not passers-by. They were two men who had been following Crystal. On the way Crystal went back to her apartment, Crystal discovered that the two men seemed to wear ordinary clothes, but from their walking posture, she could tell that they had been trained. However, outside the gate, they had been thoroughly discovered by Crystal people. In order not to expose themselves, they had to disguise as bad intentioned passers-by.


    However, when


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mmediately, they all lowered their heads in fluster! Do not look if it is nor proper!


    "Get out! What are you doing here? You want me to gouge your eyes out? "


    Another shout came. Then, a bunch of bodyguards in white suit turned around and left the room at a great speed.


    After they went out of room 2502, they leaned against the wall, relieved. Swoosh! They were freaked out! Their boss was so Nasty!


    All of a sudden, there were only two people left in the room, Crystal and Edgar.


    Edgar sat on the sofa, opposite from Crystal. Damn it! What did he do? Damn it! It''s none of his business whether she was dressed so sexy!


    They could just look at her! It didn''t cost anything! But why did he feel extremely uncomfortable when he saw the green light in those guys'' eyes! damn! When did he become so naive!


    He had almost lost his temper when he met Crystal''s frivolous eyes.


    "When will you release Hilary?"


    Crystal took a drag on his cigarette and answered indifferently, "what''s the rush! Mr. Edgar, don''t worry. I promise you that I will feed your son well. But it requires your cooperation!


    A trace of coldness flashed through Edgar''s eyes. He knew that it was not an easy task for him to make an appointment with Crystal here.


    Sure enough, his guess was right! Damn it!


    Edgar said, "What the hell are you doing? say it! I''m not a coward. Tell me, what do you want? "

 Chapter 122 Sorrow Bar (2)

    With a charming cold smile, Crystal said, "how dare you, Mr. Edgar! In that case, I''ll come straight to the point! I don''t want much. I just want Sorrow!


    At this time, Edgar was not in a hurry. He lazily leaned against the sofa, like Crystal, and sneered, "Crystal, you have a good appetite!"


    She was quite ambitious, which was good, at least he knew Hilary was good now! As a bargaining chip, he thought they would never hurt him.


    Since Hilary was safe for the time being, what else would he be afraid of!


    "What? You don''t want to lose it, do you? "


    you ''re right! At this moment, she just wanted to make the famous Sorrow bar in City A hers. On the surface, Sorrow was a place for the rich second generation and the wealthy families to have fun, but in fact, no one would think that it was in fact


    a place for private activities of some CEOs.


    In addition, there were also very important news: the new president of CHUANGMEI group, Colin, and the new president of Hengli Group, Mia who purchased it recently.


    Before she came back from abroad, she had secretly investigated.


    Moreover, she also knew that Edgar was the boss of Sorrow. This was also the reason why Edgar had gradually used his own wisdom to make the Luo group stronger step by step within half a year. Because he was able to gain useful information in Sorrow.


    At the moment, Edgar had guessed that Crystal might have investigated his Sorrow thoroughly. And she knows him so well! Thinking of that, a tinge of coldness flashed across Edgar''s eyes. "I can give you Sorrow. But when will my son return it to me?"


    Crystal said slowly, "there''s no rush. Let''s wait until Mr. Edgar brings the contract to me! But I think we''d better fix it as soon as possible! I remember that your son hasn''t eaten for days! "


    "I said if anything happened to him, all your staff would die with him! Yes? Do you want to have a try? "


    Stand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    time is just right!''!


    She stood up gracefully, walked to the door, leaned against the wall, and said with a charming smile, "Mr. Edgar, I''ve heard that as the leader of the Luo group, you are very self-conscious. You have never had any love affair with that woman, right?"


    At this time, Edward walked out on tiptoe. He thought only their boss could resist Crystal. Damn it! This woman was so brutal!


    He didn''t want to admit that Crystal''s glance just now scared him. He...he was such a coward!


    Edgar stood up too. Turning around, he didn''t move. Looking at Crystal in her eyes, he asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Well! nothing. I just think If the public know Mr. Edgar has a special taste, will the media headlines be all about him? Mr. Edgar will be very busy tomorrow! "


    It was well known that Mr. Edgar, the CEO of the Luo group, was young and promising and had never been engaged. It was said that there had been no woman around him, and he had a very handsome face, so his legendary existence had become the dream lover of most women.


    And Crystal was determined to ruin his image of the prince charming today.


    Then, while she glanced at the group of people walking in, her eyes were filled with something strange. It seemed that a good show was on!

 Chapter 123 Sorrow Bar (3)

    Standing there still, Edgar looked at Crystal with his deep eyes. He wanted to see what would Crystal do next, but what she did next really shocked him.


    Indifference seized her sexy shoulder band and pulled it a little bit down, revealing her breasts. Then she raised her voice, bursting into tears, "Mr. Edgar, don''t you really want me? Haven''t you promised that you will marry me after I change my sexuality? Why are you doing this to me? You said that you liked to see me in female clothes, and that you wanted to marry me after I become a transsexual? I have done a transsexual surgery for you. What do you want? "


    Edgar was speechless. "Damn it! What was she talking about? Transsexual?


    But when he saw a group of reporters pouring in at the door, he smiled and thought, ''damn it! This woman wanted to discredit me!''!


    Seeing that the reporters were about to surround them, Crystal gave a weird smile and cried harder, "Mr. Edgar, why did you cheat me? You said that you would love me well. You also said that I could conceal my identity after I killed Mr. Scott and become a woman, and then you could be with me well. WooOops! Why is that? ? Why did you lie to me!


    As for the reporters who had just rushed in, they were all shocked. "What did they hear? Sexist woman? "How did Mr. Scott die?"


    As a result, the reporters almost forgot to put out the microphone.


    On the other hand, Edgar was outraged to the extreme. If one second ago he could still leisurely appreciate Crystal''s TV series by himself, but the next second he really wanted to go forward and tear up her mouth.


    He did the same, of course. He exuded a dangerous aura, his deep eyes burning with anger, and walked forward step by step, but a group of reporters had already surrounded him.


    "Mr. Edgar, what''s your relationship with this lady?"


    "Mr. Edgar, is she telling the truth?"


    "Mr. Edgar, what on earth


    ots. She looked very cold.


    Then, Toby and Crystal came to their company in City A. Toby respectfully stepped forward and opened the elevator for Crystal. When the elevator opened, there would be someone waiting outside respectfully!


    At this moment, sitting in the office, Crystal felt like a king. She took a cold glance at the men in black suits in front of her.


    She said in a cold voice, "from now on, Sorrow is ours in City A. Do you understand?"


    Everyone was confused. "This is..."


    She asked coldly, "what do you think?"


    "I dare not!"


    At this time, everyone looked at Toby.


    Hence, Toby had no choice but to march forward, He said respectfully, "boss, if we go to Sorrow, won''t we be found by the people of Edgar''s? We still have his son in our hands? But now, we are unable to fight against shadow group with our rest financial resources! If it happens, I think it would be a big trouble for us. "


    Crystal gave a cold smile and said, "it doesn''t matter! Now Edgar doesn''t even pay attention to us. Besides, we didn''t do anything to Hilary! We didn''t kidnap his son. We just want to ease his burden and raise his son! don''t we? "


    "Yes! Boss! "


    ''my boss is really my boss. She is really good at confusing right and wrong, '' they thought.

 Chapter 124 Sorrow Bar (4)

    At this moment, Terry, who had just finished his work outside, walked into the room quickly. He said respectfully, "Ms. Crystal, as you expected, Edgar has taken his men in Sorrow away. And, at three o''clock in the morning, Edgar and others have returned to the Luo group. "


    She nodded coldly and said, "yes! got it! How is the child? "


    This question was for Toby, who said respectfully, "Hilary was so fearless. In the past few days, he has been staying with Molly and asked her to tell stories! He doesn''t fear me at all. He still keeps an appetizing manner. "


    Hearing that, Crystal smiled. "He is really the son of Edgar. He is quite bold! Go! Toby. Take Hilary and you can move to Sorrow


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    It was early in the morning after Crystal gave orders. Then, she stood up, rubbed her temples, and said coldly, "Terry, get ready for what we are going to do when we return to the Mu''s group! I need to do something as Lena. Or someone will be angry! "


    Although he didn''t understand what Crystal was talking about? But when he raised his head and saw Crystal covered with tiredness, he frowned and said with concern, "Ms. Crystal, you work day and night. Your body can''t stand it. You..."


    In fact, he wanted to say that as a subordinate, he felt sorry for her!


    Then she picked up the ice pack on the table, put it on her forehead and said coldly, "nothing serious! Let''s go! "


    Even if she hadn''t had a rest in two or three days, she didn''t care. She had been awake for ten days once.


    So, he didn''t say anything more! But now he had a new understanding of Crystal. He admired her.


    Now the Luo group was in an uproar. Edgar sitting straight in his office. He was turning over the financial data.


    He slammed his hand on the desk and the data files fell on the floor. Damn it! His efforts in the past two months were in vain!


    When his image was ruined, the charity he invested got paralyzed. He was thinking whether it was too ridiculous to hold a charity with immoral


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    While Edward was typing the password, he said, "the password on the door is new set by Ivy. When she first came here as your assistant, she changed the password in front of me. At that time, I was also there. But you said that she was too stupid to remember the password."


    Edgar didn''t say anything. He frowned as if he had remembered this part, but it was very vague.


    Then they went in together. They were in a high-end and elegant apartment, but the decoration inside was completely different.


    There were several pink dolls on the white sofa and even the curtains were light yellow. When Edgar walked in, the first thing he saw was a picture of him and a girl on the coffee table.


    In the photo, the girl snuggled in his arms and held up the phone to look at them. At this moment, some memory in his heart rose little by little, but it was still not complete.


    Taking out a notebook from somewhere, Edward walked up and handed it to Edgar. He sighed and said, "it may be the diary of Ivy, but I don''t know the password on it. Think about it. Maybe you can open it. When I saved you, I found it beside you with Hilary. I never gave it to you, because I didn''t want her to hurt you again. But I know that I can''t hide something from you forever. It''s better for you to remember her early. As for the choice, it''s up to you! "

 Chapter 125 past memories (Part one)

    Edgar took the diary and sat down on the sofa. At this moment, his mind was in a mess. He closed his eyes and tried his best to recall the password of that diary.


    Broken memories kept spinning in his mind, very blurred and confused. He frowned and held the diary tightly. What exactly was the password?


    A moment later, he suddenly opened his eyes. Yes! It was his birthday! Maybe! Ivy once told him, "your birthday number is the same as mine."


    Then Edgar took the hint to dial the numbers on the diary, "520"


    "Crack!"


    The diary was opened!


    At this moment, he was a little excited. Finally, he could get to know about the past between him and Ivy.


    At the first sight of the diary, there were several photos of Edgar and Ivy. Some of them were taken when she snuggled in his arms, some were taken when he carried her on the back, and some were taken when she was feeding him. She looked very happy in the photos, and the photos showed that he spoiled her very much.


    Edgar put the photos in order and put them aside. It could be seen that he was in a good mood in the photos.


    As his fingers turned page by page, he frowned and his eyes were filled with tears.


    "20th, June 18th, Sunday: This is the 100th day since the day we fell in love. Today he seemed to be in a bad mood. I wanted to celebrate the anniversary of our love for a hundred days, but he was too busy to take care of it. I knew he would be very busy, so I didn''t dare to expect too much! I just hope that he can be happy every day. Don''t always frown!


    Today is June 25. Mrs. Scott threw a million dollars at me, asking me to leave him, but I refused. I know the money is very important to me, but I never betray my love. Mrs. Scott said something mean today, but I endured the humiliation. Mrs. Scott is his mother, and I don''t want to put him in an awkward situation


    July 13, "it''s a horrible day today. I don''t know why I became the murderer of Uncle Scott. I didn''t kill him,


    own whenever she was in a bad mood. Perhaps she was there at the moment! She is waiting for me to find her. I know she must be angry with me. She must be angry with me because I lied to her! She is waiting for my explanation! "


    By this time, Edward couldn''t stand it anymore. If two people were in love, why should Edgar suffer pain and blame himself.


    Taking several deep breaths, Edward walked up to him, grabbed him by his collar and said angrily, "Edgar, look at yourself? All you think about is Ivy. You always act like a lunatic when you think of Ivy. "


    Seeing that Edgar''s eyes were filled with tears, he could not bear it! But even so, he had to continue.


    "Edgar, you knew clearly what had happened at that time. She could not have been alive. How could she have been alive? It''s been three years. If she was still alive, why didn''t she come back to find you! Even if she hate you! But did she hate her son as well? Now your son is still under control of your enemy. Don''t you care about him anymore? "


    Edward''s words startled Edgar!


    Yes! His son!


    Edgar said in a deep voice, "My son! I''ll take Hilary with me to G town. If she knows about it, she will go for her son! "


    "Damn it! Edgar, you are such a fucking son of bitch! It''s not your fault! But you are acting like a goddamn debtor!"

 Chapter 126 Memories (2)

    Edward thought that he could scold Edgar to wake him up, but he found that he was wrong! How ridiculous!


    He saw that Edgar took his coat and walked outside.


    "Edgar, where are you going?"


    Without turning his head, Edgar said coldly, "Go to pick up my son from Sorrow! Take my son and go to C city to find his mother! "


    "Damn it! It turns out that I cast pearls before swine! "


    Hearing that, Edgar, who was about to get on the car, paused and then retreated.


    Just now, it seemed that someone had said that he ... cast pearls before swine! Good!


    Edgar glimpsed at Edward and said coldly, "I heard that the my lab needs a director. Edward, you can take the position tomorrow!"


    One second ago, Edward looked angry, and the next, he had an urge to vent his anger.


    He strode towards Edgar, and said, "Mr. Edgar! I I''m sorry! I''m talking about you I I''m the swine! I No! Mr. Edgar! Please take back your words. "


    They got on the car. Sitting on the back seat, Edgar answered, "No room for negotiation!"


    Edward''s legs were shaking! The lab was an area of at least 35 degree zero, is all about snake and bugs. What''s more, it was full of various kinds of snake breeds. Everyone in the Shadow knew that Edward''s was afraid of snakes. The director of the lab, who seemed to be a supervisor, but everybody knew that it was a steward who was in charge of snakes and bugs.


    All of a sudden, Edward, who was driving the car, felt so aggrieved that he wanted to cry!


    "Mr. Edgar, how about we? "


    "Sorrow! "


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Edward said, "boss! But how about your company''s affairs? "


    "I will make you handle it!"


    "Are you saying that I don''t need to take charge of the laboratory?"


    Edgar rolled his eyes at him and replied, "I''m talking about the business. You can report to me with your computer in the lab!"


    "Ah! Oh!" It seemed that something was inevitable. Snakes! He was afraid of snakes! ''damn it! It is the worst comes to the worst!


    In addition


    s not just words. ''


    Just as Terry was in a dilemma, he looked up, only to find that Edgar was no longer there. All of a sudden, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Edgar tucked Hilary into the car gently, while taking the driver''s seat. Hilary behaved well all the way, which was somewhat abnormal.


    Hearing that, Edgar turned his head slightly to look at Hilary. "What''s wrong, Hilary? Aren''t you happy to go back with dad? "


    "I just feel a little sad to depart from uncle Toby. And aunt Crystal... "


    Frowning, Edgar asked, "Are they very kind to you?"


    "Of course. They are all very good to me. They take me out to play every day!"


    Edgar looked at Hilary and said, "You''re being naive, kid."


    Sure enough, the world of children was full of innocence.


    Hilary nodded and said, "it''s what aunt Crystal said."


    Hearing that, Edgar''s eyes turned slight. "Crystal, what else did she say?"


    Hilary said in a baby''s voice, "Nothing. Just say, like father, like son!


    Edgar got a little angry! ''damn it! How dare she call me stupid!''! Did he just have a simple mind?


    Edward, who was driving, almost burst into laughter. How dare Crystal pluck teeth from a fierce tiger! This woman was not easy to deal with!


    But soon he began to wonder, ''How could Crystal let Hilary go so easily?''!


    He had no choice but to ask Edgar.

 Chapter 127 Edgars Suspicion (1)

    "Edgar"


    Before Edward could say his words, Edgar, who was leaning lazily against the back seat, said casually, "you want to ask why Crystal let Hilary go so easily, don''t you?"


    Edward nodding, "in fact, she could have continued threatening us in order to achieve more aims!


    Edgar replied, "She knows me very well. She knows I''m not the kind of person who would keep calm after being given a slap. Besides, she''s a smart girl who knows when to stop! If she isn''t careful, she did it on purpose! "


    At this moment, there was a look of shock on Edward''s face. "It was on purpose! Edgar, do you mean that Crystal has always been against you? "


    Seeing Hilary fall asleep, Edgar held him in his arms gently and continued, "she had monopolized the Dragon Tiger Gang at the beginning, and then occupied Sorrow in City A. This step should have been planned beforehand! And there are two possibilities for her deliberately targeting me. One is that she was used by someone, and the other is that she has a grudge against me! "


    Edward said, "Be taken advantage of? Then is Mia behind all this? "


    Holding Hilary in his arms, Edgar moved backward and said, "no, it won''t be! From the way Crystal worked, she and Mia were not the same kind of people! Mia was vicious. She would do anything to achieve her goal! Even if the family around her were for her good, she would not hesitate to step on them, while Crystal was kind-hearted by nature though she has a lot of tricks. Otherwise, she would not take good care of Hilary! If it was Mia who had kidnapped Hilary, things would be different when Hilary came back. This time, the kidnapping did not leave any shadow on Hilary, and they even became friends! So from this point of view, she is not one of Mia''s people? "


    Edward was enlightened, "so, she has a grudge against you? But I don''t remember that you have such an enemy? Six years ago, you made Mia hate you, who else would also hate you and be your enemy? "


    Looking out of the c


    gh-level departments to let them and Edward take charge of the Luo group one by one. At the same time, he sent his own dark guard to keep an eye on the movement of the CHUANGMEI group and the Hengli group.


    In the past three years, Mia seldom fought with Edgar, which made him more certain that it was not that she had changed her mind, but that she was preparing a bigger plot, He clearly remembered that although, on the surface, his father''s death had nothing to do with Mia, he knew that necessary actions were all started by Mia. In terms for the mysterious man behind Mia, through the three years of fighting against him, Edgar thought that the person was about to appear. Furthermore, they would meet soon.


    Thinking of this, Edgar glanced coldly at the people who were respectfully standing in front of him and said, "this time, I give you the task. If you make any mistake, you will always be trained in dark shadow''s training base. Got it!"


    People were all shocked, "yes, Mr. Edgar!"


    People in the Luo group were all from the shadow. The Luo group was as solid as an iron wall. He wasn''t afraid of losing it.


    He said, "as for the charity investment, Edward, please invite several stars in the entertainment industry to do some advertising for our Luo group. And help to rebuild the image of our company. "

 Chapter 128 Edgars Suspicion (2)

    Edward nodded, "Yes, Mr. Edgar! ''


    Speaking of the entertainment circle, Edward suddenly remembered a damn woman. Taking a serious look at Edgar, Edward said respectfully, "Mr. Edgar, I investigated Olivia before. She has made some achievement in the past two years.


    She had fled to the United States before she met with Colin there. After that, Colin brought her back. Colin had spent a lot of money on her and made her a member of the entertainment industry. Later, she announced that she was pregnant and needed to nourish the fetus, and temporarily quit the entertainment industry. "


    Edgar snorted, "nourishing the fetus! Humph! It was really a joke to raise the fetus for an inhuman person! There''s no hurry. We don''t need to do anything. Someone will help us get rid of her! "


    Edward''s eyes lit up, "you mean Colin? "


    Edgar nodded, "Colin is an idiot! If we want to figure out what is on Olivia''s mind, we don''t have to do it. The first person who wants to kill her is him. He was unable to produce offspring while his mistress said she was pregnant. What a joke? He won''t let her go so easily! "


    Edward was confused, "But why did Olivia do that? A person like her should be grateful that someone would like to make her a star. "


    Tapping his fingers on the table, Edgar said coldly, "she must find a richer money spinner than Colin."


    "You mean..."


    Edgar said coldly, "She can''t be a threat to me. Let her have fun for a while. But I won''t give up punishing her. I just want to figure out who was behind her, or she will definitely die tomorrow. "


    Edward was puzzled and asked, "isn''t Mia behind her? Someone else? "


    Edgar stood up and said coldly, "in the past, what Olivia did was very similar to what Mia would do. But however powerful Mia was, she only stayed to make a few little jumps in the CHUANGMEI group, and she was not able to get inv


    arms


    "How dare I!"


    Crystal pushed Spencer away coldly and stood up.


    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Spencer sneered, "Crystal, since you love Edgar so much, why don''t you come to me?"


    In fact, he was very angry. He did not expect that Crystal would actually seduce Edgar. Damn! He brought Crystal up and gave her a chance to rebirth, so she must listen to him the whole life.


    All of a sudden, Crystal burst into laughter, as if she had just heard the funniest joke. Then she turned around, bent over and whispered in Spencer''s ear, "I''m once Edgar''s woman. It doesn''t matter even if I try to seduce him. I used to love her, but now I hate her. "


    After taking a look at the beautiful eyes of Spencer, Crystal sneered in a cold tone, "do you fall in love with me! Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so panicked!


    At the moment the masked man took off his mask, Crystal realized how scheming he was. He fooled everyone.


    On the surface, Spencer was a playboy who knew nothing about the world, but in fact, he was a careful and vicious man.


    This man was so good at disguising himself that even Crystal did not expect that Spencer was the young master. Until now, Crystal hadn''t found out what kind of organization Spencer was in charge.

 Chapter 129 Crystal, Must You Do This

    Spencer felt like something was out of his control, and he grew impatient and said coldly, "Crystal, it seems that the Magic Water doesn''t work on you!"


    Crystal couldn''t help clenching her fists. This feeling that the man wanted to control her all the time was really... Damn it!


    Crystal had been well prepared the moment she came back to City A. The companies that she had asked Terry to purchase seemed to have nothing to do with the establishment of the Mu''s group, but in fact, they could also become a fatal blow to each company.


    As for the man in front of her, she would disassociate herself from him sooner or later. She was not ungrateful, but she just felt that he could betray her good friend, Edgar. Likewise, he could kill Crystal. He was a dangerous demon. He wanted the CHUANGMEI group and the Hengli Group in order to destroy them all at once, so that he could make the Mu''s group stronger. However, the CHUANGMEI group belongs to Paul. She had promised him to help him get it back. She couldn''t break her words.


    At the thought of this, Crystal withdrew her anger and said calmly, "Mr. Spencer, don''t worry. I will do what I have promised you. I know helping you is also helping me. They are our common enemy. I will never be softhearted! "


    Spencer smiled with satisfaction. "That''s good! Crystal, I hope you can make good use of your identity as Lena. In the past two years, the CHUANGMEI group and the Hengli Group has been developing the jewelry industry. Next, I will let you use your design to get the big cooperation with Cora for the Mu''s group. Can you do it? "


    Crystal nodded with a cold heart and said, "since Mr. Spencer have asked, of course Crystal should obey!"


    "Don''t worry, Crystal. I won''t make you bored! I''ve heard that Mia, the new president of the CHUANGMEI group, will also attend the election. You will meet her soon! "


    Just as Spencer had expected, Crystal suddenly showed an interest. A smile emerged at the corners of her mouth. ''finally, I can see Mia!'' she thought!


    Actually, she could have met Mia if she arranged it. But she really hoped that she could see Mia losing face.


    With a sly smile, Crystal said, "Mr. Spencer, I won''t let you down."


    After t


    to the gossips, Mia and Colin were good friends outside, but in fact they hit each other like crazy. But because the CHUANGMEI group has purchased the Hengli Group, so now they are fight for being the executive director. "


    Crystal said, "how did she get Hengli Group three years ago?"


    "When the Hengli Group was not stable, Mia bribed several old shareholders of the Hengli Group to support her being the CEO and threatened them with their family. Under the condition of family change in Edgar''s family, Mia got it easily. And in these two days, as a CEO, she has made full use of her identity to bring endless interest to the Hengli Group. So she has been very stable in the chair she is holding now. "


    After hearing that. Crystal began to think. The only way to defeat Mia was to make her accused of corruption and bribery.


    The more she bribed, the more likely she would be sent to the jail. Crystal was not a kind person. Three years ago, she was sent to prison due to Edgar and Olivia. She believed that Mia must be involved as well.


    Thinking of this, Crystal smiled coldly and ordered, "pay attention to the people who often meet with Mia! We can start with the people around her. "


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Suddenly, something occurred to Toby. He looked confused: "Oh! Ms. Crystal, you asked me to send people to follow Edgar, and today he took that little guy back to C Town! "


    Crystal was surprised. Why would Edgar go back there? Is it about sister''s body?

 Chapter 130 Crystal Returned to C Town!

    Edgar took Hilary back to C Town. This city, which was imagined as a painting, was still lively.


    Edgar took Hilary to the place where Ivy had once sung here. On the small boat there were still a group of singing people. Things were totally different! The only difference was that the familiar figure he had been waiting for disappeared from the lively boat.


    Edgar played with Hilary on the beach for a long time. It was not until Hilary was tired and fell asleep that he took Hilary in his arms gently and went to the hotel nearby.


    After three years, Edgar''s body was full of the smell of a mature man, with his own charming appearance. Together with the three-year training, he was mature, steady, rational and calm, showing his impeccable calmness.


    He gently put the sleeping Hilary on the bed, took off its dirty clothes and covered him with a quilt. He turned around and walked quietly out of the bedroom. He took the clothes that Hilary took off and went to the bathroom, and skillfully washed the clothes for Hilary.


    Now Edgar had become a reliable father. Although he didn''t have much time with his son, whenever he stayed with his son, he always handled his son''s business by himself. It was a very happy thing for him to cook for his son, wash his clothes and send him to school. .


    Edgar took Hilary back to C Town. This city, which was imagined as a painting, was still lively.


    Edgar took Hilary to the place where Ivy had once sung here. On the small boat there were still a group of singing people. Things were totally different! The only difference was that the familiar figure he had been waiting for disappeared from the lively boat.


    Edgar played with Hilary on the beach for a long time. It was not until Hilary was tired and fell asleep that he took Hilary in his arms gently and went to the hotel nearby.


    After three years, Edgar''s body was full of the smell of a mature man, with his own charming appearance. Together with the three-year training, he was mature, steady, rational


    was that he pushed her away step by step, and that he let her down step by step, until she was desperate.


    A line of tears were left on Edgar''s face. He said, "are you still willing to come back to me, Ivy? Since you can''t forget the past, well! I''ll revenge with you. Since you want to be Crystal! I will love you this way! Now that you want to be strong, fine! I help you!


    Ivy, no matter what identity you have, I still love you!


    He told himself, ''from now on, I will get my lover back.''.


    Just now, he really wanted to appear in front of her and explain all the misunderstandings to her. Perhaps they would go back to the past.


    However, he didn''t think so now. Now he knew that how much she didn''t want to go back to the past as she used to be. He wanted her to make a comeback willingly. Let her fall in love with him again.


    Although Ivy now was more beautiful than before, in his eyes, he did not love her face. He and she, he hoped that when they were white haired and wrinkled, they could hold hands and watch the sunset.


    Edgar adjusted his mood, took out his phone and dialed a number. "Edward, the meeting is ahead of schedule tomorrow. I''ll bring Hilary back tonight," he said


    Now that he had decided on his own path, the first thing for him to do was to strengthen himself, so that he would be able to protect her.

 Chapter 131 The Way Back To The City!

    After putting everything together, Edgar drove back to the hotel in G town. Hilary was still sleeping in the hotel so he asked guards to prepare to go back to the city. He put the clothes of Hilary into the suitcase.


    After cleaning up, Edgar called out the sleeping Hilary again. After a few minutes, finally, Hilary stopped as if he was unwilling to leave


    He got out of bed, got dressed and crawled into Edgar''s arms.


    After carrying Hilary out of the hotel, Edgar drove at full speed on the way back to the city. He was in a very good mood at the moment, so he got so excited that he knocked down a hidden object with a whoosh.


    At the crossroad, the person by him did not get injured. On a closer look, it was a woman in a white T-shirt and a worn white jeans, Long hair draped over her shoulders, she looked innocent.


    Actually, Edgar didn''t need to get out of the car to deal with this kind of trifle. He could totally deal with it by following long family members. However, as soon as he saw the woman, he got close to and asked, Edgar paused for a moment and then shouted, "Ivy!" no She looked like Ivy!


    She looked exactly the same as Ivy.


    The girl leaned against the car and murmured in a low voice, "Sir, your... Your car stopped on my purse."


    Edgar rolled down the car window and glanced at the woman with his deep eyes. He said coldly, "What''s your name? "


    The girl opened her eyes wide and murmured, "ah! I am Selina"


    Edgar didn''t get off the car, he ordered coldly, "Get in!"


    After being stunned for a while, Selina nodded and said, "Okay!" But when she was about to lift her foot, she glanced painfully at the small lovely bag who was almost crushed by the car. "Then how about my bag? "


    "Get in the car. I''ll buy you a new one," Edgar said coldly, without even taking a look at the stuff under the car


    Selina had to nod, "okay!"


    Without any hesitation, Selina successfully got on the car.


    Since the little guy was lying on the passenger seat, it was cle


    it would be impossible for Ivy to get it as well!


    Also, a man she couldn''t get! And she, Ivy, couldn''t get it as well! In that case, she would destroy this man at all costs.


    Thinking of this, Selina lowered her head with a ferocious look in her eyes!


    Humph! ''let''s wait and see.'' she thought! Since he loves Ivy so much, I will make you love her till you collapse.


    But Selina couldn''t accept that now. She told herself that she was Ivy! She was Ivy!


    That idiot! She always pretended to be pure and lofty! She must pretend to be pure and lofty!


    Then, Selina lifted up her chest, "I... I really don''t sell my body! Sir, you have damaged my handbag, so you can buy me the same one. As for being your wife, I''m sorry! I''m not interested! "


    At the same time, she cursed Ivy in her mind, ''Damn it! How dare you pretend to be pure and lofty! Ten million! My career as a star!


    A trace of coldness flashed across Edgar''s eyes! Well done! However, what she had done was nothing comparable to what he had expected!


    His wife, Ivy, was really cute! This woman, however, looked completely different from her! Fuck it! Disgusting!


    If he didn''t want to use this stupid woman to annoy her! If he didn''t want to know what had happened to Ivy in the past three years?


    At the moment, he really wanted to kick the bitch out.

 Chapter 132 A Deliberate Encounter!

    Edgar didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He asked, "Where do you live? I''ll drive you home! "


    "I wanted to go to the city and find a job, but I don''t know what I can do on my own. to save my uncle! He is not in good health! I need to make money to cure him!


    What she said was true, with a sad face!


    Even Selina thought, ''I should not have sex with those directors, producers; I''m so aggrieved with my acting skill that I should be an A-lister.''!


    Edgar smiled coldly. It turned out that the woman was aiming at that! Well, his wife once started from his personal assistant, didn''t she?


    He asked coldly, "Can you work for washing, cooking and printing data?"


    Selina nodded, "Yes, a little bit."


    He said in a cold voice, "Be my personal assistant! How about one million every year? "


    Selina was happy, "Really? Excellent! I finally find a job, thank you... Sir! By the way, how should I address you? "


    Hearing that, Edgar said in a cold voice, "Mr. Edgar!" Call his name. Hum! She didn''t deserve it! ''!


    Selina was secretly happy. She did not expect that she could come back to Edgar so easily. However, according to her opinion, it should be a car accident! She had lost her memory! And then pretend to be lofty!


    At last, Edgar held her in his arms excitedly and called her "Darling". He finally found her! I''ve been looking for you for a long time!


    But why couldn''t she feel his deep love? After struggling for a while, the conclusion made by Selina was that he didn''t really love Ivy, well! ''That''s right! How could there be true love in this world!


    No matter what, she came back to Edgar successfully, which meant that her plan was successful!


    Just then, Hilary woke up! He opened his eyes and got up from the car! Looking at Edgar, she said in a baby voice, "Daddy! I''m hungry! "


    Selina trembled all over, sitting at the back seat. How could he have a child?


    To be honest, she had not pai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    keep himself away from her. He would never let any other women become his mother! No! She would never be his stepmother!


    He had been imagining his mother coming back to have the family reunion!


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "Okay, little guy! But if I ask Aunt Crystal to be your mother, will you agree or not? "


    Suddenly, Hilary''s eyes rolled and then said with a little embarrassment, "I...I like aunt Crystal. Every time I saw her, I could feel a sense of intimacy". But how about my mother if aunt Crystal become my stepmother? "


    Holding Hilary in his arms, Edgar said, ''It doesn''t matter. Your mother doesn''t mind it. I will turn aunt Crystal into your only mother one day. "


    Confused, Hilary raised his chin and pouted. He didn''t understand what his father said.


    "Okay, let''s stop thinking about that. I''ll take you back to school. Daddy is going to be on a business trip these days. After school, the nanny will take care of you for a few days. Hilary, be good and don''t cause any trouble for me, okay?"


    There was something that he didn''t want to tell Hilary. Ivy was actually Ivy and he also didn''t want his son to know for the time being. A little child shouldn''t get involved with this. It was better not to tell the thing between him and Crystal to Hilary.

 Chapter 133 Another Identity!

    Crystal drove back to the city. Then she dragged her tired body back to the apartment.


    Leaning against the sofa leisurely, Crystal glanced at the electronic watch hanging on the wall once in a while. As time passed, she became more and more calm, and calmer.


    At the moment, she felt energetic and ambitious. For three years, the only reason that could keep her alive was her hatred.


    The sun was about to rise. She was looking forward to seeing her enemies reaction. Those who wanted to kill her might be surprised! Yes! They would be surprised!


    After resting for a while, Crystal stood up and went back to her room. She took out a formal dress from the wardrobe, turned around and went to the bathroom. She then took a piece of bread from the refrigerator and stuffed it into her mouth after washing and cleaning.


    After that, she took out her phone and clicked on the screen, "Toby, come and pick me up."


    "Yes, sir!" the man at the other end of the line answered respectfully


    Crystal hung up the phone, turned around and went to her study. She picked up the design draft and stuffed it into her briefcase. It was a men''s briefcase. Of course it should be sent to her assistant, Toby.


    When she got everything ready, the doorbell rang. She checked her watch again and smiled with satisfaction, "This time is perfect!"!


    She opened the door. Wearing a black suit, Toby said respectfully at the door, "Boss, I am ready!"


    Crystal was satisfied with his performance.


    Passing his briefcase to Toby, Crystal nodded and said, "Let''s go! "


    Toby took over her briefcase with great respect, and trotted forward. He bowed and opened the door for Crystal with one hand holding the window. He knew his role today was her assistant, and he had already acquired some knowledge. He believed that he wouldn''t embarrass Crystal.


    Hence, Toby went to the spot with Crystal!


    Crystal arrived at the Mu''s group. She wore the work uniform today, a classic white shirt and a black suit. The image of bustling city


    ncluding Edward. Edward always dressed casually. He didn''t focus much on his dressing. Besides, he was never on par with Edgar.


    Edgar led his subordinates into the office.


    Coincidentally, they met Crystal at the stairs of the building.


    "Edgar, there you are!" Spencer went to Edgar and greeted him.


    After taking a glance at his Spencer''s cold face, Edgar turned to him and asked, "When did you come back?"


    Spencer was still the same. He patted on Edgar''s shoulder and acted as a good friend. "You don''t know me yet. My father is in hospital and he sent me back to take over his job. I have no choice but to do it! You know, I''m not interested in these things. So my father hired the designer Lena abroad. "


    Although Spencer didn''t really mean anything, he knew that Edgar had a mind of his own. He would rather admit it than let him doubt it. In this way, he would make Edgar think that everything he did was his father''s orders.


    As expected, Edgar smiled and said, "All right! Even if your father is sick now, you should take the responsibility of the following things. Don''t always act as if you don''t care about him at all and go out whenever you want! "


    Spencer seemed to be scolded by the elder, and then he rebuked with a smile, "all right! Stop talking nonsense. Let me introduce to you my company''s designer, Miss. Lena! "

 Chapter 134 What A Goddamn Nice Show!

    As expected, Edgar smiled and said, "All right! Even if your father is sick now, you should take the responsibility of the following things. Don''t always act as if you don''t care about him at all and go out whenever you want! "


    Spencer seemed to be scolded by the elder, and then he rebuked with a smile, "All right! Stop talking nonsense. Let me introduce to you my company''s designer, Miss. Lena! "


    After that, Spencer turned around and introduced her to Edgar.


    "Hello, Mr. Edgar! Nice to meet you! "


    "Miss. Lena, the well-known designer, has an exceedingly beautiful face. Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you! " Edgar said politely, stretching his hand to Crystal.


    They acted like strangers who had never met each other. They greeted each other with a smile.


    But only they themselves knew what was behind the smile!


    He thought, ''Honey, I''m coming!''!


    She thought coldly, "Edgar, we meet again. Your ''lucky day'' has begun!"!


    But Crystal didn''t stretch out her hand. Instead, she responded with a smile, "Mr. Edgar, I''m flattered!"


    However, Edward didn''t show any surprise when he saw Crystal. He just glanced at Spencer quickly.


    At the same time, Spencer took a casual glance at Edward with his deep eyes.


    It was nothing, but only he knew how much he hated him! Ah! What a bitch! Such an asshole, Edgar! What a goddamn nice show!


    At this moment, Mia, with a large group of teams, slowly walked over. She was wearing a white lady suit and a short skirt, full of vigor.


    Well, now she was the CEO of Hengli Group. There was nothing more honorable than her! She had stealthily sent Colin''s nasty things to her father from mail. Then her father was so angry that he directly deprived him of his rights and made her the executive director of Hengli Group and CHUANGMEI group.


    In fact, at the moment, Hengli Group had been bought out. And merged together, known as the United Union.


    Thinking of this, Mia took a look at Edgar and Spencer in an arrogant manner. and s


    rests between people, while more was a matter of win or loss between companies and people.


    Three years ago, Luo family was destroyed and Edgar lost almost everything. Three years later, Edgar had restarted from scratch and his business had been acquired. While now he was fighting against Mia in the same conference chamber again.


    Gate seemed to appreciate Edgar. He said to him, "Please sit down! Let me see the design of your first. ''


    This gave Edgar an opportunity. If President Gate was satisfied with the first, then how could he respect the second and the third?


    "Okay!


    Then with Edgar''s hint, Edward and the designer named Yang also stood up respectfully.


    Then Yang handed the design draft to the assistant of Gate respectfully, and another assistant handed it to Gate respectfully.


    Then Gate nodded with smile and hinted for approval when Yang made the presentation.


    At this moment, the expression of Mia and Spencer changed. They had no chance!


    But the person sitting next to Spencer, Crystal, had always been calm.


    At this time, Edgar said, "Uncle Gate, don''t you need to take a look at them? After all, it''s a fair competition! Especially Miss. Lena. She is a top designer abroad! "


    His intention was clear and clear. He thought, ''I''m here to help my girl. Old man, please give her a chance!''!

 Chapter 135 A Jewelry Design Project!

    Gate frowned at Edgar''s suggestion. What did he mean by saying that? The expressions on other people''s faces were also unusual. They were all secretly speculating what kind of message Edgar was conveying.


    Crystal took out the design draft and handed it to Gate, smiling! Since she was encouraged, why not make good use of it!


    "Mr. Gate! This is my design. Please have a look! She gave the design to Mr. Gate.


    Gate frowned and didn''t say anything. He had sent people to investigate Lena, and she was indeed talented, but he preferred to make chance for Edgar than for her. He remembered Edgar''s father, Scott, whom he admired most.


    Since Edgar had suggested, he just took a look reluctantly. When he viewed the design, the novel ideas went straight into his eyes. With his frown gradually released, his dull expression became wonder, It had to be said that her design was very good. Even Gate, who had been engaging in the jewelry industry for many years, was very satisfied with it.


    Usually, the jewelry submitted to Gate was designed with elegance and grace, but Lena''s design gave a shine to him.


    Gate looked at Crystal and asked casually, "Lena, could you please explain the design for us?"


    Crystal nodded and stood up slowly. She came to the platform and gave everyone a calm glance. In a neither humble nor pushy tone, she said, "The theme of this design is


    The wedding ring of the bride and the groom symbolized loyal love, and a ring on both hands was a promise. Take the platinum wedding ring I designed for example, it is a combination of the couple. Their combination in marriage led to the shape of the ring, which proved that there is endless hope and expectation in a relationship. My idea is to make the two elements intertwined, two parallel cuts on the surface to form a triangle and a square space. "


    Crystal could only see the light of nature in her, confident and emotional.


    All the people pr


    hat Edgar only appreciated the talent of Lena!


    Such an explanation didn''t arouse any suspicion in Spencer''s mind! He thought Edgar should know nothing.


    Crystal deliberately walked behind them. She was waiting for Mia. She knew that Mia tried to keep her morale though she lost the bid. She raised her head proudly, like a cocky peacock, She wiggled out of the elevator. Spencer and Edgar were the first to enter the elevator. They were still like good friends, chatting with each other endlessly.


    They were all CEOs, so they took the special elevator for the CEO. Others should take the ordinary elevator. When their subordinates came out, they respectfully waited for their boss.


    Coincidently, Crystal and Mia took the same elevator. With a disdainful look on her face, Mia glanced at her. As soon as the door of the elevator closed, Crystal lifted the corners of her mouth and gave a weird smile. She thought, ''it''s time to greet the old friend!


    As she pushed on the bottom of the elevator with her dagger, Crystal walked toward Mia.


    "Miss. Mia, you look gorgeous in this dress! Well, it''s a good match Like... "


    At first, she simply tried to overlook Crystal. However, women always like to be praised by others, especially those who were more beautiful than themselves.

 Chapter 136 Do You Really Forget Me

    So Mia continued, "Crystal! You are flattering me!


    Humph! Stop being cocky! She was still a woman who relied on powerful men to get everything she wanted. Humph! I am disdainful of you!


    Instead of getting angry, Crystal gave a weird and charming smile. You are so humble, Miss. Mia! Though you really piss off, but you could still pretend that you are indifferent and apathetic. You always act like an old lady who speaks contrary to your thought! "


    At the moment, she thought she misheard something? Or the woman just couldn''t articulate? She called her old lady?


    Age was the natural enemy for all women! Especially in front of her peers, an old lady! How could she address her that way!


    With an angry look on her face, she said, "You"


    Up to now, no one dared to offend her like that. When she was Miss. Mia, she was superior and now she was the president of the Unite Union as well. No one dared to disobey her. But now, a shameless woman called her old lady!


    She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say!


    Wearing a pair of high heels, Crystal stepped forward and sneered, "Miss. Mia, what do you want to say? What I said is truth, isn''t it! How could the vicious Miss. Mia not care about her old and wrinkled face! "


    what! wrinkle face! Mia was so furious that she enraged!


    However, Mia, who had always been arrogant and proud, lost her arrogance in front of Crystal. Just now, the disdain in her eyes had already been dissipated by the word ''Old lady''! and ''Wrinkle face''! " The two words were blazing with anger.


    She glared at Crystal and stated coldly, "Who do you think you are? A woman who relies on a man to promote has no right to flaunt in front of me! If it weren''t for that idiot Edgar gave you the chance, do you think your design would be worthy of Mr. Gate''s attention? "


    "Yes! Miss. Mia, you''re right. I''m a woman who reli


    O of the Unite Union, but only she knew that part of the shares of the company was owned by Bill Meng, her father, exactly speaking, her stepfather. Most of the senior staff were led by Bill Meng


    She originally thought that she could get all the shares of the company if she got Colin out, but she didn''t expect that Bill would spy on their fight. She thought Bill had never cared about it and had turned a blind eye to it, but things turned out that he could own 80% of the shares even the company was still on her control.


    She knew that in his opinion, the stepdaughter was never as good as his biological daughter. Now he hadn''t found his daughter. If they met and recognized each other, then Mia would lose everything in the family. no no She couldn''t let the daughter of Bill appear! Never! As her vicious eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, Mia thought, ''three years ago, I could design a plan to make Ivy lose everything. Three years later, I can still kill Ivy!''!


    Then she stepped on the accelerator.


    As she thought of this, she came up with a plot


    She smiled weirdly and said to herself, "Ivy, I won''t let you be complacent for too long!"! Three years ago, I was able to trample on you, and three years later, I can still destroy you!

 Chapter 137 The Angry Spencer!

    Crystal in a good mood, she walked out of the company. There would naturally be her assistant, Toby waiting respectfully outside.


    Luxury cars were parked one by one in a row in front of the hotel. Edgar sat in his car and did not go away. His deep eyes looked through the window at Crystal. When Crystal came out.


    Edgar got out of the car and walked up to her. He said in a polite manner, "Lena, Congratulations! You have got the project. How about this? I''ll invite you to dinner to celebrate for you. What do you think?"


    Just as she was about to get on the car, Crystal suddenly turned around. She calmly looked at Edgar and sneered, "Mr. Edgar, are you telling me that you want to hit on me?


    Edward twitched his mouth. He didn''t expect that Ivy could speak so rudely after three years! He still remembered that she was a cute little girl!


    At the same time, he was stamping his feet for his boss! Boss! You should hold her in your arms and said, "Honey, come home with me!" How cool it was! Why is he still anxious in his mind and quiet in his expression? ''.


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled and said, "it is not bad if you think so! Lena, would you mind doing this for me? "


    In fact, Edgar was very excited at the moment. How he wished he could walk forward, hold her in his arms and said, "let''s go home!"


    However, he knew that he could not do that because she still hated him. If she knew that he had known she was Ivy, he was afraid that she would reject him thousands of miles away!


    However, Crystal sneered, "Mr. Edgar, but I have no interest in you! And every time I see you say something so heartless, I feel sick! "


    But Edgar was not angry at all. "It doesn''t matter. You can refuse to stare at me. You are just having dinner!"


    "I''m afraid I would have a stomachache," Crystal replied.


    Taking a step forward, Edgar said, "It doesn''t matter. We can eat, take a walk and digest everything!"


    Standing behind Edgar, Edward tried his best not to laugh. He found that his boss was so patient!


    Not wanting to waste any more time with him, Crystal said coldl


    ! Didn''t she hate Edgar very much! She had thought of killing Edgar. Why did she change her mind now?


    no He wouldn''t let it happen. Why all the women he had a crush on were always around Edgar! For what? Why could Edgar get the best thing he wanted without any qualms of conscience! Why didn''t his dear brother betray Edgar! For what? He could do anything he wanted? But Spencer had to pretend to be a playboy everyday!


    At the thought of this, Spencer cast a cold glance at his assistant and said angrily, "what are you doing! Clean it up! "


    The assistant was trembling: Yes Mr. Spencer. "


    The assistant bent over to clean the mess. Seeing the assistant''s trembling face, Spencer got even more annoyed. He roared, "Get out of here. Come in to clean it in ten minutes! "


    "Yes, sir!" She didn''t hear the last sentence clearly, but she heard the word ''get out''. WOW! She really wanted to get out of here!


    The assistant ran out quickly. I bet Mr. Spencer must have been insane today. Otherwise, he might have had a menopause! Damn it! It''s so frightening!


    After the assistant had left, Spencer took out his phone and commanded coldly, "Go and find out where is Tyron. He is Ivy''s nephew."


    His man said respectfully, "yes! Boss! "


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer gradually calmed down. He thought, ''Crystal, since you tried to disobey me, don''t blame me for being ruthless.''

 Chapter 138 Edgar Was In A Bad Mood!

    At the same time, there was another person who was not in a good mood! no Was very bad!


    Edgar was sitting on the back seat with a cold face. And Edward was the driver. He lowered his voice and said, "Edgar, just tell her! Why are you asking for trouble? "


    "Hey, Edward, are you looking for trouble! You just came back from the lab. Do you still want to go in? "


    Humph! He was willing to be bullied by his woman! What''s up? She was willing to do that!


    Edward opened his mouth and closed it quickly, "Mr. Edgar, I didn''t say anything


    It''s impossible! He just got sick from the lab and had a nightmare all night long! Luckily, he didn''t die in that environment! A group of snakes! It was so... So shocking.


    Edgar said coldly, "Go back to the company to work! "


    Edward was desperate, " OMG!"


    Leaning against the seat of the car himself, Edgar thought that after three years, Ivy was really a smooth talker! He liked her more and more! He was right! It was his wife. If he didn''t like her, who else should he like?


    However, after the competition just now, Edgar came to an obvious conclusion that he had to annoy Ivy if he wanted to chase after her again! He didn''t fear at all! Keep chasing! She refused him! So he needed to be more persistent. Even shameless! He should be more shameless. He would never give up his wife!


    Thinking of this, he calmed down!


    Then, it seemed that Edgar thought of something and asked, "ah, Edward, are you still going with me to the Mu group''s dinner party tomorrow?"


    Speaking of the Mu''s group, Edward''s hands paused. That was the place he didn''t want to recall most, and he wanted to escape from it. "No."


    "Okay. You stay in the company tomorrow. I''ll go by myself! ''Edward, running away from reality isn''t a permanent solution! If something was missed, it was impossible for it to come back aga


    tement.


    "This time, you can''t imagine it. What a domineering thing it is! "


    "What?" Edgar asked casually? What else? In addition to those dogs and cats, there are some crawling animals. Is it a snake? "


    Harvey was surprised! how did you know? It''s a snake! "


    Harvey was Edgar''s friend in the past three years. Although he was also the CEO of an advertising company, his greatest interest was in travelling. Moreover, he was very crazy, and every time he came back, he would take some stray cats and dogs home.


    And the thing he brought back this time was a snake! It had really shocked Edgar. The reason why he could make friends with Harvey was that Harvey was very simple and pure. He couldn''t see scheming from Harvey.


    Selina were snuggling up to Edgar, and she kept her head down, pretending to be scared.


    She thought at least Edgar would say "it''s okay! Don''t be afraid! " But clearly she was wrong. While speaking with Harvey, Edgar''s deep eyes were fixed on another woman.


    Seen from Selina, it was the perfect figure and graceful figure. When the woman looked back, envy appeared on Selina''s face, "how beautiful!"! Praising the beauty between women was real! She got a perfect face and was sure to be a beauty!

 Chapter 139 Hello! Long Time No See.

    Crystal glanced at the door. She opened her eyes wide and got lost again. She saw a familiar face. No! It was very familiar. It was her appearance!But no matter how surprised she was, she was still calm on the surface.


    Crystal withdrew her gaze and said to the person beside her with a smile, "I''m sorry! Excuse me. I need to say hello to an old friend! "


    Then she turned around and left.


    From the direction where Crystal left for, Spencer saw Edgar and Selina. Apparently, he wasn''t surprised at Selina''s appearance. He thought, ''Crystal, I hope you will like the gift I give you!''!


    Standing in front of Edgar, Crystal put on an enchanting smile and said, "Wow! I thought who it was. It turns out to be you, Mr. Edgar! "


    She walked up to him and hooked his neck, "Mr. Edgar, you''re really lying. The last second you said you wanted to pursue me! Now you''ve already got a beauty beside you. It seems that your words are so unbelievable! "


    With her motion, Crystal didn''t care about Selina who could bite people to death due to anger! How dare she flirt with her man in front of her!


    Without Edgar uttering a single word, Selina stretched out one hand, pulled down Crystal and said ironically, "Miss, if you have a problem with your eyes, you must wear a pair of glasses in case you bump into my boyfriend''s chest."


    And for Selina''s behavior which indicates that you made a mistake for it was my man, Edgar coldly glanced at Selina and said, "don''t be nosy!


    Humph! How hilarious! It was his woman. He would be very happy even if she hung on him, le along leaning on him.


    Unconsciously, since Edgar knew that Crystal was Ivy, he subconsciously took Crystal as his own woman!


    The cold glare from Edgar made Selina tremble. Selina unwittingly took a small step back to keep a distance from the man. Then, one thing came into her mind: Edgar once said to her, "One million dollars. Put on a play with me. Shut up at the party as much as possible! Or else, you''d better disappear from my sight forever! "


    He


    nged the appearance into what I used to be, why didn''t her name change?


    What''s her purpose? Was it about Edgar or her?''


    But when Crystal saw Selina''s eyes, she felt that this woman was very familiar, like someone she had known! Then who the hell was she?


    All these questions were spinning in her mind. She could not figure it out for the time being, so she took two glasses of wine from the waiter casually and handed one to Selina. "I''m Lena. Nice to meet you!"


    Selina was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. "My name is Selina. Nice to meet you!"


    At the moment when she clinked her glass, Crystal happened to see the back of her hand. When she saw the red mole that was not very obvious, all the problems in her heart were solved with the red mole. Immediately, she figured out! It was her!


    If only Crystal could laugh out loudly at the moment, she would burst into laughter! It was her! It was the enemy she talked about all the time and the one she wanted to strangle every day, Olivia.


    It never occurred to Crystal that she would meet Olivia here. Olivia, with her appearance.


    Sure enough, God treated her well. This moment, all of her enemies showed up! How cool!


    She glanced at them, and she just wanted to laugh! Yes. She really wanted to laugh! She sneered, ''I''m back, my dear old friends! But you... It''s time to go!''

 Chapter 140 Who Are You

    As Crystal looked at Selina again, her expression changed from calm to weird. She walked to Selina and said with an enchanting smile, "Selina, right? I think we should get along well with each other. You look like an old friend of mine! Miss Selina, are you familiar with me? "


    Selina was totally confused!


    Before she figured it out, Crystal leaned over and touched her beautiful eardrop with one hand. "Oh, Selina, the eardrop is so beautiful. It must be designed by a famous designer. Let me have a careful look."


    With these words, Crystal put her face close to the ear of Selina and whispered, "long time no see My old friend, Olivia! "


    Suddenly, Selina went blank in her mind and trembled! She was shocked and thought, ''How... How could she know who I am? How... How could she know that I''m Olivia!


    Then, Selina recollected a moment Excuse me. I need to go to the bathroom. "


    She turned around and ran towards the bathroom.


    Looking at Selina fleeing away, she smiled, "Olivia, the show just starts. Take your time. I''ll let you enjoy losing everything!


    At this moment, Crystal withdrew her cold eyes and looked at Edgar with a smile. "Mr. Edgar, I''m so sorry. I scared your girlfriend away!"


    Edgar''s eyes had been fixed on Crystal''s face, not caring about the leaving of Selina!


    He smiled, "not a big deal! She is not that timid! "


    Edgar said that on purpose, as if he knew well about Selina. He had thought that Crystal would be angry with him! However, Crystal remained calm. Edgar even became speechless because of her words.


    "Mr. Edgar, you love your girlfriend so much. But there is a saying that if you show off, you will die soon! Mr. Edgar, which of you two will die first? "


    Crystal withdrew her gaze and looked at Edgar with cold eyes. She thought, ''stupid! Are you really innocent or are you just pretending. Don''t you know that Selina has deliberately made a plastic surgery?


    That''s right. How could a man, who had never loved her deeply, pay attention to this on purpose! He just wanted a woman! A woman whom h


    hat was to say, Edgar only wanted a woman who would take care of his son, which had nothing to do with love.


    "Then why her?" asked Spencer.


    Edgar raised his glass and took a sip, "Because she is expensive and smart. It fits me perfectly! "


    He couldn''t tell anyone the truth that Crystal was Ivy, even his best friend!


    It was his woman. He would protect her on his own; he would love her alone! If anyone came to compete with him, he would turn his back on him, even his best friend. Moreover, were they good friends? He used to think that Spencer and he were comrades.


    He thought they were able to tell each other everything after the battle in the uninhabited island six years ago.


    But it''s hard to know others well. Usually those best friends would be the one who go against you the most.


    He knew something, but he really didn''t want to do that.


    Spencer rolled his eyes and thought, ''this reason was totally bullshit!'' But he couldn''t show anything!


    He flatly said, "Okay, okay! Let''s drop the topic. Come to Edgar. Let''s get hammered! "


    After he finished speaking, he also raised his glass and took a sip of the wine.


    This cup of wine was spicy, but Spencer couldn''t feel it. The only thing he wanted to do was to trample Edgar under his feet with his head held high.


    The party was almost finished as they drank one glass by one glass.

 Chapter 141 Do You Still Remember Me

    When Crystal entered the toilet, she saw that Selina hiding in a corner of the toilet and talking on the phone. She couldn''t hear clearly what she said, and just heard faintly, "I was discovered! I What should I do? If Edgar knows who I am, will he kill me? " Whoooooooh!


    Crystal said coldly, "Selina, you are here! I''ve been looking for you. "


    Hearing this voice, Selina suddenly trembled, and the phone fell to the ground. She turned around, looked at Crystal, and subconsciously stepped back. "You What do you want? You Don''t come any closer! "


    Now Crystal took out the flying knife in her hand and it shone coldly. She was very familiar with such a scene, but her role was changed at that time. Seeing the terrified expression in Selina''s eyes, she sneered, "what''s wrong? What are you afraid of? Oh, are you afraid of the flying knife in my hand? "


    Selina retreated step by step. "What... do you want to do? I I''m not your enemy What do you want to do with it? You... "


    Crystal laughed coldly, "Not my enemy? Are you sure there is no hatred between us? Are you sure you don''t know me? "


    At the moment, Crystal had cornered Selina. There was no way out. At the same time, Selina recalled every word Crystal said. How could she know Lena? How could she have a grudge against her?


    Then, Selina said: "Lena, I think you must have mistaken me for someone else. I I really don''t know you. Did you make a mistake? I am My original name is Ivy. I''m not Olivia! You There must be some mistake! "


    At this moment, Selina suddenly remembered that her face was exactly Ivy''s. She only needed to refused to admit that she was Olivia. Now, as a third tier star, there were some people who couldn''t see her good, and that was why they hated her. Right! It must be so! Unknowingly, she had already taken Crystal as one of t


    didn''t want to accept that. She wouldn''t. And now the best way was to get out of here and ask that person for help. Perhaps that person could help her


    So at this moment, Olivia put on a pitiful look and suddenly knelt down in front of Crystal. She pulled her trousers and said, "Lena, no, Ivy, it was all my fault at that time. I I was forced to do that. I didn''t really want to kill you and your child. I I know I shouldn''t have done that to you, i I didn''t mean to hurt you Please trust me. Please let me go! "


    Crystal leaned down and lifted her chin? Just as Olivia did three years ago. She said, "Olivia, do you think I am as stupid as I was? Do you think I will let you go just because you pathetically say something like that? You killed my baby, my baby! "


    Crystal pinched her chin tightly and looked at her with eyes full of anger. She snorted, "Olivia, you must have had a nightmare. Don''t you dream about my unborn child? A bloody kid is at your bedside and sticked out his tongue at you! "


    All the people who did something bad must feel guilty. As Crystal said slowly, Olivia could not help but think of the scene when she fed Ivy with the abortion medicine and when she was soaked in sweat and blood.

 Chapter 142 But What Can I Do

    Olivia felt cold wind blew around her. Though it was a summer night, She didn''t feel heat at all.


    Crystal smiled coldly, "see? My kid is watching you. He is coming to you."


    With a sudden shudder, Olivia looked around. There was nothing in the toilet. She knew it was a lie, but she still felt as if there was a pair of bloody eyes looking at her, making her flesh creep.


    Olivia said in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry, ivy. It''s all my fault. I was forced to do so. I know that you hate me very much. I''m really sorry. I have no choice. It''s Mia who forced me! yes! It''s all her fault! She asked me to hurt you! "


    Now, there was nothing they could hide from her anymore? Nothing was more important than her life. She used to think that she was the only one who could get rid of Ivy''s child, so that she could be Mrs. Luo without any worries. But now she didn''t care about being Mrs. Luo any more. She believed that if Mia was involved, Ivy would let her go.


    Crystal didn''t hear the first half of the sentence, but she did hear the latter sentence clearly. It was Mia who instructed Olivia to kill her child. Suddenly, her cold fingers moved to Olivia''s neck. With the strength of her fingers, she looked at Olivia with a cold face and shouted, "was it Mia who instructed you to murder my child? Tell me! What happened? Tell me, or I will immediately send you to hell! "


    With difficulty in breathing, Olivia looked at Crystal in fear. "Please don''t kill me! I have told you that I haven''t been in a relationship with Edgar. It was all Mia''s idea. She asked me to pretend to see him, then seduced him, went to bed with him, took photos of us and sent me to the prison to see you. She wanted you to believe that I had been with Edgar in the past. "


    Crystal clenched her left fist and said coldly, "go on!"


    "When you were pregnant, it was Mia who gave me an abortion. She asked me to do that and put the blame on Edgar. She said that as long as you thought everything was Edgar''s fault, you


    d no energy to love. Loving someone made her feel tired. She would rather die than love. She was not afraid of hurt, but she just did not know how to love.


    Crystal closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the softness on her face was gone. She was still as cold as before.


    At that time, there was a scream from the bathroom. It was none other than Olivia''s voice. Without turning around, Crystal kept walking forward. She didn''t let her go, even though it was ordered by Mia, But even so, Olivia was an accomplice. She clearly remembered that three years ago, it was her that forced her to take the medicine. If Olivia showed any mercy at that time, she would not do anything to her today. At most, she could break one of her legs. But Olivia looked happy and was afraid that she would not die at that time. Therefore, Crystal did not show mercy to her today. She disfigured Olivia''s face. She was not qualified to have that face, nor to swagger around with that face.


    In addition to that, Crystal also broke the sinews of Olivia''s hands and feet. As a result, it was obvious that Olivia had fainted. In Crystal''s view, she was not that vicious, Compared with her, Olivia was much more vicious. She not only wanted to kill her baby, but also wanted to kill her. At the very least, she didn''t kill Olivia. Was she ruthless?

 Chapter 143 Shes A Faker!

    When she walked out of the bathroom, the party came to the end. She looked around and finally fixed her eyes on the platform. Mr. Li on the platform was talking about the feeling of cooperation with the Mu''s group. Then, she knew it was time for her to show up.


    As expected, the moment Mr. Li finished his words, the host standing next to him raised the microphone and said loudly, "now, let''s invite Miss. Lena to share some of her ideas with us! Welcome! "


    With the applause, Crystal nodded with a smile and went to the platform. She was dressed properly now. Before she went out of the bathroom, she specially changed a purple waisted mop skirt without any decorations on the hemline. It was a simple dress with long hair. She looked so beautiful when she wore it. She looked so elegant and refined, She stepped forward step by step and stood on the platform with an indifferent heart. She was not nervous or extremely calm in front of the crowd, At this time, the host stepped forward and asked, "Miss. Lena, may I ask what your design view is? In the past, your design was mainly elegance and noble. But now you take a simple and low-key path. Why? "


    Crystal smiled coldly and said, "it''s okay to eat pineapple with big fish and fat meat every day, so that your blood pressure won''t surge!"


    Hearing her words, the atmosphere became more active. A group of journalists held a microphone and asked, "Lena. Excuse me, is the theme of your design this time the way you will walk in the future? "


    Then she turned to the journalist and smiled coldly, "it''s not sure. I worked as a designer. It depends on what theme I am going to use. And this time the theme is simple. In the bridegroom''s eyes, the bride is simply the only unique existence. "


    Looking at the shining Crystal on the stage, a hint of bitterness flashed through Edgar''s heart. He still remembered that in the past, Ivy would be nervous and afraid when she saw a lot of people. But now, in her eyes, he could only see that she wa


    ious eyes. She was suddenly frightened and turned to the audience immediately. "Hello, everyone. My name is Lena. I am a designer of WERDG. I have made great achievements in America. "


    Her words set the audience off into gossips. Everyone was shocked!


    "She is Lena! But who is the woman on the side? Isn''t she Lena? "


    They said they were Lena. But who was the real one?


    "Who on earth is the designer of WERDG? Did she plagiarize?


    On the other side, Edgar stepped forward with a cold face. At the moment, he finally knew what was on Mia''s mind. He tightened his hands again. If possible, he really wanted to rush up to Crystal, hugged her and said to her, "come home with me!"


    But he knew he couldn''t do that. If he did, it would only make a negative impact on her instead of helping her.


    Thinking of this, he stopped his steps.


    If he went back, Crystal would get hurt.


    If he didn''t go back he knew clearly that with today''s status, he could do nothing for his woman.


    He had never been like this. He felt he was useless now, unable to even protect his woman.


    At this time, a reporter said, "you said you are real Lena! Do you have any proof? "


    As he said this, the rest of the reporters also reacted from the astonishment. "Yes! Excuse me, can you show me the evidence to prove that you''re Lena? "

 Chapter 144 Identity Crisis!

    Standing in the middle of the stage, the woman in a blue shirt was compliant and trembling all over. She was very nervous. She had never faced so many people before, and even when she was abroad, she was rarely interviewed. She didn''t like places with many people, so she never showed up on the screen. She only liked quiet space to design jewelry for herself.


    If it were not for that wicked woman threatened her to kidnap her today, she would not have appeared here.


    As for Crystal, she really believed that Crystal was a good girl and an excellent disciple. She also believed in the promise given by Crystal. Crystal had told her that she would return the identity of Lena to her within a year. She believed that Crystal was a girl who kept her word. If not, when a man in black wanted to kill her, Crystal would not save her, let alone take a corpse to tell the master that she had finished the task.


    But now, the woman was asking her to admit she was Lena, while Crystal was a fake. She was scared, but she was not stupid. If she admitted that she was Lena, it means Crystal copied her design. Crystal would be completely destroyed, no! She couldn''t do that.


    What should she do? She was caught in a dilemma, speaking in a halting way, and didn''t dare to look at people''s eyes.


    "I I...Actually was Lena. No! No. No, I I am not Lena... "


    At this time, Spencer slightly winked at his assistant, and then several security guards came up one by one. They pulled the women in blue shirt and surrounded Mia.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Mia. We didn''t mean to offend you. Mr. Spencer said that you could solve your problem privately. Please go downstairs and have a rest,"


    Although the woman in blue shirt couldn''t say anything and she even hoped to be taken away, Mia was not a person to be trifled with


    "Do you want to fool the public? If anyone dares to touch me, I will let you die without a burial place. "


    The security guard was a little afraid. With Mia''s current power, she could have ar


    try to take her away! "


    The doctors'' face turned pale when they heard Mia''s words. They were in such a hurry that they didn''t have time to prepare a certificate of patient''s condition. Mia sneered when they saw their faces. She knew these men were not real doctors! They were too naive to lie to her.


    Hence, Mia was even more confident and indignant, "what? Stop talking. You feel guilty? I tell you, get out of here now, or I will sue you for libel."


    The several men stepped back with a guilty conscience. They knew that if the police got involved, they who were escaped criminals would certainly be caught. It was hard for them to escape, and they did not want to go in again.


    At the same time, Edgar''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that Mia was able to talk about this. It seemed that he underestimated her.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed another number, "Edward, help me check the progress of Mia''s company and the recent meetings with people."


    The other end of the line replied with great respect, "yes, Mr. Edgar. I''ll do it right away!"


    "Can we trust the people you found?"


    "Mr. Edgar, don''t worry. They are the escaped criminals. Even if they are put in jail, they won''t betray us. They are all people who want money more than life. The money has been given to their families. They know the boundary!"

 Chapter 145 You Are So Mean!

    After hanging up the phone, Edgar raised his head to look at Crystal. He thought to himself, ''don''t worry, I will not let them hurt you!


    Just now, he got the news that the woman with the blue shirt was the real Lena. Mia threatened her with her parents to let her come here to accuse Crystal.


    Clenching his fists, he had made up his mind that he would give her something in exchange of her threats.


    Crystal was very calm because she knew clearly that the one who wanted to strangle Mia at the moment was not her but the Mu''s group, Spencer. It was the Mu group''s cocktail party. She was invited by the president of the Mu''s group.


    Then she took a calm look at the woman not far from her, who was wearing a blue shirt and slightly trembling with her head down. That woman didn''t dare to look at her. Crystal knew it clearly


    She knew that it was Lena.


    Lena buried her head down. Crystal knew that she might feel guilty. Because they had promised that they would not see each other or keep in touch within two years.


    If Lena chose to bite her out, she would not feel anything. Crystal felt that she and Lena were not friends or family. They were just partners who made use of each other. She only use the identity of Lena, while Lena only wanted to get a moment of peace.


    But now, she realized that she was wrong.


    Just as Mia was closing in on the doctors and trying to beat them back, no one thought of the woman standing on the platform trying to be the invisible person and wearing a blue shirt all the time. She madly pushed away the security guard, and pushed the doctor next to her away. She suddenly walked in front of Mia and pointed at her with a hand. "I''m going to kill you!"


    She took out a scissor from nowhere and cut towards Mia swiftly. But before she could get close to her, Mia''s hand stopped her.


    She was shocked at first, then despised, and scolded, "are you crazy?"


    The woman in blue shirt cried and trembled, "it was you who forced me You made me I''ll kill you I''ll kill you!


    Mia pointed at her and ro


    the real Lena if you go forward? "


    Spencer quickened his pace, grabbed the corner of Crystal''s garment and threatened, "Crystal, listen to me, you have to be ruthless and cold-blooded now. That Lena has nothing to do with you!"


    Without turning his head, Crystal said, "no! Now Lena is my family, my sister. I want her body! "


    Spencer was stunned by the word "family". There was a flash of bitterness in his eyes. He used to have a family, but now he didn''t know how to call it!


    He had no family. The only thing he needed was success. Whoever tried to stop him, he would kill him, even his family, or the woman he loved! No one could stop him, no one!


    At the thought of this, a hint of cruelty flashed on Spencer''s face. He slowly said to Crystal, "okay! In that case, I will not stop you. You just go and bury your loved one. If the family you want is a dead person, then you''ll lose another family member, such as Tyron! "


    The word "Tyron" made Crystal tremble. She turned around and looked at Spencer coldly, "You are so mean! "


    "Crystal, I can be soft hearted to you, and I won''t hurt you. But for the people around you, I''m not that kind-hearted! You can say that I am despicable. I don''t think there is anything wrong for me to do so. You are trained by me. The former Ivy is dead, dead! Now you are just Crystal. You will always be obedient to me. "

 Chapter 146 Stop It!

    "Spencer, you are a demon! "


    "Thank you for your compliment! I''m satisfied with what I''m doing now. Crystal, I think you can also reach the top of the world by working together with me! "


    Crystal, "you are dreaming! I feel sick at the sight of you. I''d rather die than be with you!


    Spencer clenched Crystal''s arm, walked up to her, and whispered angrily, "Crystal, you''re so heartless. You''d rather die to betray me, right? You have taken a great deal of my time for this, and your face has cost me tens of millions of dollars. Tell me, do you have any conscience for saying such a thing! "


    Crystal sneered. Her conscience was already hurt when her hands were covered with blood.


    "You can take this face as long as you let go of Tyron. Even my life, you can take it back!"


    Spencer smiled and said, "Crystal, don''t worry. I will never hurt Tyron unless you listen to me. I will reunite you two one day!"


    Crystal looked at Spencer angrily and didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say. If possible, she really wanted to tear Spencer''s face apart here. However, she knew that someone would be buried by her in the end. She couldn''t take such a risk.


    Three years ago, she lost too much, and now she didn''t want to lose her only family, Tyron.


    Thinking of this, Crystal closed her eyes and restrained her anger. When she opened her eyes, there was nothing but calmness on her face.


    Then she turned around and looked at Lena in silence with a complicated expression.


    At the same time, Edgar was walking towards them.


    He stood on the platform, elegantly walked to the corpse, squatted down and picked up the dead Lena. As he met Crystal''s eyes, he slightly nodded his head, then turned around and said coldly to everyone, "I''m really sorry. This is my sworn sister, a psychiatric patient. She has been so unreasonable today. I have to make an apology here! I''ll take her back and bury her right now. " As he spoke


    be?"


    "You mean those fake doctors worked for Edgar? No! How did Edgar know that Lena is Ivy? It was impossible! Besides, even if he knows that Lena is Ivy, then Edgar and Ivy are still sworn enemies. How could he help Ivy? "


    The man sneered, "do you really think that Edgar has been so quiet in the past few years?"


    Mia looked up at the man and asked in confusion, "you mean..."


    The man nodded slightly, "yes! Although Edgar has lost his memory in the past few years, he still remembered some of them very deeply. Especially after he regained his memory, he has vaguely guessed who has been against him all the time! "


    "Humph! Even if Edgar knows, he can do nothing. With his current strength, how can he defeat Spencer? "


    The man puffed out a cigarette and said, "don''t forget that Edgar has a shadow group behind him. His force is on par with that of the Mu''s group."


    Mia sneered, "so what? The Shadow Group almost belongs to us now. I don''t believe that a newly rising Luo group can be somebody without the Shadow Group! As long as Edgar is unable to protect Ivy, then we can defeat Ivy easily! "


    The man said with a deep face, "well, don''t underestimate Edgar. His trick is not worse than that of Spencer. He is not as cruel as Spencer, but Spencer is not as clever as Edgar."

 Chapter 147 Unexpected Meaning!

    Mia didn''t think so. "He cannot defeat me even though he is smart!"


    The man felt sick at the sight of the conceited expression on Mia''s face. But he couldn''t stand out and was not strong enough. He couldn''t have done more things without the help of Mia. Otherwise how would he accompany a bitch who wanted to be a virgin! She had a desire for a man, but she felt that she was so noble which was disgusting!


    At this time, the man suddenly turned over and pressed on Mia''s body. He said with a snicker, "come on, let''s continue!"


    In fact, the man really couldn''t stand it! If he continued to listen to what she said, he really feared that he couldn''t control himself from giving her two punches. But he knew it was not a good time to fall out with her, so he could only stop her.


    Mia''s body went soft again! Aren''t you afraid that you will be killed with so much sex? "


    With an evil smile, the man replied, "I''d like to die for a beauty like you."


    ���� Crystal came back to her apartment after the party.


    "Ms. Crystal, are you okay?" Toby turned around and watched Crystal sitting in the car. She didn''t intend to get out of the car.


    Today, it was Spencer''s man who intended to send her to the apartment, but she refused. She called Toby directly.


    Just at this moment, Toby''s words reminded Crystal.


    Crystal stood up and got out of the car. She waved to Toby, indicating him to go back.


    But she didn''t turn back and kept walking. At the door, she took out the key and opened the door.


    Looking at the receding figure of Crystal, Toby thought that something bad had happened to her today. He didn''t know what had happened at the party as he didn''t go to the scene. He was confused when he saw that Crystal looked absent-minded. He stayed there for a long time, fearing that something bad would happen to Crystal.


    Crystal took off her shoes and walked barefoot on the cold floor. The feeling of coolness came from her feet and spread all over her body. She did not come to her senses until now.


    She walked into the living room and threw


    ound her left one by one because she wasn''t strong enough or indifferent enough.


    When she was a kid, her father always told her that she was a disaster and everyone around her would be hurt because of her. At the beginning, she didn''t believe that. As the people who cared about her left one by one, she gradually began to believe that she was really a disaster, At present, she didn''t want others to love her, and she didn''t need to love anyone either. She wanted to be strong, she wanted to take revenge, and she needed to be cold and ruthless.


    She didn''t dare to fall in love with someone now because she was afraid that they would be in grave danger.


    When a person was really cold to others for a long time, he or she would really lose the ability to love, because he or she would never find the person who loved him or her.


    It was just like a habit that couldn''t be developed overnight, but once it was developed, it was difficult to get rid of it.


    Three years had passed. In the past three years, she had got used to closing her heart bit by bit.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the Magic Water, but when she knew all the misunderstandings between her and Edgar, she didn''t show much ups and downs.


    She didn''t think that it was a pity for them to break up because of misunderstandings. Instead, she felt that their love was wrong in the first place.

 Chapter 148 A Little Special!

    After regaining her composure, her phone rang! It was Toby. She answered it and said lightly, "there''s no need to investigate about Lena anymore. You send a few people to follow Spencer and see if there''s any news about Tyron!"


    Toby remained speechless for a while, and then replied respectfully, "Tyron! ''Tyron Luo! Ms. Crystal! Is that Tyron? "


    Crystal frowning, she said, "later, I will send you the information of Tyron. After you get it, read carefully and keep it in your mind, then delete the information I sent you. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal." Toby replied respectfully


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Judging from Crystal''s cold tone, he could tell that she was in a bad mood today. He knew that he should not have asked something as a subordinate. But Toby just couldn''t help caring about her. From the moment Ms. Crystal became the leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang, Toby knew that he had fallen in love with her. He had never known that a woman could be so decisive and ruthless.


    He had to admit that cold heart was really ruthless, even to herself. In Toby''s mind, girls should be quiet, coquettish and easily cry when they saw blood. But Crystal was different, she had never shown weakness to anyone, and she was always the first one to lead them in front.


    No matter she was seriously injured or not, she never frowned. She was more capable than a man. Sometimes, even these men were not as strong as her. Toby sighed and thought that a strong woman like her was supposed to be the flower in the greenhouse and be protected by others. On the contrary, she took a group of men with her to settle one trouble after another.


    As he was thinking about this, he got lots of new messages.


    At this moment, Crystal was sending messages, absent-minded while staring at a baby photo in her hand. The baby in the photo looked less than one year old and was babbling.


    The baby looked just like her sister. This was a photo of Tyron. At that time, she went to her sister''s home and got this photo.


    nd. If such a beautiful woman was lying under him, it would be a great pleasure!


    Crystal glanced at Nathan coldly. She sniffed, drew a dagger out of her waist quickly and shot it over Nathan''s head.


    A sound of Swoosh! The flying knife accurately passed through his head and flew into the opposite wall. At the same time, several hair on his head were dropped down.


    At the moment, Nathan trembled all over, looking at Crystal in horror, and the sunflower seeds in his hand scattered on the ground.


    If he hadn''t lowered his head slightly, the flying knife must have stuck between his eyebrows. His heart beat rapidly. that was close! that was close!


    Nathan looked at Crystal with a lustful squint a second ago, but now there was only fear left in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Ivy learned the flying knife after three years, and she became so cruel that she wanted to kill him! Who does she want to kill?


    If the man didn''t take the photo of ivy before the surgery and some evidence left by the hospital after her surgery, he really suspected that the man was cheating him!


    At this time, Crystal stood up in a cold manner, turned around and walked towards Nathan. Step by step, the sound of Crystal''s footsteps made Nathan feel that Crystal was stepping on his heart, and as that cold feeling filled his whole body, the fear spread.

 Chapter 149 Are You Afraid Of Me!

    Nathan couldn''t trebling: " Ivy, what...." What do you want? I am your brother-in-law! You... "


    Crystal sneered, "what? Are you afraid of me? I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing? "


    Nathan raised his head and said with courage, "Ivy, let me tell you! You You cannot kill me I, your sister would be sad if you do so!


    Then Crystal said with a cold smile, "it''s so ridiculous of you to mention Megan! How dare you mention her, you bastard! "


    Speaking of Megan, there was a flash of disdain on his face, "She betrayed me first! She cheated on me and went out with another man! Why can''t I say it? "


    She stepped forward and slapped on his face, "Don''t fucking describe yourself as a gentleman, Nathan. Haven''t you done something wrong? Don''t you have a mistress outside? "


    Crystal knew clearly that it was inevitable for his sister and brother-in-law to divorce as they did not love each other. Even if they got married, they would not be happy. Just like her sister and her brother-in-law, they had constant quarrels and disturbance since they got married, and her sister never stopped flirting with other men. Nathan also had an affair with different women everyday.


    I can only say that Megan and Nathan are birds of a feather.


    Nathan didn''t expect that Crystal would slap him. A burning feeling came from his cheeks. Even though he was angry, he dared not resist because he could see her fighting skills.


    "Yes, there is something wrong with me. But it was our mutual agreement to divorce. Even if I didn''t mention it, she would propose such a divorce!"


    Crystal didn''t want to answer such a question. It was meaningless. They made their own choices. But the Tyron was the child who suffered. Fortunately, she adopted Tyron. Otherwise, Crystal did not know whether Tyron could live to now.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal turned around and walked back to her desk. In a cold voice, she asked, "Why don''t you just tell me what you want?" Crystal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was wrong! Please Let me go! "


    Without looking at him, Crystal said coldly, "Let''s go! Take me to Tyron''s position! "


    Suddenly, Nathan was dragged up by Toby and pushed out of the room. He yelled at Nathan, "Damn it! Leave here right now!"


    Thus, Crystal got in the car with Nathan and rushed to another place.


    A few moments later, they arrived at the Dark Star, which was mentioned by Nathan. It was the largest undercover trading center in City A. There were a lot of people living here, and the members of the undercover market wouldn''t stay here for a long time after they finished the deal. The risk was high here, but the bounty was very attractive. The people here only cared about money. There were only two kinds of people here. Those who set up the bounty, and those who chased for the bounty.


    Some people even offered a huge amount of money in exchange for others'' lives, while others received orders. Most of them were outlaws here, and most of them were living in darkness. That was to say, when one was desperate and needed a large sum of money. It was here to take orders and make a deal. As long as the transaction was successful and the goal was achieved, the money would be taken and then disappeared here.


    The man here never needed a real name. Some people even replaced their names with numbers.

 Chapter 150 Who Do You Want Me To Kill

    Getting off the car, Toby kicked Nathan out. Crystal frowned and asked, "Is it here, Nathan? Are you sure? "


    With his legs trembling, Nathan got up from the ground and replied, "Yes. Go to the room 123. Go straight to the second floor from here. Tyron is there. "


    As soon as Nathan thought of the man there, he felt as if he had seen Satan. That kind of fear came from the deepest in his heart.


    He had to admit that that was the most terrible person he had ever seen in his life.


    "Damn it! How could you be so verbose? So scared? Pussy! "


    Seeing the fear on his face, Toby was worried. He was afraid that it was a trap.


    Then he turned around and came to Crystal, saying respectfully, "Boss, are you really going inside! I feel something is wrong! Why do I think it looks like... "


    Crystal frowned and glanced at Nathan who was shrank. She said coldly, "Are you afraid that it is a trap?"


    "Boss, let me go up first." Toby nodded


    Crystal waved her hand and said, "No, thanks. You can go back now."


    "Boss?" asked Toby in surprise


    Crystal gave a cold smile and said, "It doesn''t matter! You can go back first. I want to have a chat with my old friend! "


    "Well..." asked Toby, confused


    Crystal said coldly, "Okay, I''ll be fine!"


    She knew they were worried about her. In fact, after taking over the Dragon Tiger Gang, she had thought that they would hate her and want her to die, because she had killed their boss.


    However, after getting along with her for months, they had already taken her as their real boss. They were on the same boat. Crystal said firmly.


    "Yes, Boss." Toby nodded


    When they turned around, Crystal cast a cold glance at Nathan, who was about to run away, and said coldly, "Get rid of him!"


    Then, they saw that Nathan was trembling with fear and lying on the ground. He turned his head, glaring at Crystal coldly, and said, "you You lied to me! "


    Crystal sneered, "I''m lying? I didn''t say that I would let you go. How di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    anted her to kill this time was Edgar. She didn''t hate Edgar anymore. She knew that she had misunderstood him. How could she hate him!


    She didn''t love him nor hate him. But the thought of killing him made her feel cold in her heart.


    Spencer sneered, "what? You still love him? "


    Without answering, Crystal said coldly, "Let me see Tyron!"


    "Yes, you can. Then he clicked the video on his computer and a figure appeared. It was a student with big eyes and an oval face. He waved to her! Godmother! It''s me, I''m Tyron. Do you still remember me? Godmother! We haven''t seen each other for three years. How are you doing now! By the way, Grandpa and grandma are traveling and I don''t know where they are either? Grandma told me if I looked at it, you would see me. I... "


    However, before Tyron finished his words, a grey haired old lady showed up in the video. She slumped into an elegant sofa, trembling and said, "Ivy, come to save us! Ivy, who did you offend on earth? They They were horrible! I don''t know where they have taken us? We have to Go home! "


    The video had been over.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and she felt that Tyron had grown up, he became much alike with Megan. Crystal closed her eyes and pulled back her tears.


    "Tell me, who do you want me to kill?" The words came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 151 He Is The One You Want Me To Kill

    Crystal knew clearly that it was useless for her to be angry and sad. The only way was to follow the man''s words. He would never give her space to feel sad and angry.


    She also knew that in his eyes, he preferred her to be a soulless puppet. Would he sympathize with her? Would he? Of course not! Would she continue to show her cowardice in front of him? Of course not.


    Seeing that Crystal had recovered her mind so quickly, Spencer was very satisfied. Then he turned around, walked to the desk drawer and took out a document. He handed it to Crystal and said coldly, "I want you to kill him! I will ask him out tomorrow night, the same place as he was. I will have someone tell Edgar and you need to take him out before he arrives. Remember, do not use your flying daggers. Edgar likes to use a pistol named 54 Type. "


    Crystal opened the document and took out a picture. After a while, she raised her head and looked at Spencer, frowning. "The person you wanted me to kill is Edward!"


    Spencer replied in a cold voice, "He is not Edward. His real name is Charlie."


    Crystal exclaimed in astonishment, "Charlie!" Meanwhile, she mumbled in her mind, ''He is Charlie


    Yes, he is my brother! "


    When Spencer said this. A trace of evil flashed in his cold eyes. Especially the "brother" he gritted very hard. In Crystal''s mind, she did not believe that there was something uncanny between Spencer and Edward. But Crystal did not want to know at all, which had nothing to do with her.


    It reminded her of the honest man in the ward. She had thought about trying to make a match for Celine and Edward together, but when she thought of it now, she didn''t think she was doing the right thing.


    It turned out that everyone here was not simple. Who would have thought that the assistant of Edgar was the eldest son of the Mu family''s old master - Charlie! Luckily, Celine didn''t get involved. otherwise, she might be unwilling to kill him.


    She put the photo back in her fil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s. She put on a smile and said, "All right. It seems that it''s time to deal with him. Inform Toby to send his men to check the room frequently. What''s more, ask our men to bring the recording pen every day. "


    Terry said with great respect, "Yes, Ms. Crystal. I''ll do it right away."


    Just as she was about to hang up, something came to her mind. She picked up her phone quickly. "Terry, you can send... a stranger to tell Edgar that someone is trying to kill him


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal." Terry said


    After hanging up the phone, Terry looked confused and thought, ''Why does Ms. Crystal show interest in Edgar? "


    Crystal hanged up the phone and sighed, "Edgar, thank you for helping me with Lena. This is a gift for return. If you are smart enough, I hope you can avoid it!"!


    Abruptly, she felt a heart wrenching pain. She held the sofa with one hand, and pressed her chest with the other. She knew that the it was because of the Magic Water. Her face, which had been ruddy, appeared pale at the moment, and there was a trace of sweat on her forehead. She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. Don''t think about anything, including anyone else. Just in a moment, when she opened her eyes, she felt cold all over her face, and the pain slowly disappeared with the cold touch, until her face returned to calm.

 Chapter 152 My Girl!

    In an office.


    Edgar sat straight at his desk. One of his hands was supporting his chin, while the other one was putting an egg against his eyes.


    Edward murmured with a melancholy look on his face.


    "Edgar, why do you always like to fight like a child? Is there anything that can''t be dealt with peacefully? "


    How Edgar wished he could slap him to death! He could not bear it any longer and said, "go back to the lab!"


    Edgar had a fascinating face, but half of his face was swollen.


    Then Edward shut up, but in his heart, he cursed Edgar harshly. ''who went nuts after drunk in the bar? Who called Spencer to come out and beat him without saying a word?''! Shit! If you don''t tell me you fight, just do it! And what else did he say? Spencer, you''d better stay away from Lena. She''s my girl! my


    At that time, Edward really wanted to find a place to escape. Where was that place? It was so embarrassing to fight in the bar, especially in front of the public! Apart from a lot of people, the bar was also very eye-catching. A lot of people gathered around, they all witnessed the fight.


    The main reason was not that there were many people, but that they felt humiliated! ''Is he going to get himself drunk in a bar, the boss of the Luo group? That''s not important. The key point is that the president of the Luo group is against the president of the Mu group. They are fighting for a woman!''


    In this case, the reputation of Edgar was reduced to zero this time. Although they were not superstars, they were the CEOs of the group. It was not appropriate to ignore the reputation! Even if the boss wants a mistress, he would never say in a clear way that she is my mistress... "! A group of people cursed him!


    When Edward was thinking about her, Edgar hit himself on the head with plaster in one hand and said angrily, "At the Party, Spencer held his hand on Crystal''s elbow. She is my girl. I don''t allow anyone to touch her!"


    Hearing that, Edward looked angry but dared not to show it. Lowering his head, he disdained in his mind. ''damn it! ''boss, she said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gasp, she had held Edward''s hands and asked him to take good care of his little brother and sister, but he hadn''t! And he even tried to run away from these.


    "So, I don''t want to run away from it any more!" said Edward, standing straight with a cold light flashing in his eyes


    He knew that no matter how bad the Mu group was, it had to be taken back by him and it was what he deserved!.


    He didn''t want to escape from anything! It had been so long. He should have the courage to face it.


    At this time, Edgar stood up, patted him gently and comforted him, "Edward! No! You are Charlie! You can! You can do it! "


    With a complicated expression on his face, Edward said, "well, I can! Thank you, Edgar! "


    Looking at him seriously, Edgar said, "Besides, I think that there must be something between Spencer and Crystal. I guess it must be Spencer who took her away three years ago. I don''t know what she had gone through in the past three years! But I know she must have suffered a lot. If Spencer hurt her, I won''t let him go! "


    What he meant was very simple. If he knew that Spencer dared to do something bad to his girl, he would teach him a lesson. He would never let him go, even if he went against the Mu''s group.


    Edward know it. To a certain extent, if Edgar tried to fight against the Mu''s group, Edward knew that the Mu''s group would have a hard time in the end.

 Chapter 153 Edward Is In Danger!

    Hearing that, Edgar stood up. He gave a light pat on his shoulder and comforted him, "Edward No! You are Charlie! You can! You can do it! "


    With a complicated expression on his face, Edward said, "well, I can! Thank you, Edgar! "


    Looking at him seriously, Edgar said, "Besides, I think that there must be something between Spencer and Crystal. I guess it must be Spencer who took her away three years ago. I don''t know what she had gone through in the past three years! But I know she must have suffered a lot. If Spencer hurt her, I won''t let him go! "


    What he meant was very simple. If he knew that Spencer dared to do something bad to his girl, he would teach him a lesson. He would never let him go, even if he went against the Mu''s group.


    Edward knew it. To a certain extent, if Edgar chose to fight against the Mu''s group, Edward knew that the Mu''s group would have a hard time in the end.


    Nodding his head firmly, Edward said, "Okay. If I had a chance, I would never let that happen!"


    After saying that, Edward scratched his head and continued, "Edgar, in my opinion! If you really want Crystal to be together with you, you can make it directly. I think you can make her clear about all the misunderstandings between you two in the past, or you can just tell her that you know she is Ivy, so that you can be together with her easier! Why did you make so much trouble? "


    Edgar sight faded. He turned around and sat on the sofa, looking at the teacup on the tea table with melancholy, frowning. He said indifferently, "I... I don''t know what to say! I acknowledge that I was really excited the moment I knew that Crystal was Ivy. I can tell you for certain that I have always been loving her. No matter what kind of person she has become, even she is dull or vicious, my love for her will never change. But"


    Looking up at him, "Edgar, are you blaming yourself? Right! You think th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e planted in the Mu''s family. I


    In fact, Edward felt a little guilty for hiding the truth from Edgar. His good friend, Edgar, indeed took him as a true friend, but Edward didn''t tell him everything.


    Seeing that, Edgar said lightly, "it doesn''t matter. Everyone has secrets. I can understand! Go for it! I will drive back by myself! "


    Edgar knew that Edward had to handle it by himself. Once Edward depended on Edgar for too long, he would become accustomed to it and lose the ability to handle issues independently. In the past, Edward always asked for Edgar''s opinion by phone. But now, Edgar didn''t think he should intervene in the family affairs of the Mu''s family"


    So Edward nodded and said, "Thank you, Edgar. Are you sure that you can drive yourself? "


    Edgar rolled his eyes at him and said, "Stop nagging! Go then! "


    They went to the parking lot and said goodbyes. Edgar drove back to the company. Then Edward drove to the suburb.


    When Edgar went back to the company, there was a text message on his phone, "Someone is going to do something bad to you!"! From Crystal! ��


    Edgar hadn''t expected that Crystal would send him a message. After thinking for a while, he suddenly understood the real meaning of the message. No! Edward is in danger!,

 Chapter 154 Its You

    At the moment, a bloody scene was brewing in the desolate suburb.


    "Crystal? Why are you here?" Edward was shocked to see a woman standing in front of him. She was dressed in a black leather coat, with her black hair hanging down. She looked at him coldly. She was radiating a cold and dark aura, like an eagle in the dark.


    Edward also regarded himself as a tough guy. But when facing Crystal, he still trembled.


    "It''s me, it''s me who asked you out!"


    He was shocked, but he was also confused. He thought it was his undercover who asked him out. His undercover was a servant of Mu''s family and he had been his spy in the family for years. The undercover had never been discovered in these years, but someone sent Edward a message in the name of the undercover. He knew that his spy must be in a very dangerous situation.


    He thought the one who found his spy was from the Mu''s family, but he didn''t expect it was Crystal.


    Edward: Tell me, Crystal, how did you get his phone? How do you know"


    "Don''t ask me. I know nothing. I only know that someone wants to kill you! And I am here for it"


    With astonishment on his face, he looked at Crystal and said, "you... You are a killer!"


    Looking at him coldly, Crystal said, "You can say that, but don''t blame me!"


    Edward started to sweat on his forehead. Trying to calm down, he stammered, "n-n-you want to kill me! You want to kill me? "


    Step by step, Crystal said coldly, "Yes! Someone wants your life!" As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled out the pistol she had prepared and pointed it at Edward.


    Uncontrollably, Edward took a few steps back. "Crystal, do you think you can get away with it if you kill me? You should know that now I am not Edward. I am the young master of the Mu group, and I am Charlie. "


    Then Crystal looked at him and said with a cold smile, "Mr. Charlie, I know your life is valuable! It


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inding a reason for his cowardice? He did it for my felicity! You can let me hate him as I like? If he did that for my felicity, where was he when I was forced by Olivia to take the abortive medicine?


    If he did that for me, why did he push me to the edge of hatred again and again! He let me down to him again and again, and let me give up until my heart died. Is he doing this for my felicity? Don''t you think it''s funny to say that? "


    Edward didn''t expect that Edgar had kept something from her and he had hurt her so much! It was not until now that Edward gradually realized that what Edgar had said was not only about love, but also about the couple who were frank with each other.


    Edgar had never lied to you, believe it or not. He chose not to tell you because he didn''t want you to see the worst in the world. He wanted to protect you and he wanted to let you live a peaceful life"


    "But what about the result? What did he give me then? Only hatred! If he want me to be strong, I must make myself stronger. If he want me to be strong, I must be ruthless and cruel. In the end, should I thank him for letting me know the world and myself well? It wasn''t my fault, it was because I was not cruel enough! It was because I was too cowardly, wasn''t it? "

 Chapter 155 Stop Continuing Your Mistake!

    Edward really didn''t know what to say or what to say at the moment? Nothing could be changed as the result was doomed. But he still wanted to fight for it for Edgar. He knew clearly how Edgar became lost for the woman in front of him.


    Taking a step forward, Edward continued, "No matter what you want, I don''t have to say anything more, but I want to tell you that Edgar has never thought of giving up loving you! He has been loving you till now. He still loves you. If you keep making a mistake, Edgar will be very sad. He really loves you"


    At this moment, she felt a slight pain in her heart. She knew that it was her heart that was beating again. She closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. She secretly told herself that she could not feel sad and pity. Tyron was still in the control of Spencer. She had lost her child and she had lost too many family members. This time, she could not lose Tyron. No way!


    Thinking of that, with a cold look on her face, Crystal opened her eyes again. She pulled the pistol with one hand and said coldly, "Sorry, Edward. I owe you your life this time. Since I chose to be like this, I must continue to be wrong, even if it is a mistake. I have no way to go back, and I will not be able to look back."


    Shaking his head impatiently, Edward continued, "Crystal, as if my death could make you sober up and get you and Edgar back together. Well, you can kill me."


    Crystal replied coldly, "No! There is no way back! We can''t go back! Edward, I can only say that it wasn''t me who killed you today, but Edgar"


    A hint of doubt flashed across Edward''s eyes. He didn''t understand what Crystal meant, but when he looked at the gun, his eyes widened in shock. It was, this was Edgar''s usual gun. He yelled angrily, "Crystal, are you going to frame Edgar for my death?"


    She said coldly, "Yes, what I want is not only your life, but also Edgar''s! I have no choice! "


    If a moment before he was still sad for Cryst


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at he would be in danger! Edgar should have guessed who was behind it if he was smart enough


    He shouldn''t have come, but he came anyway! Was it because Edgar was not smart, or because he cared too much about the brotherhood with Edward?


    Edgar said word by word, "Crystal, you can''t continue to make mistakes. If you really kill Edward, it''s you who is in danger, and it''s you who is in trouble. Not only the Mu''s family won''t let you go, but also the person who hired you won''t let you go. The police won''t give you a chance to escape. If you are sensible enough, put down your gun. "


    Crystal said coldly, "what if I say no?"


    A tinge of pity flashed across Edgar''s eyes. He said in a soft voice, "It was all my fault. If I hadn''t pushed you away three years ago, you wouldn''t have become like this. It was all my fault. I had thought that I would protect you well by not telling you anything. I had thought that I could have protected you well, but I hadn''t expected that you would have suffered so much more than I had ever expected."


    "It''s meaningless for you to say that now, isn''t it? Do you think it is ridiculous to make a heinous person give up her obsession for killing! Edgar, put away your sympathy. I don''t need that! I don''t need to be pitied, nor do I need to be protected by anyone. "

 Chapter 156 I Will Be With You!

    "Crystal. As long as you let go of Edward, you can take my life! Put down your gun and let him go! Whatever you want to do, I will be with you. Crystal, Edward is innocent. It was me who hurt you. It was me who pushed you away. If you want revenge, come to me. I will give you my life. No matter what you want to do, I can do anything for you! "


    After saying that, Edgar brought the pistol against her waist back. From the first time he saw the gun in her hand, he knew that the man behind this wanted not only to kill Edward, but also tried to frame Edgar and put him in prison. He wanted to destroy him completely. If he was still suspicious at the beginning, now he was already certain about the real identity of that guy What a vicious man!


    Thinking of that, Edgar said in a gentle tone, "Crystal, I know you are being used. I know you are not vicious. You are forced to do that. If you can turn around to look at me, please look back. My love for you has not changed till now. If possible, please look back at me. I have been waiting for you. Ivy, please turn around. I will take you home! I''ll take you home! "


    At this moment, there were tears flashing in Edgar''s deep eyes. He knew that his girl was not a cold-blooded person. She must have been forced.


    "Go home! This word was really touching. A few times before, he also said to her, "go home!" The first time he said go home, she was happy about it. The second time she was sad. At that time she thought he was doing this for the baby in her belly. The third time she was completely numb about the word, where is her home?


    Now, it was time to pay the price for Paul! For Megan! For her child! And those who were killed by her. Damn it! She didn''t care! She had too much blood on her hands. How could she wash it away! How could she get rid of it! She would never enjoy a good ending for the karma she deserved.


    Without crying, Crystal turned back cold


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rystal no matter what happen to me."


    Hearing that, Edward raised his head and looked into Edgar''s eyes. Sighing, he said, "okay! Edgar, I promise you! "


    Then he turned around and looked at Crystal. "Crystal, did you see that! Haven''t you come to your senses since Edgar has done so much for you? "


    If there was a knife in Edward''s hand, he would break her heart with it. What the hell was wrong with her? Why was there such a cruel woman! How could there be such a cold and ruthless woman!


    This woman was a real fool! No one had ever seen her like this? Can you really be indifferent? Do you have a brain! Don''t you have a heart? "


    Crystal said coldly, "You are right, but my heart has gone! My heart had died three years ago! My heart? I am just a living dead now! My only wish is to take revenge! "


    Clenching his teeth, Edward stamped his feet. He thought when he chattered, he could sober up Crystal. He thought at least Crystal could not accept for a while, but at least she could put down the gun in her hand. However, he found that he was wrong, Crystal was still apathetic.


    Edward was speechless. Damn it! He was acting like he cast pearls before swine! Crystal didn''t hear a word! Crystal... Fuck you! She was so stubborn, just like Edgar! Exactly the same!

 Chapter 157 Who

    Edgar and Crystal were such a good match when it came to how stubborn they were! Damn!


    At this moment, there was a sudden commotion not far away. Then twenty men in black suits, including a normal black cap, and a black mask, emerged from nowhere. They each held a pistol and the sound of gun shooting came up from afar.


    The man in the front was tall and strong. It was hard to see his face clearly, but one could tell from his voice that he was not a local. He said to them fiercely, "Today is your last day!"


    Edgar was the first to react. He saw that subconsciously, he quickly crossed Crystal and protected her behind his back. Then Edward quickly took out his pistol and got ready. Standing behind them, Crystal stared at those men not far away and was angry. "Son of a bitch!" she snapped


    If a moment ago she was still thinking about killing Edgar, now she just wanted to kill the damn Spencer. She was totally clear about the boss who sent those men here. She thought to herself, ''Damn it! It was that damn Spencer who wanted to kill me, just to wipe out his plot.


    Thinking of this, Crystal took out her daggers from her waist, and looked coldly at the man in the lead! ! "Who is your boss? Is it the bastard Spencer? " At this moment, she was still trying to figure out if it was Spencer who sent those killers here. It was not because she felt sorry for him, but because she was still worried about Tyron. In fact, she couldn''t figure out why he still wanted to kill her when he was completely in the control of Tyron!


    At the same time, Edgar was also thinking in his mind. If these people were really sent by Spencer, it would only mean two points. First, Spencer couldn''t wait any longer. He was afraid that Spencer went back to the Mu''s group to seize power. Otherwise, th


    orest in the suburban area. The trees in the forest were very thick and layer after layer, like a maze. After running for a while, they finally stopped after getting rid of those enemies.


    Glancing around, Edgar said, "All right. Let''s have a rest here! They can''t catch up with us so soon. Now we each take out our mobile phones to see if there is any signal. We can ask for help. "


    They took out their phones and clicked on the button. With a deep frown, Edgar said, "No signal." he raised his head and took a glance at Crystal. "What about yours?"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "No."


    Edward shook his head and said, "No."


    Edgar looked around. The forest was so thick that he couldn''t tell which direction they were going to. He frowned again. "Not only are they lost, but we seem to have lost as well! "


    Crystal turned around, walked to a tree and sat down. She was not too surprised to know that Edgar had lost his way as he had said. She was no longer nervous or afraid as she got lost in the mountain! But somehow she felt used to it.


    Vice versa, Edward was quite surprised. "What do you mean by getting lost? No! No way! Edgar, it''s so dark here. How should we go back? ",

 Chapter 158 Ill Take You Out!

    With a hint of coldness in his eyes, Edgar said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. We can go out! But if we go out, we will definitely meet them. So we can just rest for a while before we figure out a way to go out. "


    Sitting next to them, Crystal did not say anything. She knew that what Edgar had said was true!


    While at this time, they were not familiar with the circumstance here


    Crystal nodded and said, "Now we can have a rest. I''ll take you out later! We will not get lost! "


    Crystal said in a calm tone as if she was just making a statement. But she spoke in an extremely calm and confident tone! If she were in the army, her words would cheer everybody up while her confidence always came from her.


    But for Edgar, he was surprised and shocked to hear that Crystal could say something like that! He didn''t expect that she could be so calm when facing such a trouble.


    As a result, when Edgar looked at Crystal again, his heart was painful! If she hadn''t experienced it, how could she be so accustomed to it! How could she respond in such a short time if she was not used to it!


    Then Edgar sat down beside her and said in a soft voice, "Crystal, you can take a nap now! I''ll wake you up later!


    She raised her head coldly and said, "okay!" She knew that the most important thing for her now was to have a good rest. She never went against her own body and she knew that she would need more energy later. Now in the desolate mountain, there was no vehicle and she could only walk on foot. She just wanted to save some energy for herself.


    They didn''t talk much. She was quite familiar with this place. She didn''t hate Edgar, nor did she feel anything about him. They were just temporary partners.


    Crystal closed her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rk, he bent over to pick up his shirt and put it on. It was a bit cold!


    Then he came back and closed his eyes for rest.


    A moment later, Crystal stood up from the ground, followed by Edgar and Edward.


    Crystal looked at them and said coldly, "Give me both your phones."


    Then, both of them took out their phones and gave them to Crystal. Still wondering why she did so? What was she doing?


    However, Edgar looked calm. Apparently, he had guessed what Crystal was going to do.


    "There''s no signal here. The only way to get out of here is to use the flashlight to illuminate the area we head," Crystal answered


    Edward didn''t quite understand what she meant. When he moved forward, he was glimpsed by Edgar, who was not far away. Edward''s body was stiffened and he trembled, thinking, ''shit! Why can''t I ask her? He was so eager to know, and he still looked very curious.


    Then she held their phones on hands. She turned on the flashlight. Then she crouched down, as if she was looking for something! Then she moved forward step by step and abruptly pushed it on the ground. Suddenly, she felt a bit frustrated. It was what she was looking for!

 Chapter 159 Ivy Is Dead!

    The day broke and the fog spread. Crystal was still squatting on the ground and looking for something. Although Edgar didn''t know what she was going to do, he still stood in front of her to protect her. But he knew that she wouldn''t act recklessly


    On the contrary, with an impatient look on his face, Edward following behind, grinned and said, "Crystal, what are you looking for? The sun is going to rise. Those people are coming. Should we leave here or wait for them to destroy us? "


    Hearing that, Edgar turned his head with his cold eyes. Receiving no response from Edgar, Edward was about to open his mouth. However, he immediately shut up. Before he could rebuke, Crystal said in a cold tone without even raising her head, "shut up your mouth if you don''t want to die here. This is not an ordinary area. If you are not a fool, you will find that those things are not accidentally under your feet!"


    Those thing? Edward was immediately stunned and looked down to the ground. What did he see? Fuck! How could it be... dead snakes? At the moment, he was so scared that he almost fainted. All of a sudden, Edward moved forward to catch up with Edgar. Ignoring the change of Edgar''s facial expression, he fixed his feet tightly on his body. Edward put his arms around Edgar''s neck.


    "Edgar... Snake! Help me, please. I''m so scared"


    Edgar also noticed some abnormalities on the ground. Reminded by Crystal, he was wondering why there were so many dead snakes on the ground? At the same time, he wondered where this place was?


    However, all of a sudden, a person was hung on Edgar. He thought it was because Crystal was frightened and held her in his arms subconsciously. He was about to be happy!


    However, when he recognized it was Edward, he cursed him inwardly


    "Get off me!" Edgar gritted his teeth and wis


    mask and made a gesture of shut up, as if saying: boss, I''m wrong! Please don''t leave me alone!


    Edgar went back to her side and took out a pair of gloves in his pocket. Then he said:" Don''t touch anything here, including those vegetation. I will do it if you try to look for something.


    It was an posture of male chauvinism, almost saying that you were my girl! I will protect you!


    However, Crystal didn''t appreciate it. She said coldly, "it doesn''t matter. I know some common sense. I know what I''m doing. I won''t die."


    Edgar gritted his teeth. "Can''t you fucking listen to me just once? Can you stop pretending to be strong? You have a man who can protect you"


    Before he could finish his words, Crystal coldly said, "I have nothing to do with you. We are just strangers. Ivy was dead, now I am Crystal!"


    Hearing that, Edgar became speechless. Crystal was so stubborn that Edgar wanted to slap her! "I''m just a fucking fool!


    However, when he saw Crystal bent over and reached out to touch the blue flower with her bare hands, Edgar''s face darkened and sighed, "all right! He was a fool, but damn it! He was willing to!


    He took off his white gloves and gave them to Crystal! Take it! Go on! "

 Chapter 160 The Trap!

    This time Crystal didn''t refuse. She took over the pair of white gloves and put them on her hands with disgust. If she could get rid of the poison, she definitely wouldn''t touch it. She was not a masochist. She just frowned slightly, not thinking how white her gloves were! She was totally confused. Why did Edgar prepare so well! Did he expect this to happen! Or did he prepare to kill!


    If Edgar knew Crystal thought in this way, he would like to spit out blood. He was not intended to kill and he was unable to predict as well. He was just a neat freak. But, would she believe that?


    Alright. Edgar didn''t bother to think more about it. With such a question in mind, he continued to follow Crystal and stayed alert all the time.


    Squinting her eyes as soon as she caught the sight of a thing on the ground, Crystal then opened her eyes again. She quickly squatted down and leaned forward and said, "big stones, the grass in the south of the tree trunk was growing exuberant, and the grass on the south of the autumn withered quickly. On the north edge of the forest here, the grass was covered with lush vegetation, and the leaves on the positive side of the individual plants were very thick, while the northernmost dry tree was covered with moss. Normally, independent trees are usually lush and smooth on the south side of the tree; leaves on the north side are haggard and rough. The south side of the tree is usually lush, and the north side of the tree is moist and covered with moss. In consideration of that, we are heading south. So if we keep going forward like this, we should be getting closer to City A. "


    At this time, Edward clapped his hands and said, "Crystal, you really impress me today! Holy shit, you know so much! I really admire you! "Unbelievable!"


    Without sparing a glance at Edward, Crystal passed him and said coldly to Edgar, "if you agree with what I said, then we will move on, no matter what the future is and How dangerous it is! You can continue to follow me or stay here to wait for your rescue. But if I finally get out


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eir master.


    The man in black sneered. "It''s said that the president of the Luo group, Mr. Edgar, is a tough guy. But it seems that he''s just so so today! Just a coward! It seemed that the rumors couldn''t be taken seriously! "


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled all of a sudden. "Yeah! Right, rumors couldn''t be taken seriously. It is said that your master is Mr. Spencer, the CEO of the Mu''s group, a playboy. He is also a wolf in sheep''s clothing! Huh, an immoral person! "


    The head man froze for a moment. He wanted to say something, but before he opened his mouth, a flying knife pierced through the middle of his brow, blood splashing. He opened his mouth, with a pair of big eyes widely open, and slowly fell down. He did not understand why a flying knife could be faster than a gun! He hadn''t shot yet!


    Crystal knew that Edgar had already known the answer of some things. That was why he gave her an expression with his eyes, indicating that she should make a move.


    She and Edgar were so cooperated with each other at times of danger. This feeling was terrible for Crystal! If


    there was not so much entanglement between them, she would not reject the feeling, but after going through something, she could not treat it as nothing had happened. Just now, she still refused the invisible tacit understanding with Edgar.


    She just wanted to be a stranger to him.,

 Chapter 161 Who Is It

    However, what Edgar was thinking was that the moment the man in black fell down, he was in a daze. From his expression, he was sure that these men were not Spencer''s men.


    Then who was it? Someone was manipulating all this?


    Edgar frowned more and more. He felt that something was just like a mist that could not be seen. But one thing he was sure about was that the person behind the scenes knew all of them very well: Crystal''s past, the hatred of MIA, the ambition of Spencer, and his past. All of these were very clear to the person. Who on earth was he?


    At this time, other men in black saw that their leader was dead. They immediately panicked, and a trace of timidity appeared on their faces.


    At the same time, Edgar took a glance at the men in black and said coldly, "now that your boss is dead, do you want us to perish together or do you want to go with me and I''ll save your lives? I never do a losing business. You''d better think it over before answering. "


    After saying that, Edgar turned his back on them, casually leaned against a tree and lit a cigarette, as if they were not engaged in a gunfight but a negotiation.


    With the cigarette butts fluttering in the air, he said coldly, "you have to think it through. If you fight, I won''t give you any chance to live. On the contrary, if you put down your guns and don''t need to waste your time here, maybe you''ll be alive the next moment. By the way, I forgot to tell you that you already have many red spots on your arm. You are on the verge of dying. Even if I''m going to save you, it''s all in vain! "


    He turned around and said to Crystal, "well, let''s go! Leave them alone. Their lives are none of our business! "


    Crystal nodded and put away her flying knife. Her heart twitched. She never found that Edgar was so glib. In just two minutes, he became the Savior of these black clothed people! It seemed that she really knew little about him before.


    Or was Edgar a changeable person?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Everyone was grieved! It''s... it''s ridiculous! How could he give such a ridiculous excuse!


    However, Edgar was capable. He turned around and threw a cold glance at them. "Well, don''t you agree with what I said?"


    It was just a question, but judging from his tone and expression, it meant that he just wanted to spoil his woman and did you dare not to nod in agreement? If you disagreed, kill you with eyes!


    Sure enough, all the people trembled and said together, "yes, Mr. Edgar is right. It''s great for us to take a walk here!"


    No more nonsense! How could they not obey Edgar! Now they had no weapons at hand, and they were fucking poisoned, and lost. If they hadn''t been able to go out with Edgar, they would have been killed here.


    Then Crystal said, "well, since you all like to take a walk so much, I''m sorry that I can''t accompany you."


    Then Crystal turned around and went away! She thought, ''A group of idiots!''


    All the people were all dumbfounded and looked at Edgar. Was this a follow-up? Or not?


    With a darkened face, Edgar shouted coldly, "what are you waiting for! Hurry up! Follow her! "


    Then he turned around and followed Crystal.


    With a big smile on his face, Edward trotted to keep up with them.


    Others exchanged glances with each other and then quickly followed up.

 Chapter 162 He Was Beaten Up! Interesting!

    Crystal walked with them for a long time. Then she took out her cell phone from her pocket and looked at the time. She frowned and thought, ''they have been wandering in the forest for a day and a night. There is nothing they can do. It seems that they have to find some food first so that they can have the strength to walk.''.


    At the same time, Edgar thought the same. As a man, it was okay for him not to eat or drink all day. But when he raised his head to look at Crystal who was covered by tiredness, he frowned tightly and a tinge of pity flashed across his eyes.


    Hence, he quickened his pace and caught up with her, "Have a rest. I''ll go and find some food for you." You need to replenish your strength. I''ll take your place next. "


    Surprisingly, Crystal was cooperative. She looked at Edgar and said calmly, "well, then, Mr. Edgar, please go out and find some food for us! "


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows. He wanted to say something. But he didn''t know what to say? He was about to show his strength for his woman! But who told him that he was not looking for food for his woman? But all of them? Holy shit, were you kidding me? They were all so hungry. It was none of his business? He only cared about his woman! Why should he serve these idiots!


    Edgar''s face darkened. Why did he always look terrible in front of Crystal.


    Crystal asked coldly, "so you are not willing to do that? If not, then forget it! I can do it myself! "


    "How come? I''d love to." Edgar responded, gritting his teeth! Have a good rest here and I''ll go for a walk. "


    With a charming smile, Crystal said, "okay! Mr. Edgar, please find as much food as possible. I will eat with them. If they cannot eat enough food, I will give my share to them. I am very sympathetic. "


    Her meaning was very clear, and she almost said, "you should find more. The more, the better! If not, I won''t eat!"


    Hearing that, Edgar gritted his teeth again. "Okay! It''s not a big deal. As long as you are here, I will get them! "


    ''Look, how great I am. In order to love my woman, I can be a follower. Well! It''s OK to be your fol


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t you gone yet! I didn''t expect you, a real man, to break your promise. You''d better admit that you''re crooked. Then everyone will be less troubled. In this way, I can help you find food. I promise that what I''ve found won''t kill you! "


    If there were an elephant now, Edgar would have the ability to step on it! Damn it! His woman was tricking him from the very beginning! It hurt! He had never known that Crystal could be so ridiculous! Ha! He almost burst into laughter.


    "All right. Have a good rest here. Let me pick some tree roots for you. You''ll be well fed."


    Without opening her eyes, Crystal said in an indifferent tone, "thank you! Please hurry up, Mr. Edgar. I''m really hungry! "


    At this moment, Edgar really wanted to take out a basin, shit! He really wanted to spit out a basin of blood!


    However, Edgar turned around obediently and went to the place where he had just picked the wild fruit. He didn''t want to starve Crystal!


    Gradually, he felt that he would never win when facing Crystal!


    Instead, she always took it for granted. At this moment, Crystal suddenly found that it was not a bad thing to anger Edgar on such a boring road. She immediately felt happy to see how angry he was.


    At the same time, she often told herself that she could not fall in love with anyone at present. Some of her feelings were obviously in the past. Her world was always alone. She was good!

 Chapter 163 Get Out Of Here!

    After a while, Edgar and several men in black took some tree roots. The roots was not like the root of a real tree, but a large part of celery, green and sweet, which could not only make people not hungry but also not so thirsty.


    And Crystal''s image suddenly became strong in all the people''s eye! They didn''t expect Crystal to know so much! They adored her. However, the following thing made them want to directly worship her rather than adore her!


    After a while of rest, Crystal found some herbs from nowhere, and then glanced at them coldly. "If you don''t want to be poisoned to death, you can apply these herbs on your own wounds. "


    Someone wanted to ask what kind of herb it was. Without waiting for these people to speak, Crystal directly glanced at them and said coldly, "don''t ask me what the herb is. I''m not bother to answer. It''s none of my business whether you apply it or not. By the way, I remind you again kindly that all the plants here should be poisonous. If you like to stretch your paws to pick flowers or other herbs, go ahead. I won''t look for these herbs for you! "


    She threw out the words coldly and turned around, ignoring them. At the same time, there was really someone who wanted to pick some flowers. He immediately took back his hand. Cold sweat began to break out on his forehead. He muttered to himself, ''oh my God! Fortunately, I reacted fast enough. Otherwise, I would have been very sad.''.


    At this moment, Edgar, who worked hard to find food for them, was completely transparent. Although he felt bitter in his heart, he was in a good mood. Looking at the tree root in his hand, he felt that it was really nothing, as long as his woman was happy!


    As for them, when they were glanced coldly, the men in black all shivered and immediately lowered their heads, hoping that they were transparent. H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    et those men have the chance.


    Then, Edgar said something. The rest of the group almost burst into laughter when they heard this.


    "Well, Crystal, I, emmm... I felt a little hot just now. Well, now, I I suddenly feel a little cold. ''hehe, come here!''! We won''t do anything now or we may catch a cold easily! "


    Edgar swore that it was the most aggrieved words he had ever said. What the hell was it? ''Shit! Set a trap for myself.''


    Hearing that, everybody lowered their heads and pursed their mouths, chuckling in secret. They thought, ''Edgar, stop pretending to be the master of love. See? How you suffered!''.


    By the way, in their eyes, Crystal was really awesome. They couldn''t believe that the CEO of Luo group, who was a genius in business, could be so obedient


    How could they not admire her! Even Edward really wanted to give a thumbs up to Crystal. "Crystal, you''re awesome!" he said to himself!


    However, he gradually calmed down while seeing the coldness in Crystal''s eyes. He suddenly had a feeling that Crystal was revenging on Edgar. He didn''t know whether his thought was right.


    There was a saying that "the devil among the sheep is always the witness". He always felt that something was different.

 Chapter 164 Wolves!

    Perhaps Edgar himself knew that it would be very difficult for him and Crystal to return to the past!


    Their relationship was not so bad. It was just that they loved in different ways.


    At that time, after taking a rest, Crystal wore a gloves and squatted on the ground to observe the terrain. The ground here was soft and moist. There should be a river nearby, or there would be a mountain villa or a village near it. Crystal stood up and felt relieved. She finally managed a way out.


    It was nearly dusk, which meant they had rested for a whole day in the deep forest. The reason why they chose to move forward at night was that Crystal felt that the haze was not too thick at night, and in addition, it was dry and quiet at night, so they could easily think about things.


    The reason why she was in such a hurry to go out was that she really wanted to hurry back to meet Spencer, because Tyron was still in his control. She was really afraid of what he would do to Tyron. Tyron was her only relative now, and she couldn''t let anything happen to him. Thinking of this, she thought, she had to leave now


    A flicker of impatience crossed her eyes. Damn it!


    Edgar had clearly felt the change in her mind. At the same time, he felt quite depressed. He wondered when his girl would confide in him! Even if it''s just a talk, it will be good!


    At this moment, Edgar looked up at Crystal, a glimmer of pity flashing in his mind. Obviously, he felt the feeling of loneliness and helplessness from Crystal. He really wanted to go forward and hold her tightly in his arms, telling her that he was still there for her, but he knew that


    Crystal could not give him such a chance. She was strong and she had been forcing herself to be strong.


    Suddenly, there was a roar coming around. They were astonished, but soon they were scared. What they heard was the sound of wolves!


    Even Edgar strode forward without hesitation and stood in front of her t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    od became more and more pungent, which made the dark forest even weirder.


    The sun rose slowly, and the gunshots and howls of wolves gradually disappeared. Humans and wolves, who had fought for a whole night, finally came to an end. Edgar was shocked by what he saw. The wolves were lying all over the ground. About forty to fifty of them. What was more horrible was that there were hundreds of wolves in the outermost part of the mountain, squatting down beside the woods.


    In the daytime, the wolves were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they lurked near the mountain forest not far away. Sometimes, wolves ran to tear the dead wolf''s body into pieces. Seeing all this, Edgar only looked at them in the distance instead of shooting. He hoped that these wolves could leave by themselves. He didn''t want to waste the remaining bullets on these wolves.


    In fact, he seemed to be wrong. The wolves were very persistent. They wouldn''t leave unless they got food.


    At the same time, Crystal, who was standing beside him, did not speak. She was saving her strength, because in her opinion, they would not have chance to get out if not kill all the wolves in the forest.


    Otherwise, they would be likely to be eaten by a wolf before you got out of the deep forest! No way! They had to kill them all "

 Chapter 165 Be My Girlfriend!

    Then Crystal took a glance at the wound on her arm and continued, "remember, there are only two ways for these wolves to survive in this remote mountain. One is that the poisonous mist here is useless to them. Another is that they have already adapted to the environment here, which means that they also have a poison. As the saying goes, to combat poison with another poison, if you drink the blood of these wolves, then nothing in this remote mountain can poison you. "


    The crowd shushed. They all exclaimed with excitement! It''s a good idea to combat poison with another poison. But just as they were excited to pick up the wolf corpse on the ground, Crystal said coldly, "but I''m not sure whether this method feasible or not. If you are really poisoned to death, it''s none of my business!"


    What? The men who squatted down had just drunk a mouthful of wolf blood spit out the blood in their mouth. Holy shit! It meant she said something useless. They were still going to die! Everyone''s mouth twitched. Should they drink? Or drink? Everyone looked at each other for a moment. Fine! They would drink first. The worst result was death, which they would experience sooner or later. They chose to do this not because they didn''t treasure their life, but because they had confidence in Crystal!


    Again, they squatted down and drank the blood in one gulp.


    At the same time, Edgar looked vigilantly at the wolves surrounding several meters away. He knew that these wolves were waiting for the opportunity, which was good for them. They were waiting for the night, and perhaps their companions.


    Edgar didn''t pay much attention to this fierce battle at all. He had seen even more dangerous scene. In the past, there were only four of them, but now he had a dozen men! Although the remaining men in black may not be his accomplices, they all took their lives seriously in the face of such a cruel scene! If they could survive together, why did they choose to die!


    At the moment, Edgar was wor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    more and more wolves. Don''t ask me why not run away. Wolves are more familiar with this kind of environment than us. If we run away, before we get far, we would be eaten by the wolves


    You guys think it over. "


    Edgar said coldly, "Crystal is right. As long as we kill these wolves, we can save ourselves!"


    In the battle of several consecutive days, Edgar had only eight bullets left. He hadn''t slept for four days and four nights. He was so exhausted that his lips were dry and his eyes were deep. He had been exhausted. By contrast, these wolves were all in high spirits and full of energy. From the very beginning of this battle, the wolf pack was destined to win, because they were not afraid of death, because their firm belief was strong enough to destroy people''s will.


    Human beings were just nobody in this boundless deep forest.


    In this way, they were locked in a stalemate. Edgar and others couldn''t remember how many days they had been trapped, and the wolf king had appeared in front of them now. Edgar wanted to kill it, but he failed. The range of the bullets was not enough and he was exhausted, which had greatly reduced his shooting accuracy. Therefore, Edgar and his companions decided to be waiting on the quiet brake before the wolves launched an attack. He held this idea for only less than two hours.

 Chapter 166 They Were Finally Out!

    This group of wolves might be the last group, because Edgar and others saw a white wolf taking the lead of the group of wolves. They guessed that this might be the wolf king. They were obviously exhausted.


    Some of them sat on the ground, some on the left, the others on the right, embarrassed and irritable. Only Crystal and Edgar were indifferent. Crystal''s arm which held the flying knife gradually become numb. Despite this, she did not fall down, nor did she hide behind Edgar like a little woman. On the contrary, she calmly picked up a dead wolf from the ground. She drank the blood and ate the flesh. The she tore off the skin and put it in her body.


    However, the crowd didn''t feel a little bit bloody and disgusting at all. On the contrary, her movements were elegant, enchanting, coquettish, beautiful! She was just like eating delicious food and drinking wine.


    Everyone followed her. The cold wolf flesh was difficult to swallow, but when they saw how Crystal did, they felt that this kind of way of eating wolf flesh was not so difficult to swallow. The wolf blood also tasted delicious.


    As a result, they got more and more energetic.


    At the same time, Edgar''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. He always thought that it was because Crystal didn''t love him enough that she didn''t want to listen to his explanation and didn''t want to go back. But at this moment, his thought had changed. If she could survive in such a rare environment, it was not because she didn''t love him enough, but because she had become numb and cold-blooded.


    All of a sudden, Edgar wasn''t in the mood to know what had happened to Crystal in the past three years! Because he didn''t need to know, because he had understood. At the moment, the only thought in his mind was to bring his woman back. If he couldn''t, he would go crazy with her and turn the world into black!


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes slightly. When he opened his eyes again, he cast a cold glance at the group of wild wolves wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l kill Edward right now. Anyway, I don''t care about the law. We can take the time. I''m not in a hurry."


    Edward was furious, ''Holy shit! Am I invisible? It''s unbelievable that a person even dares to discuss whether she would kill him or not in front of him. Why do I felt like a pork in that case!''


    Hearing that, Edgar closed his mouth and didn''t say a word. Sometimes he really felt that he would never have an upper hand in front of Crystal. He would always be mocked, which was nothing to him. More importantly, He has no way to defeat Crystal! He was annoyed! When on earth could he get his woman back? He suddenly thought of a way to get his woman back. That was shameless and shameless.


    Well! He could just be an evil man! That was what Edgar had gained after working together for the past few days. In the past, he missed her. Now, he would never let himself regret, missing the moment of honesty.


    At the thought of this, Edgar moved forward and said in a trembling voice, "Crystal, don''t kill Edward. Come on. Kill me. I promise I won''t move! You''d better take your flying knife and hang me on your body! That way you could solve your problem, I was killed and Spencer would also be happy. I am very happy to be with you. I am more than happy to go to anywhere, to do anything, to have dinner, or to sleep with you! "

 Chapter 167 Crystal, Watch Out!

    Slap! Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal slapped him on the face and said coldly. "Edgar, can you stop nagging? It''s so annoying!"


    Crystal didn''t expect that three years later, Edgar would become such a garrulous man who could talk as much as an old woman. By the way, where was the man who rarely speak?


    All of a sudden, the world became even quieter. A red palm print appeared on Edgar''s originally fair face. Everybody shushed! They thought to themselves, ''OMG! Crystal is about to die! She is dying.''


    With the shocked look on his face, Edward also thought, ''Crystal, you''re so bold. You''re going to suffer!''!


    Edgar shouted, "Turn around, all of you! Block your ears! "


    The angry order from Edgar shocked everyone. They knew how angry he was without even looking at his face! Therefore, all people, including Edward, turned around and stop looking! Otherwise, they would be dead!


    With a darkened face, Edgar looked at Crystal whose expression suggested "Right, I hit you. So what? Bite me if you can!".


    She had thought that Edgar was angry and wanted to have a fight with her! Crystal thought, ''Edgar, do you think I''m afraid of you! Come on, you''d better let me beat you to death!''


    However, the next second, Edgar''s behavior really made her have an impulse to strangle him.


    Edgar slowly got close to Crystal, who was about to cut him with her flying knife. At a distance of only one centimeter from her, Edgar pulled her waist with one hand. All of a sudden, his sexy lips covered hers before she could react!


    That kiss caught her off guard. Her mind went blank. She didn''t expect that Edgar would kiss her now.


    On the contrary, Edgar had been intended to punish her. But as soon as his lips laid on her lips, he felt familiar sweet from the bottom of his heart. He had to say that he was very familiar and infatuated with her. He was infatuated with her so much that he didn''t want


    d through his forehead.


    At this time, a dozen men in black suits came up. They put away their belongings and respectfully walked up to the last man, clenching their fists. "Master, you have suffered a lot!"


    At this time, the man slowly turned around, his face muddled, and his gentleness had disappeared. At this moment, his face was ferocious. "Well! All dead? "


    "Yes, master!" answered his subordinates respectfully


    Then the man patted the corners of his clothes that had been missing. With a weird smile on his face, he asked, "have you dealt with those wolves?"


    "Master, All of the wolves have been destroyed! "


    "Well! Okay! "


    The man cast a grim glance at the cliff and thought, ''if people roll down the cliff, they''ll be seriously injured even if they are still alive. Edgar, Ivy, don''t blame me''! You have known too much about it. I''m sorry. I was forced to do that too! By the way, I forgot to tell you that my name is not Edward! Not to mention Charlie! I am the real Spencer! "


    Later, his gloomy voice rang from the mountain, "They won''t live long! Ford! Take your people to deal with the traitors in the Mu family. Kill them! Make them all shut up! "


    Then, a gentleman walked out from behind. He plucked his glasses and said respectfully, "Yes, master!"

 Chapter 168 Girl, You Are Awake!

    It was a sunny day and the birds kept singing. At this moment, in a courtyard of the countryside, there was a man who wore a wrinkled thick vest, a worn pants, and the feet of the trousers were covered with mud. The man has a dark face and rough skin. He was a middle-aged man in his fifties and sixties.


    When the middle-aged man was cutting wood hard in the courtyard, a short woman with flat face, fluffy hair walked out of the house.


    The woman rushed out and shouted at the man, "Hey, old man, come quickly! That girl is awake! "


    He walked quickly into the house and came to the bedside with an amiable face. "Miss, you''re awake!"


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw an old man, who looked very kind, sat by the side of the bed and leaned against a woman.


    She wanted to open her mouth and speak, but her throat was so sore that she couldn''t speak. At this time, the woman quickly poured a bowl of water for her. She gently helped Crystal up and handed it to Crystal in front of her. "Come on, drink some water first."


    Crystal took over the bowl and drank it in one gulp. She was thirsty!


    Suddenly, a sense of coolness came over her throat, and she wasn''t so thirsty. She looked around and found that it was a simple room with very simple decorations, a simple grey sofa without any style, and a few old chairs were placed beside it. There was no dresser, no home appliances, and even the wall was a grey and white wall. Despite this, the room was very clean.


    Then, she collected her gaze and looked at the faces of two middle-aged couple on the bedside, "Could you please tell me where I am?"


    The woman was the first to break the silence. With a friendly smile, she said, "Miss, you finally woke up. You have been in a coma for a day and a night. My husband and I was about to invite the


    has injuries all over his body! In a mess! "


    Hearing this, her heart sank. Did he want to save her? He protected her so well? Did he get hurt all over? Was he dead or not?


    At this moment, there was a trace of pain in her heart. She knew it was the poison of the Magic Water. The poison of the Magic Water didn''t come in to effect so frequently recently. But she didn''t know why. Was she numb, or was her feeling for him less intense!


    Though full of doubts, Crystal did not spit them out. She really wanted to know whether Edgar was dead or not? But judging from his tone, she guessed that he was still alive. The only thing mattered was that he was alive! It didn''t matter if he was hurt or not!


    She kept telling herself that it was okay as long as she knew that Edgar was still alive, regardless how seriously he was injured? As long as he was alive. Even though he got hurt, nothing mattered.


    However, she couldn''t help imagining his wounds all over his body. What was wrong with her? Was it... No, impossible! She must feel sorry for him, because he always protected her.


    Crystal shook her head, hoping to get rid of the negative emotions. Then she began to recall what had happened that day.

 Chapter 169 Call Me Auntie!

    She did not know why Edgar pounced on her. The only certain thing was that she heard a few gunshots. She suddenly remembered that Edgar had said behind her: Crystal, watch out!


    What happened on earth? Why did she need to watch out? No! There were also gunshots! Crystal, watch out! Did someone want to... Kill her? From her point of view, Crystal couldn''t see what happened behind her at all. It happened so suddenly that she fell off the cliff without thinking too much.


    Now she recalled all the tiny details one by one and came to a conclusion that someone wanted to kill her, and it was Edgar who saved her.


    But a question came. Who on earth wanted to kill her? Who did this? She checked all the people present in her mind, but she didn''t know who could it be! She gave up thinking. The truth would come to light sooner or later.


    By this time, the uncle had gone out to continue cutting the firewood. The woman brought a bowl of hot noodles from the outside. She smiled, "come here, young lady, you''ve been in a coma for two days. You must be very hungry! Come on, eat this bowl of noodles. " She put the noodles on the table as she spoke.


    "Okay, thank you, Auntie!" said Crystal


    Then she sat up and got off the bed. Suddenly, her eyes turned dark and her head became dizzy. Suddenly, a strong arm reached out and held her up.


    "You are always a troublemaker! What are you doing? Did you want to die by hitting the ground with your head? Why did I bother to save you! "


    Crystal raised her head in shock. "You''re not dead yet! Isn''t it said you..."


    Edgar rolled his eyes at her. "Thanks to you, I''m still alive!"


    Crystal had never expected that Edgar would appear in front of her at the moment. He was wearing a rough T-shirt, a pair of casual trousers, on which the color couldn''t be told because of being washed for many times, and wrinkled. In spite of this, he still looked like a prince born in a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n away by her relative. He rushed to the house in a hurry. It was not until then that he saw his woman Crystal.


    Hearing that, Edgar sighed with relief in his heart. Fortunately, Crystal was not hurt. Or he would really go crazy.


    Now everything was out of his control. Glancing at Crystal, who was sitting at the table and eating noodles quietly, Edgar was overwhelmed by mixed feelings. Now that everything had been messed up, he didn''t expect this. He had thought that he knew the man beside him well because he had been familiar with him. However, he could not figure out something about the matter. Why him? Why did he do that?


    If he had not jumped to Crystal at the last moment, he would not have seen a living person, but a cold corpse.


    Edward! Edward. What a good friend! What a loyal subordinate! He had never expected that it was him who wanted to kill Crystal at the last moment. Or does he want to kill everyone, including me? ''!


    Edgar''s deep eyes swept around the room. It was old and shabby, though unpleasant, but it was clean enough. The man who stood at the door and didn''t dare to come in looked like a kind person. But even so, he thought everyone was good at disguise. His best friend used to be kind and honest man. Nothing was impossible in this world?

 Chapter 170 He Is My Brother!

    By this time, she had almost finished her meal and regained her strength. She put down the chopsticks and raised her head to look at Edgar. "Hey, bro! Since you''re not dead, can you tell me what''s wrong with you! You pushed me down the cliff!


    Hearing that, Edgar was speechless. He could not believe what he heard! what the fuck! Is she crazy! When did I become her brother!


    Right at this moment, the woman who had just run out ran back in a panic and wanted to say something else! But when she heard Crystal said, "bro!" Suddenly, she felt a relief.


    The woman walked to Crystal, gave her a smile and said, "Oh, so he is your brother! I thought....."


    Crystal shook her head and said in a cold voice, "He is my brother!"


    Edgar gritted his teeth but said nothing. He wanted to know what was wrong with Crystal.


    The woman smiled and said, "Oh, you are brother and sister! I thought you guys are..."


    Suddenly, she remembered that when saving them, the man was obviously naked?


    The woman was confused. "Since you are brother and sister, you must behave yourself. If such a disgusting thing happens in our village, you are going to be punished!"


    Behave yourself?! Punished? It had to be said that Crystal was surprised by the logic mess from the woman.


    Crystal shook her head and explained, "Madam"


    "Call me aunt! I am Aunt Adela! "


    Crystal was speechless. Fine! I thought Madam would be a more decent address for her.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Aunt Adela, I think you have misunderstood. We were on the mountain to look for herb. My brother and I were lost in the mountain. It was hot up the mountain, so he took off his coat. It was an accident that we fell down from the mountain."


    Aunt Adela was shocked. "Oh, I see!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her heart and thought the people here were so amicable! That fatty girl even wanted to marry him because of his brilliant face.


    At the same time, Edgar''s anger almost reached the summit! Are you insane! How dare you pinch my face! what the fuck! I''m totally in a mess! What the hell was this place! How did the people here grow up! That hurts! The people here were so stout! He didn''t want his face get ruined!


    It had to be said that Edgar was carried back by a woman next door.


    However, even if Edgar was in a fury, he still forced himself to calm down. After all, they saved him and Crystal.


    He knew that the people here had no evil intention.


    At this moment, Crystal suddenly remembered that the fat girl who just ran out from here, at least 150 pounds. She was with long hairs, a baby face, a pair of clear eyes, a flower shirt, a green sports pants, and a pair of black shoes. She dressed in bright clothes.


    Ha ha! That''s it!


    So she turned to look at him and said, "Hey, my dear brother, it was that fat girl who saved you! Since she saved you, You should reward her! I suggest you should marry her. I think you two are really perfect match. "

 Chapter 171 Stop!

    Hearing that, Edgar could not help but grit his teeth. "Crystal, shut up! Are you crazy? "


    WTF! What did he hear? Marry that girl? Damn!


    At this moment, Edgar really wanted to slap her! Can you still talk in a polite way! How could she enjoy lying so much!


    Edgar looked at Aunt Adela and said, "Aunt Adela, could you please go out for a while? I will have a good talk with my sister. I don''t want her to talk so rudely! "


    Aunt Adela giggled and said, " Come on! Just talk as you want, I will be okay if I stay here. By the way, what do you want to talk about with your sister? Why don''t you go and talk with your fat girl about your relationship? "


    Damn! WTF! Is there a normal person here! Can you understand me! Edgar cursed!


    Crystal took a cold glance at Edgar. She knew that he must have something to tell her. She guessed that something was not that simple as he didn''t answer her question directly!


    Hence, Crystal said, "Aunt Adela, could you go out first? I have a chat with my brother. I want to persuade him to marry you daughter, okay?"


    Aunt Adela''s eyes lit up when she heard this. It was about the happiness of her fat daughter! Good idea!


    Aunt Adela nodded, "Okay. I''ll go out and cook for you guys."


    ''whatever! She just finish a bowl of noodles.


    ok As long as the old lady could go out, she didn''t care what she would say. Aunt Adela left the room with a smile.


    After a while, there were only Edgar and Crystal left in the room.


    She turned around and sat on that shabby sofa. In her opinion, the shabby furnishings in this room were unaffected to her. On the contrary, it was very peaceful to sit in such a room. Because there was a pair of innocent middle


    deep eyes were still as cold as before.


    Edgar said word by word, "the person who shot you is... Edward!"


    With a look of shock on her face, Crystal asked, "Edward, how could it be him? "


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "yes, that''s right! It''s him. "


    After a moment of silence, both Edgar and Crystal were lost in thought. Edgar looked at her. From his point of view, Crystal was very beautiful and charming, which reminded him of Ivy, who was so innocent and somewhat cute before, and she was much more beautiful than before. In the old days, she was cute, and her eyes were clear. She would do everything she could to fight back even it was Edgar who teased her.


    But now, she was always expressionless and cold on the face. She didn''t allow anyone to touch her or get close to her, just like a hedgehog. Edgar''s heart ached for such a girl! But he didn''t know what to do to make her trust him.


    The only way he could think of was to get her back to him. Edgar knew clearly what he was thinking. No matter how difficult the future ahead of him would be, he would keep going and accompany her no matter what she would do.

 Chapter 172 What Do You Want To Say

    Seeing the light flickered in Edgar''s deep eyes, Crystal knew that Edgar must have thought of something!


    So she raised her head coldly and looked at him calmly, "what do you want to say?"


    Edgar wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He said, "Crystal I think... "


    She said coldly, "Edgar, what are you trying to say?"


    It was time to tell her something. He didn''t want to conceal the fact anymore.


    So Edgar looked her in the eye and said, "Crystal, I will not repeat what I am going to say next. Don''t be shocked. You have to hear it clearly."


    The more he said, the more serious her face became. Was there anything that she didn''t know?


    "Crystal, I don''t know why Edward did that. The only thing I know is that he is Charlie and the eldest son of Mr. Martin. But through this incident, I don''t think his identity is that simple. In addition, besides that, there is someone else who is also interested in your life!"


    Crystal: "who?"


    "Mia!"


    Crystal replied disapprovingly, "I know she hates me just because she doesn''t want me to be with you. Besides, she doesn''t care about me anymore, does she?"


    Hearing that, Edgar shook his head and said, "Crystal, you''re wrong. I have nothing to do with Mia. We were engaged only because we both had something to ask for."


    She sneered. "Edgar, why do you explain this to me now! Isn''t it too late? Does it work? "


    "Crystal, that''s not what I want to say now! What I want to say is, of course, Mia wants to kill you is not because of me, but because of you! Because of your identity! Do you know what I mean? "


    "You mean she wanted to kill me just because of me?"


    "Yes, it''s you," he replied with a nod. "I thought it was my mother who wanted to investigate you. But gradually I found that it wasn''t my mother but Mia who had been investigating you secretly."


    Crystal lost in thought.


    Edgar knew she had tak


    tal''s face before. Even when she had misunderstood him that he killed her sister, she had never been like this. His heart ached.


    Edgar held her tightly in his arms, but she still felt cold-blooded. She didn''t feel any warmth from Edgar''s hug at all. Her heart was very cold, and she felt that her body was frozen.


    "I used to think that my mother died because of me. If my mother didn''t save me, she wouldn''t have died. For so many years, I have been very guilty. It was my fault. I always thought that I was a hoodoo. Even my stepfather beat me, I still felt that I deserved it, because I brought death to my mother."


    She just let Edgar hug her and spoke word by word, as if she was making a statement. She didn''t cry and she didn''t feel her voice inflection.


    But he knew it was the most heart breaking moment for Crystal, who was so desperate that she even forgot how to cry.


    She felt as if she were walking on a desert, where she could not see the edge or the oasis. She had never forgiven herself for her mother''s death. If it weren''t for her, how could she


    But now, someone told her that her mother''s death was not an accident, but a set piece. How could she stay calm.


    She suddenly pushed him away and slapped him on his face with her right hand.

 Chapter 173 Get out!

    "Edgar, have you already known it? How selfish you are! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Then she turned around. She didn''t want to see him.


    "Get out! Get out! I don''t want to see you!" Crystal shouted in a cold voice.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her so infirm. Even in front of Edgar, she would never allow herself to be so weak.


    As long as she could vent the pain in her heart, he would be capable to tolerate. It''s a good way to vent it.


    Edgar strode across Crystal, turned around and looked at her with his deep eyes. "Crystal, listen to me, i"


    "What do you want to say, Edgar? Don''t tell me that you have already suspected my identity, right? Don''t tell me you had investigated me, hadn''t you? "


    Hearing that, Edgar said, "you''re right. Crystal. I investigated you three years ago. But you should know that at that time, I wanted to protect you well. I didn''t mean anything else"


    She looked at him and smiled coldly. "Edgar, it''s really ridiculous. If you want to know anything, just ask me. Do you have to take great efforts to get the answer? Is it because I''m worthless? Or you''ve never believed me from the very beginning? Do you think I worked as your assistant just to seduce you? "


    She didn''t know why, but she really wanted to be aggressive today. She really wanted to be rude and unreasonable in front of him once. She knew that once he was the young and promising CEO of Hengli Group. It was impossible for him not to investigate her, and most of the women who got close to him were up to something.


    Besides, she went into his room by mistake at that time. Generally speaking, she might be one of those women who was also up to something. He was right to investigate her.


    But today, Crystal felt tha


    a good chance for you to have a doctor to make your hands into a sickle "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s got angry. He hadn''t expected that Crystal could be so naggy and annoyed. Seeing that his hand was going to break.


    "Edgar, open the door for me. If you don''t open it, my hand will break. If I am disabled, you have the right to attend to me."


    It worked.


    The door was opened


    Hearing that, Edgar pulled his hand back in a hurry. In fact, it was not difficult to get his hand off. He behaved like this just because he was afraid that Crystal would be so desperate that she might commit suicide. She had tried to kill herself once in the prison, which left a scar in the mind of Edgar.


    Edgar was really afraid that Crystal would do the same thing, she was not strong at all. He knew better than anyone else that she was weak.


    Seeing that Crystal walked out of the room, Edgar heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was fine.


    Standing outside the door, Crystal had taken off her leather jacket. She wore a old-fashioned, rough T-shirt, a pair of worn casual pants and a pair of old, black canvas shoes. Her long hair was braided into two ponytails.

 Chapter 174 The Girl Next Door!

    She was more like a girl next door.


    The shabby dress made her feel fresh and refined. Although she didn''t wear any makeup, her beautiful face still looked the same.


    At this moment, Edgar seemed to see her in the past, but he felt something different. Because of her face, it was a little round before, but this face was a little sharp now. He had to acknowledge that this face was more beautiful than ever. It was a fairy like face.


    However, no matter who she was, she was still so important in his heart.


    It was said that the first thing a person liked a person was the appearance. Edgar also admitted that he was an ordinary person who also focused on appearance.


    First of all, the appearance came to the first impression.. The personality came to the second.


    However, as time went by, he gradually realized that apart from the appearance he was attracted by her, he was also attracted by her internality. Feelings, personality took the greatest portion. At last, he gradually found that he would care about her whole life, including her past and future. He loved her. He would want to hold her hand and age with her.


    As long as he knew how much he loved her.


    But at this moment, she didn''t change her facial expression. She knew that she had pretended to be strong again. But she still refused him.


    She gave him a cold look and said, "Hey, my dear brother, you''re so careless! If you break your hands, I''m afraid that the fat girl will cry to death! "


    Hearing that, Edgar pulled a long face and said, "Could you stop mentioning that girl! "


    At the thought of that fat girl, Edgar was furious. Who could bear it? There was a anthomaniac who sat beside the bed and winked at him from time to time. Most importantly, she


    ou look as if you don''t like the dishes Aunt Adela cooks? You are so ungrateful. Aunt Adela are our benefactor. Since she has cooked such a bowl of noodles for you, you should show your gratitude. We can''t be ungrateful. "


    Up to now, Edgar had been wearing a dark face. He didn''t say anything to show his disdain. After all, the woman had really saved his life. He was too embarrassed to retort upon her words. He didn''t like to owe others a debt of gratitude. He even wanted to pay her back with money, However, he threw a credit card with 300000 dollars in front of the couple, they simply refused! ok He took back the card. If he could go out, he would definitely ask someone to send them millions of dollars.


    Seeing the mockery in the tone of Crystal, Edgar gritted. "Crystal, you are becoming glibber, aren''t you?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes at him and said, "My dear brother don''t be silly. You know that I''m so glib because of you, but we''re siblings."


    Edgar couldn''t believe what he heard! ''I''m not her brother! It was too fucking nonsense!


    Aunt Adela turned to look at Edgar. "What''s wrong, young man? You don''t like the noodles?"


    "No," said Edgar.

 Chapter 175 Was That The Fucking Noodle

    Aunt Adela giggled, "that''s good. Please enjoy your meal!"


    Crystal was embarrassed, ''is she going to watch me finish the noodles?''? That would be too enthusiastic!


    Crystal smiled and said, "Aunt Adela, I''m not hungry now. Why don''t you eat first?"


    Upon hearing that, Aunt Adela almost jumped up and asked, "young lady, do you really not like the dinner cooked by me?"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "no, no! The noodles you cook are really delicious! "


    The woman felt assured and smiled, "Right. How could you not like it! I''m a famous cook! Then why don''t you eat? "


    At the moment, Edgar realized that it must be hard for Crystal to refuse. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Sis, come on, let''s have some noodles together!"


    Giving Edgar a stern look, Crystal cursed in her mind, ''fuck! You want to ruin me?


    Seeing the intact bowl and chopsticks, Aunt Adela was upset, "it seems that you really don''t like eating these. It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of you."


    Crystal said immediately, "How could it be! Auntie, the noodles you cook are fantastic. How can we not like them! We are going to eat now. "


    Aunt Adela nodded and said, "Okay, as long as you don''t mind."


    At this moment, Edgar was so angry that he cursed, "shit!"! Can''t you see my disgusted face? Old lady, are you okay with your eyes!


    So, Edgar and Crystal began to eat the noodles.


    Edgar picked up the noodle, closed his eyes, and put it into his mouth! It tasted awful!


    Meanwhile, faced with the noodles, Crystal felt that the noodles in her bowl became more and more. Holy shit, when could she eat up?


    Crystal picked up the noodles, one by one, as if she was going to fight in a battle field. .


    Edgar raised the corners of his mouth and said, "my little sister, what''s wrong with you? These are not enough for you to eat. Come on. I''m fond of you. Please take my share! Then he put his noodles into Crystal''s bowl. "


    Crystal suddenly felt a stomachache! There were so many of them! When


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll his name.


    Crystal was speechless! Edgar was really... interesting!


    "Then who is the lady behind you?" Jared asked with a polite smile


    At this moment, Crystal put on a smile and walked to the other side. She gave a glance at Jared and was about to speak when Edgar spoke again.


    "She is Aunt Mary!"


    The man bit his tongue: these names were.... shit!


    In fact, the man knew that Edgar was unwilling to tell their names, so he understood!


    The man politely reached out his hand and greeted, "nice to meet you, Aunt Mary. My name is Jared."


    Crystal''s shoulders trembled and she almost burst out laughing but she tried her best to hold it back!


    Just when Crystal was about to shake hands with Jared, Edgar took out his hand first.


    Reaching out his hands, Edgar said coldly, "you''re welcome."


    Of course, Edgar didn''t shake hands with Jared. He avoided smartly. ''damn it! You fucking want to hold his woman''s hand? No way! "


    Yes, it was a great opportunity for Jared to get acquainted with Crystal. Who on earth didn''t love beautiful girls? She was so beautiful that he was totally attracted by her.


    As for him, He was also a frequent visitor to places at romantic club. He had seen a lot of beautiful women, but he had never seen a woman who was both elegant and unadorned. How could he not be attracted?

 Chapter 176 Beauty, Lets Have A Chat

    Aunt Adela giggled, "Son, you haven''t eaten yet, right! You can have a chat with them. I''ll take some food for you! "


    Jared smiled and nodded, "Got it, mom! Go ahead! "


    Then Aunt Adela turned to Crystal and said, "girl, you can talk with each other. You know, you young people must have something in common to talk about."


    "Okay!" Crystal replied with a smile


    Crystal thought, ''Jared is the son of the old man and his wife. They are kind and simple. Their son would also be a good man.''! But when he thought of Edward, Crystal decided to be more cautious.


    At this moment, after looking Jared up and down, Edgar got a conclusion that he was not simple.


    Ordinary people would be shocked at the first sight of them and then be alert since there were strangers in the house.


    The first time he saw them, he was curious, shocked, and then friendly.


    One could adapt to their existence so fast and be nice to them without any doubts. Was he simple-minded? Or maybe he pretended to be friendly. The former was nothing to Edgar.


    But if the latter was the case, Edgar would have to think more. Things were too complicated now. So he didn''t want to make the situation worse.


    After a while, there were only three of them in the room. They felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Edgar and Crystal were waiting for Jared to say something.


    As expected, Jared said politely, "you sit here. I''ll make you a cup of tea. "


    Then Jared walked to the table and took out a new set of tea set, which was new and luxurious, totally different from the furnishings in the room.


    A light flash across Edgar''s deep eyes. As expected, this person was the latter. The person who liked to make tea was not simple.


    Jared''s action was very elegant and skilled. He washed the cup with warm water and poured the tea leaves into the pot. The tea leaves was shaped like a woman in this delicate cheongsam. They were


    e bowl of noodles on the table and pushed it in front of Jared, "come on, my son, try the noodles!"


    "Of course!" Jared laughed and answered


    Aunt Adela was very happy to be praised, especially by her son. She was so proud, and so happy. For people like her, the simpler the life was, the happier they would be.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal raised her head to look at Aunt Adela and said with a smile, "Aunt Adela, your son is really a good boy. He''s very humorous, clever, and most importantly he was kind!"


    Aunt Adela was happy because of Crystal''s words. She smiled happily. Everyone would like people to praise their son! It was also a praise to her, wasn''t it! If her son was good, she would be good. Right!


    The woman giggled! "Thank you. But no matter how good he is, he hasn''t got a wife yet. Alas! I''m so worried about him! You know what? Many of my friends have been grandmothers. I really admire them! "


    Speaking of her son''s marriage, she was melancholy. His son was excellent except that he didn''t want to get married! She and her husband were worried about him.


    "Mom, can you just stop blaming me like that? Don''t worry. I will get you a daughter-in-law soon."


    The woman was amused by his words. "Okay, okay. I''ll wait! Keep your promise! "

 Chapter 177 Sleepwalking!

    As Jared pushed Aunt Adela out, he said, "Okay, my good mom. You go to clean up other rooms. I will have a good chat with these two friends."


    After the old lady went away, Jared, Edgar and Crystal began to chat again. Jared asked what Crystal and Edgar were doing. Before Crystal could answer his question, Edgar claimed that they were doing herbal medicine business. When they was picking herbs in the mountain, they fell off the cliff by accident.


    Crystal agreed with Edgar''s introduction because she thought it was better to keep their identity as a secret.


    But Jared had no doubt about their identity, because he knew there were plenty of herbs in the mountain. It was not surprising for them to go there to collect herbs!


    However, when Jared suddenly recalled something, his eyes were wide open and he looked at Crystal and then at Edgar. He was about to speak but hesitated, Edgar had a feeling that something was wrong.


    After Jared calmed himself down, he asked in shock, "did you really fall from the mountain?"


    When Crystal saw the expression on Jared''s face, she knew that he meant something else.


    So Crystal asked coldly, "Mr. Jared, are you doubting our identity?"


    "I just think it''s a miracle that you could survive in that woods," Jared said, shaking his head


    Frowning, Edgar asked, "what on earth do you want to say?"


    Jared seemed to see something horrible. He looked at Crystal and Edgar with frightened eyes. Then he said, "you don''t know that mountain is called the God of death, All of those who walked in were dead. There were real wolves. Someone said that the wolves ate up the person who went in, and someone said that the person who walked in offended the God of the mountain and the God took their lives because he was angry. I am not sure if it is true or not. Some said they had seen wolves, and some also said it was beautiful there! As for what exactly it was, no one could explain! So that Woods


    ''s wrong? unwilling? We are not welcomed? "


    Wade trembled, "no... no, I''m willing, willing, at any time!"


    Hearing that, Edgar sneered, "that''s good! Then how many days were proper for us to stay? "


    "It''s up to you," Jared replied immediately


    At this time, Crystal smiled and said, "thank you for your help, Mr. Jared. In fact, we are not living in vain here. We''ll pay Auntie at the price of a hotel suite. What do you think, Mr. Jared?"


    At the thought of the money, Jared was very happy and said with a flattering smile, "Hey! Actually, you can feel at home. One hundred dollars a day is enough! "


    Well! It was the best to give him money! He was not their family, why didn''t he mention the money! Besides, he couldn''t chase after the girl! He should at least make some benefits! He was not a kind person who helped them out of kindness without getting any reward. Only idiots did that!


    Edgar said, "Well, then, take us to our room since my sister is tired"


    "Good! "Please follow me!


    Jared laughed and led them to a room he used to live in. When he opened the door, the housekeeper had already packed up the room and the decorations were also very simple. There was only a poster of the star on the wall! There was one single bed, a small sofa, a desk and a chair. It''s simple.

 Chapter 178 We Live Together!

    Jared pointed at his room and asked, "Uncle �� Bob, can you live here?"


    After saying that, he said to Crystal, "as for the girl''s room, it is..."


    Before Jared could finish his words, Edgar interrupted him.


    "No, she lives with me!"


    ''what''s wrong with my ears? Or is there something wrong with Bob''s words? ''they live together? Brother and sister?


    Crystal stared at Edgar coldly and thought, ''what''s wrong with you! Who wants to live with you!


    However, Edgar was not in the mood to reply at all. He kept his cold face and answered firmly, "yes, I will share a room with my good sister!"


    Edgar had a heavy nasal voice, especially when he said the words "good sister"


    Jared was confused, "Well..." How could he understand?


    Edgar put his hand on Crystal''s shoulder and said with a faint smile, "well, you don''t know that my sister is a sleepwalking girl. Do you know what she usually do when she walked around in the evening?"


    Jared shook his head.


    Crystal looked at him in a cold manner. She wanted to see what on earth Edgar was going to do?


    Pretending to be sad, Edgar sighed and said, "Alas! Speaking of which, I''m really sad. When my sister falls ill, she usually likes to bite people. I remember that when she was at home, she once bit a dog and the other day a cat. She also likes to drink their blood. In order to prevent her from biting herself, I usually prepared some animals for her to cultivate them and wash them clean... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Jared had already been frightened to tremble. Were they telling a ghost story?


    Glancing at Jared, Edgar said, "by the way, I remember that my maid was nearly bitten to death! "


    Jared was sweating all over. He couldn''t help but shiver! It couldn''t be true! This beauty really... has such a hobby?


    For Edgar''s nonsense, Crystal had always been calm. She neither stopped nor admitted it, because she did not care! Well, it didn''t matter. She was not a fool. How could she not


    at a shame!


    Although Jared was complaining in his mind, he didn''t dare to say anything!


    At this moment, he felt that he was wrong to go home this time! How miserable! Alas.


    Edgar didn''t even look at Jared and said coldly, "all right! You can get out now. We will look for you if we need any help! And, your phone was taken by me. Get out! "


    Jared''s eyes were round and his mouth was open! Did he mean he wouldn''t give it back?


    He just could not speak!


    At this moment, this was how Jared felt!


    After Jared left, Edgar looked around. Where was Crystal?


    When his eyes fell on the woman on the bed. His mouth twitched! Were you kidding me! He thought that Crystal was standing beside him, enjoying his tall image! It turned out that he was being self sentimental. She didn''t care about him at all and fell asleep in bed.


    So he had been talking with an idiot for a long time, but Crystal didn''t notice his tall image at all.


    At this moment, Edgar felt like a fool! He was just an idiot!


    But when he looked at the heartless woman in bed and her charming sleeping figure, he was totally turned on!


    Swoosh! All of a sudden, he came back to himself, feeling aggrieved.


    Then he adjusted his breath and walked to the bed step by step.


    Then, he threw his coat aside and was about to sleep.

 Chapter 179 You Have A Thick Skin And Should Sleep On The Ground!

    Just as Edgar was about to sleep, Crystal said coldly with her eyes closed, "if you don''t want your ''little brother'' to stay with you, go on!"


    Abruptly, Edgar stopped his movement. He gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, you..."


    What the hell. His woman had the flying knife in her hand which was against his "little brother". This was...


    Crystal sat on the bed elegantly, with one hand playing the knife in front of Edgar.


    She responded with a faint smile, "my dearest brother! Tell me, do you want to be a man forever? Or do you just want to take the chance to be a man now? "


    At this moment, Edgar suddenly felt that it was the wrong choice to live with her, but then, he realized that his miserable life had just begun


    Hearing that, Edgar put on his clothes again. With a satisfied smile on her face, Crystal said, "you''re very smart, my elder brother!"


    Then Crystal withdrew the knife and went to bed again


    At this time, Edgar also lay down beside the bed. However, with a thump, the room suddenly became quiet.


    Getting up from the ground with a darkened face, Edgar said angrily, "Crystal, are you insane?"


    She said indifferently, "my dear brother, this bed is too small to accommodate you. Please make a bed on the floor!"


    Edgar gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, you''re so cruel. What do I have to make a bed on the floor?"


    He, Edgar Luo, was going to sleep on the ground! Shit! Fine! It was OK! But she should at least give him a quilt!


    At the moment, Edgar felt that he was so pathetic. He was eager to stay with Crystal alone. Now that his dream had been realized. He should be happy! However, he was kicked out of the bed by his beloved woman. This was not a big deal! What matters most was that she didn''t even give him a quilt! Did she want him to sleep without any cover?


    She lay on the bed leisurely, holding a knife in her hand. She said indifferently, "my good brother, I remember you like it, don''t you? Right! As your sister, of course I should satisfy


    ow that his boss had said that, it meant the next thing was very important.


    Edgar said, "First, announce to the public that I died in an accident! Second, Edward isn''t my man! Third, cut off all the field that Edward had been in charge of. Besides, I''ll send you my current address in two minutes. Send me some office supplies, and two phones. "


    Shocked and shocked, Leo widened his eyes and slap himself on the face, "Boss, did I hear it wrong! You... want me to announce to the public that you... are dead! ''what"


    Edgar said, "Yes! You are not only going to announce the news of my death but also send several people to inform the second son of the Mu family - Spencer in secret that Crystal has fallen into the cliff! "


    Only then did Leo realize what their boss said seemed like a trap! So he asked respectfully, "boss, what should we do in the company?"


    "Keep it to yourself too. Don''t let anyone know it, except you and Kent. Besides, cut connection with the business in the US first. You will take charge of everything. You go back to America immediately."


    Leo replied, "yes! Master! I get it! "


    Leo knew that the incident was very important. He though through the whole thing again in his mind.


    Edgar took a glance at Crystal, who had slept sound on the bed. Then he continued, "Leo, you send the package to Jared."

 Chapter 180 Just Tell Them I Was Dead

    Hearing that, Leo looked confused and asked, "Jared?"


    "Yes, Jared. And the manager of the advertising department hired by us. Is his name Jared? Please send his detailed information to me on the phone."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Delete all contact information between us. Leave no trace!"


    Holy shit! The whole thing was not simple. Leo thought to himself, ''is there a storm going to take place in City A?''?


    Then he hung up the phone. Glancing at Crystal, he suddenly remembered something. He said, "Two phones, for lovers, that''s all! "


    Edgar hung up the phone and fell into deep thought.


    Leo were shocked by Edgar''s words. His boss asked him to buy two phones for lovers? No way! He was so lucky to have a girlfriend? What about the numbers? Also for lovers?


    Before Leo could figure it out, what Edgar had said then almost made him bite its own tongue.


    "It''s not until now that I know I''m wrong. I thought the one who claimed his allegiance to me would still betray me! if you want to betray me, stay away from me. Don''t make me sick! "


    Slap! Hearing that, Leo was still in a daze.


    Holy shit! What did he say? ''WTF! He pinched his thigh hard and tore it up! It hurt so much. I heard it clearly. He couldn''t believe his boss said something like that


    His voice was cold and melancholy.


    No! What did boss say? Boss said if he wanted to betray him, he''d better stay away from him as far as possible.


    Leo put his phone on the table and thumped it. He didn''t even think of any betrayal to his boss! Immediately, Leo picked up the phone and dialed back. He wanted to tell Edgar that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed the door and went out. The wind blew him awake in an instant!


    He looked up at the sky and thought, ''Mom and Dad, it''s my fault! I haven''t found the murderer yet. Sorry to disappoint you! But don''t worry. I almost reach the truth! I will revenge for you!


    A bloodthirsty light flashed across Edgar''s eyes! No one knew how much he hated himself. He was useless! He hated himself for not being decisive enough! He hated himself for not being cruel enough!


    At the same time, when Edgar was about to leave, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes.


    In fact, she hadn''t slept yet! She had not found out the truth of her mother''s death! She hadn''t paid off his hatred yet. How could she sleep well?


    All she wanted was to freeze herself! His heart was frozen! Every time she was sad, she would wrap up herself firmly. She didn''t want anyone to see how helpless she was at the moment!


    She curled up her legs and bit her lips to prevent herself from crying out. Her mother''s death was not an accident! It was not an accident! This sentence kept repeating in her mind!

 Chapter 181 You Should On Diet

    Doesn''t Crystal know who she was? She used to think that she was the daughter of her stepfather, but later she found that she was not! She had thought that her mother was an ordinary woman, but now she found it was not! All the things seemed to be covered with mist at the moment, but they felt that they were bound to something. But what on earth was it?


    Crystal hadn''t thought of or found it yet. Her only thought was to find out what had happened in the past. He would never let his mother die for no reason! Crystal replayed what she had experienced in her mind. Finally, an idea occurred to her. She thought of a person! That person might tell her what had happened to her mother!


    Thinking of this, Crystal looked up at the sky through the window and said to herself, "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t let you die in vain!"!


    At this moment, she heard footsteps. Abruptly, she lay down again in silence.


    Edgar walked into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. He stretched out his hand to pull the quilt for Crystal. He said sarcastically, "I''ve never seen a person who can''t take care of herself!"


    He sighed and lay on the bed with his back to Crystal. He said to himself, "relax. I won''t hurt you


    I''m just a little tired. I want to take a rest in your place"


    He knew that Crystal hadn''t fallen asleep! He knew Crystal was trying to protect herself.


    "If you want to kick me, you can kick me after I have a rest!"


    With these words, Edgar and Crystal sat back to back, and he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He slept soundly. He had never slept well since he lost his memory three years ago. Although he lost his memory at that time and didn''t remember everything, just because he didn''t remember, he often felt insecure. Till he regained his memory, he often couldn''t sleep, always thinking about how to reveng


    eakfast on the table and then at Edgar. She felt that he had talked more and more nonsense in front of her! annoying! She decided to ignore him. She sat on the chair, picked up a bun from the table and started to eat. It didn''t matter what food was, as long as she had enough food!


    Edgar sat down. He rolled his eyes at her and said, "I was lucky to see that. Look at you! Can you behave yourself when you are eating?"


    He glanced at the only bun on the table and, gritting his teeth, said, "Damn it! Can you leave me some? I haven''t eaten yet! " He grabbed the last bun and stuffed it into his mouth! The buns were so ugly! It tasted awful!


    However, after taking a bite of the bun, she said coldly, "Look at you. Don''t eat too much, you should be on diet!"


    "WTF"! I got up early and ran out to buy breakfast for you! Could you please stop being mean to me! It was me who bought you breakfast!


    Crystal rolled her eyes at him and said, "Well it''s true that you should go on a diet. I am telling the truth! "


    Edgar stood up angrily, "Damn! You are so mean.


    A handsome guy with aesthetic body was urged to go on a diet? And he was urged to do it by his girl? what the fuck! Is there anything wrong with her!

 Chapter 182 I Was Just Kidding!

    When she finished, she stood up and said with a charming smile, "I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously!"


    Then she turned around and walked out of the room.


    With a long face, Edgar felt so embarrassed. He muttered, "it''s a joke, isn''t it?"! ok He stood up and took a look at his figure. Clearly, he wasn''t fat at all!


    At this time, he saw through the door to Jared who was walking in with a big box in his arm. At this moment, Jared thought he must have been lucky today. When he just wanted to go back to the city, he received a package. He was surprised, because he didn''t order anything, How could there be a package!


    After he made sure again and again, he held the package back. It was very heavy. He held the package and quickly walked to his room. He was really eager to see what was in it. The courier only said that it was a very precious thing, and he did not know how much it worth.


    When he was about to enter the room, someone stopped him.


    "Put it down!" Edgar ordered coldly.


    Jared was not as tall and strong as Edgar. In addition, Edgar was born with aggressiveness, which made his heart almost jump out of his mouth!


    Jared raised his head, saw the cold eyes of Edgar, and stammered, "good morning, Uncle �� Bob!"


    "Leave them here. Get out of my sight!" he demanded


    ...


    He thought to himself, ''no way! Come on, no again! I''m screwed! ''! It should be mine! There was even my name on it! My name! No way! No way!


    But he hesitated at the next moment.


    Edgar didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he just lifted him up and p


    Jared met his cold eyes, he dared not speak anything. He could do nothing but keep her head down and glance at the things in Edgar''s hands from time to time, especially the money in his hands! It was so fucking stingy!


    After putting his phone back into his pocket, Edgar opened his wallet and took a look at it. "Not bad! He received several credit cards and took a look at the money in her hand. Pouting, he said, "Damn! Not enough! What can I do with this change! "


    After hearing this, Jared was completely crazy. Not enough? Are you kidding me! That would be at least 70000!


    But when Jared was about to pass out, Edgar said coldly, "take these things to my room!"


    ''are you kidding me? You robbed my stuff and even asked me to move them back to your room. Make me like a servant?


    Damn you!


    However, Jared still sent them back to Edgar''s room, with his head down.


    On the way back to the room, Edgar opened the file. It was very detailed, including the date of his birth, his daily life record and even work performance of Jared.

 Chapter 183 You Are Mr. Edgar!

    Seeing such detailed information, Edgar was sure that Leo asked a private detective to do it. After reading the detailed information in the file, Edgar wore a smile, and concluded, "Jared, you are innocent! You could be put in an important position!


    Then, Edgar sat elegantly at the table, crossing his legs, and wasn''t in a hurry to fiddle with the phone in his hand. He glanced at the money on the table lazily.


    "Not bad, Jared!" said Edgar


    Suddenly, Jared shifted his eyes to look at Edgar. Trembling, he knelt down and stammered, "Uncle �� Bob... I''m sorry! It... it was all my fault. I shouldn''t be interested in money! I should pay my life for it! "I... I shouldn''t have seen that! Uncle �� Bob, trust me. I promise I won''t focus on money anymore! "


    Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say a word. Jared was sweaty with fear. He continued to tremble. "Uncle �� Bob, if... If you don''t have anything...I''m leaving. If there''s... If there''s anything, just call me... Ha!"


    Jared thought, "Damn it! I just want to have a look at the money on the table! Did he have to make it so scary? He was so frightened! When could he get out of here if he didn''t leave now? Was he waiting to be beaten if he didn''t leave now? Impossible.


    Therefore, Jared quickly turned around and was ready to rush out, like a mouse which saw a cat.


    At this moment, there was a cold voice saying, "stop!".


    All of a sudden, Jared felt like he was on the verge of breaking down. ''can you not scare me like that?'' he yelled in his mind! Damn it! When could it come to a fucking end!


    However, although he cursed in his heart, he turned around and laughed, "Sir, what else do you want me to do?"


    Edgar looked at him calmly with his deep eyes. One of his hands knocked on the table, once, twice, three times. This time was like the death warrant in Jared''s heart, nervous and scared. All of this accompanied his thought.


    At the moment, Jared really hoped that Edgar could give him a quick death! Well! Waiting for death was a real torture for him!


    "Your name is Jared, right?" Edgar asked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Luo group! It was said that he was a man of means. Those who offended him would come to no good end!


    Jared''s hands were sweating! But he didn''t forget to make amends!


    After a while, Edgar stood up. He walked to Jared slowly and helped him stand up. "Manager Wang, work hard! You have a bright future! "


    Jared was stunned. Oh my God! Unbelievable! ''thought he! Did he hear it wrong! Didn''t Mr. Edgar fire him? But ask him to work hard! It can''t be true! He thought Edgar''s words means, ''How dare you to offend me? You''re screwed!''!


    "Mr. Edgar, I didn''t know it was you! I would serve you well if I knew it was you! Mr. Edgar... I"


    "Alright, shut up!" Edgar interrupted coldly! Now that you know my identity, I don''t want a third person to know it. Got it? "


    Jared''s reaction was a little flustered. So Mr. Edgar didn''t blame him? Did it mean that he could still keep his job? That means, he was still manager Wang, wasn''t he?


    After careful consideration, although Jared looked flattering, he was burning with passion deep in his heart. In fact, as the general manager of the marketing department, he was not an incredible person! But anyway, he made a lot of money! Otherwise, how could he dated with many girlfriends at the same time! No money, no girlfriend! That was it.


    Jared quickly nodded and replied, "of course, Mr. Edgar. Please rest assured. I understand!"

 Chapter 184 Ms. Crystal! Its Really You!

    And what Edgar said next made Jared wild with joy.


    Turning to Jared, Edgar said, "Jared, if work hard, you''ll get a chance to get promoted! "


    ''Shit! are my good days coming soon? be promoted! be promoted! Holy shit! Excellent! What did it mean? That was a symbol of his identity and his cap was in a high position!'' Jared was excited.


    "Thank you, Mr. Edgar. I won''t let you down," Jared said with a smile


    Edgar didn''t believe much about Jared''s sincerity! However, there was something that he couldn''t do on his own. His men weren''t around. He had few people to use!


    Edgar said. "Well, you can keep an eye on the Luo group after you deal with those rubbish. Go back to work in a few days."


    Jared nodded obediently, "Yes! Mr. Edgar! "


    Then he took a look at the room behind Edgar and said, "Mr. Edgar, how about I find you a better hotel! The countryside may not be so comfortable for you! "


    Edgar said coldly, "What? Do you want to drive me away? "


    Jared quickly shook his head and replied, "no... no! I... I just"


    Edgar interrupted him impatiently, "that''s good! You just need to remember that you have never seen me! And the CEO of the Luo group has died from an accident! "


    Hearing what Edgar said, Jared was shocked! It meant...


    If, at this moment, Jared still didn''t understand what Edgar meant, he could go to hell!


    He replied respectfully, "yes! Uncle �� Bob! "


    Edgar nodded, "you are a clever man!"


    Then Edgar turned around and said coldly, "Now you can go. I want to stay alone for a while! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Jared left, Edgar took out the two mobile phones and turned on them. After playing with them for a while, he smiled, "Leo, you''re not stupid at all!"! "You even know to make the phone numbers couple numbers!"!


    If Leo heard his boss praised him, he would surely be so happy that he couldn''t fall asleep. Why! In his boss'' eyes, Leo was always a simple minded man with a strong body. He said everything he could or couldn''t say! It was a good start for Leo.


    After putting his phone in order, Edga


    e cell phone was quite suitable for girls. Her eyes blinked. She had to admit that sometimes, Edgar was really considerate.


    She swiped the screen of her phone and dialed a number.


    When the phone was answered, she said coldly, "Toby, it''s me."


    Toby''s voice sounded surprised at first, and then elated.


    "Ms. Crystal, it''s really you! Where are you? "


    Crystal said coldly, "don''t worry about me. I''m fine! I told you to investigate something. Have you figured it out? Where did he trap Tyron? "


    With his eyebrows frowned, Toby faltered, "Ms. Crystal..."


    Crystal sensed the anxiety and nervousness in Toby''s voice. Suddenly, she felt a cold pain from her body. Her brain was blank. Could it be? Did Spencer made Tyron...?


    Crystal''s shoulders trembled, and she stammered, " Is... Tyron dead?"


    Dumbfounded, Toby immediately denied, "no... no, Ms. Crystal! Tyron eloped with Spencer''s sister... "


    With a look of shock on her face, Crystal said in a cold tone, "are you kidding me?"


    Toby was speechless, "I''m not kidding, Ms. Crystal! It was a true. Not long ago, there were rumors everywhere in the Mu family. The third daughter, Sandra, often skip class and came to talk with her second brother every day. But not long after, she disappeared. Spencer''s men had seen that she often met a little boy who was at the age of seventeen or eighteen and then..."

 Chapter 185 Nice Taste!

    Crystal had already known what would happen after that, but she didn''t expect that Tyron was so bold! She remembered that Tyron was 17 years old now. It was when he was confused. How could he fall in love at an early age!


    Crystal kept asking, "what about uncle and aunt? Did they come back? "


    "Ms. Crystal! Spencer asked us to pick up your uncle and aunt. But they insisted that they lived in that hotel comfortably and claimed that Spencer was their son-in-law! We couldn''t persuade them to come with us. And they said that It''s perfectly normal for a son-in-law to raise his parents-in-law. "


    Hearing this, Crystal could not describe her current mood at all. She should be happy, because at least Spencer didn''t do anything to Tyron, uncle and aunt! But she felt it was weird. She knew what kind of person Spencer was better than anyone else. He was a dangerous man. Why did her uncle and aunt not let him go?


    It seemed that she had missed something interesting.


    Crystal asked, ''Does Celine know about it? "


    Toby replied, "I''ve heard that Miss Celine has come back from abroad and she will arrive at the airport tomorrow. By the way, Ms. Crystal, should we send someone to pick her up at the airport? "


    Crystal was angry, "You pick her up in the airport? Do you want to tell her that a gang is closely watching her secretly? "


    Toby didn''t know what to say, "Well, ..."


    Crystal said coldly, "all right, you guys keep an eye on Celine. Keep her safe all the time, and do not show up until the last resort!"


    Toby replied, "Yes, Ms. Crystal, I know! Then what should we do next? "


    Crystal continued to ask, "how about several companies that Terry has acquired recently?"


    "Ms. Crystal! Everything is fine. Terry has successfully won the trust of Colin and Mia. At present, their company is very close to Terry''s company, and the compan


    but got so angry! Only several companies which cooperated with the Mu''s group stopped their cooperation, why was he so angry?


    The assistant complained to herself, unaware that Spencer was standing in front of her.


    "Why do you wear so little clothes? Do you plan to seduce me? "


    Spencer looked at his assistant with a half smile.


    The assistant raised her head and looked into Spencer''s cold eyes, trembling all over. "No, Mr. mu. I don''t!"


    "Why do women all like to say one thing and mean another? "


    The assistant looked submissive on the surface, but she was very excited in her heart. It was said that Mr. Spencer''s hobby was women. It was true. If she could be Mr. Spencer''s woman, she would have a bright future. The more she thought, the more excited she was. Her hand began to pull off the clothes on her shoulder by accident. She was confident in her figure. No man could stand her seduction.


    She stretched out her hands and touched his collar.


    A dash of disgust flashed through his cold eyes. He sneered, "if you like it, then enjoy it!"


    The assistant had been pushed to the ground before she could get his meaning.


    The assistant was lying on the floor and looked at Spencer in shock. "Mr. Spencer, you"

 Chapter 186 Please Let Me Go!

    But Spencer didn''t even bother to look at her. "Come in!"


    At this time, a man in the same suit came in. He quickly ran in and said respectfully, "Mr. Spencer, what can I do for you? "


    "Take her out and serve her well," said Spencer


    The man''s lips trembled. "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    Before the assistant could react, Spencer''s men grabbed her by the hair and took her out of the room. When the assistant realized what had happened, she was already carried outside the door.


    She cried and shouted, "Mr. Spencer, I was wrong. Please let me go. I''m so sorry..."


    He waved his hand impatiently and demanded, "shut her up!"


    His subordinate nodded respectfully and gave her a slap on her nape. At once, she fainted. The world quieted down.


    Spencer sat back in his chair and opened the document on the desk, lost in thought. He snorted, "several years have passed, but you''re still as capable as before! Humph! I underestimated you! I didn''t expect you to be so efficient! ''


    As his cell phone rang, he looked at the number on it, frowned and answered it.


    "Idiot, look at what you''ve done? Do you still have the mood to go to work since your sister hasn''t come back yet? Don''t you know that she has skipped classes? What are your men doing? How dare he elope with your sister? You really pissed me off"


    "Enough, Dad!" Spencer said impatiently! I''m investigating my sister, Jane. They are just two kids. They don''t have their passport or driving license. They don''t take much money with them. They won''t get too far! "


    Then he hung up the phone.


    He clenched the phone in one hand and was furious. Now he was at a loss. ��


    He had thought that as long as he controlled Tyron, Crystal would listen to him. He had never thought to kill Tyron because he knew that if he did something bad to him, Crystal would never follow his order. Probably because


    s!"


    Celine was furious, "I don''t know him. Get of me!"


    These men were still unmoved.


    Outside the airport, in the full view of the public, these men were not stupid enough to kidnap Celine.


    At this time, the leader took out his cell phone and made a video call.


    Celine''s face turned pale when she saw the video. She said angrily, "you... You? Okay, I''ll go with you"


    Celine complained in her mind, ''if I meet that fucking Mr. Spencer, I must slap his face! Damn it! How dare he kidnap my parents?''


    Celine had studied abroad for three years and she had learned some martial arts.


    Speaking of her major, fashion design, she actually had no interest at all. If it wasn''t because of her parents insistence, she would had definitely stayed in the city.


    She got on a black car with these men.


    A moment later, they arrived at the hotel!


    The decoration was noble and elegant, but Celine had no interest in browsing it at all.


    She was taken to a VIP room in the hotel. She thought the first one she saw should be Mr. Spencer, but she saw her parents whom she had missed a lot.


    She saw one of her parents was playing games on the computer, the other on the sofa playing poker with mobile phone. Celine was stunned.

 Chapter 187 Whats Wrong with Your Eyes

    "Father, mother! What are you doing? "


    Celine shouted outside the door. The couple stopped what they were doing and looked to the door.


    "Ouch! My dear daughter! You are finally back! "


    Her parents came to the door and hugged Celine.


    After a while, Celine''s mother held her hand and walked in, "Look at my girl. You are so good at dressing now. How beautiful you are!"


    They all sat on the sofa, chatting.


    She didn''t understand what was going on in the room. She thought they were kidnapped. Was it like a kidnap?


    Celine looked confused. "Mom, Dad, I heard from the news that you were kidnapped, right? She even received a message which told that the hostage would get killed if she dared to call the police. And now"


    Her mother nodded seriously and said, "yes! We are kidnapped! This is the place where they imprisoned us. How about this place? Pretty good, right? Let me tell you, the environment here is the best! The bed here was comfortable, and the main point here is that the food was so delicious"


    Celine stretched out her fingers and said, "stop!" Then she turned to her father, Kim Zhao, and asked, "Dad, can you tell me what happened?"


    Kim Zhao nodded, "yes! Your mother is right! We are kidnapped here! "


    Patting her head, Celine said angrily, "did you forget to pay the bill? Or you forgot to pay for the hotel? "


    Kim Zhao shook his head, "no! We don''t need to pay for anything. Just enjoy our food and have a good sleep here. "


    Celine was confused and said, "Alright! Forget it! Where is Tyron? I want to ask him what happened. "


    Her parents said in unison, "Tyron has gone to somewhere else. He eloped with someone!


    Celine was shocked. "What? Come on! What are you doing? What happened? "


    She was so furious that she could only stamp her feet. At the beginning, she had received the message abroad that her parents had been kidnapped, so she rushed back in a hurry. On her way back, she thought many po


    Can''t you see that I am a beauty? There were groups of men who tried to court me. Your taste are not good enough to notice my beauty! "


    Spencer rolled his eyes and snapped, "you are such a narcissist!"


    Celine bit her teeth and said, "I know myself very well! Besides, I will take my parents back. You don''t have to worry about that. But I really don''t understand why my parents are here. They are all honest and kind people. You immoral bastard! You kidnapped my parents! "


    Taking a glance at her, Spencer said flatly, "do you think it''s a kidnap? "


    Celine felt a little guilty when she said that. It didn''t seem like a kidnap since her parents had a good rest here.


    Celine cleared her voice and said, "Well, since my parents have been here for a long time, we should leave now. See you! No, never! "


    Then, Celine took her parents out of the door. Her mom said, "Sweetie, don''t leave in such a hurry. You see, your fiance....."


    Celine turned around and bit her teeth. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. He is not my fiance! I haven''t gotten engaged yet? Don''t call him that, okay? "


    "Don''t say that, sweetheart. After a few days'' observation, your father and I all thought that Mr. Spencer was a really good man. He was good-looking, handsome, and the most important point was that he is rich!"

 Chapter 188 Shit! Thats So Awkward!

    Celine was angry. "Mom, Dad, are you looking for a husband for me?"


    They nodded and said, "yes! You are so clever, girl! "


    Celine almost fainted.


    Celine pursed her lips and said, "Mom, Dad, let''s go home! Do you really want to stay here? "


    "Of course, it''s a nice place."


    At that moment, Celine felt speechless! She didn''t want to say anything more. "Let''s go home!"


    She had made up her mind. As soon as she landed, she hurriedly called the police to look for Tyron. On the way here, she did call Tyron again, but it failed to connect. She was worried, and her mother and father knew nothing about it and they told her that Tyron eloped with a girl? Unbelievable! The only way now was to call the police. "


    Celine was about to leave with her parents. However, a man blocked her way.


    "Miss Celine, are you leaving now?"


    Celine looked up at him and said, "or what? I paid you for the room? Seriously? Look at your Armani. You are so rich. Do you care about the money? "


    Ignoring her words, Spencer shrugged his shoulders and said, "Miss Celine, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. You can leave with them, but I hope you won''t do anything to look for Tyron. Don''t even think about calling the police. If you can do this, you will not only pay for the room charge here, but also release your parents!"


    Celine raised her eyebrows and said, "shit! How shameless you are! Stay out of my business!"


    "Well! It''s my business! "


    Celine replied, "oh my God! Who do you think you are?! The president? My son is not one of your family. It''s none of your business. "


    Leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed, Spencer said in a playful tone, "He abducted my sister."


    Celine didn''t believe it. She turned around and looked at her parents. But they nodde


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    even tried to let him her fiance. Tyron had seduced his sister. How... How humiliating!


    Celine felt embarrassed. She smiled and said, "I... I''m so sorry. I''ll take my parents back now. As for the matter of Tyron and your sister, I''ll leave it to you, Mr. Spencer. But please don''t worry. I''ll look for them as well. I think you have already got my number. If there is any news, please call me again! Well! Fine! "


    Without waiting for his answer, she dragged her parents and left.


    She was speechless. To her surprise, Spencer didn''t stop her this time.


    Looking at Celine and her parents, Spencer thought it was not hateful when meeting Celine for the first time, but thinking of Crystal, he felt that Crystal was still the best.


    Meanwhile, Celine had blamed her parents for many times. If it weren''t for the fact that it was all her fault, Celine would have practice all the martial arts on Spencer she learnt from the abroad. But, it was her parents'' fault, how could she have the courage to show her fist!


    As for her parents, they had been too comfortable to live in the hotel that they had forgotten why they were here. Subconsciously, they had agreed with what Spencer had said.

 Chapter 189 A Farce!

    "Dad, mom, It''s because you care little about Tyron, so he becomes such a child nowadays.


    Celine said angrily when she got on a taxi sitting on the front passenger seat.


    Her parents lowered their head and said nothing. They still thought they did nothing wrong.


    When she thought of what happened to Tyron, Celine felt sorry for him. He was just a child abandoned by his parents. Even Ivy, his only family members remained, was missing.


    "Dad, mom, I think...""


    At this time, Kim looked up and said angrily, "it''s okay that we can help her to bring up Tyron. Without us, he would starve on the street.. You can''t always consider for others, girl! Besides, we have done our best. What''s more, Ivy was dead"


    Celine interrupted him sternly, "Dad, I have told you many times that Ivy is still alive! She was not the murderer, she was innocent."


    Her mom sighed, "Girl, it has been three years. If Ivy is still alive, why doesn''t she come back and meet us! Don''t you think she is unwilling to acknowledge Tyron as her nephew?


    Celine was silent. She raised her head and looked outside. "Ivy, I believe that you''re still alive. And I believe we''ll meet again.


    At the same t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a fancy to his boss! Holy shit! WTF!


    But since his boss commanded, how could he refuse! Then he stepped forward and pulled one of the women who was exceedingly scantily clad.


    "Please listen to me"


    But before he could finish his words, he got a slap! Jared, you son of bitch, you told me that I am the only one, But why do these bitches always say that they are your girlfriends? "


    Jared felt a little guilty. He said, "I...I don''t know"! He didn''t even know how to explain! But the next word made him feel like a loser.


    His girlfriend took back her arm and rolled her eyes at him, saying sarcastically, "Jared, do you think I should cry out now and ask you why you cheated me?"


    Jared nodded seriously. Indeed, her girlfriends'' reaction had gone totally beyond his expectation.

 Chapter 190 Gold Diggers!

    Jared nodded his head seriously. Indeed, that was exactly what he thought. Generally speaking, his girlfriends should have fought against each other and then cried to scold and blame him for all kinds of wrong things. But he was wrong. Her girlfriend spread out her hands and said, "don''t overestimate yourself, Jared. Do you think you are a boss? Why should I feel sad for you! Keep dreaming! I''m telling you that we are over. It''s not that I thought you were a bad woman, but that I don''t like you any more. Do you understand! Get out of my sight now! Don''t disturb me from chatting with my prince charming! "


    Speaking of her prince charming, she felt excited. Someone told her that Jared was a jerk. He was in a relationship with other women at the same time. She was here today to curse him. But when she entered this courtyard and saw the perfect man in front of her, she completely forgot the purpose of coming here at the beginning. ''this man is so perfect. He has a handsome and charming face and is noble and elegant. It is easy to tell that he is not a common man. Look at his cell phone and watch. There is at least a million dollars on his wrist. Then take a look at Jared. He is totally a piece of shit!


    Unless she was a fool. Otherwise, how could she stop flirting with that perfect guy.


    The same thought occurred to all of them. A rich and handsome guy like him would always be a prince charming.


    Therefore, she didn''t want to talk to Jared anymore. She turned around and headed forward Edgar.


    Jared raised his head to look at Edgar gingerly and said to himself, "boss, it''s not that I don''t want to he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lf well enough that Crystal wouldn''t even think about the relationship with him. Her mind was stuffed with the issue of her mother.


    At this time, Aunt Adela came back after farming. She was dumbfounded to see so many people in her house! So many women? Noticing Aunt Adela was back, Aunt Adela moved forward. "Hello, Aunt Adela!" she greeted with a smile


    "Who are they?"


    She pulled the lady to one side and said, "they are all from my brother''s company. My brother asked them to come here today to have a blind date with your son. Don''t worry, auntie. They are all innocent girls. Although they are scantily clad. Look at their plump buttocks. Damn! So hot!." Haha! "


    After hearing what Crystal said, Aunt Adela was so excited that her eyes were shining! After a few days of getting along with Adela, Crystal had known what she was thinking. Her son was in his thirties now. To be honest, Jared was a handsome man with nice face.


    But the only thing that bothered Adela was that Jared hadn''t planned to get married yet. So at this moment, Aunt Adela was excited to hear that,

 Chapter 191 Thats it!

    Noticing the joy on Adela''s face, Crystal continued, "thank you for saving us, ma''am. We don''t have anything to repay you, but we can do something to please you. It may be a little weird. But I think it''s better to arrange a meeting for you and Jared to choose the best fiancee for him.


    Hearing this, Aunt Adela seemed to like the idea. Of course, she didn''t pay much attention to what they were wearing. Just as the Crystal said by her side, she could easily tell that which one was the most feminine!


    But why were they standing in front of the young man!


    Noticing the confusion on Adela''s face, Crystal explained, "They work in my brother''s company. Of course they need to follow his orders! "


    Aunt Adela agreed with a smile. She said, "Girls. Come in."


    When her husband, Uncle Smith, wanted to say something, he noticed that Aunt Adela cast a glance at him, he touched his nose and decided to feed the pigs in the backyard!


    The sudden appearance of the couple Smith and Adela surprised everyone. Several women asked, "who are they?"? "Holy shit!" Jared shouted! '' If Dad and mom know that I dated these women, I will get screwed!''! Fuck up!


    But now, Edgar wore an indifferent look. At least, he had the chance to get rid of these women. However, those women didn''t even notice the anger on his face. And indifference!


    "You know what? She is the person my brother respects most! Okay, let''s get inside"


    The words "the most respected one" gave these women confidence. If they could get recognition from Aunt Adela, they would not be far from success!


    Hearing what she said, Edgar''s mouth twitched.


    However, the more Crystal behaved like this, the more Edgar felt that Crys


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    all these. But the topic today was not her.


    Aunt Adela smiled at her and said, "I''m sorry, miss. But my son likes to brag. Please forgive him! That''s the situation in our family. We won''t force you if you don''t want to"


    However, those women didn''t dare to make any comments. After all, she was the most respectful woman of Uncle Bob! But she could understand what Hannah had told her. Why did she say that if she didn''t want them to be together, why didn''t she force them? She tried to figure out the relationship between Jared''s family and Uncle Bob. relative? A poor relative? Was she testing them to see if they were gold diggers? ok That was all she could think of for the time being.


    ''is this Uncle Bob''s house?''? forget it! Uncle Bob was wearing an expensive watch and he looked very impressive. How could it be his house? Stop it! Unbelievable The only explanation was that when Uncle Bob happened to meet his relative, Adela, by accident. Furthermore, Adela had brought him up or had ever saved him once. So he respected the old lady the most. ok That''s it!


    Jared was totally a jerk when compared to Uncle Bob. A JERK!

 Chapter 192 Who Is She

    At this time, one of the women walked to Aunt Adela. She smiled and said, "Aunt Adela, as you said, we''re so sorry to bother you today. We didn''t expect that your house is so simple. I''m really surprised! But this is all right! "


    Hearing her words, Crystal raised her head and looked at her coldly. It seemed that this woman was not so stupid! As far as she knew, this woman was at least a little smarter than others! Straightforward! ha-ha! She is such a sweet talker!


    Edgar walked in together with her. His deep eyes had been staring at Crystal. Although she looked cold, he felt that from her subtle expression, he was more and more aware of what his woman was going to do.


    All the people present paid attention to the woman who was standing in front of them, because they all knew that if they wanted to win Uncle �� Bob''s favor, they could only make Aunt Adela happy. They believed that as long as they looked virtuous, they could made a good impression on Uncle �� Bob. However, no one had noticed the fact that Aunt Adela was Jared''s mother.


    Therefore, except for the fat women, all of the five women walked up to Aunt Adela and tried to chat with her.


    At the same time, Edgar came to Crystal quietly and whispered in her ear, "if I ask someone to keep Jenny out of the house, then what you have done today will be in vain, won''t it?"


    Crystal was stunned at Edgar''s words. Then she squinted and said indifferently, "is it necessary for me to answer you? My dearest brother! If you don''t want me to tell the whole world that we are real brother and sister, you can do whatever you want! Anyway, I am just a dead person! "


    Crystal looked at Edgar. It seemed that he had known everything. She could do nothing but curl her lips. She was not going to hide anything from him. She had planned this, but anyway, it was not a grievous thing. What was she afraid of! With a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tood quietly outside the door, with a chicken in her hand, and some nourishment that she bought on the way.


    She shouted at the courtyard but there was no respond. She then asked, "is someone at home?"


    Her voice was neither warm nor angry, nor delicate, nor hypocritical, but clean and generous!


    Just then, Aunt Adela walked out and Crystal followed her out. Seeing Edgar walk out, Edgar naturally followed her.


    The rest girls looked at each other and snorted. Since their prince charming was out, why did they stay here? Fight? Of course for the five of them, it was for sure to fight for their prince charming, but they also had to deceive Aunt Adela in front of them! Otherwise, it would be all in vain? They were not stupid and understood this point.


    Jared pursed his lips and followed them out. He thought that he should pretend to be an invisible person!


    But suddenly he felt that the voice was so familiar? It can''t be true? Could it be her? Shit! He couldn''t be that pathetic to have no girlfriend! Bang! He had to suspect that someone was messing with him!


    He sighed, shook his head, and walked out on his legs. He had to face what he had to face! He couldn''t do anything about it. Who else could she blame? Who should he blame!

 Chapter 193 His Mother

    When Aunt Adela saw a girl standing outside the door with something in her hands, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Miss, who are you? "


    "Hello, is this Jared''s house? "


    Aunt Adela nodded, "well, you are? "


    Just then, Crystal and the other people also stood in front of the gate altogether. The girl outside did not expect that there were so many people in this house. Suddenly, she was too shocked to react. She widened her eyes. The remaining five women were confused. Who was she? Only Crystal and Edgar, had no expression on their faces. They looked at each other without saying anything.


    Then, she saw that Edgar lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Crystal, I didn''t expect that you are so kind-hearted. It seems that you have not changed."


    A sinister smile formed on his lips. "Excuse me? You''re wrong. I''m never do useless things to me! Brother, guess what. Do you think that the target is them? Or yourself? "


    When she said these words, she deliberately stretched out her finger and made a circle in front of Edgar''s chest, which made him a little nervous. He looked into her eyes and promised, "Crystal, I have said that no matter what you do, I will be with you. Some things are not that simple, and I will do it for your own safety. Is that okay?"


    Crystal seemed indifferent to it.


    Edgar thought that Crystal would not continue to discuss this topic, but unexpectedly, after a moment, she looked at him coldly and said, "Edgar, you are not me. Likewise, you have no right to make decision for me. So please don''t waste too much time on me. It''s useless!"


    After saying this, Crystal said without looking at him.


    A hint of bitterness flashed across Edgar''s eyes. From her words, Edgar clearly felt an indelible pain in his heart. That was right! He was not her, and he couldn''t bear the extreme pain for her, but Edgar still loved her in his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ught it was because of his own charm.


    But Crystal noticed Jared''s reaction, which made her feel that she was right.


    When Jenny heard that Adela was his mother.


    So she turned around and said happily, "Hello, auntie! I am Jenny, Jared''s girlfriend! "


    All of a sudden, she remembered what she had brought with her. She rushed to the door and took the gift. Then she ran inside and smiled, "Aunt Adela, I brought a chicken from my hometown. It was fed by my own. It doesn''t eat any nourishing material and it is environmentally friendly. I''ll make chicken soup for you later and it''s good for your health. And these vegetables I bought on my way here. I''ll cook for you later. "


    Jenny said a lot. But, Aunt Adela was still in shock.


    At the moment, Jared was awkward! "Damn! Fool! Can you get some decent gifts! Chicken? Duck? Vegetables! Come on! You are really a fool!


    Because of Jenny''s simple mind, Jared had always been disdainful of her. He said that she was his girlfriend, but only Jared knew that she was not exactly his girlfriend. She was just a woman who enjoyed sleeping with him!


    The other women all felt bored! despise! Look at her! They complained, "shit!"! They would rather court their prince charming than look at her!

 Chapter 194 I Am A Relative of Aunt Adela

    Crystal walked up to them, tapped Jenny''s face and said, "You are his girlfriend? Nice! Look, you are so pretty! "


    Jenny was puzzled. "You are...? In fact, besides being confused, she was also shocked. The first feeling she saw Crystal was that she was exceedingly gorgeous! Very beautiful! She was so beautiful that she was not like an ordinary woman, and she was even more beautiful than those celebrities on TV!


    But from her eyes, there was no trace of jealousy. Even though Jenny didn''t know who Crystal was. Crystal only saw the word "shock" in her eyes!


    Crystal was satisfied with that girl for she didn''t show a trace of jealousy of her appearance. Even those women besides Edgar were pretty jealousy on their first sight of Crystal. They seemed to be asking who she was? She looked like a mistress!


    Many people would envy and hate the one who was more beautiful and excellent than themselves.


    However, there was no jealousy from Jenny. Perhaps she had hidden it deeply, or perhaps she was just an innocent girl in her nature. But no matter what kind of person she was, Crystal would try it out today.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m a relative of Aunt Adela,"


    Adela called out with her mouth wide open in an exaggerated way, "ah!" She stared at Crystal


    Confused. What was she talking about?


    Crystal put her hand on the Adela''s arm and blinked at her to make an implication.


    So Aunt Adela nodded and replied, "yes, she is my relative."


    Jenny held Crystal''s hand cheerfully, smiled and said, "nice to meet you!"


    "Nice to meet you!"


    Standing behind them, Edgar twitched the corner of his mouth and thought, ''Crystal, your lie has gotten worse again!''


    The women standing behind her showed a trace of jealousy


    to see Jared''s girlfriend. Her girlfriend is really very beautiful. Although she doesn''t dress well, the point is that she has a nice figure. I think she is way better than you. Am I right, brother? "


    Edgar didn''t understand why she said these nonsense, but he nodded silently. He replied, "Alas! You are right! He admitted it!


    Since none of the four women was angry and jealous, it only meant that Jared was not worthy of their attention! Alright!


    These women did not pay attention to Crystal. Their eyes had never left Edgar, so they did not care about the words. But in another word, what could they do if they cared? How could they fight with Crystal! Don''t be ridiculous. She''s Uncle Bob''s sister! They just wanted to fawn on her!


    They smiled and said, "yes, you are right! That girl was nice! Haha! "


    Crystal felt bored to reply. Forget it. I don''t want to talk with you! By the way, my brother is so free and energetic these days. You can take your time and get to know more about him. "


    With these words, she ran into the room in a hurry. Damn!


    With a long face, Edgar saw Crystal run inside. Please don''t make trouble! That''s annoying!

 Chapter 195 She Was In Danger!

    "Uncle Bob, how interesting your sister is!"


    "Yes! She is not only interesting, but also very beautiful. "


    Those women pulled their shoulder straps out as they were talking, so as to show their body to Edgar.


    But Edgar didn''t even look at them. He turned around in disgust, trying to keep up with Crystal. Of course they noticed his impatience, but they pretended not to see it and continued to talk.


    However, Edgar had been pissed off. He looked at them coldly and shouted, "fuck off! "


    He said loudly, in a cold and emotionless tone.


    Everyone trembled with fear and their faces were pale. They knew that Edgar was really angry. They stepped back in terror.


    At this moment, there was a scream from the room, "ah!"


    No!" he shouted! She is in danger!


    The voice was from Crystal!


    Then Edgar raised his foot quickly and rushed into the house.


    But the moment he stepped into the room, he immediately stepped back.


    The others in the courtyard, including Jared, were still scowling, wondered why Uncle Bob was so angry?


    They had no time to consider Edgar''s feelings now. Trembling all over, they saw a masked man walking out of the house, with one hand holding a sharp knife on Crystal''s neck.


    Then two more masked men followed him and dragged them out. Both Aunt Adela and Jenny were kidnapped.


    It was Edgar who react first. He stared at them with his cold eyes and said coldly, "let her go, and I will spare your life!"


    Those men wrapped themselves tightly, only revealing their eyes.


    "Take out your money! Otherwise, don''t blame me for shaking my hand, and I''ll cut her face! "


    After that, the two men behind gave Aunt Adela a slap.


    Aunt Adela cried, "son, help me!"


    At this time, Jenny lo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s. But at the same time, he was confused. How did the gangsters get in?


    Jared was not stupid. Crystal knew that if she didn''t solve the problem as soon as possible, he would definitely doubt it.


    therefore. She sneaked a glance at the gangster.


    Then the two men behind him reported to the man, "boss, our men are at the backyard. No problem! "


    The words sounded like a little stone thrown into a lake.


    People trembled with fear; what? Other gangsters? They were besieged!


    Shit! No!


    Suddenly, several women standing in the middle of the yard were dumbfounded and began to cry.


    "Waah! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! "


    Annoyed noise came from the back of Edgar. He shouted coldly, "shut up!"


    The girls behind him suddenly stopped crying because of Edgar''s shouting. So, they didn''t dare to make any noise. Instead, they just lowered their heads and weeped silently.


    At the moment, the gangster said, "if you refuse to pay, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    One of the men behind him violently pushed Aunt Adela to the ground with a thud.


    Aunt Adela fell on the ground.


    "Ah!" yelled the old lady, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 196 Ms. Crystal, Are You Sure Its Out Of Good Intention

    Jenny was the first one to react when Aunt Adela was thrown onto the ground. She glared at the man and shouted, "what are you doing? She is an old woman! Don''t you know to respect the old and cherish the young? Didn''t your mother teach you courtesy? "What?


    The three masked men were speechless. Shit! Were you trying to help people today?


    At the same time, Jared wanted to gag Jenny''s mouth. ''damn it! Were you sure you were helping? what the fuck! Could you please shut up!


    Edgar casually glanced at Crystal and thought, ''Crystal, were you sure you were doing good things?


    However, Crystal was totally satisfied with Jenny''s performance. In her eyes, Jenny was a little stubborn, but she liked girls with simple ideas!


    Jenny''s hands were tied, and she was held by the masked man. She could only turn her big eyes up and down. After a moment, she stretched out her strong legs and suddenly kicked the kidnapper on her side hard. Before the masked man could react, she cursed, "Damn it! How dare you push the old woman. How dare you! "


    The man suddenly stood up from the ground, walked up to Jenny and slapped her, "Are you looking for death? You idiot! "


    Suddenly, a red handprint appeared on Jenny''s face, and there was a little blood at her mouth corner. Jenny casually licked the corners of her mouth, " Right! You should have respected old women. That''s why I kicked you! You deserve it! You can bite me if you can! You bastards! Dare you take off your mask! Let me see your ugly face! I will bite you to death!"


    Edgar couldn''t believe his ears. He suddenly felt that he was not needed by anybody!


    Crystal was speechless, ''Jenny was so hot tempered!''


    At this moment, Jared had mixed feelings. He disliked Jenny''s foolishness but was moved by her actions. At this critical moment, e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ! He hadn''t reached the peak of his life yet! So he just wanted to bury his head in his neck.


    However, the reality was cruel!


    The headman suddenly stopped in front of Jared.


    He looked at Jared from head to toe and said, "He is fine! Just look at him and knew he was a gigolo! "


    When Jared heard this, his legs became weak and he almost fainted. In fact, he wanted to say, "please spare me. I''m not a gigolo!"! I am not!


    At that moment, he felt himself so miserable. He really wanted to tell his mother, "mother, it''s all your fault. You brought me up as a girl! Look, what a pity!


    Hearing what the leader said, those women didn''t feel nervous anymore but began to regain consciousness! "Shit!"! Fortunately, they were not very white!


    At the same time, Aunt Adela burst into tears bitterly! Please, let go of my son!"


    At this time, a unhurried woman raised her head to look at the man in the lead. She bit her teeth and said calmly, "let go of Jared. If you want to kill him, kill me first!"


    She said in a cool tone.


    When everyone came to their senses, they only saw that Jenny whose hands were tied behind her back step by step moved in front of Jared, hiding him behind her. .

 Chapter 197 Who Called The Fucking Police!

    As soon as Jenny finished speaking, she stood in front of Jared without hesitation. Everyone in the room was shocked when they heard what she said. And Aunt Adela said with tears in her eyes, "silly girl!"


    Jared was shocked. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say or how to express his mood. He had never expected that there would be someone who would protect him like this one day.


    He had never thought that a scum like him could be loved in this way!


    At this moment, Jared''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist, and he sobbed, "Jenny, why are you so silly? I... I''m not worth it"


    Jenny turned back to look at Jared affectionately, "I will have no regrets if I can die with you! If my life can save yours, I think it''s worth it! "


    "You are really a fool," Jared said, shaking his head with difficulty! "How silly you are! I don''t deserve it! I am a scumbag, worse than a beast. I lied to you. While dating with you, I still have four girlfriends. Jenny, to me, you are just a woman who is at my mercy! I don''t deserve your love. I don''t deserve it. Jenny, I''m sorry. I"


    Speaking of this, Jared couldn''t make any sound with tears on his face. He had never known that Jenny was the kind of woman who was willing to sacrifice herself for him.


    It reminded him of the days when they were together. He had never been kind to her. He roared at her, scolded her, and waved at her as he liked. He was sometimes indifferent to her, sometimes warm to her. He didn''t deserve it at all!


    At this time, Aunt Adela couldn''t stand it anymore. She got up from the ground angrily. With her hands tied. She could only kick Jared with her feet and scolded him, "you bastard! You are so heartless! I''ll beat you to death! You big jerk! I''ll kick you to death! "


    Aunt Adela kicked Jared so hard. He fell down but he stood up again. Now he knew he was not qualified to defend himself. How stupid he was! There was a woman who loved him so much, but he didn''t notice!


    All the people present


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s mobile phone from his pocket. After sending a message, he put his hands behind his back and pretended to be tied calmly. He cast a glance at Crystal unintentionally and said in his heart, "Crystal, since you like playing so much, let me help you to do it in a more exciting way!"


    Abruptly, Crystal raised her head and looked at Edgar coldly. Turning her face away, she felt bitter in her heart. She knew that their relationship could never be so pure!


    At this time, a man in black ran in from the outside and he said to the man in the lead, "boss, it''s the police!"


    The leader of these men shouted angrily, "fuck! Who the hell call the police? We have no time! Let''s go!"


    Hearing this, the people at present steadily relieved. OMG! Finally, they were leaving.


    However, when the man looked around, he pointed at Crystal and said coldly, "take her away. She looks great. We can have fun with her."


    "Got it!"


    Everyone hushed. Jenny and Aunt Adela looked worried. Others were excited. The danger was removed, and they were more willing to eliminate a woman one hundred times more beautiful than them.


    Generally speaking, when her sister was caught, her brother should have been worried and terrified. However, when they saw the expressionless face of Edgar, of course, they didn''t know that he had known everything.

 Chapter 198 The Lovers Ended Up Together.

    The masked men were about to leave with Crystal. However, before they could move, police cars were being parked one by one with the siren coming closer. Immediately, they surrounded the compound.


    The men in black couldn''t believe their eyes! Someone did call the police! Then, all of them cast a cold glance at Crystal and thought, "Boss, it seems that we can''t go now! "


    A myriad of thoughts flooded in Crystal''s mind! Shit! Who the hell called the police? Last night, she planned it well. Her subordinates told her neighbors that they were shooting a movie. But...?


    And the best solution was that she was taken away by these men, and the others were safe and sound, But who would have thought that a group of police would appear on the way.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the way that Edgar had looked at her just now. If observed carefully, his eyes had an expression of half smile. She finally understood what kind of information there was in his eyes.


    At the moment, she really wanted to speak to Edgar, "Edgar, I greet your whole family! Can you be less kind-hearted?"!


    Edgar looked at Crystal again, through his eyes he was saying, "Crystal, I''m very happy to help you!"!


    Crystal didn''t want to waste her time on Edgar. She found that he was becoming more and more shameless. "Now that you knew that, why did you call the police? Are you an idiot?" she complained!


    At this time, everyone on the spot had an excited expression. They were finally saved. However, they were just very excited deep inside and did not show it on their faces. They were really afraid that the kidnappers would kill them.


    "Boss. What should we do? "


    Those men in black looked at their leader.


    The leading man said angrily, "Damn it, what else can we do! We''d better leave from the backyard as soon as possible. Otherwise, you won''t be able to escape from this! "


    However, when he spoke, he gave a glance at Crystal casually.


    Crystal nodded coldly.


    They moved together as fast as they could. They rushed out of the backyard at a g


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lot of people attended the wedding and they were all relatives and friends.


    Looking at the perfect wedding, Duke felt gratified.


    According to the wedding procedure, it was time for guest to play with bride and bridegroom. Many people came, but it was strange that they did not rush to the bride, but to Edgar''s room. They have surrounded Edgar.


    "What are you doing? Fuck off! "


    "Give me the money! Give me the money!"


    "Get out of here!" roared Edgar, still in a daze


    At this time, Crystal who was helping in the kitchen had disappeared.


    .....


    In the dark night, an unremarkable car was driving quickly on the road. She sat on the back seat of the car and wore a simple black casual suit. She closed her eyes and leaned back on the seat.


    "Ms. Crystal, where are we going now? "


    Crystal opened her eyes and said coldly, "the ancient city"


    "Yes! Ms. Crystal! "


    Crystal looked out of the window. Without light, the outside was very dark. It was hard to recognize any beautiful scenery. But she could still see the bright moonlight.


    Crystal raised her head and looked at the moonlight. She thought


    ''Mom, don''t worry. I won''t let you die wrongfully! I''m back. It''s time to meet him! Wait patiently there. Your daughter will definitely ask the person who killed you to apologize to you! Don''t worry. I won''t keep you waiting too long!''

 Chapter 199 The Ancient City!

    The ancient city was Crystal''s hometown. Its name was special. However, it was only a small village which was not very rich. The environment here was very good. The streets were quiet, and birds and flowers smelt good. Rich people who lived here had moved to other places. Those who still lived here are the poor families and aged people.


    They stopped halfway and got out of the car.


    "Leave the car here and find a secret place to park. Let''s go in!"


    After saying that, Crystal took a look at the two people standing behind her respectfully, Toby and Mark.


    Mark was Toby''s man. He had a baby face and looked quiet. But he was a good fighter. So Crystal brought him to the ancient city.


    "Yes! Ms. Crystal! "


    Mark then got back into his car and parked it in a secret place. When he walked over, Crystal had tied up her long hair on her waist and dressed in grey casual clothes, which made her look pure and refined. She had concealed the hostility in her body. From her dressing, no one would believe that she was a cold-blooded killer.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    As soon as she heard the name of "Ms. Crystal", Crystal took one step back. Then she turned around and took a cold glance at Toby and Mark.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Crystal," both Toby and Mark said, trembling with fear


    "Okay, it''s good that you understand. Don''t do that again next time!"


    "Yes! Thank you, Ms. Crystal! "


    "Get up! From now on, I''m Ivy and you are friends of mine. I went to visit relatives this time! Do you understand? "


    "Yes! We understand! "


    She nodded coldly, "OK. Now, get up! Let''s go! "


    Then, Toby and Mark caught up with her. They looked at each other. Mark glared at Toby, ''Shit! Didn''t you say boss has a good temper, Toby! Was that a good temper? Shit! Damn it! You lied to me again! I was scared to death!''


    Having walked side by side with Mark, Toby lowered his head and whispered in Mark''s ear, "I only said that our boss is beautiful!"


    Mark gritted his teeth and said, "Toby, you... You played a trick on me again!"


    Right, Toby played a trick on Mark. Mark was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    suddenly trembled, his hand holding the wheelchair tightened, and the corners of his mouth also trembled. His voice was not as calm as before.


    He trembled, "you are Ivy. You are Angie?"


    His nickname was Big Head. Few people knew that except her.


    Crystal nodded, "Yes, it''s me. I''m Ivy! You look the same as before, Noah! "


    With these words, Crystal walked quickly to Noah and stretched out his hand. "Long time no see, Big Head! After so many years, is the periarthritis of shoulder still torturing you?"


    A moment ago, he had doubted if the woman standing in front of him was Ivy. But now, he was pretty sure of it.


    For all these years, only Ivy knew he had a shoulder problem. It was her who cured him and gave him hope to live.


    Noah reached his hands out, tremblingly, "Ivy, i... I didn''t expect it was you!"


    It was a strange face, beautiful, very beautiful, delicate features.


    This was not the face he was familiar with. Although she was beautiful, it was unreal.


    Crystal had already noticed his confusion. She smiled at him mischievously and said, "what do you think? Is my appearance okay after my surgery?"


    Noah was shocked. "Why did you do that?"


    In his eyes, Ivy was never a girl who cared so much about her appearance. Besides, she used to be a petite and lovely girl.


    Noah did not believe that Ivy would go to do the plastic surgery without any reason.

 Chapter 200 Big Head, Long Time No See!

    Crystal knew that Noah was the person who knew her the most in the world. They grew up together. They were very good friends in childhood, and they did not parte from each other. Even after growing up the friendship did not decrease because of the difference in gender between them. Sometimes, even his old grandmother wanted Noah to marry her when they grew up. Until later Noah became ill and she also left her hometown, they stopped contact each other. In fact, she knew that at that time their relationship was just a friendship without any mixed feelings. They were pure.


    She tried to calm herself down and smiled naughtily. "I don''t think I''m beautiful enough. That''s why I have this surgery!"


    Noah knew that there were some things that Ivy did not want to say, so he stopped asking.


    Then Noah caught a glimpse at Toby and Mark and said, "they are..."


    "They are all my friends. I happened to meet them this time, so I invited them to my house!"


    Noah''s eyes flashed. He felt that what she said was not the truth, but since his childhood, he had never doubted what Ivy said.


    He greeted politely, "Hello! I''m Noah!


    Mark nodded politely and said, "Hello! My name is Mark! "


    Then it was Toby''s turn. But when Mark looked at Toby, he was a little confused, as Toby was stunned there!


    Mark touched Toby with his elbow and grumbled, "what are you thinking about? Say something! You are being impolite! Hey!"


    Toby finally responded, looking at Mark "What did you say? "


    Mark supported his forehead and thought, ''shit! Did I say something?''


    After his words, Toby turned to Noah and politely greeted, "nice to meet you. I''m Toby. Nice to meet you! "


    Mark was about to spit out blood, shit! ''is it Toby Li? Was he the dumbstruck Toby? Well. The sun is rising in the West today!''


    Even Crystal felt there was something wrong with Toby. She looked at him.


    "Ivy, since you are here, come with your friend to my home!"


    Noah stretched out his hand friendly.


    With a smile, Crystal said, "Noah, do you know why my father is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd said, "Ivy, don''t do this. If you are sad, just cry. Don''t be like this, OK?"


    He suddenly found that Crystal was a little strange to him. Her eyes were cold and frightening. Even Toby and Mark, who were standing behind her, stepped back with discernment. At first, Toby wanted to say something, but he controlled himself.


    In fact, he wanted to say something to comfort her. But who was he? Who was she? She was his master and he didn''t dare to act rashly! In fact, he was lying to herself. It was only because he didn''t have the courage.


    Crystal laughed coldly, "Big Head, do you think I should cry for him once? Or maybe I should kneel in front of his tomb and cry to death, and then tell him that his daughter was late?"


    Noah shook his head and said calmly, "no, Ivy, I know what you have gone through. If I were you, I would drink a few glasses of wine to celebrate that he has finally left. Thank God for receiving him. I know you are sad, but you won''t be sad for him for too long. You are still very kind. "


    With a satisfied smile, Crystal said, "Big Head, you know me well! Yes, I am not so sad. I just feel a little pity! "


    Noah didn''t know the meaning.


    Crystal said, "you''re right. I should celebrate his death with you! Do you have wine? How about going to his grave and having a drink together? "


    Noah nodded, "okay. Let''s get hammered!"

 Chapter 201 Where Is She!

    With knitted brows, Toby took a step forward and said, "Ivy"


    In fact, he was really worried about Crystal. At this moment, he always felt that something was strange.


    Then, Crystal turned around and seriously took a look at Toby and Mark and said, "you two stay here! Go down the slope and you can see a latte shop. The food there is delicious. You haven''t eaten anything today. You must be hungry. I wanted you to stay at home to taste my cooking, but you know that it''s not convenient for me to entertain you now. Enjoy yourselves! "


    Toby and Mark looked at each other, and both of them knew what Ms. Crystal meant. They didn''t need to worry about her. She was fine!


    They had to obey since Ms. Crystal had given the order.


    So they nodded and said, "Okay, let''s meet next time! "


    Crystal nodded, "okay!"


    Hence, Toby and Mark turned around and walked towards the door. When they were about to step on the bumps, Crystal said to them, "you can walk around this small country if you don''t mind. There are many snack shops nearby and the food there is very delicious. You can make your trip here. As for the accommodation, you can live here. I welcome you at any time!"


    After a short pause, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, Toby dragged Mark to go down the mountain without any hesitation.


    Then Crystal put on a grim smile and walked up to the door, pushing Noah out of the room.


    The decoration of Noah''s home is the same as that of Crystal''s. They are all courtyard houses. Crystal pushed him to the gate of his house.


    She asked indifferently, "where''s the key?"


    Noah smiled and said, "Still in the old place."


    She walked to the gate and found a key from a corner of the house. Crystal stood up and opened the door quickly.


    Looking at Ivy''s fluent actions, Noah''s eyes became moist. He tried his best to calm himself down, because he knew that Ivy was very smart, and he was afraid that she would discover something.


    Of course, Crystal did not notice Noah''s strange behavior, because she was st


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed, she hoped that she could leave with a smile. She hoped that her smile could bring you back to your senses. Indeed, you did a good job!"! "


    Crystal picked up the debris, cleaned them up and threw them into the trash can.


    Noah cried out uncontrollably.


    However, a few moments later, he calmed down very soon. He didn''t look painful anymore. Crystal looked at him without saying anything.


    She pushed him out of the house.


    At the moment, in a spaghetti restaurant at the foot of the mountain, Toby and Mark were eating hot noodles rudely.


    After a bite, Mark took a mouthful of water and stopped. He said, "that''s so spicy! Ms. Crystal is right. The noodles of this restaurant are really delicious! "


    Toby stared at Mark, "You''re risking your neck!"


    He spat out his tongue and said, "Sorry, I have forgotten it!"


    Were the noodles delicious? In fact, Toby had no idea what the taste of the noodles meant as they were in his mouth. He just wanted to finish the noodles as soon as possible and go back to have a look. He always felt that something was wrong!


    All of a sudden, Mark stopped eating and stared at the back of Toby in fear.


    He trembled with fear, "Toby... You... Behind"


    "What the hell did you say?" Toby asked.


    Suddenly, Toby felt something cold was on his neck. A cold voice came from behind.


    "Where is she?"

 Chapter 202 A Group Of Idiots!

    "Tell me, where is she?"


    Toby recognized the voice immediately! But now he was not as nervous as before.


    Edgar wore a black windbreaker, a pair of slender jeans and a pair of black leather boots. He looked dignified, dignified and cold.


    He wore a serious face with a trace of fatigue in his dark eyes.


    The shop owner was so frightened that he hid in the corner, his body trembling. He had planned to call the police, but his hands were so trembling that he failed to hold the phone firmly. It fell to the ground and was soon picked up.


    "Did you want to call the police?"


    Leo picked up the phone and handed it to him like a gentleman did.


    The shop owner said, "I... I didn''t!"


    After taking a glance at him, Leo took out a stack of money from his wallet and threw it in front of the shop owner. "Shut up. You can rest assured that we are not lawbreakers and no one''s life will be killed!"


    The manager looked simple and honest. He immediately nodded and said, "Okay, okay, I get it! Who would not like money, especially a businessman like him. He would be happy if someone told him to shut up with so much money!


    Mark was sweating on the back. The man behind Toby made him a little timid. Although he was good at fighting, his only weakness was that he was very timid. Otherwise, he would not be willing to work as an accountant for Sorrow.


    Besides, Mark knew clearly what the saying that a fist was no match for four men meant. The people who surrounded them were not only one man, but a group of compatriots. He didn''t want to die at the sight of the scene that more than a dozen people were standing there!


    At this time, Toby stood up. He did not turn around, and the person behind him also did not allow him to turn around. The sharp dagger was still hung on his neck.


    "Ms. Crystal told us to wait for her here!"


    Edgar smiled coldly, "Cut the crap. If you don''t want to live here, tell me where she is."


    Edgar ordered in a cold voice.


    But only he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ily if there is any strange face in the village recently."


    Toby opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Edgar didn''t give him a chance.


    Edgar said, "you came with Crystal. You have stayed here for one day. They won''t doubt your identity as tourists. As for what you are going to say, I don''t think you are so foolish that need me to tell you.", Toby nodded and replied, "I understand! I''ll do it right away! "


    He had to admit that Edgar was very powerful and aggressive, which was beyond the common people''s imagination. Even Toby also thought that such a man as Edgar must have been an emperor with great wisdom and wisdom if he was in ancient times.


    Then, Toby dragged the muddled Mark down the mountain.


    At the same time, Edgar took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of his wife. However, it could not be connected. He grasped the phone tightly and said, "Damn it! Two days had passed, but she still didn''t answer the phone. Crystal, you must be fine!


    In the past three days, Edgar had been calling her. He wanted to tell her that she should not go back to her hometown and that she had better wait for him to come with her, but when she got through to him on the phone, she said to Edgar coldly, "don''t come to me. I don''t want you to get involved in my business!"! Then she hang up the phone.

 Chapter 203 There Will Always Be Time To Wake Up From A Dream!

    Later, he called her again, but her phone was turned off. He knew that Crystal was always hiding from him. But it didn''t matter. He could find the specific location of Crystal''s phone, because their phones share locations with each other. However, last night, the GPS on the mobile phone didn''t work. So he panicked. Crystal must be in danger!


    After a while, Leo and the others came to report, "sir! We found nothing? "


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned and became more and more anxious. With a cold glance at them, he ordered, "go on! "


    "Yes, sir!" the man replied coldly


    Just as Leo was about to turn around, Edgar ordered, "ask several people to find out whether there are any other crossroads in the country!"


    "Yes, sir!" replied Leo reverently, eyes lighting up


    Meanwhile, Crystal was pushing Noah halfway up the other hill.


    There were many hills in the ancient city. The ground was full of dangers. Crystal pushed Noah a little hard. They stopped on the hillside of the ancient city.


    They came to a rectangular tomb, which was neglected. There were only a few trees and shade. The tomb was so simple that several words were engraved on the tombstone.


    Then Crystal took out a bottle of wine from her purse and stamped it on the ground! "


    Noah, who stood behind her, did not say anything with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, she took out another bottle of wine, handed it to Noah, and sat down next to him. Then she raised her head and took a sip of it. Crystal said to Noah, "Do you still remember how we drink with each other in the past?"


    Noah smiled, "Of course. At that time, we each would have one bottle and then drink at one gulp. The one who could speak clearly at last would win!"


    Crystal put on a wry smile and said, "yes, sometimes I was really like you. When we were drunk, we would stutter and speak incoherently. We were very simple then and we would talk about everything!"


    Noah also raised his head and took a sip of wine. "I really miss my childhood! Back then, we lived a carefree l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    despicable person. Aren''t you? "


    Noah fell into silence. Yes, he was. How could he be cleaner?


    Then the man took out a key from his pocket, throwing it casually to Noah''s wheelchair, and said coldly, "you don''t have much time, hurry up! Let me remind you, our boss in the United States has contacted the best doctor for you. He is preparing for your second operation. Think it over, once the second operation is successful, you will always be able to stand up ."


    After saying that, the man took a look at his wrist and urged, "someone has caught up. We have to move quickly. The car is waiting for us. Don''t hesitate any more."


    As soon as the man finished his words, he squatted down quickly and was about to hug the woman in front of him. However, just at this moment, Noah shouted at him again, "I have told you, don''t touch her!"


    The man''s hands stopped in midair. All of a sudden, Noah stood up and came down from the wheelchair. He walked to her, bent over and lifted her up in his arms!


    He thought to himself, ''Ivy, I have said, I will not let other men touch you! I told you, I don''t want to be only your brother! I told you that if I could get up one day, I would carry you home. But I lied to you. I didn''t do that, but...''


    In fact, Noah had been keeping all these words in his heart for many years, but he had no courage to say them out.

 Chapter 204 I Am Very Regretful!

    Feeling a heartache, Crystal opened her eyes and found herself in a car. It was getting dark outside the window, but she could feel that the car was moving fast.


    Her arms were tied up tightly and she couldn''t move an inch. The dagger was nowhere to be seen. Crystal knew that she was kidnapped.


    Crystal let out a cold sigh. It seemed that she had underestimated Big Head.


    A man''s voice sounded beside her ear, "Ivy, you are awake!"


    She raised her head and saw a familiar figure standing straight in front of her with his back to her.


    The man turned around, looking like Noah.


    Looking at him calmly, Crystal asked, "when did it happen?" Noah knew she was asking about his legs.


    Then he sat down and said calmly, "three months ago, someone found me and said that he could get in touch with the most authoritative expert in America. He will help me cure my legs and make me stand up again. I have done the first operation and I still need to do a second operation in order to be able to really stand up. I know there is no such thing as a free lunch. So I asked him what he wanted in exchange. He took out a photo from his pocket, which was exactly what you were like now. He said the woman in the photo was Ivy. He asked me to bring you here"


    A trace of coldness flashed across Crystal''s eyes. She sneered, "so you betrayed me?"


    Noah shook his head and said, "I didn''t want to, but"


    Crystal said, "But, you still can''t resist the temptation, can you?"


    Noah replied, "Trust me. I''m forced to do so. I..."


    At this time, Crystal sneered coldly, "you are forced to do this? What a perfect excuse! Noah, what I want to ask you is whether a person put a knife on your neck, and force you to follow his order? Noah, if you are a man, don''t give excuse for your disgusting self-esteem, or I will despise you more! "


    For Crystal, Noah had a very disgusted face now. The face which was easy and quiet looked especially ugly at the moment, with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He was totally different from the image of a gentleman which he showed in front of others


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ret that in front of grandma Linda''s tomb... I didn''t kill you on my own!"


    These words completely angered Noah. His eyes were red, and his right hand holding the syringe trembled slightly. He leaned closer to her, and the syringe was only one millimetre away from her neck. She was really afraid that Noah had lost control and inserted the needle into her neck.


    She didn''t believe that the medicine in the syringe would only be able to make people forget their memories. She didn''t believe that those people would be so simple?


    But now she could do nothing. She hoped that Toby and Mark could not be so stupid, and they might understand what she meant. In fact, she had begun to doubt Noah at her house, but she thought maybe she was thinking too much. After all, she hadn''t seen Noah for many years. It was normal for him to change a little. However, in order to prevent


    the unexpected accident, she decided to take it seriously. And she gave Toby and Mark some hints. It was all up to whether they could understand.


    "Mr. Noah, we seem to be followed by a car!"


    A man''s voice came from the front. At that moment, Crystal noticed that it was a bald man who was driving. She couldn''t see the driver''s face. But judging from his voice, this person was good at fighting.


    The doubts in Crystal''s heart became more and more heavy. Who on earth wanted to kill her again and again!

 Chapter 205 You Are Wrong!

    Noah was flustered and he shouted, : "GO GO GO! Faster!"


    He had a vague feeling that something was wrong. ''I can''t let anyone ruin my plan.


    But no matter how fast they drove, it was useless. The cars behind them kept on crashing. Every time the car was bumped, Crystal felt as if her body could fly out of the car. Although this feeling was still bad, she was happy.


    Because it meant that someone was coming.


    Merry tried to run away from the car behind, but it was useless.


    He cursed, "Damn it! The driver behind us is crazy! We can''t get rid of him!"


    The needle tubing in Noah''s hand fell to the ground because of the impact. He crouched down and picked it up with his trembling hand. His hand seemed to be out of his control. He picked it up and dropped it again and again. He was panicking. Crystal knew it was a good chance for her now. She must try to procrastinate their action so as to be saved soon.


    "Noah, stop making mistakes. If grandma Linda was still alive, she didn''t want to see you like this. You know clearly what''s in the syringe. Stop!"


    Noah was in daze. He shook his head and tried to calm himself down! Then he shouted :" No, don''t you say that, Ivy! Please! Believe me! I will take you to a new place where nobody knows us. We could start our new lives all over. " "


    She sneered coldly: "Noah, you are wrong. We were never lovers. I have been regarding you as my brother and best friend. Now we have lost our friendship. We have no trust left. Listen, if you don''t kill me now, I will definitely make you regret for this in the future. "


    She knew that Noah was on the edge. As long as she irritated him and made him more flurried, then, she could take her last chance.


    "Yes, you are right. I should kill you. I can


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    shouted over the phone, "if you release the hostages, I will give you a chance. As long as you both raise your hands and release them, I promise not to hurt you!"


    Then, they heard a cold voice suddenly, "let go of Ivy. How much money do you want, I can give it to you!"


    It was Toby''s voice.


    When Noah saw that Merry took out a dagger from his pocket, he quickly took the dagger and held it on Crystal''s neck.


    Toby said angrily, "what are you doing? Didn''t you promise that you wouldn''t hurt her? "


    Merry kicked him hard, "fool, haven''t you heard that we have been trapped by the police? We don''t have time now. We only have to depend on her!"


    Noah''s face was filled with panic. "Police! "


    He didn''t expect that things would get so serious and that the policemen were alarmed. He had thought that as long as he took Ivy away from here, he would make her fall in love with him. Until now, he still didn''t know what he did wrong! Aren''t police generally only arrest bad people? He was not a bad guy, he didn''t kill anyone or betray anyone. How could the police come after him! He thought to himself. He didn''t plan to kidnap Ivy. Why things turned out like this!

 Chapter 206 When You Get Out Of Prison, You Are Going To Die!

    Murry despised Noah "Bah! "Asshole! How dare you make a request to our boss? Fuck you!"! You deserve it! Fuck off! I tell you now that there is no way for you to retreat. We are in the same boat now. Either she dies or we are killed. We have no choice but to take her. Otherwise, we will die. We will be shot to beehives by the police. Do you understand? "


    At the same time, Crystal did not speak. Not only Murry was waiting for Noah''s answer, but also she wanted to know what choice he would make now. In fact, she had already guessed the answer, but she wanted to hear it from him.


    As expected, after a while, Noah said to Murry directly without looking at Crystal, "tell me, what should we do now?"


    Suddenly, Crystal laughed. She laughed bitterly, "Noah, I planned to tell the police that you were forced to do this. Then you would come out soon when you were sent to prison. But now, I think there is no need."


    Murry slapped Crystal hard on her face! Do you think you can get out of here alive? I''m telling you now that I''ve kidnapped you, I don''t want you to live. You''d better behave yourself and behave well, or I''ll kill you now! "


    With her left face swelled up and a little blood streak on the corner of her mouth, Crystal grinned cruelly and said, "don''t worry. I won''t be merciless to kill you later. Your life will be ended by my hand."


    She said in a cold voice, as if she was the devil, making the two men in front of her scared for a moment. But then Murry sneered, he said: "humph! You bitch. You are so eloquent. If you are on our side, I think I would fall in love with you. You are so hot, just like pepper. I''m addicted to you. "


    Murry touched Crystal''s cheeks with his hand. Every time he touched a place, Crystal felt disgusting, but Noah stood aside motionlessly.


    Crystal cast a scornful glance at him and then she looked at Murry and said coldly, "you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g, but he did not say anything.


    Crystal didn''t even bother to look at her.


    Murry glanced at Noah and shouted coldly again, "Damn it! What are you thinking about! Open the door right now! Are you waiting for the cops? Let me tell you. If we are caught by the police, anyone of us will not be fucking alive. Don''t attempt to turn ourselves in. I tell you, even without the police, do you think we will still be alive if we are caught by this bitch? "


    In fact, Murry''s task today was to take advantage of Noah to kill Crystal so as to forge the scene that a man killed a woman out of love. In this way, the police would not be suspicious. It was nothing more than the fact that an unlucky woman had died. And he has enough evidence to prove that it was Noah who killed the woman.


    ''it''s all because of Noah''s stupidity. He is so slow. He hesitated to kill Crystal. Murry cursed Noah in his heart.


    Since he couldn''t kill Crystal, the only thing he could do now was to save his life.


    Even though he saved his own life now, he knew his master wouldn''t let him go. The only way he could do now was to get the money and run away. He was not a loyal person to protect his master. Was being loyal and powerful more important than his life? Definitely not.

 Chapter 207 Let Her Go, And Ill Keep Your Corpse Complete!

    After a while, Noah gritted his teeth and got off the car. Then, Murry pushed the door and got out of the car with Crystal. It was very cold outside.


    Murry put the sharp dagger against her neck to stop her from resistance.


    Seeing the police approaching, Murry immediately shouted, "All of you, throw away the gun, step back!.


    One of the men behind hinted to other policemen. The policemen dropped their guns and stepped back.


    The man behind them also wore the police uniform, but the shoes on his feet were different from those of the policemen. The man was emanating a cold aura, and even his eyes were filled with such hostility. He looked up at Murry coldly.


    A charming face. The moment he raised his head, Crystal saw him clearly.


    Crystal was startled, ''why is he here?''?


    Yes, he was Edgar. Edgar took a step forward and cast a cold glance at Murry. "Let her go, if you still want to survive. "


    Now he was very calm and even his voice was full of composure. But no one knew that actually he was very panicked at the moment. He was afraid that something would happen to Crystal. He didn''t feel relieved until he saw her get off the car. She was still alive!


    Murry sneered, "you want me to release her? Fine. Prepare ten million yuan and then fill my tank immediately. Don''t follow me. I''ll release that bitch a hundred miles away.", The policeman at the front frowned. "That''s impossible. We can''t let a dangerous criminal get away with law and kill others."


    Murry screamed, "well, then you just wait to collect the body of this bitch. Since you don''t want me to live, then she must die with me. I want to see that whether you could not afford that bill. Or her life means nothing to you? "


    Edgar said cold


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and trembled on the ground.


    At the same time, the person who held the dagger on Crystal''s neck was Noah.


    Noah was outraged. " Step back!"


    It was not until now that Edgar saw clearly the man hiding behind Crystal. He squinted and said coldly, "let her go!"


    When Crystal saw the needle inserted in Murry''s neck, she squinted.


    Then she glanced at Noah with a cold look and said, "Noah, I''m really disappointed in you."


    "No, Ivy. I''m taking you away now. You are mine. No way! "


    Noah cried out. He was so agitated that his hand trembled slightly and scratched the skin of Crystal, revealing a trace of blood.


    Edgar''s eyes turned a bit cruel. Looking at Noah with his bloody eyes, he said in a cold voice, "Let Her Go, And I''ll Keep Your Corpse Complete! "


    "Step back! Ivy is mine! "


    At this time, when Edgar took a look at Crystal, he sent a hint to her. Then she looked at him firmly, indicating that she got it.


    Before Noah could react, he heard a shot.


    As soon as the dagger was knocked off, Edgar suddenly pulled Crystal into his chest and kicked Noah away.


    Then the police pounced Noah on the ground and handcuffed him.

 Chapter 208 I Will Be With You! Always!

    With an arm around Crystal, Edgar quickly took off his coat and wrapped her with it. Untiing the rope around her body, he soothed her, "don''t be afraid, it''s all right... It''s all right"


    She looked up at him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I will be with you! Always!," Edgar said with a gentle smile


    His warm hug warmed her heart. She realized that he had been with her all the time.


    She looked up coldly and said, "I thought I wouldn''t care about you anymore. I thought I could forget you. I thought I could control my feelings well. I thought I would die here. But you appeared in my mind. I..."


    All of a sudden, she didn''t know how to continue.


    But now, Edgar was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word. She... She was still loving him!


    She said in a very serious tone, "Edgar, if I am still alive after everything is over, I think I will love you with all my heart! But it may be one year left, or a lifetime. Are you willing to wait for me? "


    Hearing that, Edgar was stunned for a while. In a daze, he could not help but repeat every word that Crystal had said to him. She had said that she was willing to try to love him after everything had come to an end. He had been so happy that she had finally agreed to give him her heart, without keeping it from anybody else.


    Looking at her with tenderness in his eyes, Edgar said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait until you''ll completely accept me. "


    At the same time, Noah was arrested by the police. He stared at them angrily and shouted, "no, Ivy, you can''t be with him. You are... Mine!"


    Then she walked up to Noah and said coldly, "Do you know what grandma Linda said to me? She said that you were the person she felt most guilty about in her life. She said that it was her who didn''t take good care of you that made you lose your


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    Alex raised his eyebrows and said, "Just call me Alex. Although he is a murderer and he has violated the law. So... His crime needs to be judged by the judge!"


    "But, I don''t want to sue him! I want to defend him with my lawyer, okay? "


    Alex was shocked, "But he wanted to kill you! What are you doing? "


    In fact, he wanted to say, "are you fucking insane? He wants to kill you, and you''re pleading for him. Are you crazy?" However, when he saw that Edgar was staring at him, he dared not say anything.


    Crystal said, "he was my best friend in childhood!"


    These words made Alex understand in an instant. He glanced at Edgar, and there was a flash of sneer in his eyes. He seemed to say, "you see, I have solved a rival for you. You should say thanks now!"


    Edgar seemed to understand Alex''s thought. He looked at Alex arrogantly, saying, "are you sure that I want to thank you?" What if I publicize your experience in America!


    Sure enough, after a while, Alex smiled guiltily, "well, if there''s nothing else, I have to go back to the police station. No need to record. I still have something else to do. See you! "


    Then, Alex waved his hand, summoned the others into the car and left quickly.

 Chapter 209 Give You A Chance To Hug Me!

    Crystal cast a cold glance at Noah''s car and pursed her lips. Before Edgar could say anything, she fainted.


    Edgar felt his body became heavy all of a sudden. He found that Crystal fainted in his arms. He shouted in a low voice, "Damn it! Leo, drive the car over! I''m taking her to the hospital. Hurry up! "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal opened her eyes all of a sudden. She stretched one of her hands to pinch Edgar''s chin.


    She said, "I''m just tired. Give you a chance to hug me. Carry me to the car!"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. He was really scared.


    With these words, Crystal closed her eyes again.


    She needed a rest now.


    Edgar put her gently on the car and held her in his arms. She actually fell asleep.


    So, Edgar made Leo take over the rest of the work. At this time, Toby knocked on his car window. Edgar rolled down the window and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Where are you taking her?" Toby asked.


    Edgar caught a glimpse of Toby, "it''s none of your business


    Seeing such an arrogant man like Edgar, at the moment, Toby really wanted to give him a punch! Damn it! Can you stop being so critical! Who was supposed to see his poker face?


    But Toby could only think about it and not to take action because without Edgar, he and Mark would not have found Crystal. If Edgar hadn''t contacted the police, both of them would not have been able to save Crystal.


    Toby replied, "Where are you going? I''ll go with you. I want to protect her! ''


    Edgar said, "She''s my woman. I don''t need you to protect her."


    Edgar gave him an angry stare and cursed him in his mind. At that moment, he really wanted to slap him across the face. Judging from his expression in his eyes, Edgar knew that he had a different feeling for Crystal. Humph! Anyone who dared to show interest in his woman would be driven crazy


    Just as Toby and Edgar are arguing, all of a sudden, Crystal opened his eyes and said impatiently, "you''re so noisy!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her side, Crystal in Edgar''s car looked at Edgar seriously, "Where is my father? Take me to see him! "


    "Are you going now?" Edgar asked, frowning


    Nodding, Crystal said, "yes, we are going now. Don''t tell me that you don''t know where he is."


    Then she saw Edgar speak out in a very low voice, "I... I really don''t know!"


    Crystal sneered coldly, "really? Okay! "


    Then, Crystal opened the car door.


    Frightened and enraged, Edgar shouted, "Crystal, are you fucking insane! "


    "I just intend to get out of the car. It''s none of your business. Now that you''re not taking me to him, I''ll go myself," Crystal replied.


    At the moment, Edgar dared not to joke anymore. Then, he pulled her over quickly and said, "I was just kidding. Can you fucking not take it seriously! I''ll take you to see him. Close the door. We are on the high way! You may die!"


    Crystal patted his cheek and said with a charming smile: "that''s my good boy!"


    Then she closed the door leisurely. "Actually, I was joking with you when I said I wanted to get off. I think it''s better for me to kick you out of the car as fast as I can


    A crow flew over Edgar''s head.


    ....


    Two hours later, Edgar took Crystal back to City A. The first thing he did after entering City A was to take Crystal to a domestic third grade hospital.

 Chapter 210 You Really Want Me To Die, Right

    They took the elevator to the eighth floor. Several men dressed in black suits stood straightly outside a wire ICU. There was no one on the eighth floor except several cleaner.


    After they got to the ward, Edgar scanned the people outside and asked, "how is he now?"


    The man standing at the door answered respectfully, "he wakes up and hasn''t said anything."


    Later, Edgar nodded. He looked at Crystal and said, "the man inside is the one you want to meet! Go ahead! "


    However, Crystal didn''t move. She looked at him and asked, "what''s wrong with him? Why is he here?"


    Crystal knew clearly that it should be her father in the ward, no, her stepfather. She wouldn''t go to see him without knowing what had happened. She knew what her stepfather''s attitude towards her was. If she wanted to know something from his mouth, she must know exactly what had happened.


    Edgar said, "He was sent to the psychiatric hospital and turned into a real psychopath. A few days ago, he ran out of the hospital and was chased by a group of killers. It was my men who saved him and sent him here for treatment. He is awake now, but he hasn''t said a word since he woke up."


    He paused for a while and added, "don''t worry. He is not in danger."


    Crystal said in a cold tone, "I''m not worried about him. I''m afraid that he is really crazy. In this way, I can''t ask him what I want to know. I don''t care about his life. When he was a child, he was the devil in my heart. I don''t love him at all!"


    She said calmly in a cold tone, which made Edgar feel very sorry for her. Sometimes, he even wanted to go in and strangle that bastard, but he knew that this would make Crystal feel sadder.


    Originally, Edgar wanted to go in with Crystal, but Crystal shook her head. As a result, he could do nothing but wait outside. He knew that there were things she didn''t want others to step in and she had to solve by herself.


    Crystal pushed the door open and walked inside. It was a VVIP ward with luxurious deco


    osmetic surgery, and that was why I could survive. I think you must hate me very much for my face in those days, right? You wanted to strangle me, didn''t you! But I let you down. I escaped from home and I''m not dead. I''m fine. You must be very disappointed! "


    Disappointed? Now Brent felt that he didn''t hate her that much. He thought what he had done in the past was stupid. Looking at the aloof expression on Crystal''s face, he couldn''t hate her.


    "How did your sister die?"


    Crystal said coldly, "they all said me that my sister just fell into the water by accident. Even the police said so, but all along, I never believed that her death was an accident. In the past few years, I have been investigating. I thought she was killed by someone I loved, but later I found that it was caused by a vicious woman. I heard that she was killed and lost everything. So I will try my best to kill the murderer"


    Of course, I want to avenge my sister not for you, but for the times she saved me when you beat me in my childhood. "


    Crystal said calmly but her eyes were filled with anger. Even Brent sitting on the bed trembled with fear.


    Ivy was no longer the childish and naive girl she used to be. Now she was as cold as ice.


    Brent was amazed. What has changed this woman so much.


    Of course, no one gave him an answer.

 Chapter 211 What Do You Want

    At this moment, Brent looked at Crystal. Although she was a strange face, he knew that she was Ivy. He felt a little complicated and confused.


    After he had been in the mental hospital, he knew better what was the most important for him at the moment. A moment later, he closed his eyes. He was ready to make a choice.


    He looked at Crystal seriously and asked, "do you want to know something about your mother?"


    Crystal nodded coldly, "yes, or else, I won''t come to see you!"


    "Do you hate me very much?" Brent asked


    Giving him a cold look, Crystal looked out of the window. It was spring now, and some branches had sprouted.


    She said calmly, "in the past, I hated you so much that sometimes I wanted to kill you, but now I don''t hate you any more. Although you always hit me, at least I could feel that I am alive."


    "In fact, when you were a kid, I really wanted to strangle you, but every time you looked at me with your big shining eyes, I couldn''t be so cruel to you. So every time I got drunk and numbed myself with alcohol, so that I could hit you. Remember the first time I beat you, I suddenly had a feeling that I liked it because I was giving full vent to my inner anger. So I got addicted to it again and again. "


    She listened to him calmly without any emotion. But nobody knew how painful she was deep inside at the moment. The childhood life appeared in her mind once in a while. That kind of life was just like the wound on her body, which would hurt as long as she touched it. At that time, she was still a kid! A children!


    Childhood was a terrible shadow for her. She dared not to recall it.


    So she turned to him and said coldly, "tell me, what do you want?"


    She knew what kind of person Brent was better than anyone else. He said so much just because he wanted to get something!


    As expected, hearing her words, Bren


    owever, even if she had doubts, she could not stonewall. She looked at Brent and asked, "you haven''t eaten yet! What do you want to eat? I''ll go and buy some for you! "


    Brent nodded and answered, "Okay, I will eat whatever you buy for me. You know what I want to eat! I think you will satisfy me! "


    They knew each other''s intention.


    The nurse took out medicinal alcohol, cotton swabs, scissors and so on on the shelves expertly. The nurse came to paste medicine for him every two or three days because of his old wounds.


    It was time to change the medicine. Brent revealed his wound without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, she felt embarrassed to stay there, so she turned around and was about to leave. However, she still felt something was wrong. With this thought, she looked again at Brent and the nurse in the ward. After making sure that there was nothing unusual, she directly opened the door.


    Crystal walked out of the ward.


    At this time, Edgar came over. He glanced at Crystal and asked, "What''s the matter? What did he say? "


    Crystal shook her head.


    Seeing Crystal in such a state of losing mind, Edgar was somewhat worried. He said, "Crystal, what''s the matter?


    Crystal shook her head and frowned, "nothing..."

 Chapter 212 Who Is He

    Suddenly, a sharp idea occurred to her. Crystal turned around and ran to the ward immediately.


    However, Edgar stopped her and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Coldly, she pushed him aside. With a grave expression, she said very quickly, "that... That nurse has a problem!"


    In fact, Crystal felt that something was wrong with the nurse''s expression. Her flying dagger was accurate because she had been working hard for a long time. She was sensitive to metal very much, especially the blades and daggers. She always smelt the smell of metal.


    There was a heavy smell of metal on the nurse''s body, and his hand was covered with many calluses. It didn''t look like a nurse''s hand, but rather like a hand holding a dagger or a baton all the year round. That was why she felt strange.


    Hearing what she said, Edgar knew that the situation was serious all of a sudden. Therefore, they ran back to the ward as soon as possible.


    However, when they came to the door of the ward, it couldn''t be opened, but it was locked inside.


    Frowning, Edgar took a cold glance at the two men who were standing straight outside the door. Then he said angrily, "Why are you standing still. Open the door for me! "


    One of the men finally reacted. He turned around and kicked the door hard! The door was kicked open.


    One behind the other, they ran into the ward.


    When Crystal entered the room, she was stunned. She couldn''t help walking.


    She was shocked to see Brent lying on the bed with his eyes closed. There was a dagger in his chest. The blood spread. Edgar touched his nose and shouted at Crystal, "hurry up! Crystal! Come here! He is breathing!"


    He looked around quickly and found that the window was open, so the nurse had gone.


    One of Edgar''s man took a look out of the window and saw a torn sheet scattered over the window. He reported respectfully, "M


    That was why I kept her by my side.


    At first, she didn''t allow me to touch her. I didn''t make her my woman until she died. She was very stubborn. Even if I beat her, she refused to let me touch her.


    Until one day, a woman came to me, who looked like a dowager. But she wore a mask and didn''t show her face. She gave me a large sum of money to ask me to set a fire so as to kill you and your mother! The consideration she gave me was... Money! It was me who set the fire, but later Megan found out, and she took the guilt for me. "


    At this moment, she was shocked and furious. Who the hell was that? Who!


    Crystal asked in a cold voice, "who is he?"


    His face became bloodless. He was dying. He used his last strength and said to Crystal, "this is... the secret of your identity... You must hide... Hide it well..."


    Then, he used his last strength to grab her clothes, "Ivy... Can''t you... Call me....dad..."


    Crystal looked at him coldly and said word by word, "I know at this moment, the most hope you want is that you can have Megan standing in front of you, but unfortunately she is dead. You are never deserved to be my father, but I can call you dad for the sake of Megan. Dad."


    Satisfied, Brent smiled and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 213 Enough!

    Seeing his hand had been put down feebly, Crystal shed a tear for him. "Take care, I hope you can find Megan to reunite with her in another world!"


    At this time, Edgar walked in silently. He did not feel surprised when he saw that Brent had died on the bed. He walked forward and patted Crystal.


    He comforted, "don''t be sad. You did nothing wrong!"


    Without answering him, Crystal said directly, "Can I lean on your shoulder for a while? I''m a little tired!"


    Without waiting for her to finish her words, Edgar strode forward and held her in his arms. "Okay. "


    He only said one word "Okay" and then stopped. He knew that if he said too much at the moment, she would feel more heartbroken and disappointed. He knew very well about her. She was not weak, but kind inside.


    In the ward, Crystal nestled in the arms of Edgar, while the corpse in front of them was already cold. Such a scene looked somewhat weird, but nobody dared to break it.


    Edgar didn''t close the door as he walked in.


    Outside the door, Leo and his men had turned their breathing to the lowest as they were afraid that such a sudden movement would break the silence.


    In fact, they were extremely excited, ''shit! Their boss finally did it! Damn! They also want a girl to be with!


    In the afternoon, Crystal asked her people to send Brent''s ashes back to her hometown. At the same time, she returned to the city with Edgar as soon as possible.


    They said goodbye to each other when they went back to the city. Crystal went into Sorrow firstly.


    As soon as Edgar got home.


    He entered the house and before he could change his shoes, he saw a little guy.


    "Daddy, you''re back! Great"


    Hilary screamed and threw himself into his arms, acting like a spoiled child.


    Holding him in his arms, Edgar touched his head and walked in. "Hey, kid. We haven''t seen each other for a few days. You get heavier now!" said Ed


    er has transferred part of the company''s shares to him. Now he is a major shareholder, while I am just a nominal CEO, holding only three percent of the company''s shares. "


    Standing up from the couch, Crystal walked to the front of Spencer and sneered, "it''s a pity that your brother has stolen your hard work. Don''t you think you''re not reconciled?"


    Clenching his hands into fists, Spencer snapped, "you... Shut up!"


    "Mr. Spencer is so pathetic. You''ve done so much, but all your effort benefits your brother... What a pity! "


    With knitted eyebrows, Spencer thumped the table and shouted angrily, "Crystal. Enough! Shut up, do you hear me?"


    "Wow! Where is the ambitious Mr. Spencer? Oh! Sorry, Mr. Spencer used to be indifferent to anything. "


    "Crystal, that''s enough. "


    Standing up, she walked to the door and slammed it shut. Then she walked gracefully to Spencer and bit her lips. "Spencer, do you really think that I don''t know anything? It''s enough that you treat me as a fool for so many years. "


    "What do you mean? "


    "Are you the one who killed Uncle Scott? You set me up again and again. And do you arrange the car accident for me on the way that Edgar sent me to the hospital? Don''t think you can hide anything from us. Justice has long arms. "

 Chapter 214 I Said I Loved You, Do You Believe It

    Before Crystal could finish her words, Suddenly, Spencer slapped her hand away and gracefully turned around. He came to the sofa and sat down. Then he took the teapot on the table and poured two cups of tea. He gracefully picked up his tea cup and took a sip.


    He lazily leaned against the sofa.


    Then she said slowly, "Crystal, do you really think I am the mastermind of all this? If I really have such a great ability, do you think I should still be in such a situation? "


    Crystal looked at him with a confused look on her face. She didn''t say anything, nor did she see anything from Spencer''s face.


    Then she said, "what do you want to say? You want to say it was not you who took advantage of me three years ago? Or you didn''t take part in my life three years ago, which made my life in the bottom of the abyss? "


    Spencer raised his heads and looked in to Crystal''s eyes, "Yes, I admit that the crisis of Hengli Group was caused by me. Do you know why Edgar''s assistant replaced him so quickly


    At this time, Crystal came over slowly and sat on the sofa opposite to him. She reached out her hand, picked up another cup of tea, took a sip, and put it down. "Because his assistant works for you? "


    With a flicker of surprise in his eyes, Spencer answered, "yes, you''re right. His assistant is indeed mine."


    All of a sudden, Crystal recalled the words she heard in the banquet in the Mu family.


    She smiled, "It was you who met Zoe in the bathroom in the Party held in the Mu family. Am I right?


    Spencer nodded and said, "yes, it''s me. Zoe was my last move. I thought I could make use of her and get more Edgar''s plans. But Crystal, you know what? I thought I could control everything, but it turned out that I was wrong. It turned out that Edgar knew everything, including that Zoe was on my side.


    In front of him, I''m just like a clown who has jumped off the building. I''ve acted in front of him for so many years, and he knows all of it. But even so, he could still take me as his brother for so many years as if nothing had happened. In this case, who''s the player, he or I? "


    After s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ove at first sight? I fell in love with you when you were lying in a pool of blood and looked at me with your clear eyes. Do you believe it? "


    Then, with a self mockery smile, Spencer said, "I didn''t believe that I would fall in love with you. But since the day I saved you, I found out that I was hopelessly in love with you. I have kept your every move, every look and every smile in my mind, But I know that you can''t have me in your heart and you won''t. Others may not know, but I clearly know that. In fact, your heart has always been filled with Edgar. I have never told you that during the month when you are in a coma, you were always calling a person''s name. That person is none other than Edgar. "


    Crystal cast a cold glance at him and said nothing. Then she looked at the teacup on the table. The tea water was getting cold, and the tea leaves floating on the table had fallen to the bottom. Crystal just looked at it as if she was absorbed in it.


    It seemed that she didn''t hear what Spencer had just said.


    But Spencer didn''t pay much attention to that. He glanced at Crystal and continued, "Crystal actually, I..."


    Crystal raised her head abruptly and interrupted him, "you talked nonsense. So, something about my real identity..."


    Spencer was confused. "Your real identity?"


    Seeing the confusion on Spencer''s face, Crystal felt he was telling the truth. Then here came the question.

 Chapter 215 Do You Think Im A Fool

    Crystal said, "Nothing? I mean, what''s your real identity in America? What is your organization? "


    Unknowingly, when they met again, Crystal didn''t argue with Spencer this time, neither did she treat him as a superior or a subordinate. They were just like old friends and had a nice chat.


    Even spark felt it was strange this time. After losing contact with Crystal, Spencer thought a lot. He thought that he should be angry and excited when he saw her again, but he wasn''t.


    He was so glad that Crystal could come back. Nobody knew how flustered he was when he lost contact with Crystal completely. He was afraid that he would not see her again. But now she was back, but he was not as excited as he imagined. He really didn''t know what was wrong with himself.


    "Crystal, I''m sorry that I can''t answer your question. I can''t tell you the truth. It is an order from the organization and it must be kept confidential. If I tell you, not only me, even my family will be in danger."


    Crystal said, "then tell me, are you the ruler of the whole organization?"


    Spencer shook his head. "No. the only thing I can tell you is that my task three years ago was to pay attention to you and, at the right time... Save you!"


    At this moment, Crystal suddenly stood up and said, "what did you say? Save me... Right time? "


    Spencer nodded, "Yeah, you heard me right. My task is to save you and protect you in appropriate time. But, Crystal, you know, I will still save you even if there is no instruction."


    Crystal interrupted him, "then why did you agree to cooperate with Mia and almost put me in jail? What''s the difference between it and killing me? "


    "I..." Spencer faltered


    Crystal sneered, "Don''t you think your words are inconsistent, Spencer? You wanted to kill me? You also wanted to protect me."


    "Crystal, what I said is true!" said Spenc


    , and continued, "Crystal, is your mother Chloe Xia, and your birthday is December 26"


    Before Spencer could finish, Crystal cut in coldly, "you''ve done all these, haven''t you? Is there anything strange? "


    "No, Crystal. Your birth should be on the twelfth of June, right? You were not born on December 26th, right? And there is a butterfly birthmark on your right wrist. It usually does not appear. Only your tears can make it appear, right? "


    Crystal was shocked. "You..."


    Spencer was right. Crystal''s birthday was Dec. 26th in the household register. Her real birthday was told by her mother, and the birthmark on her wrist was also seen on her mother''s diary.


    She suddenly remembered that on the day before her mother died, her mother, who seldom talked, held her in her arms and talked to her for a whole night. At that time, she was still young. She couldn''t understand every word her mother said, but she kept one word in her heart.


    Ivy, no matter what happens in the future, no matter how sad and sad you are, you can''t cry. You can''t cry in front of others. Your tears are precious, and can''t be in vain. Have you got it? Ivy, you must keep this in mind. You can be sad and you can cry, but you can''t shed tears, clear?

 Chapter 216 You Mad Woman!

    Crystal didn''t understand why her mother said those words to her at that time. Although she didn''t understand, she still did what her mother said. She hadn''t cried since then. She didn''t cry even when her stepfather beat her again.


    Thinking of this, Crystal almost believed what Spencer said. She calmly walked to the sofa and sat down. With her legs crossed, she took out a pack of cigarettes from her bag, lit one and put it near her mouth. Then she took a drag and blew it out gently, leaning against the sofa leisurely.


    "When I was a child, I knew that my mother was not an ordinary woman. She never cared about the trifles of her family. She often shut herself up and locked herself up for a day. When she came out, a picture would appear in her hand. However, she never let anyone see those paintings, including my stepfather and I. once, my sister saw my mother''s paintings. Before she took them away, my mother rushed over and destroyed them in a hurry.


    At that time, my sister even said that she was insane"


    With that, Crystal stood up, grabbed her bag and was about to leave. But before she could step out of the office, Spencer stopped her.


    "Crystal, wait a second. I have something to give to you''


    Spencer handed a note to her.


    "Crystal, this is the message left by your sister Megan before she died.. Maybe only you know the number. "


    Crystal took the note and held it in her hand. Instead of turning her head, she said coldly, "Could I believe it? "


    With these words, Spencer knotted his brows, took a slow breath, and put on a bitter look. She still didn''t believe him. "Crystal, don''t worry. From now on, I will not lie to you about anything I say! "


    Crystal turned her head back and sneered, "no need. You''re nobody to me! What you do has nothing to do with me. I don''t care what you say or do, because it''s meaningless for me. I will have nothing to do with you since I get out of this door. I s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    Now Spencer had a headache. It was the first time that he had seen such a strong woman. She was always cursing him. And it didn''t matter that much. The problem was that this woman always slammed him with no reason.


    Celine scolded him. When she found that Spencer was in a daze and didn''t hear what she said, Celine got furious.


    "Shit! You didn''t hear what I said, did you! Interesting! "


    Spencer was speechless.


    Immediately, Spencer noticed what Celine was going to do next. He took a step back and bit his teeth, saying, "you''re such a crazy woman. What are you going to do? I warn you not to do that"


    Before he could finish his words, Celine quickly approached him again and said, "ha ha! I think you should wake up now. You''d better have a good chat with me..."


    The moment she finished her words, she held Spencer''s arm tightly and slammed him onto the ground.


    At the sight of the scene, Crystal who was sitting on the sofa and just taking a sip of tea emitted a mouthful of tea.


    Crystal was speechless. She thought to herself, ''these years, Celine has become stronger and stronger...''


    She caught a glimpse of Spencer who had clenched his teeth and climbed up from the ground. An idea struck her as she didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing!

 Chapter 217 You Are Tough!

    Gritting his teeth, Spencer touched the wound on his neck by accident and took a deep breath. Fortunately, nothing had happened to his neck, or he was really... Miserable today.


    And Celine was shocked by her action. She scratched her head and said, "I''m so sorry, lady. I thought you have left! But girl, listen to me, that guy named Mr. Spencer is really a bad guy. I advise you stay away from him as soon as possible! "


    Spencer almost reached the edge of outrage. He rubbed his aching shoulder. He gritted his teeth and said, "Celine, what nonsense are you talking about"


    Before Spencer finished his words, Crystal stood up abruptly and glanced at Celine with a smile. "Miss Celine, I think you have misunderstood. Mr. Spencer and I are just superior and subordinate relationship. "


    She didn''t want to get Crystal involved in it. For now, she couldn''t recognize her best friend. Her hands were dirty, and she didn''t want Celine to be hurt. Moreover, she was worried about Celine. Celine was a simple girl, and it was a bad idea for her to know Spencer.


    Crystal kept thinking in her mind. Suddenly, an idea came to her.


    She walked up to Celine and put her hand on her shoulder. "Miss Celine, do you have a job now?" she asked with a smile


    To be honest, Celine really didn''t like such a charming face because when she was abroad, she had seen a lot of people who used their beautiful faces to struggle for fame and money.


    In the beginning, when she saw Crystal for the first time, she really thought the woman in front of her was not a good person. But when Crystal was close to her.


    All of a sudden, she felt a sense of strangely familiar, especially the movement of Crystal. It was so familiar that she had an illusion that it wa


    u?"


    "Well, I''m so looking forward to such a great opportunity for work!"


    Crystal nodded. "Okay, let our boss go. Be careful that he won''t pay you!"


    Celine was speechless, ""


    Well, she really forgot that the man in front of her was the president of the Mu''s group.


    So she immediately took her hand back and said with an apologetic smile, "well, boss, i... I didn''t mean to do it. I just think... Boss''s ears are so beautiful. I''m so happy that I touched them. Please don''t mind! ha-ha! "


    ...


    Spencer was speechless:"


    As he rubbed his ears, and gritted his teeth. "You... You... You are crazy..."


    At the moment, Spencer was thinking, '' How fucking savage she is!''!


    However, Crystal''s following words made Spencer even more embarrased.


    She patted her own clothes and said coldly, "it doesn''t matter, Celine, Although he is the boss, your salary is paid by me. You can rest assured that he will not remember it so clearly when he go out. Am i right? Mr. Spencer? Shit


    Celine giggled and came up to Crystal, then she gave a thumb to her, "Miss, you''re so tough, well, with your courage, I''ll work for you forever"


    ''how carefree she is!''!

 Chapter 218 Am I Not Welcome

    It was fortunate that she hired her. If it was someone else, she would have slapped Celine on the wall. Now it became clear to Crystal why Celine quit her design major and went to learn kickboxing. As expected, her best friend was... Tough!


    "By the way, how do you know my name is Celine! "


    Crystal shrugged. Then she pointed to Spencer, who was sitting at the desk, and said, "my boss told me that."


    In fact, she called her name naturally. She didn''t know the relationship between Celine and Spencer. When Celine came back from abroad, Crystal had dismissed the people who secretly protected Celine.


    Celine gave Spencer a stare and complained in her mind, ''damn it! You never say anything good about me! Humph!


    Suddenly, Celine remembered what she came here for. Patting her head, she continued, "by the way, Mr. Spencer, have you found your sister and Tyron? Forget it. I''d better call the police! Then, you can... "


    Before she could finish her words, Crystal interrupted her, "don''t worry! They are safe"


    When she said this, she regretted. Now she was Crystal, not Ivy. How could she know Tyron?


    Crystal cleared her throat and said, "my boss told me that. I was just passing on his words to you. "


    As a matter of fact, not long ago, Crystal had sent somebody to look for Tyron and the girl, and she had informed Spencer about that too. However, Tyron would not come back no matter what had happened. Therefore, Crystal had no choice but to let her people protect them secretly.


    Celine turned around and looked at Spencer, confused. "Really? Since you know where they are, why didn''t you pick them up? "


    Spencer gritted his teeth. In fact, he really wanted to take them back, but his men couldn''t get close to the two of them at all. The men that Crystal sent were all wolves. If you bit them, they would definitely fight back regardless their own life.


    At this mo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    om Ivy!


    At the same time, Spencer''s reaction was relatively calm. In fact, he knew that he would definitely come to find him, but The scene looked chaotic... He was in such a mess, especially when he saw the wolf led by a man behind Edgar. ''What do you mean by that? Announce the war? But you don''t have to... bring a wolf with you! Displaying your strength? It''s... it''s too... far from Edgar''s style!


    "So you don''t want to see me, do you, Mr. Spencer?"


    As soon as he finished his words, Edgar walked to the sofa and sat down. But when he passed by Crystal, he stopped for a while. Without saying anything, he kept on walking.


    They behaved as if they were strangers to each other, but Leo who was standing behind Edgar had a great contempt for his boss.


    He said to himself that his boss looked very cold now, but nobody knew it better than him that his boss had been making trouble in Sorrow crazily


    in order to see Crystal. However, Crystal hadn''t shown up in Sorrow these days. It was not until he pushed Toby to a dead end that he knew from Toby''s words that Crystal had been working in the Mu group these days, so their boss came here all of a sudden with a wolf. Yes, with a wolf... He was so confused and couldn''t figure out their boss''s mind.

 Chapter 219 Can We Have a Talk Simply

    Sitting on the sofa lazily, Edgar said flatly, "Mr. Spencer, I presume that you won''t refuse me even I came here abruptly, will you?"


    At that moment, Crystal left with Celine in silence.


    Casually, Edgar glanced at Crystal. God knew how much he wanted to catch up with her, hold her in his arms and ask her why she had been avoiding him for the past few days.


    Yes, after he came back from the hospital, he hadn''t seen Crystal any more. Nobody knew how much he wanted to see her. He thought maybe Crystal would show up in Sorrow. However, she had never been there once. All the work there was handled by Toby. And she leisurely went back to the Mu''s group to work. She must have been avoiding him.


    At the same time, Spencer asked his assistant to serve a cup of tea for Edgar. He came over and sat in front of him. "Mr. Edgar, what brings you here?"


    Spencer sounded very polite. He and Edgar had become strangers three years ago.


    "Nothing," Edgar answered flatly. "I was just going out to walk the dog, and I happened to drop by."


    What Edgar said made the man behind him speechless. He came here to find his girl, but he refused to admit it!


    Taking a sip of water, spark was so surprised that he almost spat it out. How come he hadn''t discovered that Edgar was such a shameless villain in the past few years! Shit! Can we just have a talk simply!


    Spencer stood up and said, "since Mr. Edgar is so idle, there is a lawn down there. You can take your pet to play there. I have a meeting later! It''s up to you. Bye. "


    However, Edgar still didn''t move. He just said indifferently, "that''s too dirty. It''s much cleaner here!"


    Damn!


    He picked up the phone quickly and said, "Hey, what are those securit


    oup who tried their best to threaten him to abdicate and let Charlie be the CEO to handle the crisis.


    Spencer glared at Edgar and asked, "you''ve done a lot, haven''t you? "


    "Do you think I''ll take your small company seriously! What do I need for a half paralyzed company? "


    Edgar said aggressively, but his words were full of sarcasm for Spencer.


    However, it had to be admitted that Edgar was right. In order to get rid of the suspicion of tax evasion, Spencer had spent a lot of financial resources to suppress it. However, even so, it had a certain impact on Mu''s group.


    In the past three years, Edgar''s company had become the most capable listed company under the leadership of Edgar. Subsequently, the group had acquired several famous companies in the city.


    He didn''t know how Edgar made it possible for him to do that. All the companies that cooperated with them had all terminated their cooperation, and all of them came to the Edgar''s group.


    In this way, his company had become the leader in business field.


    The stock price of his group also went up a lot.


    Therefore, Edgar was qualified to be arrogant and aggressive.

 Chapter 220 Acquisition Of The Mu Group!

    At the moment, Spencer felt that he would really be infuriated to death by talking with Edgar like that.


    He took a deep breath and looked into Edgar''s eyes. "Go ahead. What on earth do you want?"


    Edgar replied, "It''s efficient to talk with a smart person! "


    He then glanced at Spencer and said coldly, "one billion! Let me purchase your company! "


    Spencer was astonished. "You... What did you say? One billion! To purchase the Mu group? "


    He thought he had heard it wrong, so he asked again, "haven''t you said to me that you are not interested in my company? How are you? "


    Edgar stood up. He put his hands in his pockets and said leisurely, "yes, I look down upon your company, but I have no reason not to acquire the Mu group."


    Looking at him fiercely, Spencer said, "Edgar, don''t tell me that what the fuck you are doing here today is all because of Crystal?"


    He really couldn''t figure out why Edgar wanted to acquire his company, unless... for the sake of Crystal.


    He knew clearly about the story between Crystal and Edgar. He also knew that the latter was still in love with Crystal.


    Over the past three years, Spencer had clearly understood the feelings between the two of them. If it hadn''t been for Mia and him who had been trying to sow discord between them, he had believed that maybe Crystal and Edgar were still together. But he hadn''t felt he was wrong at all for what he had done. Until now, he still felt that Edgar wasn''t suitable for Crystal.


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded, looking like a ruffian. He said, "Yeah, you''re right. My reason is very simple. Let me be the boss of Crystal."


    So that he could see Crystal every day.


    Edgar thought this was the best solution he had come up with these days.


    He knew that Crystal would never leave the Mu group and work in the Luo group.


    In that case, he had to make the Mu group his and be the chairman, so that he could see Crystal all the time.


    Grasping Edgar''s collar fiercely, Spencer yelled, "damn you, Edgar! Don''t go too far! Do you really think that I am


    he and Edward were home. The fire had strongest effect in his room. He knew that someone had wanted him to die, and his brother Edward had been drunk and ran into the wrong room. As a result, Edward had died in the fire.


    But he survived.


    Since then, he had been hated by his father''s family. They thought It was because of him that they had lost Charlie.


    At that time, he knew that Charlie was the only one who wanted him to die in the Mu family. After all, only he died, Charlie could be the only son in the family. But for so many years, he still couldn''t understand why Charlie had been drunk and run into his room


    and who set that fire?


    He had always thought that it was Charlie, but such an assumption was not true. If Charlie set the fire, then why did Charlie die in the fire rather than he?


    That had been the reason why Spencer had looked for Charlie over the years. He didn''t believe that Charlie was dead.


    But now he had known the answer.


    The Mu family had already broken the law. It was not surprising that the Mu family would be put into prison at that time. The only way to get rid of it was to disappear in this world, so that he can live alone without going to jail.


    But what was out of Edward''s expectation was that after the fire, the commander had found out everything. And the Mu family has restored their reputation since then.

 Chapter 221 But I Wont Tell You!

    After a moment''s silence, Spencer raised his head and said, "Okay, I promise you, Edgar. You can make an acquisition of the Mu''s group, but you can''t paralyze it.


    Raising his eyebrows, Edgar said, "it''s none of your business. You only have to yes or no! "


    With a worried look on his face, Spencer asked, "We were friends before, can you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Edgar interrupted him in a cold voice, "you and I have never been friends. We haven''t been friends since the time you betrayed me three years ago. We are no longer friends!


    Three years ago, if it wasn''t because of Spencer''s plot, he would not had been exposed his identity as the leader of the Shadow Group, and he would not had been force to abdicate.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his good friend, Spencer, publicized what Edgar had done in the the Shadow Group. He even worked with Mia and even those shareholders of Hengli Group to force him to hand over the shares and they created all kinds of messy situations.


    Edgar knew that it Edward should be also blamed for it. But no matter who hurt him or wanted to hurt him, he would not forgive.


    With a bitter smile, Spencer said, "I know we can''t go back to the past, and I also know we can''t be friends. But no matter who we are.


    I hope that you won''t waste the resource of the Mu''s group. What''s more, I hope that you won''t let down Crystal. She"


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his head and took a cold glance at him. He said, "it''s none of your business. Keep your hands off her. Crystal is my girl. You''d better stay away from her. Otherwise, I will make it difficult for you to stay in the family."


    Spencer opened his mouth and wanted to say somethi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    elp but scratch his ear.


    Then he hinted Leo.


    ''Well, you wanna get her away?''.


    Leo cleared his voice and said, "I heard that there was a couple downstairs who wanted to see their daughter? They also asked their daughter to... Take their son-in-law home... For dinner. "


    Hearing that, Celine was nervous. In order to get out of her house today, she told a lie that she was dating with Spencer. Shit! Her parents were here! what the fuck! No way!


    Therefore, Celine said, "Miss. Lena, i... I have something to do... I''ll come to you later."


    Crystal nodded coldly, "Okay, go ahead!"


    So, she saw Celine dashing out.


    Then, Leo considerately left and closed the door of the office behind him.


    After a while, there were only the two people left in the office, Crystal and Edgar.


    "Mr. Edgar, how could you deceive a simple girl? "


    Edgar didn''t reply. Instead, he asked, "Why are you avoiding me? "


    Indeed, Crystal had been avoiding him these days and had blocked his number. There was something that she hadn''t figured out yet. She didn''t know how to face him now.


    It was better to hide from him at the moment!

 Chapter 222 You Are Mine

    Crystal didn''t answer.


    Then, Edgar came up to her and said word by word, "Crystal, no matter how you hide from me, I have a way to find you. No matter where you hide, I will find you."


    Her mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer, stretching out her hand to round his neck. "Edgar, won''t you really get married if I''m not the bride? Why did you have to get me back?" Crystal asked.


    "What?"


    He looked straight at Crystal, shit! He said it so seriously, okay? His tone was so affectionate, okay? But why did Crystal feel like he was flirting with a good woman? ''


    She patted him on the face coldly, "what? You regret it? You don''t want to chase me anymore?"


    Hearing that, Edgar answered hastily, "no... No. in that case, you agreed... To be my girlfriend?"


    "Okay, I''ll be your girlfriend, but... I haven''t considered marrying you yet, so you''re only in the probation period. If you do well as my boyfriend, I''ll consider moving further... If I''m not satisfied with your performance, you can go as far as you can. What do you think?" she said


    Hearing that, Edgar was a little excited, but he felt that there was something wrong with what Crystal said?


    But, forget it. As long as Crystal promised to be his girlfriend, he would make Crystal accept him again.


    Edgar nodded without any emotion, "okay!"


    With a charming cold smile on her face, Crystal said, "Okay, good boy. Here, I will reward you with a kiss. You go home obediently and do what you should do. Remember to pick me up after work!"


    In this way, Edgar walked out mindlessly.


    In terms of Leo''s words outside the door, He didn''t hear it, either.


    He didn''t come to his senses until he got in the car.


    What the fuck! Did his woman say yes to him? Just agreed so easily? It can''t be true! Was there something fishy about it? Didn''t they say that he had to go through untold difficulties to marry her? But now he felt that the game was not working!


    Subconsciously, he touc


    oman dressed in a black suit walked out of the door.


    She came in with a stack of documents in her hands.


    "Director, this is the information you want!"


    With these words, she rudely put the pile of documents on the desk, her mouth full of disdain.


    Yes, it was quite scornful. She always believed that the reason why Lena was qualified for the position of director was totally because she slept with Spencer. Everybody knew that she had a bad reputation in foreign countries and was such a bitch who raised a group of gigolos. How shameless she was!


    Crystal raised her head and took a glance at the woman in front of her. "What''s your name?" he asked


    "Me? My name is Laura. If you don''t have anything important to tell me, I''ll go out first. I still have some work to do. "


    She looked at Crystal with a disdainful face, as if to say, "Don''t bother me if you don''t have anything important to say. I''m very busy, and can''t compare with you. I''m working!


    Crystal took a cold glance at the woman called Laura with interest.


    She smiled, "Laura, you are so talented!"


    Laura didn''t understand what happened, but she felt that it was a praise for her! She should not be so confident about her talent! Everyone knew that she was the only overseas returnee in this company. She was so arrogant.

 Chapter 223 Im So Sorry! I Did It On Purpose!

    She felt that she was a veteran employee of the Mu group. In the past few years, she had been running around to follow up several big projects of the Mu''s group.


    She thought she would be the director of the Department, but unexpectedly, she was defeated by a foreigner named Lena.


    Laura cast a cold glance at Crystal and grumbled in her heart, "huh! What is that? She is just a designer and has received several beautiful designs abroad! Humph! Nothing special!


    Although Laura said she didn''t care about it, she didn''t dare to speak it out.


    She faked a smile and said, "thank you for your praise!"


    Crystal sneered, "you are so modest! But as for me"


    Suddenly, Crystal cast a cold glance at Celine and said, "Celine, go and get me a cup of water! Hurry up! "


    Celine nodded and rushed to the tea room to bring a glass of water for Crystal.


    It took only two seconds for Celine to get here.


    She thought maybe Crystal was thirsty. Then she quickly handed the cup of hot water to her.


    But the next second, she heard Crystal said to her indifferently after glancing at Laura who was still gloating, "splash it to her for me!"


    Celine: ""


    Laura was rendered speechless"


    Before the girls could figure out what Crystal meant, they saw Crystal suddenly stand up, grabbed the water glass from Celine''s hand, and without saying anything, directly pour the water onto the narcissistic face of Laura.


    Then a scream followed: "ah!"


    Laura buried her face in her hands and burst into tears.


    At this moment, Celine was so shocked that she almost dropped her chin. ''that''s hot water! What the hell! She be disfigured!''


    However, Crystal sat back in the office chair leisurely and continued the words that she didn''t finish just now. She said, "but I just don''t like you. Your talent is in proportion to your face. You won''t tell me that you had this talent by sleeping with someone, right?"


    Then she glanced at Laura, who was still rolling on the ground in pain, and said indifferently, "Oh, I''m sorry, I accidenta


    to show up. Could she tell that she had not heard anything because she had been in a daze just now?


    In fact, Celine really took Crystal''s words wrong. Crystal was really thirsty for water!


    Therefore, when Celine wanted to sneak away, Crystal stopped her coldly, "wait a minute, Celine."


    Celine turned around with bitterness. She wanted to say, ''Sis, I didn''t hear anything! Please let me go!''


    But to her surprise, Crystal just said coldly, "get Laura out of here! Don''t let her bark in front of me!"


    Celine replied, "Oh, .."


    Laura suddenly forgot the pain in her face. Her face twitched.


    Crystal said, "come on. This is your job. Do you understand?"


    Suddenly, Celine understood. Her job was not only to prevent handsome men from flirting with women, but also to deal with bad women!


    what! Finally, she understood everything. Then Celine rolled up her sleeves and came up to Laura with a big smile, "Miss Laura, I''m sorry!"


    Then she grabbed Laura''s hair and dragged her out of the door.


    "Ah! Let me go! "


    For a moment, there was silence in the office. After a while, Celine came back with a glass of water and handed it to Crystal respectfully. "Hey, hey, Lena I... I didn''t hear anything just now"


    Crystal glanced at her coldly, "Why are you afraid of me? "


    Celine scratched her head. "No... no... I''m not..." she stammered

 Chapter 224 You Are Different From Them!

    Crystal smiled at her and said, "don''t worry


    You are different from them. "


    Blinking her eyes, Celine asked, "what''s the difference?"


    Crystal smiled and replied, "because we are good friends."


    "Good friend!" The two words made Celine want to cry, "sister, I..."


    She only met Crystal once, and they only spent several hours together. Celine could feel that the word "good friend" from Crystal''s eyes was sincere.


    Although this idea was a bit ridiculous, it was true for Celine that she had a long lost friendship.


    Celine somehow felt that Crystal was familiar to her, as if she had known Crystal for a long time. However, Celine knew that it was not real.


    Crystal managed to keep her poker face.


    She knew how much she wanted to give her best friend a warm hug when she saw her again after so many years. She wanted to tell her, ''I''m back!''


    However, she couldn''t do that. Now she was surrounded by danger, so she couldn''t let Celine take risks with her.


    At the thought of this, Crystal said calmly, "Okay, I know you are touched. I just came back from abroad. I don''t know many people at home. Since I met you and I think you are good. We can be friends! Celine, are you unwilling to be my friends? "


    Celine shook her head at once, "no, it''s not like that? Of course I''m willing to! "


    Just then, the phone on her desk rang. Crystal picked it up and answered, "speak!"


    Spencer''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Crystal, your blue heart jewelry design was picked up by a second tier star. She contacted me by all means and asked you to design several blue heart designs with ten million dollars. I was about to refuse, but she said that you was familiar with her."


    Crystal frowned and asked, "who? "


    "Olivia!"


    Crystal sneered, "Spencer, you know what I''m going to do, don''t you? Don''t fucking tell me! You know no


    ur own business. You don''t have to tell me. Right?"


    Toby said bitterly, "However, that woman made Sorrow notorious and she even said... She is Edgar''s cousin. She stood at the door every day and said she wanted to sleep with me for ten thousand times...Ms. Crystal, I can''t do anything about it. She is a woman and I can''t do anything to her. Moreover, with Edgar backing her up, please save me. I... it''s so humiliating"


    Talking of this, Toby suddenly hung up the phone. With a miserable look on his face, he laid prone on the table and patted his chest. "Fuck! Too... Too humiliating!


    But, what should he do? Obviously, someone had played a trick on him. He knew who it was, but he didn''t know what to do!


    He cursed inwardly, ''damn it! Edgar, you dirty rat! How could he play a trick on him!


    By the way, he finally knew that a few days ago, Edgar took a woman to hang around Sorrow every day, so that they could get a chance to choose men for his cousin.


    But why was it him? Did he know about it?


    Humph! It must be because he was incompetent to plot against others


    Having cursed the whole Luo family in his mind, Toby leaned against the sofa and covered his head with one hand, crying! His career as a virgin was... Over!

 Chapter 225 Get Out Of The Way! I Dont Beat Women!

    And meanwhile, Crystal was still holding her phone in a daze.


    Crystal was speechless. She dialed another number.


    As the phone got through, Crystal said, "Good job, Edgar. You are really something! How dare you scheme against my man? Are you tired of living? "


    Sitting at his desk, with his legs crossed, and his slender fingers rotating the pen, Edgar suddenly stopped and said, "no, what are you talking about? Do you miss me? "


    Crystal said with a cold voice, "don''t play possum with me, Edgar. Who the hell is your cousin? Is she an actress you just employed? "


    Edgar touched his nose and chuckled, "Well, Crystal. Are you tired? Where do you want to go after work? I''ll pick you up! "


    Crystal touched her ear and said indifferently, "Okay, since you don''t know anything, how about this? I think I''m good on my own, so I think I''d better take back my words. You''re not a good boyfriend. We can... Bye... Here..."


    Hearing that, Edgar almost jumped up from his chair. He said hastily, "Crystal, don''t do that. Well, it''s my fault. I won''t do it to your people anymore. Okay? It''s not easy for you to agree to be my girlfriend. You can''t eat your word! "


    Crystal took a deep breath and said, "What if I want to eat my words?"


    Thinking of that, Edgar said with a twist of his mouth, "all right. Crystal, since you want to eat your word, I''ll tidy up and go to your company to propose a marriage. At worst I cry there shamelessly, saying that Lena doesn''t want to take responsibility after sleeping with me."


    Crystal gritted her teeth.


    She suddenly felt that Edgar was far more shameless than anyone in the world!


    It was not easy to clear her identity as Lena. No, she had been innocent, but now she was much more innocent. If she let Edgar do this, she was doomed. Those people outside would definitely say that the several kids Lena helped in the United States were her toy boys.


    How could Crystal allow such a thing to happen! Since she was on behalf of Lena, she couldn''t tolerate any flaws in her dress.


    So Crystal took a deep breath and gritted he


    ?


    "Fuck off!"


    The two security guards trembled with fear when they heard that. They immediately lowered their heads as if they saw nothing.


    So, it was not difficult for Edgar to walk into the building of the Mu''s group. Under the surprised expressions of the staff of the Mu''s group, he turned around, walked into the elevator and came to the office of Crystal.


    However, he met Celine who just came out of Crystal''s office.


    "Edgar, what are you doing here? What''s wrong with you? "


    Edgar just ignored her and passed by Celine directly, but she stood at the door to prevent him from coming in.


    "Get out of the way! I don''t like to hit women! "


    Hearing that, Celine became angry.


    She rolled up her sleeves. "No way. If you are brave enough, beat me! Why are you holding that bunch of crappy flowers?"


    Edgar rolled his eyes, "of course for my girlfriend!"


    Celine glared at him and said, "bah! Which senseless woman is willing to be your girlfriend. Are you kidding me? Look at yourself! Who will fall in love with you?"


    Celine had to admit that she was lying. Those who had ever seen Edgar knew how handsome Edgar was. All the good points of handsome men gathered on him.


    However, it was not easy for Celine to like such a handsome and charming man. The reason was what happened between Edgar and Ivy three years ago. In Celine''s eyes, Edgar was a bastard.

 Chapter 226 This Is My Boyfriend!

    "I''ll say it again, get out of here!" said Edgar with a cold look at Celine


    In fact, Edgar knew why Celine hated him so much, but since Crystal didn''t show her identity to Celine, he wouldn''t, either. Besides, for him, Celine was not someone that matters, so it was none of his business whether she hated him or not!


    Edgar was so angry that Celine couldn''t help trembling, but she still said, " I won''t go! What can you do! "


    At this moment, Edgar felt a bit distressed. He didn''t bother to deal with a silly woman like Celine. He thought why he didn''t take Leo with him!


    All of a sudden, all the people in the Mu''s group walked one meter away from Edgar, as if they were waiting to see how Edgar would fail.


    "Isn''t he Mr. Edgar?"


    "Oh my God, he''s so handsome!"


    "Whom does he look for! He is holding a bunch of roses. I''m so envious of the woman! "


    Just then, the door of Crystal''s office was opened from the inside.


    Hearing that, Edgar was about to say, "darling, this is for you!"!


    But when he saw Spencer, his face darkened.


    With a look of astonishment on his face, Crystal asked, "Why are you here?"


    Edgar gave Spencer a cold glance before he said to Crystal, "I''m here to pick you up after work!"


    His tone was stiff and calm, like the night before a storm, strangely calm.


    At that moment, Edgar really wanted to overturn the table, wait, smash the door, and actually he had a question to ask, "Spencer, what the hell are you doing in Crystal''s office, with the door fucking closed? Do you think I''m dead!''


    ''I managed to get rid of Toby a few minutes ago, and now Spencer appeared. Damn it! Couldn''t he be in love with Crystal successfully?'' thought Edgar angrily!


    Although Edgar thought so, Edgar did not speak it out.


    He walked gracefully to Crystal and said gently, "honey, I heard that you like rose, here you are!"


    Edgar''s expression was so affectionate that it made the women who were watching aside envious. How they wi


    rds were on the tip of her tongue, she didn''t know what to say. After all, she didn''t know Lena very well as she had only met her once in person.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Crystal knew what Celine was worrying about, but there were some things she didn''t want to tell her for her own good.


    So Crystal smiled and said, "well, Celine, I know what you want to say. I also know that you had some conflict with Edgar before, but you don''t have to worry about me. I haven''t suffered from any man yet. He is a nice man. He is in the probation period now. If I''m not satisfied with him, I can kick him at any time!"


    When Crystal spoke, she didn''t notice how dark Edgar''s face was.


    Even Celine, who was standing next to Edgar, could feel his rage.


    She trembled with fear and mocked in heart, ''OMG, sister, you are so domineering! I really adored you.'' In fact, it was a good idea to let someone hurt Edgar.


    But now, standing on one side of Crystal, Spencer looked completely bitter. ''damn it! I have been standing here for half a day. Do you think I am invisible.''


    Therefore, Spencer cleared his throat and said, "Well, Mr. Edgar, why are you here today?"


    Hearing that, Edgar gave him a fierce look. In his heart, he wanted to say, "Shit! Are you blind? Don''t you see that I''m here to pick up my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 227 Honey Lets Go On A Date!

    However, no matter how crazy Edgar was in his heart, he still looked calm on the face, showing no sign of panic on his face. It was clear that he was "as calm as Mount Tai".


    Finally, he came to Crystal and held her waist gently, "dear, let''s go for a date! "


    Crystal rolled her eyes at him, "Okay, let''s go to Sorrow and have a drink together."


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "okay"


    Then Crystal turned to Celine and said, "Celine, let''s go for a drink!"


    "Got it!"


    Then Crystal took a cold glance at Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, let''s go for a drink. Will you join us?"


    Edgar was speechless.


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer said, "since I was invited by a beauty, how could I refuse?"


    Edgar was upset, "Honey, aren''t we on a date? "


    Crystal didn''t even look at him. She grabbed her bag and walked out. "Yes, it''s a date. Let''s go out together. It would be lively with so many people!"


    Edgar, "..."


    When passing Edgar unkindly, Spencer whistled. "Yeah, the more the merrier. I think Mr. Edgar doesn''t mind it, right?"


    Taking a cold glance at Spencer, Edgar said in an indifferent tone, "how could it be? Anyway, the company will be mine tomorrow. Today I''m going to celebrate for you. See you at any time."


    "What the hell are you talking about, Edgar? You said you''d make me continue to be the CEO of the Mu''s group?" Spencer snapped.


    Edgar shrugged, "yes, but I regret it. Tomorrow I will move all my stuff here. You task as the CEO of the Mu''s group is over. You can manage your own business now!


    Spencer''s hair stood on end. He felt it was a fault to make the decision yesterday. But what could he do? He has informed the board of directors. The news that the Mu''s group was purchased by the Luo group has been wide spread.


    Most importantly, the tax evasion case of the Mu''s group has been suppressed by Edgar.


    Besides, several shareholders of the Mu''s group had joined the Luo group. He was just like a shell with nothing insid


    ed woman.


    Mia said, "Mom, have a taste. How about the coffee here?"


    The middle-aged woman smiled kindly, "Okay, let me have a try."


    She took a sip and then put it down.


    Mia asked gingerly, "Mom, how''s it? Isn''t it not bad?"


    This middle-aged woman was Mia''s mother, Mora. She always wore a smile on her face, making people feel that she was approachable and easy to get along with. But only Mia knew what was behind her smile, cold and vicious.


    Generally speaking, everyone would have a sense of kindness to their mother; However, Mia was very careful and respectful to her mother.


    No one knew how much she was afraid of her mother. She was very afraid since she was a child, and when she grew up, she felt her mother''s aura was very strong. She really understood what a smile with a knife like.


    Just then, with a smile on her face, Mora said softly, "Mia, you''re getting bolder and bolder. Do you think you''re powerful enough to fly away?"


    While saying that, Mora turned her hand slightly. She wore a diamond ring on which the diamond was as big as a pigeon egg on her right hand.


    Mia was terrified by such a small movement.


    Only Mia knew that her mother was really angry at this time.


    Mia was shivering all over. She looked at Mora''s eyes carefully and said, "mother... I... I don''t..."

 Chapter 228 Do You Really Think That Im Old

    Mora sneered, "really? Then how can you explain this? You met those shareholders of the Hengli Group in private, and you sent someone to follow Colin. Mia, you really haven''t done these things, have you? "


    Mia''s face turned pale and she stammered, "Mom... I"


    She was shocked. She had hidden all these things from her mother enough. How could her mother know?


    With a false smile, Mora said, "Mia, why are you so naughty? Do you really think that I''m getting old? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she reached out and grabbed Mia''s hand.


    Mia''s hand kept shaking out of fear. But she didn''t dare to pull her hand back.


    With cold hands and feet, Mia bit her lips and said, "Mom, i... I was wrong. I was... planning for myself. In... the Meng family, that old man has never... believed in me. I''m really afraid..."


    Mora said, " really? "


    Mia immediately nodded and said, "yes! How... How dare I lie to you! "


    They talked in a high voice, but there was no one in the store. The note was hung at the door which indicated that the shop was suspended.


    Obviously, Mora had booked all the restaurant and cleared up the site.


    Then, Mora stood up gracefully and stood in front of Mia! Pow! She slapped Mia on her face.


    Mia covered her face with her hands. A sharp pain came from her cheek. Even so, she bit her lips tightly and dared not cry out, not to mention retorting back.


    After slapping, Mora sat beside Mia, as if nothing had happened. There was not a trace of anger in her tone, as if the person who slapped Mia was not her.


    She patted Mia''s back gently and said, "I''m going to give you a slap to teach you a good lesson. You have no idea that your behavior of self-respect has been tailed for a long time. Even the money you have embezzled and bribes have been controlled by someone with intentions. It won''t be long before you spend you


    !"


    Mora continued, "tell that woman to give her three days. Ask her to make Colin take care of your mess and make him be your scapegoat. Moreover, ask her to take out Colin''s possession and make him be willing to do it. Do you understand? "


    Mia nodded in agreement. She agreed, "yes, I know what to do, Mommy. But as far as I''m concerned, Would Bill dislike us more? Will he fight against us for the sake of Colin? "


    When Mora thought of the vicious face of Bill, she sneered, "humph! The old man doesn''t care much about the stupid man named Colin. After all, he is just a chess piece. It doesn''t work on the chessboard any more. Do you think he would give it up or keep it? "


    Mia was shocked. "A chess piece? Isn''t Colin... ''"


    Mora said, "You''re right. He isn''t Colin. That old bastard has already known about it. But he endures it till now. So how can you say he is a fool? "


    "So he is lying to us?" Mia asked


    Mora didn''t think so, "You became the CEO of the Hengli Group easily three years ago. Do you really think it was your own capacity? Do you think you are powerful enough and those old shareholders would listen to you? You arrested their family members, but none of them dared call the police. Don''t you think it''s strange? "

 Chapter 229 Are You Taking Advantage Of Me

    "Maybe it''s him, Bill," Mia added


    Mora sat opposite her again and said lightly, "hum, that old fox is already powerless. He is not that capable, unless he cooperated with others three years ago. And this person is very meticulous, which cannot be underestimated."


    "Who is that?" Mia asked


    Mora glanced at her and said, "make good use of everyone around you. Everyone around you is not like what they look like, including the man with you. Don''t think that he bedding with you and he is on your side! Don''t be so naive. There are so many beautiful women in the world, and you are just one of them. Do you really think that he will fall in love with you when you are only in touch with him for less than two days? Everyone could be taken advantage of, including you! "


    A tinge of bitterness flashed across her eyes. Mia asked carefully, "what about you? You are also taking advantage of me, aren''t you? "


    After that, Mia slightly closed her eyes. She knew that next, she would be slapped by her mother. She had been used to it, and she was also used to it that her mother knew her every move. A moment ago, she was shocked, but gradually she was accustomed to it. Of course, how could her mother not know who she was with!


    In this case, she could not help but ask her a question that she had been repressing for a long time. She was afraid that she would go crazy if she kept suppressing her feelings! She would be lunatic!


    She had never enjoyed any familial affection since she was a child. She was born to obey. But she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    If it wasn''t because she was so eager to find out the truth of the death of her lover, Jonathan, she would have forgotten that she was still alive.


    At this time, Mora turned her head and looked out of the window. She said li


    aughter. I brought you up. I know you well. Since then, why not admit it! Since Edgar doesn''t like you, it''s OK to destroy him. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Besides, you can''t keep Ivy alive. In addition to being the woman you hate, her identity is the most important. If one day she is exposed, we will be in a dead end. So no matter what you think, we need to kill them all! "


    Then, Mora stood up, picked up her bag, and was about to leave. Before she left, she looked back and said, "recently, you''d better hurry up and try to find Bill before Crystal finds him, kill him secretly. In addition, you''d better be more careful with your lover. He is not a simple person. At present, we are not sure whether he is your side. You''d better leave him alone. Don''t let him get anything on you! "


    Then, Mora took out a bottle of drugs from her bag, put it on the table and said, "give this to Olivia. Tell her to be alert and don''t waste my ten million dollars. Otherwise, she will have a worse ending than Megan!"


    Then she left the cafe gracefully, leaving Mia sitting there alone. She sat there for a long time until her phone rang and she answered it, "Okay, I know. Tell Donna to get ready!"

 Chapter 230 Wish You Be Drunk To Death!

    After hanging up the phone, Mia sat in the cafe for a long time. The fragments of her and Jonathan came to her mind. She shook her head back and forth and told herself that her lover was always Jonathan, always. But she felt a little guilty because of her mother''s reminding, which reminded her of the night before she separated from Jonathan.


    On that day, when the night fell, Jonathan held her on the bed and made love the whole night. The next day, when Jonathan left, she was still in her sleep. And she vaguely heard that Jonathan said, "even for you, I will save him!"!


    She always thought that it was just a dream. She had been deceiving herself till now. Only she knew how nice Jonathan was to her, but she failed him.


    She had been trying to force Edgar on the verge of death, so as to find out what Jonathan had left to Edgar before his death.


    However, she hated Edgar for not even taking a look at her, but preferred to fall in love with Ivy instead of her. Why? She was a hundred times better than Ivy. Why did he look down on her!


    Mia sat in the cafe for a long time.


    At the same time, it was a different scene in Sorrow.


    Holding a glass of cocktail in his hand, Edgar raised his voice to speak, "Spencer, you lost. Drink it!"


    Spencer blushed and seemed a little drunk, but he still held it back. What a joke! It was clearly that Edgar made trouble for him and wanted him to be drunk. How could he let Edgar get his wish!


    Spencer gritted his teeth. "You''re such a jerk, Edgar. It was you who lost this game. Why did you make me drink?


    "Did I cheat on you? Really? "


    Then, he took a glance at Leo, Toby and Mark, and said, "did you see that I was cheating?"


    Leo shook his head and replied, "No."!


    Toby was about to nod, but before he took any action, Edgar took a glance at him.


    With his mouth twitching, Toby sho


    nished as soon as he heard what she said next.


    Crystal pushed Edgar aside and raised her voice, "Pervert! Fuck off!"


    Then she clapped her hands and said to Celine, "let''s go to the restroom!"


    Celine turned around immediately and said, "Okay, I''ll go."


    When she was passing by Edgar, Celine looked at him in disgust.


    Then she ran away at once.


    But now, the remaining men, with taut faces, told themselves not to laugh.


    However, another two men just couldn''t help bursting into laughter.


    Edgar turned around and glanced at them coldly. "What did you hear?"


    Everyone shook their heads, "Nothing!"


    Even Spencer and Toby stopped laughing at once, for the fury around Edgar was terrifying.


    The three of them were just finding excuses to leave.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I have to leave now," said Toby


    "Haha, I''m a little drunk. I''m leaving too," said Spencer.


    Mark explained, "I... I want to go to the restroom for a second"


    "Mark. Let''s go together" said Leo.


    In less than two minutes, the room was empty.


    After giving a snort, Edgar walked out too.


    When he was about to go for Crystal, he was stopped by a voice outside the room.


    "Wow! Mr. Edgar. Why are you here alone? "

 Chapter 231 Honey, What Happened

    A man, about 1.6 meters tall, with black hair brushed backwards. He wore a blue suit with two buttons, a white shirt, a delicate bow tie, and a Rolex. The man had a pimple on his face, and his eyes were as sharp as a mouse''s. He stopped Edgar. He said with a smile.


    "Mr. Edgar, long time no see. How are you?"


    Without even looking at him, Edgar ordered coldly, "fuck off!"


    A woman stood next to the man, or to be more specific, leaned on the man''s arms said coquettishly, "Hey, Mr. Meng, he doesn''t want to talk to us..."


    It was not until he heard the woman''s voice that Edgar raised his head to take a look at her.


    A tinge of coldness flashed across his deep eyes, which scared the woman. The woman immediately hid herself in the man''s hug. She had been well prepared for meeting Edgar. But when she really saw him in person, she felt a little scared.


    Taking a secret glance at the handsome and delicate face of Edgar, she recalled her past with him.


    She used to own him. She had dreamed of being Mrs. Luo, but that damn woman, Ivy ruined everything.


    But this perfect man ruined the Han group of her father''s Corporation, and sent her to a psychiatric hospital because of Ivy. How could she not hate him. She even wanted to tear up Edgar.


    But she knew she couldn''t. her target was Colin, so she could only treat Edgar as a stranger.


    And the man holding her was Colin.


    Just then, someone hugged Edgar from behind.


    He frowned. When he turned around angrily, he saw a familiar face. Then there came a kiss on his cheek. "Honey, what are you thinking?"


    Crystal''s action shocked both Colin and the woman in his arms.


    Colin stared at Crystal in shock. ''what a beautiful woman! What a beautiful face! In short, "exceedingly beautiful!"


    Just as he was about to drool, the woman in his arms held his arm and said in a tender voice, "Mr. Meng, what are you looking at?"


    Colin drew back his gaze in embarras


    been under watch.


    As they got to the room, Colin whispered something to the waiter. A moment later, a full table of food and drinks was placed in front of them.


    They took their seats.


    Edgar sat on the main seat, with Crystal beside him.


    Colin and Donna sat on the other side of the table.


    "Here you are, Mr. Edgar. Cheers!" Colin proposed cheerfully


    Then, he raised his head and propose a toast to Edgar.


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned. He took a look at the glass of wine on the table. He neither said nor raised it.


    He leaned his body backwards as if he hadn''t seen what Colin was doing.


    Colin said awkwardly.


    Donna gritted her teeth and wanted to say something, but she was frightened by a glance from Colin. So she closed her mouth obediently.


    At this time, Crystal raised a glass of wine in front of her and smiled at Colin, "Hello, I''m Lena. My name after returning home is Crystal."


    A hint of surprise flashed through Colin''s eyes. He didn''t expect that the extremely beautiful woman in front of him was the famous designer named Lena.


    He reached out his hand subconsciously, but Crystal didn''t respond at all as if she didn''t see it.


    Colin smiled, "Miss Crystal, you not only are beautiful, but also have a very special name... It''s very nice!"

 Chapter 232 You Are So Humorous! Miss. Crystal!

    Colin said in a casual way. But when hearing what he said, Edgar was a bit pissed off.


    "I''m flattered," replied Crystal


    When she was about to raise her glass, Edgar took it away. He put the glass aside and said affectionately, "dear, listen to me. For the sake of our child, you can''t drink too much."


    Then he kissed on her lips.


    .....


    "What?"


    Donna: "...."


    When Edgar said that, she almost pressed Edgar against the wall. What the hell! Edgar!


    Colin narrowed his eyes and glanced at Crystal. He thought, ''rumor has it that the top designer invited by the Mu''s group is invited by Spencer himself. They got off the plane and returned to the Mu''s group together in the same day.


    So the rumor had it that Lena must have a special relationship with that playboy. But now she was with Edgar. He could see that Edgar was very considerate to her.


    His desire for possession grew stronger. From the first time he saw Crystal, he knew she was a stunner.


    The woman who was so precious to Edgar must be very special, and he just wanted to challenge the excitement of having sex with such a beauty.


    He swore to himself that someday he would make love with her.


    Meanwhile, Donna secretly cursed Crystal out of jealousy in her mind. The woman was even pregnant with Edgar''s child.


    What did it mean? It meant that she would soon become Mrs. Edgar. No way!


    With a smile on her lips, Crystal said to Edgar, "You are so considerate, honey! Don''t worry, my baby is very strong. "


    Edgar shook his head impatiently and poked her forehead. "You naughty girl!"


    His tone was very gentle. At this moment, there was no one else but Crystal in his eyes.


    At the same time, Donna, who was sitting beside them, found that she clenched her hands into fists tightly. She had never been able to get such a gentle side of Edgar. She was not willing to a


    the experience of Donna was revealed, he could only hate her.


    Seeing that Donna''s plan was going to be aborted, Donna covered her mouth all of a sudden, She looked like vomiting and said: "sorry... I need to go to the restroom. "


    Without saying anything, she stood up and ran out.


    When Colin saw that she ran out of the room with her hand covering her mouth and patting her chest, a light flashed across his eyes. Then he seemed to think of something. He was outraged, but seeing that Edgar was watching coldly aside, he restrained his anger.


    Crystal cast a cold glance at Colin and cursed inwardly, ''damn it! Donna is so smart that she came up with a solution within two minutes.''. But, it seems to be useless.


    Crystal pretended to be astonished, "what''s wrong with her? Did I say anything wrong?"


    She was just like a frightened rat, with an innocent look on her face and nestling into Edgar''s arms.


    Looking up at Edgar, she said, "Did I said something that I shouldn''t have said?"


    Edgar touched her nose with a doting smile and said, "honey, it''s not your fault. Somebody just made a mistake."


    "Then I''ll go to see her. What if she is upset, I can comfort her."


    After saying that, she left Edgar and ran to the restroom.

 Chapter 233 Who The Hell Are You

    Sitting next to them, Colin was a little embarrassed. But he soon made a compliment to Edgar with a smile.


    "Mr. Edgar, your girlfriend is so considerate!"


    Hearing that, Edgar took a look at Crystal''s back. He knew what Crystal was going to do. An idiot woman would not cause any threat to her. Besides, Crystal had the ability to fight. Other ordinary women would definitely be defeated by her.


    But today, Donna''s appearance made him vigilant. It was he who asked his people to send Donna into the psychiatric hospital. At that time, he also told the doctors inside that all the patients could be discharged from the hospital, except Donna.


    But now, that bitch showed up and hung out with Colin. It was doubtful.


    Thinking of that, Edgar took out his phone and sent a message to Leo, "Donna has come out of the mental hospital.".


    When Leo saw this message, he got up immediately. ''damn it! This woman is really capable. The reason why Edgar sent me the message is that he wants me to find out the truth.''


    After sending the message, Edgar took a glance at his watch. He was impatient because he didn''t want to reply to Colin.


    He had been cooperating with Crystal. Now that Crystal wasn''t here, why was he still dragging on with Colin.


    Then he started to play with his phone.


    Colin was embarrassed. He then lowered his head, drank and ate food. In fact, he really wanted to lift the table and leave.


    However, he dared not do that. Nobody knew what would happen if he provoked Edgar.


    ''now my position has been suppressed by that bastard, Mia. I can''t offend such a big company like the Luo group. Even if I can''t get in touch with it, I can''t cut off my own future, '' he thought.


    Just as Crystal stepped into the bathroom, she saw that Donna was making a phone call.


    With a cold smile, Crystal stepped forward and said in a charming manner, "Miss Donna, what''s wrong with you? Oh, you are on the phone! Are you planning how to be with M


    u. The boss of this bar is me. If you die here, no one will know. I will help you evaporate in the world!"


    Her face turned pale with fright. She said, "Miss Crystal, no... Ivy..."


    Before Donna could finished, Crystal interrupted coldly, "just call me Crystal. You have killed Ivy!"


    "Crystal, listen to me... you can''t kill me... In this way, you will be sent to prison."


    Coldly, Crystal said, "it''s so ridiculous. I''ve told you that I''ll help you evaporate in the world, and no one can find you, let alone the police!"


    "No... I''m sorry... It was not my idea three years ago... I was set up"


    Donna wanted to tell Crystal that she hadn''t planned the whole thing. She was just an accomplice. Besides, Edgar had saved Ivy three years ago, so she hadn''t gotten into any trouble.


    However, Crystal didn''t give her a chance to explain. She said coldly, "it''s not your idea, but you still want to hurt me, right? If Edgar hadn''t come to save me, would you let me go? Would you stop those disgusting men''s moves? "


    While saying that, Crystal continued patting Donna''s face with the dagger in her hand. "No, you won''t. You want me to die, and you want me to be raped. In this way, you can go back to Edgar. Donna, it''s your misfortune to be in my hands today."


    Crystal said coldly and scratched Donna''s ear.

 Chapter 234 Who Is The Person behind This

    Donna cried out because of the pain, but Crystal said coldly, "ah, my hand slipped, I am really sorry to hurt you!"


    At this moment, Donna was angry and afraid. She was really afraid that Crystal would kill her here.


    Donna trembled with fear.


    Donna said, "Crystal... Please don''t kill me... I don''t want to die... As long as you don''t kill me, I could do anything for you...""


    A hint of cruelty flashed through Crystal''s eyes. She said coldly, "tell me, Who is the person behind this?"


    "I... I don''t understand. What... What are you talking about?" Donna asked


    "You don''t understand? Don''t play dumb with me! Do you really think I dare not kill you? Say it or not? "


    With these words, Crystal passed the dagger around Donna''s ear and made another cut.


    "AHHHH "Donna nearly fainted with pain.


    She knew that Crystal was not just saying that casually. She really dared to kill her. But if she told her the truth, that person would not let her go. What should she do? What should she do? ''?


    Crystal seemed to see through her mind and said indifferently, "since you don''t say it, do you think your master will let you go if you go back like this? You are an abandoned person. Whether you complete your task or not, do you really think that they can let you go? I bet they will kill you so as to keep the secret, right? Only a corpse could keep the secret forever. Do you think that they had already came up with the same idea as mine? "


    Actually, Donna was also worried about what Crystal said. During the years in the bedlam, she had tasted all kinds of ups and downs. She didn''t want to go back to that horrible place again, but she al


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ess from the bottom of her feet.


    "Are you surprised, are you confused? Do you think that I should have fainted, but nothing happened to me? "


    Donna was so scared that she nodded stupidly.


    Crystal stepped forward and slapped across her face.


    Suddenly, the right cheek of Donna was swollen.


    Crystal grabbed her hair coldly and said, "Motherfucker, you are so shameless! I didn''t mean to kill you, but you irritated me again and again. "


    Crystal stretched out her hand and grabbed her by her neck.


    At this moment, Donna was breathing hard and her face turned red. She already felt the breath of death. She was very afraid of death.


    She stammered, "sorry, i... I''m wrong... Please let me go!"


    But Crystal didn''t care about it at all. She looked at Donna with a cold face and said, "I''m so sick to kill you here."


    After she finished her words, Crystal stuck her finger and throw a pill into Donna''s mouth. Then Crystal held her chin and forced her to swallow the pill with her head up.


    Then she threw Donna aside.


    Donna fell on the ground. "Ahem!"


    "What did you feed me?"

 Chapter 235 Make Your Life A Living Hell!

    Crystal took out a piece of wet tissue from her pocket, opened it and wiped her fingers carefully. Her fingers were beautiful and slender.


    Donna''s face changed as she saw Crystal''s behavior. Did Crystal think that she was filthy?


    Crystal didn''t talk until she finished wiping her hands elegantly and slowly.


    "Of course poison," she replied indifferently. "Could it be tonic?"


    With these words, Crystal went to the bathroom and took out a mirror to fix her makeup.


    "Don''t worry. This poison won''t let you die immediately, but will let you feel worse than to die!"


    As Donna heard the words, a look of horror came over her face. All of a sudden, the horrible scene that the poisoned person on TV had seven holes bleeding appeared in her eyes.


    She was scared. Would she bleed to death as what she saw on TV? No, she didn''t want to die. no It''s horrible!


    With fear, Donna knelt in front of Crystal and grabbed Crystal''s trousers. She begged, "please, give me the antidote. I was wrong. Whatever you want me to do, I will do it for you!"


    After fixing her make-up, Crystal gave a charming smile to the mirror, turned around and gently lifted Donna up from the ground.


    "Miss Donna, what are you doing? Have I done anything to you? Why are you being so courteous?"


    Donna stood up, trembling. She didn''t know what Crystal was thinking about, so she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She thought the woman in front of her was as stupid as before, but she found that everything had changed. It was a top grade potion that she just took out, but Ivy was not intoxicated. ��


    Now Ivy (Crystal) was like a devil with a beautiful skin. The smile on her face was beautiful, so was the darkness in her heart.


    Crystal still had a smile on her face, looking gorgeous, attracting countless men to bend down.


    "Miss Donna, we were just chatting, deep in our hearts, and trying to express our feelings. Am I right?"


    Donna nodded with a trembling hand. "Yes... You are right"


    With an en


    g nervous in her heart


    Then, they went back to the private room.


    As soon as they returned to the private room, they saw that Edgar was playing his cellphone idly, while Colin was sitting aside with her head bowed. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    Seeing Crystal coming out, Edgar stood up, while Crystal ran into his arms like a bird.


    "What took you so long? "


    With a smile, Crystal said, "Well. I was chatting with Miss Donna in the washroom for a while. I thought she was pregnant like me, but I misunderstood her. She is not pregnant, but ate something bad.


    Another thing, dear, did you say that the woman who chased you all the time was Donna? Didn''t you say that she was the daughter of the Han family? While Miss Donna who is chatting with me in the washroom is an overseas Chinese with the same name. What a coincidence. Oh, dear, you should at least have seen that Donna Han! How about this lady? "


    Crystal said in a very loud voice. She inadvertently winked at Edgar.


    Then, Edgar touched Crystal''s forehead with his finger and said with a smile, "fool, I didn''t say yes. Miss Donna, I don''t know you at all. In addition, haven''t I told you? Don''t you remember that Donna Han, the girl who had stirred up trouble in the company, was sent to a psychiatric hospital? I guess she''s completely insane now. "

 Chapter 236 You Know Her Well

    The cooperation between Edgar and Crystal surprised Colin a little. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Donna leaned close to Colin and whispered in a tender voice, "I''ve said that they were wrong. Don''t you know that I was still a virgin before I had sex with you?"


    Colin looked at Edgar, who was showing off his love with Crystal, and then looked at Donna, who was lovely. He rolled his eyes and embraced Donna. "You are such a lovely girl. How can I doubt you?"


    Leaning against Edgar''s chest, Crystal said in a voice that could only be heard by them, "you did a good job today. I''ll give you 10 points.""


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a smile at the corners of his mouth. "That is true. Your man is extremely smart! "


    She rolled her eyes at him, "still so narcissistic!"


    Hearing that, Edgar lowered his head to give her a kiss on her lips. In a low voice, he asked, "Can we trust Donna?"


    "No problem. She ate my poison."


    Edgar raised his eyebrows. "Poison? Are you sure it''s not vitamin C? "


    Crystal touched her nose and pinched Edgar''s face. "My man is too smart. No good!"


    Edgar and Crystal were showing off. Their voice was low, like two couples were whispering. At the moment, both Donna and Colin were absent-minded, so they did not care what Crystal and Edgar were talking about.


    Now that the problem had been solved, there was no need for them to stay here. It was boring.


    When Edgar was about to talk, a woman rushed in. She was dressed in a channel blue one-piece dress. Her hair was tied up, with heavy makeup and a thick gold chain around her neck. She wore a ring and a bracelet, which made her look rich.


    The woman walked into the room and shouted at Donna, "Damn it! I''ll beat you to death! You shameless mistress! You seduced my husband! I''ll beat you to death today!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed Donna''s hair and scratched her face with her long nails.


    It happened so suddenly that the woman had pulled Donna out of her chair.


    Donna res


    e, Both Crystal and the policeman frowned and called out, "Husband?"


    Crystal didn''t expect that the plump woman in front of her was Colin''s wife! She took a sidelong glance at Edgar, only to find that he was calm and did not look surprised at all! Did he know?


    Feeling Crystal was looking at him, Edgar smiled at her lightly and whispered, "Though this scene was not arranged by me, it doesn''t mean that it''s not what we want. Someone couldn''t wait to deal with Colin, which indicates that Colin must have got something unusual!"


    Crystal raised her eyebrows, "you mean it''s her! "


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled. At the same time, a tinge of cruelty flashed across his eyes. He said, "I don''t think it would be anyone else, except her!"


    Crystal sneered, "I thought this play should have happened to her, but she used it to get rid of Colin! It seems that she is really a thoughtful person! "


    Hearing that, Edgar gave a gentle kiss Crystal''s face. In an apathetic voice, he said, "I''m not sure. It''s not her style!"


    Pouting, Crystal caught a glimpse of Edgar and snorted, "it seems that you know her well


    Then she turned her head.


    Seeing how cute Crystal was, Edgar put his finger on her forehead affectionately and said, "You are jealous!"


    Ignoring him, Crystal pinched his waist hard, "Focus on the play."

 Chapter 237 It Was Over! It Was All Over!

    Meanwhile, the policeman asked, "What''s your relationship with Colin?"


    Bertha replied, "I''m his wife!"


    The policeman said, "since you are his wife, you should know more clearly that your husband has violated the law and must cooperate with it. As for what you said, we will also investigate it. If it really has something to do with this woman, then we will handle it without your help. So please get out of the way. We must take Colin back to the police station for investigation."


    Donna''s hair was pulled by Bertha so hard that her tears came out. Donna bit her lips hard to keep quiet.


    She knew clearly that this was the time for her to protect herself from trouble. If she explained for herself, it would be like deceiving others.


    At last, she didn''t say anything or make any expression.


    Donna pretended to be pitiful. Besides, she was beaten black and blue. It was really pitiful! The head of the policemen could not bear seeing such a scene. He comforted her, "if this matter really has nothing to do with you, our police won''t wrong you. We will definitely clear your name!"


    Grinning, Donna blinked at the police and cried, "thank you!"


    She only said one word, and then she said no more! Because she knew that the more she said the more mistakes she might make.


    At this time, Bertha couldn''t bear to see it. She pushed Donna aside, grabbed the police''s arm and begged, "Sir, you must be mistaken. I know my husband well. You can arrange an encounter for him and a mistress for him. Maybe he will be happy with that. But if you make him corrupt and embezzle public funds, he really has no courage! "


    Colin was anxious there, but no matter how anxious he was, he didn''t want Bertha to go on talking.


    So he coldly shouted at Bertha, "Bertha, shut up! What do you know? You''d better go back now. The police said that I am only responsible for the investigation. Maybe I will be back soon. You should


    ich made the head of the police feel a little good. Maybe he was really wronged?


    That was exactly what Colin wanted. With a humble attitude and calm expression, he was more likely to win. However, Bertha was just not going to please him.


    Bertha suddenly took out a marriage certificate from her bad, opened it and said, "Sir, my man is really not Colin. His real name is Billy!"


    At this point, Colin couldn''t calm down anymore. His face turned pale and his body trembled. He threw himself onto the chair.


    At the moment, there was only one voice in his heart: I''m doomed! It was over. It was all over!


    The head of the policemen took over the marriage license and looked at it seriously. It was true that the man in the picture was Colin. And the woman in the picture was Bertha. But the name of the man in the picture was Billy!


    The policeman knew there must be something wrong! He cleared his throat and ordered coldly, "take both of them away!"


    Then he glanced at Donna, who were hiding in a small corner, as well as Crystal and Edgar, and said, "take them all away!"


    The head of the police was aware that this was not simply a matter of corruption and bribery. This might also involve people''s life. They must be careful!


    At this moment, a voice came, "wait!"

 Chapter 238 Arent You Enjoying Yourself

    A voice with invisible power resounded through the room, making people want to lower their heads.


    All the people raised their heads in an attempt to figure out the source of the voice. They turned their heads, only to find that behind them stood Edgar, who was wearing a cruel look. With his cold eyes, he glanced at the three policemen and said coldly, "are you sure you want to take me with you?"


    The three policemen were stunned. Only the head of the police officer plucked up his courage, cleared his throat and said, "Sir, you need to go to the police station to assist in the investigation. Of course, if there is nothing else, we will let you back. "


    Edgar said indifferently, "Since there is someone who wants to leave the police station, I have to help him!"


    Under the condition that nobody got his point, Edgar took out his cellphone slowly and dialed a number. As soon as the phone was connected, he spread out his hands and said, "Alex, your people are so rampant. I have really seen it!"


    Then he hung up.


    Then the leader''s phone rang. He picked it up and answered, "Sir, yes, sir! Okay! I see."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    One second ago he was as arrogant as a boss, and the next he looked like a grandson.


    He put on a big smile and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Edgar. It''s my fault. I didn''t recognize you. I didn''t mean to offend you! "


    Glancing at him, Edgar said flatly, "let''s go. Please let me go to your police station! "


    The head policeman almost fainted. He was frightened and continued to apologize, "Hey, what are you talking about? We don''t dare to investigate you."


    Edgar patted his clothes and said indifferently, "I don''t need to go there? "


    The head of the policemen quickly replied, "haha, of course not. You can do whatever you like now."


    Then, holding Crystal, Edgar said, "honey, let''s go. I''ll take you to have a candlelight dinner!"


    Giving a cold glance at Colin, Crystal still wanted to say somet


    ance at Mark, praying for him in his mind.


    "Really? You really saw it? "


    Losing his balance, Mark found himself about to burst into tears. "Boss, please... Kill me!" he yelled


    It was so painful! Life was no better than death!


    Crystal raised her eyebrows and said, "You are right. You can go."


    Mark was surprised, "Really?"


    Crystal replied, "Don''t you understand? Do you want to stay here and watch your master flirt with the handsome man from a good family! Or would you like to watch a live porn? "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. The handsome man from a good family? Flirt with? It seemed that he was a toy boy.


    Shit! It felt so irritating!


    Hearing that, Mark nodded respectfully without saying anything. He said, "Okay, Ms. Crystal. You go on. We... We won''t disturb you! "


    Then, Mark and Toby walked down quickly like a rabbit. But when they took the first step, they heard a cold voice, "Toby, stay!"


    Suddenly, Toby and Mark were about to fall.


    Mark twitched her mouth and said to Toby in a low voice, "bro, take care. I must hold a memorial ceremony for you next year! "


    Then he let go of Toby and ran away.


    With a bitter face, Toby moved his stiff body a bit. Then he turned around and walked upstairs.


    Toby lowered his head, not daring to look at Crystal.

 Chapter 239 Its Your Tip

    Crystal walked around Toby and then looked him up and down carefully.


    Toby trembled with fear under her gaze.


    However, Edgar was in a rage! Shouldn''t his girlfriend look at him? Why did she stare at Toby? Fuck!


    Edgar cleared his voice and said, "Crystal, don''t... don''t go too far. I''m still here!"


    She gave him a cold look and said lightly, "shut up!"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. But he couldn''t help saying, "okay!"


    After saying that, he immediately regretted. It was so humiliating. Was this obvious that he was henpecked!


    Then Crystal looked at Toby coldly and said, "you, come with me!"


    "Yes." Toby replied, trembling all over


    He said to himself, ''I didn''t mean to see that!


    Soon afterward, both Crystal and Toby came to the special office in Sorrow.


    Edgar was speechless.


    He followed them immediately.


    However, when he was about to enter the room with his foot lifted, all of a sudden, there was a big sound: Bang! The door of the office slammed shut.


    "WTF! I haven''t got inside!"


    After scolding her, he gritted his teeth and was about to kick the door to vent his anger. At this moment, the door was opened. Edgar thought that Crystal finally realized how angry he was and was going to invite him to the room.


    But she took out a few coins from her pocket and gave them to Edgar. "Here you are. Your mission has been completed. Here is your tip. "


    Then, she slammed the door again.


    Standing alone for ten minutes outside the door, Edgar found that the room was still closed tight!


    Edgar took out a cigarette.


    What the hell was that?


    He finally understood that Crystal just really took him as a pet. Damn it!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as fast as he could! He had to get it done as soon as possible.


    However, he was stopped by a bellow.


    "Stop! Come back!"


    All of a sudden, Leo turned around and ran back.


    Leo broke out in a cold sweat and asked, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    Edgar took out two coins from his pocket and said to Leo, "go and buy me a bomb!"


    Leo, which just steadied himself, almost fell down. A bomb? Buy a bomb with only two coins? Are you serious?


    Taking a glance at Leo who looked helpless, Edgar said, "Just do it. What are you thinking about? "


    Leo said with a quivering voice, "boss... Are you sure you want to buy a bomb? With just two coins? "


    Edgar waved his hands impatiently. "Never mind. Go and buy two steamed buns!"


    "O...Okay..."


    Then, Leo took over the two coins, turned around and ran out.


    When he was about to close the door, he heard a bellow again, "come back!" But Edgar still called him back once again.


    "Yes, sir. What can I do for you?" Leo asked


    "Give it to me?" Edgar reached out his hand


    "What?"


    Edgar glanced at Leo and said, "Coins!"


    "Well." Leo was totally muddled.

 Chapter 240 I Wont!

    "Give me the coins!"


    Soon, Leo returned the coins to Edgar.


    Edgar took back the coins. Then he glanced at Leo who was in a daze, and said, "go and tell my cousin, Eva. If she can manage to engage in a relationship with Toby, she will not need to pay her debt!"


    Hearing that, Leo twitched his mouth. It was not until then that he realized that Edgar burnt with jealousy. The reason why their boss behaved so abnormally was because of Crystal.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then he turned around and ran away quickly.


    "Tell her, Toby is in Sorrow now!"


    Leo ran out without hesitation. Damn! Don''t call me back again! I can''t stand it! That''s fucking annoying!


    Edgar took out the two coins from his pocket and laughed, "huh! How dare you stay with my girl alone in a room! You''re making yourself trouble! "


    At the same time, in Sorrow, Crystal looked Toby up and down, she smiled and said, "you did a great job just now!"


    Toby trembled, "I... I saw nothing... I...""


    Toby walked forward and knelt on one knee, saying respectfully, "Please punish me!"


    She looked around and asked coldly, "Do you realize your mistake?"


    With confusion written all over his face, Toby raised his head and looked at Crystal. Frightened, he immediately lowered his head again and replied respectfully, "I realize my mistake! I am sorry."


    Crystal: "do you know what your mistake exactly is?"


    "Yes, I know it," replied Toby


    "Well! Anything else? "


    "Emmm, but I still don''t get it," Toby replied, confused


    Crystal looked around and found a mini bug in a corner of a bookshelf.


    "Look! What is it?"


    Toby stood up and took it over. He was shocked. "Boss, I don''t know what happened."


    Crystal sat down in her chair and said coldly, "Colin was arrested by the police downstairs just now. Someone repo


    Right now, he also didn''t know how to comfort Crystal. He would rather take some actions to prove his sincerity. At the thought of this, he left silently.


    Bang! The door was closed.


    Crystal turned around and glanced at the door where Toby had just disappeared. She sighed and said, "I hope you can understand that if a person wants to betray others, he must figure out a hundred reasons to tell everyone that he was forced.".


    But on the other hand, since he had betrayed once, he would do it again definitely.


    Then Crystal took out her phone and dialed a number, "Edgar, take me to meet Colin."


    At the time, Edgar was looking at the two coins. He got a call from Crystal.


    He said, "Well, you finally remember me!"


    With a charming smile on her face, Crystal said, "yes, dear, I miss you very much!"


    Edgar took a deep breath and gritted his teeth before saying, "Who the hell do you think I am? You just kicked me out as long as you want to. "


    "So what now? Do you get mad? I hurt you? Come here. I''ll give you a lollipop, now take me to the jail to meet Colin! "


    Hearing that, Edgar pouted and said, "no, I won''t!"


    Crystal gritted her teeth, "Edgar, are you going or not?"

 Chapter 241 Are You Worrying About Me!

    Edgar was leaning against the chair with one hand holding his pen and the other one holding his phone, with the other one against his ear. "Honey, beg me. Then I''ll take you to the jail to see Colin. "


    Crystal asked coldly, "Do you want me to beg you?"


    With a smile, Edgar said, "honey, as long as you admit your mistake in front of me and admit that you shouldn''t ignore me..."


    Edgar had thought that as long as Crystal apologized to him, he would be in a better mood.


    But a moment later, Crystal said with his hands spread, "well, since you don''t want to go, right! Okay, I''ll go by myself. At worst, I''ll take my people... and break into prison! "


    After saying that, she directly hung up the phone.


    Hearing that, Edgar froze with the cellphone in his hand. When he realized what had happened, he thumped the table and stood up. Fuck! She did hang up!


    Edward''s face turned cold in an instant. He took out two coins from his pocket and said with his teeth gritted, "Crystal, you''re damn crazy. Can''t you just surrender?"


    With that, he slammed the two coins on the table, picked up his coat casually, turned around and went out.


    Right at that moment, Leo came over from the meeting room. When he saw that Edgar left in a hurry, he thought his boss would go to the meeting room. However, when Edgar walked to the elevator.


    Amazed, Leo chased after him. "Boss, where are you going? All shareholders have been waiting in the conference room for a long time"


    Edgar said casually, "let them wait for us!"


    Then he went straight into the elevator, leaving Leo stunned there alone.


    Leo looked bitter and almost passed out. Shit! Boss! I''m going to be scolded to death by the shareholders. Please don''t be like this. Help me!


    At the moment, Leo really wanted to go back to America. Otherwise, he would become very upset and upset.


    Then, wearing a bitter and helpless face, he turned around and ran towards the meeting room with his head down.


    At this moment, Edgar had jumped into his luxury car. He pressed the accelerator hard and g


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    leave Sorrow to you. I won''t come back in these two days. It''s up to you! I trust you. You won''t let me down! "


    Then Crystal walked directly out of the room with Edgar, gripping his arm tightly.


    Everyone was left in confusion.


    "What does our boss mean, Toby? Didn''t our boss ask us to break into prison? Why don''t we go?"


    There was no answer. Toby turned around and went back to Sorrow.


    The rest of them scratched their heads and followed Toby back to Sorrow.


    Although none of them knew exactly what Crystal meant by saying that, only Toby knew clearly what Crystal meant. At the same time, he was very excited, because Crystal finally believed him.


    Then he looked downstairs at Mark, who was leisurely holding a glass of wine and chatting with the beautiful girls. Toby clenched his hands in his trouser pockets. What should he do?


    The words Crystal had said to him before he left kept repeating in his ears.


    A moment later, he made a decision which was quite important to him.


    Many years later, Toby felt lucky and without regret to make such a decision today.


    That was just a later story.


    At the same time, Edgar was dragged by Crystal into his luxury car.


    Along the way, Edgar''s face was very stinky, and his eyes were very cold. He drove very fast. Until they took a sharp turn, he stopped the car directly in the middle of the road.

 Chapter 242 Are You Really Jealous

    On the way, Edgar didn''t say a word. Crystal was even more taciturn, so she simply closed her eyes for rest.


    The car suddenly slowed down until it stopped. Crystal opened her eyes immediately.


    She saw Edgar get close to her and hold her waist with his two hands.


    Suddenly, Crystal smiled and poked Edgar''s chest with her finger. "What are you doing? Are you full of hormone now? "


    With a darkened face, Edgar said coldly, "you are close to Toby."


    Hearing that, Crystal could not help but chuckle. Stretching her arms around his neck with her both hands, she asked, "are you really jealous?"


    Staring at her, Edgar didn''t answer but kissed her in the next second.


    "Wow! After a moment of entanglement, Crystal pushed him away and said angrily, "I have no time to play with you here. Take me to meet Colin quickly!"


    "Crystal, you''re my girlfriend. Even if I''m still in the probation period, I won''t let other men think about you," said Edgar, stroking her face gently with his hand.


    He said in a serious tone.


    Crystal knew clearly that Edgar was really angry this time.


    I f you say that she has no crush on Edgar? No! To be honest, she still had feelings for him.


    But now, she couldn''t be so simple and humble in love as before.


    After several years of life, she suddenly realized that love had become so insignificant in the lies and reality, so now she could accept to be loved, but she could not give her full love.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal turned her head to look out of the car. She could not help but feel bitter in her heart when she saw the row of high-rise buildings in the hospital. Some wounds could not be healed as they were before, no matter how well they were stitched. She was allowed to fall in love with someone, but she could not allow herself to live a life like that in love.


    Then she gave him a kiss on his cheek and said sarcastically, "all right. I don''t want to get a new boyfriend. You are quite okay."


    Then Crystal pushed


    rom his pocket, lit it and took a puff. Then he turned his head to look at Alex and said in a cold voice, "tell me, what is going on there? "


    Alex stroked the unsophisticated beard under his chin. He didn''t dare to look into Edgar''s eyes. "What are you talking about? What happened? I don''t understand, hehe! "


    All of a sudden, Edgar put out the cigarette. Turning around, he grabbed Alex by his collar and forced him against the wall. "Don''t play dumb with me. You know what I mean," Edgar said coldly


    Alex spread his hands and said, "cousin, why are you so angry? Calm down. It''s not good for your health."


    Glaring at him, Edgar said, "don''t fucking change the topic. Tell me, what on earth do you know? Who is Crystal? "


    Alex tried hard to shake off Edgar''s hand. Ignoring his fear, Alex cleared his throat and said, "Edgar, I really don''t know what you are talking about? Who is Crystal? She is Crystal. Who else could she be? "


    Alex continued joking with Edgar.


    At the same time, Edgar took out his phone indulgently and said, "all right. Since my cousin doesn''t want to tell me about it, and I''m free today. I''ll just call your wife and have a chat with her. I''ll also tell her Maria is really a good woman. She has taken good care of my cousin."


    When he heard the name Maria, Alex was startled and almost jumped up.

 Chapter 243 You Fucking Bastard!

    Alex was shocked and trembled all over. He pointed at Edgar angrily, "Edgar, you... You fucking bastard!"


    "Don''t be so mean, my cousin. It''s true that your little lover Maria really wants to see your wife. If I hadn''t sent someone to stop her, perhaps they can go shopping together and have dinner with each other to cultivate a close relationship," Edgar said casually


    Then he put his hands in the pockets and walked out leisurely.


    When he was about to get out of the police station, Alex, who was sweating, came out and said to him with a smile, "cousin, don''t leave so fast. I''m off work early today. Why don''t we have a drink?"


    Edgar understood what Alex meant. He meant that there was something he couldn''t say in the police station.


    However, Edgar didn''t buy it. He glanced at Alex and said, "I''m sorry, cousin. I have something else to do. Let''s meet next time"


    Then he went downstairs. Alex gritted his teeth and cursed, "damn you!"!


    But he didn''t dare to do that. How scheming Edgar was! He knew that clearly. When they were young, Edgar had never let him live an easy life. Now if Alex didn''t tell him what he wanted to know, he could believe that there would be a world war at home when he went back tonight.


    So Alex chased Edgar and said, "Well. Don''t make it boring. It won''t take you long. Maybe I can have a sit in your car! Let''s have a talk! "


    Without even taking a look at him, Edgar answered flatly, "I don''t have time"


    He meant clearly, ''I asked you just now. You are not willing to tell me. But now you want to say something, I don''t want to listen to you anymore!''


    At this moment, Alex really wanted to slap himself in the face, ''Damn it! ''How dare you pretend to be pure and lofty. Now you are about to lose your mistress and your job.'' He was a public figure, the embodiment of justice. How could he have a mistress? Fuck! The common people would laugh at him.


    Rushing to Edgar''s car, Alex flung himself onto a red luxury sports car, determined not to get away. He muttered, "for the sake of your


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    little stronger, more ruthless and more considerate three years ago, he would not have been so regretful all his life.


    No one knew that after he regained his memory, his mind was full of the scene of his parents'' death.


    And no one knew how painful he was at that time.


    But even so, he could not give up Crystal.


    He had given up on her once three years ago, so he wouldn''t let her go this time.


    Three years ago, he had tasted the pain of losing her, and this time, he would not let go of her no matter how difficult it was.


    Thinking of that, he raised his head. With a resolute expression on his face, Edgar said coldly, "she won''t give up. No matter how deep the water will be, I will never stand by and watch her struggle!"


    Alex shook his head helplessly, "well, Edgar, you are always like this since you were a child. It doesn''t matter when you grow up or not. No matter what the result is, it''s your own choice. I can''t say anything to blame you. I just want to give you a piece of advice, that if you are in danger, I hope you can protect yourself. I know it''s selfish, but I hope you can think of your parents in heaven. You can''t ruin the Luo family''s reputation, can you? "


    Alex got off the car and was ready to leave.


    "Wait! Tell me who she is!"


    "The Xia family!"


    Alex said seriously and got out of the car without hesitation.

 Chapter 244 Is She

    Sitting in the car, looking at the disappearing figure of Alex, Edgar was deep in thought. The words that Alex had just said kept flashing through his mind: the Xia family!


    That word shocked Edgar. Was the Xia clan mentioned by Alex the one located in the capital?


    This kind of thought made Edgar feel a little trembling. If it was really as Edgar thought, he furrowed his eyebrows and looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds. Something was going to change in the capital of City A.


    At the same time, Colin was sitting in front of Crystal quietly. His hands were handcuffed. His clothes looked old, but he looked very calm. He lowered his head, deep in thought.


    Crystal stared at Colin for one minute and then she started the topic coldly.


    "Should I call you Colin, or Billy? "


    Colin didn''t raise his head, as if he hadn''t heard Crystal''s words.


    But Crystal didn''t seem to care. With a faint smile on her face, she sat there as if she were a beautiful official.


    "If, a man, who has mistaken other people''s identity and has been enjoying other people''s father''s love for so many years, would he feel ashamed? Having called a stranger father for so many years, you are actually not awkward at all. I really admire you!"


    Then she took out a cigarette from her pocket, lit it and leaned back. She was calm and unhurried. She knew that the fake Colin was not a vicious person.


    In many cases, if someone didn''t have something, he would care about it the most.


    Sure enough, after a moment, Colin raised his head and looked at her quietly, "please don''t hurt him!"


    Crystal raised her chin, with a perfect smile on her lips, and said: "no way! A father who doesn''t want his own son, why should I show mercy to him! "


    A trace of bitterness flashed across Colin''s eyes. He said, "H


    to die, he reminds of his own son. Do you think I''ll let your wish come true?"


    Colin was in shock, "How... How do you know that? What''s your relationship with him? "


    "Relationship? Humph! Do not think about my relationship with Paul with your disgusting thoughts. You don''t deserve it! And Paul doesn''t want to see you! "


    "No, no, it''s not like that. Actually, before his father found me, he had been looking for him secretly. But in recent years, as the company had been stagnant, he had put all his attention on work in recent years. He has looked for him, but..."


    Colin often saw that uncle Meng often hid in the corner and stared blankly at the picture of Colin in his childhood. He would always sit there for a whole day. His behavior deeply impressed Billy.


    Billy was an orphan when he was very young. He didn''t have any experience of family affection or father love. He only understood the meaning of the word "father" when he pretended to be Colin.


    From then on, he couldn''t extricate himself. Over the years, he had tried his best to be a filial son. He could kill Colin, but he really couldn''t do it to an old man.


    Especially when Duke wanted him to poison uncle Meng, he couldn''t make it.

 Chapter 245 I Want To Tell You Something

    Colin closed his eyes and opened them again. "Miss Crystal, I will tell you everything you want to know as long as you promise me to let me meet Paul!" he said decisively


    Crystal smiled coldly, "well, everything I want to know? What is it? "


    "You just want to know why Bill keep silent all these years even though he knows I''m not his son? Don''t you want to know who Duke is? You want to know what I have, don''t you? "


    After that, Crystal looked at Colin up and down carefully. With a cold smile, she said, "Terry has told me that you look like a muddleheaded idiot, but actually, it''s not that simple. It seems that what Terry has said is right. You have been using the word" idiot " to disguise yourself, haven''t you?"


    Colin stared at her seriously. Suddenly, he smiled, like a drop of warm water suddenly dropped on the ice in the early spring. His smile was so beautiful, and he was completely different from the first time when he met Crystal.


    "It''s said that the prettier a woman is, the more simple her mind is. Because they only care about the appearance very much and ignore their inner spirit. They can make use of the beauty to seduce people. There''s no need to do anything else! But today, I saw a different woman! "


    Crystal sneered and said, "Okay, I''ll take it as your praise. Now that you''ve known what I''m going to ask, just come straight to the point!"


    "You must agree to my request before I tell you!"


    With her chin raised, she sneered, "It depends!"


    Which means that it was totally up to her to decide whether to keep the promise or not!


    It almost made Colin jump up. He gritted his teeth and said, "you... You... You are so unfaithful."


    "I didn''t promise I would agree with your request. But you have no choice now. I believe that you have already knew who set you up th


    e table. In order to make Crystal see them clearly, he wrote slowly. In this way, he told Crystal all the secrets he knew.


    And as the words appeared in front of Crystal, she opened her eyes wide again and gripped the lower corner of her clothes tightly.


    A moment later, with a relieved expression, Billy leaned back. With a calm expression, he said, "I''ve told you everything I know. And I''ve told you everything I shouldn''t tell you. I hope you can keep your promise to protect them."


    With a cold and calm expression on her face, Crystal stood up and turned around. "You should protect them your own," she said


    "You know I can''t get out. Perhaps I will be poisoned to death the next second"


    Turning her head, Crystal didn''t answer his question directly but said, "actually, I forgot to tell you that I was Ivy three years ago, the sister of Megan"


    With a confused look on his face, he asked, "what? You are... "Ivy?"


    He didn''t expect that Crystal was just the younger sister of Megan.


    As she pushed the door open, Billy cried out, "I never hurt her. From the first day she got closed to me, I knew she was up to something. But even so, I never thought of hurting her. I didn''t kill her!"

 Chapter 246 Lets Go, Ill Take You To Have A Walk

    Crystal stopped, and she coldly said, "I know, you are the one who killed my sister!"


    Crystal looked up at the sky as she walked out of the interrogation room.


    It was sunny and the sky was blue. It was a picturesque scene. But at this moment, Crystal still felt cold inside. She didn''t know how she managed to get on Edgar''s car.


    Something was far more complicated than she had thought. However, she had no way back. There was no where for her to retreat, so she could only advance against the wind.


    When she saw Edgar, who was smoking leisurely in the driver''s seat, she wore a smile at the corners of her mouth. She opened the door, got on the car, put her head on his shoulder and pinched his chin. "Let''s go, darling. I''ll take you to have some fun!"


    Edgar noticed Crystal coming towards him with the sad look on her face. However, he knew that Crystal would not let anyone see her weakness, especially in front of him. So he simply pretended not to see anything.


    Edgar patted Crystal''s hand away, held her head and kissed her. After a moment of lingering, he pushed her away. He pushed her to the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her. Looking at her, he said seriously, "I know, you may not believe what I said, but even if you don''t believe, I don''t care who you are. Since I chose to be with you, I will stick with you for my whole life! "


    Then Edgar went back to his seat, stepped on the accelerator and drove out of the police station, The atmosphere in the car was so quiet that it was a little embarrassing.


    Crystal looked out of the window. It was getting darker and the street lights would be turned on soon.


    When the street lights on the roadside were turned on, Crystal said, "I don''t want you to influence me while making decisions." Crystal said calmly yet in a cold voice, but only she knows that she was touched at the moment.


    If there was a man who loved you so much without regret, it would be a lie if you said that you were not moved at all.


    Crystal turned to look out of the wind


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d the window and made a gesture to the traffic policeman to shut up.


    Under the policeman''s angry face, he took out his wallet and a lot of money from it. He patted it on the policeman''s hand and said coldly, "this is the penalty. Goodbye!"


    He started the car.


    When the traffic policeman came to his sense, Edgar had already disappeared from his sight.


    "Damn it! How arrogant you are! Being rich is nothing to be proud of! "


    Then he looked at the money and sighed, "You cannot be so arrogant even you are rich. But considering that your attitude is quite good, I can pretend I didn''t see anything! "


    So after that, he put the money into his pocket and smiled.


    At the same time.


    Edgar sent Crystal back. Celine was waiting for them downstairs. She ran to them hurriedly, "sister, you''re finally back."


    Crystal got out of the car, pointed at Edgar and said, "Well, we were stopped by the traffic policeman and have just paid ten thousand dollars of penalty!"


    Celine looked at Edgar coldly.


    She rolled up her sleeves and said maliciously, "humph, stinky face, what''s the big deal of money?"


    Edgar was in a bad mood today. He really wanted to kill the third wheel when he saw Celine, but he didn''t do that. He glanced at her coldly and said, "it''s none of your business!"


    Celine glared at Edgar. How she wished she could punch him.

 Chapter 247 Honey, You Have No Choice

    Celine walk over to Crystal. "Let me take you upstairs," Celine said


    Crystal turned her head back to look at him with a charming smile on her face. She said, "you can go back now! Don''t worry. Celine will stay with me. No man dares to bother me! "


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned. He took his cellphone out of his pocket and made a call. "Is everything done?" he asked? Well, I see"


    Then, he hung up the phone and came to Crystal. He raised her chin and sneered, "honey, you have no choice!"


    After saying that, Edgar turned around and walked into the building.


    "What''s up, Celine?" Crystal asked Celine.


    Celine had meant to ask Crystal to give her some idea. But when the words were on the tip of her tongue, she curled her lips and swallowed them.


    She said, "well, I''m fine. I wanted to... But now I''m fine. You''re busy. I''m back!"


    Crystal frowned, "Are you sure you are okay? Aren''t you going upstairs? "


    Thinking of Edgar, who just walked into the building, Celine forced a smile. "I''m really fine. I''m leaving!"


    Then she turned around and ran away.


    Crystal watched Celine going away and wondered if it was really what she thought.


    Then Crystal turned around and walked into the building.


    On the way to the elevator, Edgar was still lost in his own thoughts. When the elevator stopped at the 18th floor, he walked out. Crystal followed him with a frown.


    Crystal saw that Edgar opened the door of room 1801.Crystal''s face darkened. At the moment, she really wanted to say, "how dare you!


    "Edgar, you are so thoughtful. Why do you move in the opposite of me? What''s wrong? You want to spy on me? "


    Edgar leant on the door and said coolly, "you are right. Since you are my girlfriend now, of course I have to keep a close eye on you to prevent others falling in love with you!"


    Crystal took the key of her house out of her pocket and opened the door. She turned her head to look at Edgar and said in an indifferent tone, "okay. Since my boyfriend is kind-hearted, you can keep watch on me. I''m going back home first. Bye!"


    The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ut to hang up the phone, Toby quickly added, "Ms. Crystal, I... I have found out the traitor. He is... He''s Mark!"


    Without any astonishment, Crystal had long expected that. Mark, a powerful person, was willing to work as an accountant in Sorrow with no future. Didn''t he do it with an ulterior motive?


    Crystal didn''t think that a man with some ambitions would be willing to be in the limelight!


    Crystal said, "don''t let him off the hook. If someone wants him to be the person, give him the chance."


    "Yes, your highness. I know what to do." Toby replied, his eyes lighting up


    Crystal hung up the phone.


    At this moment, there were a few knocks on the door.


    Crystal wanted to ignore, but the knock didn''t give up.


    So, Crystal got up barefoot, walked over and opened the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m hungry!"


    Crystal frowned. ''what''s wrong with him?''.


    "It''s none of my business. I''m not your mother!"


    "But you are my girlfriend. You have the obligation to cook for me!"


    "I''m busy!"


    "But I have time! "


    Then the figure pushed the door open and came in.


    Gritting her teeth in anger, Crystal said, "are you done or not?"


    "No!"


    Crystal really wanted to curse, ''damn you!''.


    "I''m sleepy and want to sleep. You''d better go back to your room. When you get hungry, order some take out!"


    "I''m also sleepy. Let''s sleep together!"

 Chapter 248 Honey, Please Cook For Me

    Wearing a casual suit, Edgar leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed on the tea table. He played with his mobile phone with his slender fingers, with a faint smile forming on his beautiful lips. His handsome face looked extremely attractive in the light.


    It had to be said that Edgar was more attractive than he had been three years ago. Raising his head slightly and looking at Crystal, he said lazily, "I know that I am handsome. You don''t have to stare at me like that. I will be shy!"


    Taking a deep breath and gritting her teeth, Crystal casually put her bag on the sofa and sneered, "Edgar, don''t be so narcissistic!"


    "Being narcissistic is one of my merits," Edgar retorted


    Crystal really wanted to slap this shameless narcissist to faint. She sat on the sofa, flipped her hair and said lightly, "go ahead, what''s the matter?" Crystal couldn''t believe that Edgar only wanted to chat with her at the moment.


    With a faint smile on his face, Edgar said, "nothing else. I''m hungry. Darling, go cook for me!"


    All of a sudden, Crystal stood up and put her legs on his body. Raising his chin, she said with a charming smile, "baby, do you want to eat me?"


    With these words, she kissed on Edgar''s face.


    Edgar was touched by Crystal. He breathed more heavily. With his hands on the waist of Crystal, he smiled and said, "yes!"


    Crystal rolled her eyes, "but I''m not willing to!"


    Then Crystal stood up and went to the kitchen. After a while, she took a bowl of steaming noodles from the kitchen and put it on the table. "Eat your food and then get out of here! I need a rest! "


    Edgar took his cellphone away. He took a look at the bowl of noodles on the tea table. Curling his mouth, he said in disdain, "It doesn''t look good!"


    But he sat straight, leaned forward, bowed his head, and began to eat the noodles gracefully.


    In fact, Edgar only wanted to have a bowl of noodles. He missed her smell and the egg noodles that she had cooked for him for the first time, but Edgar had never told Crystal.


    She looked at Edgar in silence, her mouth twitching. Damn, he was really


    ar stood up all of a sudden with his mouth twitching. He took a warmer pad out of her bedroom, put it on her underbelly, and then covered her with a blanket. He stood up again, trotted to the kitchen, and soon fetched a cup of brown sugar water from the kitchen and put it on the tea table.


    Looking at Edgar''s fluent movements, Crystal suddenly smiled and jeered at him, "I didn''t expect that there is such a gentle side on my boyfriend. Well, you could not be my boyfriend. You can be my mother directly!"


    Hearing that, Edgar, who was about to help Crystal stand up, twitched his mouth and rolled his eyes. "Is your brain not working right now because of your period. Want me to be your mother? Why don''t you say that I could be your good father! "


    Crystal said shamelessly, "I see. Dad Edgar, would you like to go to the supermarket and buy a sanitary pad for me?"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned dark, but seeing that cold sweat was still on Crystal''s forehead because of the pain, he became softhearted in an instant. Gritting his teeth, he said, "have a good rest here. I will come back soon."


    Crystal smiled and said, "Okay, I will listen to you, dad."


    With a darkened face, Edgar stood up and grabbed his coat. Before he left, he reminded, "don''t forget to drink that glass of brown sugar water. It won''t work if it''s cold."


    Crystal closed her eyes and smiled, "Oh, I know, Dad."

 Chapter 249 Are You Deliberately Playing Tricks On Me

    Crystal closed her eyes, and only heard a "bang" sound of closing the door.


    Knowing that Edgar had left, she opened her eyes and looked back at the cup of brown sugar water on the table. She frowned and held the cup and drank it cautiously.


    She felt warm all over her body and the warmth from the bag. At the moment, her pain lessened. Moreover, she felt warm inside as well. She hadn''t been treated so well for a long time.


    Crystal couldn''t remember when it had been so long. It had reminded her of the time when she and Edgar had been in love three years ago. She had admitted it that it had been the happiest time in her life. She had always been the apple of his eyes. Of course, Edgar hadn''t changed his love for her.


    However, she knew that there was no going back. It was not because Edgar was not good enough, but because she was not qualified to bear such love.


    She believed that Edgar was a good man worth trusting for the rest of her life, but she knew that she and he might not have a happy ending.


    Just then, she heard the door open. Crystal immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. However, only she knew that she dared not face Edgar''s love.


    She would rather jeer at him, pissed him off or turn against him. But she was afraid that she couldn''t get rid of him once she enjoyed his tenderness.


    She had told herself to have a good relationship, but she could not accompany him for the rest of her life.


    Because she knew that she wouldn''t have a good ending. How could she spend the rest of her life with someone!


    At the same time, Edgar rushed back with a large shopping bag. He walked in a hurry and shouted to the person inside, "Crystal, are you ok?"


    Then he walked quickly to the sofa and looked at Crystal whose eyes were closed.


    He raised his sexy lips and said lightly, "still pretending? You pajama is dyed! "


    Then, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes and touched her own hip, "Really?" Uh, I''m screwed. It''s not decent! "


    Crystal wore a plain colored pajama, whose fabric was soft. Her subconscious move made Edgar l


    esthetic standards as before!''!


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Needless to ask, Edgar already knew who it was.


    He stood up, grabbed the rabbit underpants, turned around and came to the living room. When he opened the door, he saw Celine carrying a lot of bags, he said coldly, "give it to me, and you can go now!"


    Before Celine could figure out what was going on, her hands had been empty. At this time, the door was closed.


    When Celine recovered from the shock, she pouted her mouth and glared at the door angrily. She kicked the door and shouted, "Edgar, are you fucking insane? Let me see Lena! What the hell! "


    After she kicked the door several times, there was still no response.


    After a while, she thought that as long as she had the things she wanted, it didn''t matter who took them. Then she took out her phone and dialed Crystal''s number.


    Before she answered the phone, Edgar''s voice came through to her on the other end of the phone. He said in a cold voice, "since you have come here once, I will tell Crystal. Besides I don''t like your contribution"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Celine took a deep breath and said to herself, "Lena, I wish you to kill Edgar!


    Crystal opened the door and once again poked her head out. She quickly picked up her underwear and said without any embarrassment, "thank you, dad. You did a good job"


    Then she closed the door.

 Chapter 250 Do I Look Like A Coward

    After a while, Crystal finally walked out of the restroom. "Who was knocking?" she asked


    It had to be said that Edgar''s method worked. She felt her lower abdomen was no longer painful.


    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Edgar picked up a magazine and opened it. He said indifferently, "I just took a hateful fly away!"


    Crystal shrugged. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She narrowed her eyes, curled her lips, walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck with the same move. "Honey, shall we attend the anniversary party of the United Union? "


    When Crystal went out of the restroom, she heard that Edgar had refused the invitation to attend the party.


    However, it was a piece of good news for her.


    Hearing that, Edgar squinted. Raising her chin with one of his hands, he sneered, "Honey! What are you going to do?"


    ''nothing. I think it''s time for us to meet our old friends! It''s time for us to fight back! And I will do it aboveboard. "


    Edgar said, "what? Are you trying to attract the snake from his nest? "


    Crystal flipped his cheek lightly and said, "my boyfriend is so clever!"


    After saying that, Crystal was about to stand up. However, Edgar pressed her waist with two hands to prevent her from moving. Frowning, he said seriously, "Crystal, don''t you know that it is very dangerous for you to do that? Why do you insist? "


    She didn''t know how to get rid of him, so she simply leant on Edgar.


    She sneered, "But I like to challenge!"


    Hearing that, Edgar could not help but turn her head to look at him. Then he said, "have you ever thought that you might have been killed before you find out the truth?!"


    Crystal didn''t take his words serio


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hanged down on the floor, glittering. A woman with nice figure came towards them gracefully.


    "Dad, you can go back to your work. I will show my best friends around!"


    Mia said in a gentle tone and looked at Crystal and Edgar with a smile.


    Best friends? At the moment, Crystal felt like she was going to slap Mia against the wall! What the fuck! You are your best friends?


    Bill then nodded and said with a smile, "Okay"


    He turned around and left.


    Crystal stared at Bill for a few more minutes and thought, ''it seems that he knows everything about us. What a cunning old fox!''!


    "Miss Crystal, you look gorgeous today!"


    Mia greeted with a friendly smile. She grasped Crystal''s arm naturally as she finished her words.


    They looked like old friends.


    Giving a cold glance at Mia, Edgar ridiculed, "you''re biting off more than you can chew!


    Crystal raised her chin and a perfect smile hung on her lips. She said, "Miss Mia, I am flattered, you are the most gorgeous one."


    Mia replied with a smile, "I am flattered. Come on, let me show you around, so that you can get familiar with the upper class as well. "

 Chapter 251 No Regret!

    Mia was mocking Crystal.


    When she saw that Edgar was a bit angry, Crystal pulled the corner of his clothes in a casual manner, as if to say, "don''t worry. Do I look like a person who hasn''t fought back after being slapped?"


    Crystal raised her chin and glanced at Mia with a defiant look on her face. She then smiled and said, "My pleasure!"


    Mia thought to herself : ''Damn, that bitch was really good at endurance!''


    Crystal said to Edgar, "Darling, go ahead with your business! I will have a talk with Miss Mia. "


    Edgar was going to stop them, but when he saw the determined look in Crystal''s eyes, he acquiesced.


    Edgar gently touched her nose and smiled, "Okay, go ahead. But remember, you can''t drink now. If you feel pain in the stomach, call me immediately and I will take you back!"


    With a smile, Crystal said, "all right, all right. Stop nagging!"


    The softness and tenderness between Crystal and Edgar irritated Mia who was standing aside!


    A trace of jealousy flashed across her eyes. She cleared her voice and said, "You are such a perfect match."


    Actually, she cursed them in her mind '' Fuck you! ''


    Crystal smiled and kissed Edgar : " See you later, honey. "


    Then she walked away with Mia.


    Standing still, Edgar casually touched his lips which had just been kissed. Damn! He felt awesome! Edgar even didn''t notice that Spencer was behind him.


    Who are you looking at? She left! "


    Spencer whistled at Edgar.


    Edgar rolled his eyes at him and said lightly, "it''s none of your business!"


    After saying that, Edgar took two glasses of wine from a waiter and passed one to Spencer. He sneered and said, "I wish you a great success after your retirement from the CEO position! "


    Taking over the wine glass, Spencer shook his hand and almost spi


    p of ladies, Mia finally let go of Crystal. She walked towards a woman who wore a blue Chanel suit, her hair tied up with a black hair band and a valuable platinum necklace around her neck. She was indeed an elegant and noble woman.


    "Mom! She is the well-known foreign designer named Lena. And her name here is Crystal! "


    After saying that, the lady turned around, raised her chin and arrogantly glanced at Crystal. She said indifferently, "you are Crystal?"


    Crystal had no good opinion of such a snobbish lady, nor did she bother to talk to her. But this time was different, because she knew the woman in front of her was not someone else, but Mia''s mother, Mora Yang.


    Wearing an elegant smile, Crystal replied, "yes, I''m Crystal. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Bill."


    With a disdainful look, Mora said, "you are really beautiful. No wonder Mia always speaks highly of you. Not only are you talented, but you are also ruthless in the business world!"


    Damn! Was this a compliment?


    Crystal didn''t take her words seriously. She put on an enchanting smile and said, "You''re right. Mrs. Bill. Whoever was caught by me will either be slayed or become disabled. It''s pretty miserable anyway."

 Chapter 252 You Are Seeking Death!

    There was no trace of coldness in her tone.However, her smile was so cold that Mora''s friends were trembling as if there were a serpent climbing on them.


    Her intention was very clear, and almost said, "you dare to provoke me, you are seeking death for your own"!


    Crystal raised her head and glanced at those dowagers around Mora coldly. But what Melissa said didn''t affect her at all.


    Then, Mia laughed, "Miss Crystal, you''re really fond of joking. Look how you scared these ladies


    With a sweet smile, she continued to introduce to Crystal, "Miss Crystal, this is Mrs. Wang, the wife of the mayor of this city, and the other is Mrs. Han, the wife of the richest man in our city! And this is Mrs. Li. "


    ''they are so arrogant and have a powerful background.'' Crystal thought to herself.


    Glancing at them coldly, Crystal didn''t show any flurry.


    Mrs. Wang dressed up magnificently and the clothes she wore were suitable and luxurious. The crystal necklace around her neck was extremely conspicuous


    Mrs. Han was a trend seeker. She wore a gorgeous European court dress with mink fur cloak on it and a red hat with two beautiful green feathers on it, looking elegant and dignified.


    Mrs. Li was wearing a simple black suit without too much decoration.


    Mrs. Wang was the first to open her mouth. She arrogantly glanced at Crystal and said ironically, "Miss Crystal, don''t be so aggressive. You should be as gentle as Mia, or no one will like you"


    She said it casually, but people present would have realized that she was deliberately flattering Mora and hum


    at? You are asking for help? But it is too late!


    Mrs. Li trembled, "you... stop!"


    With a weird smile on her face, Crystal said, "Are you scared?"


    Before Mrs. Li could finish her words, Crystal quickly walked towards her.


    Then she whispered in Mrs. Wang''s ear, "As you wish."


    Mrs. Wang didn''t understand.


    Apparently, she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Did Crystal just let her go?


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but the next second, she suddenly felt cold all over her body


    With a scream, Mrs. Wang''s face turned pale and she unconsciously hid in a corner.


    "Wow, Mrs. Wang, what are you doing here? Are you wearing bikini to show your body? "


    Crystal had known at the first sight that Mrs. Han and Mrs. Li were both people who would like to show off by wearing fancy costume. As for Mrs. Wang, she looked simple and plain, but Crystal could tell from her innermost secret that she was a slut!


    It was said that the husband of Mrs. Wang hadn''t have any affair with another woman. Now it seemed that the gossip made sense.

 Chapter 253 You Deserve To Be My Boyfriend!

    Although Mrs. Li was middle-aged, her curvaceous figure was more beautiful than her face.


    Three women, three scenic spots.


    Mrs. Han and Mrs. Li had stood up with each other''s help.


    They glanced at Mrs. Wang, who was in a panic, and then took a deep breath at each other. They exchanged a look, and the only thought in their minds was that their clothes were not torn into pieces luckily.


    The banquet hall was big with so many people gathering around.


    Mrs. Han and Mrs. Wang hated Crystal, but they didn''t dare to show it on their faces. Apparently, they were all women who staggered to stand stably and accidentally fell down. The most important reason was that they were all dignified ladies. If they were watched by everyone, it would be too embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, speechless. With a darkened face, they left silently, covering their wounds with a handkerchief.


    It was also because of this that Crystal had the confidence to provoke them.


    She didn''t care how many people hated her.


    However, Mrs. Li was not that lucky.


    More and more onlookers, some cursing and some crying, but no one came up to put a coat on her.


    "Who is this woman! You are so flirty! "


    "Isn''t that Mr. Li''s wife, Mrs. Li?"


    "Right? She is a shameless whore. Bah! "


    "She doesn''t need to be ashamed! She was just a striptease!"


    "You are right. Look at her sexy bra. It''s obviously a tool for flirting. Humph! What a shameless woman! "


    Facing other people''s accusations, sarcasm and insults, Mrs. Li wanted to die, but she hated Crystal more. She wished she could tear Crystal into pieces right now.


    Standing in the center of the crowd, Crystal raised her chin, squinted at Mrs. Li, and made a mouth shape, "enjoy your unique glory!"! "


    Mrs. Li was so angry that her whole body trembled and the corners of her mouth trembled slightly. At this moment, she really wanted to tear away Crystal''s mouth.


    But there were more and more onlookers, she couldn''t ge


    Later, Mia who was changed into a red floor length evening dress with a diamond made bow knot around her waist and whose hair scattered over her waist was held by a man in a white suit. The man wore a gentle smile, with a different style. He looked like a prince with politeness.


    Mia and the young man stood arm in arm in the middle of the hall.


    The man smiled and looked at everyone. He said lightly, "it''s my engagement party with Mia today. I didn''t inform you in time. It''s all my fault. However, I hide it from you all because I want to give you a surprise and hope to receive your best wishes. "


    The man''s tone was calm, but there was an undoubted attitude in his tone. His simple words had already attracted everyone''s attention on the marriage of the Mu family and the Meng family. At the same time, he also indicated that there would be a hidden partner of United Union and the partner would be lifelong.


    It was well known that although the Mu group had lost a company in the city, the key foreign trade industries that the Mu group had focused on was several foreign trade industries. From this, everyone got a message that United Union would have a future development trend and go abroad.


    As a result, many CEOs of those small companies who had decided to take sides with Bill started to pay their compliments to Bill.

 Chapter 254 How Humorous You Are!

    Just then, Mia walked towards them arm in arm with Charlie.


    At this moment, Edgar''s deep eyes suddenly became cold, as if there was no temperature in them! Even Crystal shivered.


    "Edgar, long time no see!"


    The graceful way he spoke made Crystal feel sick. If she had not known the real face of Edward, maybe she would have been deceived by such harmless appearance.


    At this time, Edgar also did not show weakness. He said lightly, "yes, it''s been a long time since I saw you last time. I should have known that today is your engagement day. I should prepare a gift for you before I come. Oh, by the way, do you like that beast? I spent a lot of efforts to find it out from the mountain forest, examined it myself, and bandaged it. I know you like beasts. What do you think? Do you like it or not, Mr. Charlie? "


    However, only Mia was confused. Crystal knew clearly what Edgar was talking about.


    Before they fell off the cliff, Edgar had suspected that it was a conspiracy. He was also confused about the wolves that had suddenly appeared in the mountains and forests.


    It was because the woods had been full of toxic swelling, and there was no living creature in the woods. Why could those wolves live there for so long? There were some toxins in their bodies before they walked in and then they were able to live in that mountain. That was why those wolves could survive for so long.


    And the wolves with toxins had only stayed in the mountain forest and had never gone down the mountain to hurt others. So they must have been trained!


    Their ultimate goal was to kill them in the mountain forest. It had to be admitted that this method was very vicious, but it was very direct.


    Even if Crystal, Edgar and other people who had successfully walked out of the mountain forest, they would die of poison soon.


    The certainty was dual.


    But what Charlie didn''t expect was that with her medical skill, Crystal could easily find a way to detoxify them in the woods. Even he didn''t know


    rs when they are together. At that time, I was really moved! "


    Hearing that, Crystal almost burst into laughter. Even Mia, who held Charlie''s arm, got a little bit away from Charlie unconsciously.


    A transsexual operation? A tragic couple? Damn it! Did it mean that Charlie was a homosexual?


    With her hands holding Edgar''s arm, Crystal shuddered and praised in her heart, ''great!''! ''awesome!


    Even though Charlie had tried his best to suppress his desire, he couldn''t resist it any more. A cold light flashed across his eyes. He sneered, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Mr. Edgar has become an expert at telling lies. No wonder you can get Miss Crystal who is experienced in affairs. I really admire you!"


    "You too. Mr. Charlie has also been hidden yourself for a long time. It must be very tired to disguise yourself like that before! Congratulations! Finally you can regain your real identity. It''s time to celebrate, Mr. Charlie, am I right? "


    Finishing his words, Edgar held Crystal in his arms and looked at her with spoiling eyes. "You have stood for so long. Maybe you are tired. Let''s go back. It''s so boring and gross here. It''s better for us to go back and have a candlelight dinner!"


    With that, he turned around, ready to leave, but a shrill voice interrupted him, "It''s so noisy. What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 255 Did It Indicate That He Was Old

    One of them wore a white dress with a small white handbag. Her long hair was loosely pulled up, and two strands of curly hair hung down. She was wearing a heavy makeup, but it could not cover up the tiny scar on her forehead.


    The woman was holding a man''s arm. In a black evening dress, two lines of golden buttons, a white ponytail, a pair of black boots, and a golden medal made him extremely handsome.


    The woman slowly walked over with the man arm in arm. When Crystal saw the woman''s appearance, she smiled coldly in her heart. She thought, ''another strong fighter who won''t give up fighting. If possible, I really want to whistle to the sky. Damn it! There are so many people that I don''t want to see today. Now they have all appeared.'' Crystal wondered whether it was a good day or not. Was she blessed by God?


    All of a sudden, the arms around her waist tightened. With his chin against Crystal''s forehead, Edgar smiled and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Without even thinking, Crystal spat out, "of course the handsome star."


    All of a sudden, Edgar''s face turned cold. Raising one of his hands to force Crystal''s face back, he looked at her and sneered, "Is he better than me?"


    With a charming smile on her face, Crystal replied, "of course! He''s an idol in the entertainment industry, and he''s more handsome than you!"


    With a darkened face, Edgar sneered, "humph! entertainment! Idol! All right! Tomorrow I will send Leo to choose a lucky day. It''s time to shut down the legendary Justin! "


    Crystal didn''t know what to say "..."


    Just some words, Justin, who had been struggling in the entertainment industry for many years, would find his career ruined. Thinking that with the power and means of Edgar now, Crystal believed that he would definitely be able to do that.


    While they were talking, the woman had taken Justin''s arm and walked up to them.


    "What a lively place here, Miss Crystal, long time no see!"


    The woman smiled, behaving in an elegant and noble manner, and she was doing exactly the right thing.


    Crystal glanced at the woman coldly and said with a sneer, "yes, it''s been a long time since we last met. Miss Olivia has become a star. As the saying goes, people should look at her with new eyes in three


    ted super star? Mia gave Crystal a challenging look, '' Well, what you can do is to wait to be disgusted to death by Justin''s fans!


    If Crystal had known what was on Mia''s mind, she would have shouted at her, "idiot!"!


    Standing there for a long time, Edgar finally moved.


    He elegantly took his cellphone out of his pocket, slid the icon on the screen and called Leo. He said calmly, "Leo, didn''t you say that you were going to invest in Director Ji''s movie? Just delete it! And tell director Wang and director Fan to stop all the movies and soap operas from their hands, because the star they found is ...ugly!"


    Then Edgar hung up the phone gracefully and looked sideways at Crystal. "Let''s go, honey. There are too many flies here. They are bothering me!"


    It was not until now that Justin and Olivia were stunned. Both of them knew that the hero in the movies and television dramas that Edgar had mentioned were Justin, and even Olivia had a guest performer in them. Furthermore, the commercial advertisements were also conducted by Justin. It was not difficult to imagine that Justin had been shut out from the entertainment circle by a few simple words of Edgar.


    If he didn''t act in a movie or endorse it, could he still be an actor? Most importantly, what Edgar meant in his words was, "this is the consequence of provoking me.", An actress who had been banned from the entertainment industry for no reason didn''t deserve to be used! There was a man called Edgar. Nobody dared to provoke him?

 Chapter 256 How Shameless You Are!

    At the moment, the gentle and elegant expression of Justin finally changed. His face turned pale. In the entertainment industry, there were few people who relied on their looks to make a living, and Aaron was one of them. However, he did not have a prestigious background, and he did not have the money to squander, and the only thing he relied on was himself. As time went by, he became more and more famous in the entertainment industry with his own effort.


    But now he was banned! Banned! No one knew how long he had been working as a walk-on. No one knew that he chose to have a plastic surgery to please the investors with his appearance just for a role.


    However, no matter how hard the process was, now he had got what he wanted. He had his career, his fans, and the right to be proud of.


    However. All of these was destroyed by a simple word of Edgar. How could he be willing to accept that! How could he not be angry!


    Justin''s beautiful eyes were filled with hatred. How he wished he could go up and tear up Edgar. He was ruined, completely.


    Justin was so angry that he clenched his fists, glared at Edgar and said, "How shameless you are... How... How could you... How could you... How could you be so cruel"


    Only he knew how angry he was at the moment!


    At the same time, Justin was trembling all over and didn''t know what to say. With a calm and gentle look on his face, Edgar fiddled with Crystal''s hair. Then he took a cold glance at Justin. In a plain tone, he said, "I hate people show off in front of me. Moreover, your face is what I hate most. "


    Hearing such an indifferent sentence, Justin''s chest got larger and almost spat out blood. He pointed at Edgar with his trembling hand and said in a trembling voice, "do you... Do you think you can do


    people present were stunned.


    She raised her voice on purpose so that everyone could hear.


    Especially Justin''s disgusted expression.


    It was well known that the entertainment industry was complicated with hidden rules, but it was totally different to publicize it.


    At the moment, Olivia really wanted to tear Crystal apart.


    With a pale face, Olivia cried out, "Crystal, what nonsense are you talking about? Although I had some grudges with you before, how could you frame me up? I never went to the hospital or have an abortion. Don''t make irresponsible remarks! "


    With her eyes turning red, Olivia said hoarsely. She was eager to prove that she was innocent, and she spoke skillfully. The word ''grudge'' gave a message to everyone present, which is, they had a grudge before, so Crystal frame her up. Such explanation made everyone present shift their attention to Crystal, I seemed that they took Crystal as a liar who was full of jealousy!


    And they felt sorry for Olivia when they saw her sad face.


    However, when Edgar was about to take actions, Crystal hinted at him, which meant that she had an idea to retort.


    With tears in her eyes, Olivia cried bitterly,

 Chapter 257 Damn It!

    Fine! Hearing that, Edgar could not help but pouted.His girlfriend didn''t need his help at all.


    Alas, was it sad for him to have such a strong woman as his girlfriend? Or was it sad for her own?


    However, no matter how Olivia explained, Crystal replied coldly, "Really? I remember that a woman with a mask looked like you very much! I am a curious person. To satisfy my curiosity, I followed her. I had a look at her and checked if she was you. If it was, I would have helped you for the sake of our old friendship. At least, I could help you with bags and call nurses, but I couldn''t see her face. So I called your assistant and the directors who seem to have some kind of affairs with you. But it accidentally alarmed their wives. "


    Crystal winked mischievously at Olivia after her words.


    The truth was totally exposed by Crystal.


    Olivia was so angry that her whole body was trembling, "it was you...""


    One year ago, Olivia succeeded in becoming a B-lister by bedding with directors.


    However, she was pregnant by accident during those days. Her career was just getting better, and the child was her stumbling block. Moreover, she did not know who was the father! She chose to come to the hospital for the abortion secretly.


    After the operation, she had thought that she could leave quietly. However, to her surprise, she was involved in a storm.


    Several directors were waiting for her. They looked at each other. They all refused to admit that Olivia had something to do with them. What''s more, they all looked disgusted and disdainful about her. They could believe that they all had sex with the same bitch. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he fourth week of pregnancy.


    As a result, the people who felt a little pity for Olivia a second ago looked at her in a wired way the next second.


    Crystal was quite satisfied with her embarrassment. She knew exactly how Olivia had hurt her in the past. It was very desperate.


    Meanwhile, Justin looked extremely gloomy! Justin looked at Olivia with disgust and disdain. He thought she was pure and simple just like her appearance. He thought Olivia was a good match with him.


    Even if he was forced out today, he could be reborn with the help of her reputation. But now he was told that Olivia was once a prostitute.


    Shit! It''s disgusting!


    Justin was completely a male chauvinism. It was intolerable for him to know that his girlfriend was an obscene woman.


    He looked at her with disgust.


    Just one glance, Crystal knew that Olivia was defeated.


    However, with a smile on her face, Crystal said lightly, "Justin, be aware of AIDS! After all, Miss Olivia used to be a slut and she purposely concealed her past. Mr. Justin, don''t you think you are deceiving yourself? "

 Chapter 258 Because I Hate You!

    Justin''s face was filled with hatred.


    Yes, he hated Edgar. He hated Crystal.


    From the first sight when Justin saw Crystal, he felt she was amazing and gorgeous.


    But now, Justin thought Crystal was like a poisonous poppy, beautiful and vicious. Even a little bit of it would kill him!


    However, there was no time for him to think it over. From the way they fought just now, they were aiming at the woman beside him, Olivia.


    From Edgar''s expression, it could be known that Crystal was the most important person for him. The reason why Edgar had banned him out of the entertainment industry, was that he had just developed affection for Crystal.


    As long as he was willing to make a concession and he was able to get rid of the relationship with Olivia, perhaps there would be a turning point in his career. What if Edgar withdrew his order when he was pleased!


    At that moment, Justin had thought about everything clearly.


    Therefore, Justin deliberately kept some distance from her, stared at her in disgust and said coldly, "Miss Olivia, I did not expect that you are such a shameless woman. I didn''t expect that you even misled my impression of Mr. Edgar, which seduced my misbehavior to him. "


    After saying that, Justin turned his head to make a deep bow to Edgar. In a respectful tone, he said, "''Mr. Edgar, I''m really sorry. I was misled by this woman, so I misunderstood you. You are decent and prestigious gentleman. Please forgive me and accept my apology."


    Justin''s modest attitude made Crystal could not help but take a few more looks at him.


    As expected, Justin got rid of the relationship with Olivia


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Crystal sneered, "let you go? Have you ever thought about being merciful to me?"


    Then, she whistled to the back of Olivia, which seemed to be farther and farther away from them. "Oh, Leo, don''t forget to strip her off too. It''s freezing cold here and it''s good for them to keep warm together!"


    Mia was startled.


    Charlie was also stunned."


    Even Spencer, who was standing behind Charlie, could not help but gasped.


    Fortunately, he had given his shares out, and he had expressed his attitude to help Crystal.Otherwise, he would have died miserably.


    He was actually a very ruthless person. However, he couldn''t compete with Edgar. In America, he could kill his opponent without hesitation, but he couldn''t do the same thing as what Edgar had done just now.


    Just then, someone spoke loudly, "Edgar, why are you so angry? How could you be so rude in my party! Do you think that here is your place? "


    Crystal turned around, only to see that Mia was walking slowly with his father, Bill.


    She always behaved well in front of his father.


    Bill said in a loud and angry voice.

 Chapter 259 How Dare You Touch My Girl!

    Edgar was still with his back to them when Bill and Mia came over.


    "Edgar! My boy!"


    Said Bill.


    A few moments later, Edgar turned around. He glanced at Bill and asked calmly, "Uncle Bill. Are you talking to me?"


    It was obvious that he was talking to Edgar.


    Bill still pretended to be kind and said, "Boy, you have messed up my party. Stop being so naughty!"


    He smiled in a gentle way. After all, Bill was a sophisticate person. He tried to indicate that it was Edgar who was provoking and it had nothing to do with the United Union.


    In this way, he didn''t have to quarrel with Edgar intensely and the banquet would be successfully held.


    By calling him boy, he wanted to remind Edgar that he was a senior, while Edgar was a junior. And Edgar should stay humble in front of him.


    However, Edgar didn''t take his advice. He said calmly, " There are a few rogues in your party, and I just teach them a lesson. Uncle Bill, how could you be so careless with the guest list!"


    With a single word, Edgar blamed him for all the things.


    Furious as Bill was, he didn''t show it on his face.


    He knew very well what kind of person Edgar was. In recent years, Edgar had lost almost everything, and he had struggled to make a comeback in only three years. Edgar was now so powerful that no one could compare with him. What''s more, the most important reason was the relationship between Edgar and the Cao Clan, so Bill had to scruple about it.


    Even though Bill was a sophisticated businessman, he still afraid of offending Edgar. So Bill was still trying to insinu


    Edgar had been proved innocent and he regained his power and wealth.


    To everyone''s surprise, it was Mia who conducted the plot.


    What interested them most was that whether Mia was Bill''s adopted daughter. A few days ago, it was said that Mia was not Bill''s biological daughter, but not long ago, the rumor was banned, and now it was mentioned by Edgar. Was it true? After all, the gossip about successful men was something everyone was interested in.


    Even though Bill could tolerate this, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. He had gone through a lot in his life. Usually, people would respectfully call him Mr. Bill, and there were countless people who flattered him.


    He had never expected that he would meet Edgar, an arrogant boy who didn''t respect him at all. And he dared to offend him only for her girlfriend.


    Besides, he couldn''t let anyone know that his daughter was not his biological one. Hence, he acted like a loving father in front of the public.


    How could he not be angry since Edgar even made use of his humiliating point.

 Chapter 260 Help! Only You Could Support Me!

    However, even if Bill wanted to fight against Edgar, he wouldn''t be able to do so. Now he had to tolerate everything even if his self-esteem was totally ruined. Moreover, all his power was limited by Mia. Now he was just a toothless tiger.


    The most important thing for him was to acquaint and fawn on those powerful man so as to bail out her son, Colin.


    Bill was always smiling, as if what Edgar had said had no effect on him. At this moment, he had taken advantage of his endurance to the extreme.


    Glancing at all the people present, Edgar said coldly, "no matter who you are, if you want to hurt my girl, you''d better beat me first. I don''t mind killing everyone who offend her."


    He wanted to take this opportunity to let everyone know that Crystal was his beloved.


    No matter what you are up to, be aware that Edgar was her backup.


    For her, Edgar was even willing to make enemies with everyone. No matter what the result was, she felt that it was regretless for her to be with Edgar.


    At this moment, a voice sounded, "really? You even try to go against me? " Someone asked outside the door.


    The crowd turned their heads and saw an old lady wearing a white suit and a white floral hat. She held a cane with one hand and was supported by another woman. The woman wore a pink long dress with a diamond necklace around her neck and a bow knot around her waist. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, making her cute and elegant.


    The woman walked towards them arm in arm, followed by a group of servants.


    When they realized what had happened, Mia''s mother, Mora, walked quickly towards them with a smile on her face.


    "Grandma Helen, what brings


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    old lady and sneered, "grandma, why are you here?"


    The old lady snorted coldly, "I can''t believe my grandson can be so offensive!"


    Ignoring her sarcasm, Edgar sneered, "I''ve never been a good tempered person! Grandma already knew about it, didn''t you? "


    Hearing what Edgar said, the old lady was so angry that she hit the floor with her cane heavily. She said angrily, "how dare you! I''m your grandma. How could you talk to your grandma in this way?"


    Edgar shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly. In a cold voice, he said, "What? I didn''t. "


    Grandma Helen was enraged. She pointed at Edgar and yelled, "you... You unfilial kid!"


    While speaking, the old lady was about to hit Edgar with her cane. At this time, the woman beside her gently persuaded her, "grandma, calm down. Edgar didn''t mean to offend you. Don''t be angry, or the wrinkle would increase a bit!"


    The old lady was amused by her words. Grandma Helen smiled and said to her, " What? Are you going to help your fiance?"


    The woman blushed instantly at the words of the old lady. She lowered her head and said, "grandma, don''t make fun of you!"

 Chapter 261 I Wont Cheat On You.

    Grandma? fiance? what the hell! What was going on!


    Looking up at the woman, Crystal really wanted to ask her, "Miss, are you on drug!


    The woman was quite beautiful with delicate facial features. Besides, she was quite gorgeous and lovely in her dress. However, there was no arrogance in her eyes. On the contrary, she was an easy-going girl and always spoke softly.


    Crystal didn''t know whether she was innocent and simply indeed or she was pretending to be innocent. Judging from the woman''s expression, Crystal knew that she was not that simply.


    At the same time, Edgar, who held her in his arms, frowned and glanced at the old lady coldly, "I won''t marry her. I have a fiancee now. "


    The old lady had expected that Edgar would refuse. With her eyes coldly looking at Crystal, she asked, "are you talking about her?"


    Without any hesitation, Edgar answered, "yes, she is my fiancee. Crystal!"


    At this moment, Crystal was trembling slightly in her heart, and there was a strange feeling. She knew that Edgar''s feelings for her had always been true. If nothing unexpected had happened, they might have been married, but now, she dared not to hold high expectation to their marriage. How sweet the word ''fiancee'' were! But Crystal knew that maybe she didn''t worth it. However, now she decided to stand on Edgar''s side to confront the old lady.


    Then Crystal raised her head and asked, "honey, who are they? "


    The word "Honey" made Edgar''s heart beat a little. What a nice address!


    Edgar held her hands affectionately and introduced her with a smile, "Crystal. She is my grandma. And she is also your grandma, of course!"


    Crystal nodded with a smile. "Hello, grandma! "


    Then, Crystal coldly looked at the woman standing beside th


    chin and glanced at Bill arrogantly. "Never mind. I''m here just for my naughty grandson. Don''t bother!"


    It was very clear that she came here today just for Edgar, not to attend the banquet. It was obvious that she did not come here to save face for Bill.


    If somebody else acted like this, Bill would throw them out in anger.


    But how dare he now?


    At this moment, he glanced at Edgar quickly and finally understood why he was so arrogant. It turned out that his family had such a strong background.


    At this moment, Bill regretted so much. He should have fawned on Edgar, which reminded him of three years ago when Mia was also engaged to Edgar. At that time, he had strongly objected, and now he was very regretful about that.


    He came to his sense and said to Grandma Helen with a smile, "It''s my pleasure. "


    Grandma Helen didn''t respond to him. Instead, she turned to look at Edgar and said coldly, "Edgar, go home with me. Your grandfather misses you very much. You know that he''s getting worse and worse. He hopes that you can stay by his side. "


    Grandma Helen had always been cold to Edgar, as if they were strangers, or even worse than strangers.

 Chapter 262 Do You Want To Be Utterly Isolated From Your Family

    The crowd wondered whether Edgar was not favored in the Cao clan. If the hostess in the Cao Clan hadn''t personally admitted that Edgar was her grandson, no one would know that.


    Edgar sneered, "Humph! Go home? Where should I go? My home is here, so is my wife. This is my home. Where should I go? "


    Grandma Helen was too angry. She came here to persuade Edgar, but he didn''t even listen to her, Grandma Helen snorted, "Edgar, you''re really a bastard! How dare you..."


    Casually, Edgar pulled Crystal''s finger. His hand was cold, and he was furious deep in his heart, which Crystal could clearly felt.


    Thus, Crystal held his hands in return. With their fingers crossed, she wanted to tell him that she was fighting alongside him.


    Edgar was touched. At least she was by his side now.


    Turning to Grandma Helen, he sneered, "My surname is Luo! "


    Grandma Helen glared at Edgar. She was so angry that she hit the floor again with her walking stick and shouted angrily, "Edgar, no matter what, your mother''s surname is still Cao. Now your parents died and your have the Cao family. Do you want everyone to betray you?"


    Hearing that, Edgar laughed grimly and said, "my mother, how dare you mention my mother. Do you deserve it? Do you think the Cao clan deserve it? "


    Edgar''s words nearly made Grandma Helen spit out blood. She pointed at him and trembled, "shut up, Edgar. Family shame can''t be published. Do you have to say it here?"


    Edgar sneered, "Why are you scared? Grandma, you are too self righteous to admit your mistake? Even if she is wrong, she still has to act on her own, right? Grandma, that is your style. "


    With these words, Edgar turned around with Crystal and said to Crystal, "darling, I have told you that, right? I told you not to come here but you insisted. Look at these people you have met here! Aren''t you upset? "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    omen, especially the pretty face. Besides, I could satisfy him on the bed. Therefore, I deliberately did plastic surgery for my Edgar, and I also learned a few skills to let a man fall at your feet. Grandma, aren''t you moved knowing that I did so much for Edgar?"


    Duke knew clearly that such a literary family valued face most, no matter how dirty the background was, on the surface, they would always behave like young ladies. In this case, Crystal had no choice but to humiliate them to death!


    Hearing this, the faces of Grandma Helen and Bella changed. They never thought that Crystal would say such shameless words.


    Bella bit her lip bitterly, "you... You are shameless


    With a hint of irony flashing in her eyes, Grandma Helen sneered, "it is said that Miss Crystal''s name is Lena and is very romantic. I''m wonder if the reason why Miss Crystal come back to China and change your name is it because you don''t want others to know your romantic history? Miss Crystal, I don''t think you are right. Since you have the courage to do it and dare to keep 17 gigolos all by yourself, why don''t you admit it? "


    The meaning of Grandma Helen was very clear: Crystal was a dissolute and shameless woman. She didn''t deserve Edgar at all.

 Chapter 263 Help You With The Plastic Surgery!

    A charming smile appeared on Crystal''s face. "Yeah, grandma is right, but even though I''m such a woman, your grandson is still willing to treat me as his treasure, and won''t push me away!"


    With that, Crystal''s eyes fell on Bella''s face all of a sudden. Crystal stretched out a hand, raised Bella''s chin and said indifferently, "As for your face, if you want Edgar to have a crush on you, I think I should help you! "


    Crystal''s hand was so tight that it hurt Bella''s cheek. However, Bella'' didn''t expect that Crystal was so bold to treat her like this.


    But when she looked into Crystal''s eyes, Bella'' was a little scared. Crystal''s gloomy and cruel eyes scared her to step back, but Crystal''s another hand had held her tightly.


    Bella trembled, "what... What are... What are you doing?"


    Crystal sneered coldly and said, "I don''t want to do anything, but I just want to help you. Since you want Edgar to fall in love with you, you should learn from me and go to the whole realm. I promise he will look at you differently."


    "Really?" Bella asked in surprise


    Standing behind Crystal, Edgar raised his eyebrows and thought, ''what does she want to do on earth? He never believed that Crystal was so kind-hearted


    Even Spencer Mu, who was standing beside them, raised the corners of his mouth and whistled in his heart. It seemed that someone was going to suffer!


    Sure enough, the next second, she looked at Bella coldly and said faintly, "Since Miss Bella is going to have a plastic surgery, you don''t need this face anymore, right? Well, then I will help you to the end kindly!"


    Before Bella could react, Crystal suddenly took a blade out of nowhere and pressed it against Bella''s cheek.


    The next second, the shining blade was patted on her face several times. Suddenly, Bella reacted and took a deep breath. She looked at Crystal in horror. "You... What are you doing?"


    Crystal replied slowly, "Of course making your face disfigured and then help doing the plastic surgery."


    "Disfigured?


    The word almost made Susan faint. She trembled, "I... I don''t want to do any plastic surgery, I never thought ab


    guess you might be close friends!"


    Then Crystal rubbed Bella''s face with the blade and said, "why do you call him brother Edgar?"


    Bella shook her head and replied, "no, No. we just met several times when we were kids. After that, we moved to City A and we haven''t contacted each other since then."


    Crystal put on a charming smile and asked, "and then?"


    Bella replied, "Then? It''s gone! "


    Crystal gave a weird smile and asked, "Then Miss Bella, what are you doing here today? Are you going to marry Edgar? Or are you here to send wishes? "


    Finally, Bella got to know what Crystal was going to do with her. Without any hesitation, she nodded her head and replied, "yes, I am..." there she paused for a second and then continued, "I''m here to give you my best wishes. I wish Mr. Edgar and Miss Crystal''s love becomes more and more wonderful. At your wedding, I will give you a big red packet and wish you live happily ever after!"


    A smile of satisfaction appeared on Crystal''s face, "thank you in advance, Miss Bella. After all, you''re the mayor''s daughter and you must keep your words, right! "


    Bella, who was almost scared to death, was finally relieved to see the blade slowly put back to its sheath. In fact, she wanted to say, "bitch, you dare to threaten me, I will let you regret!"


    However, when she met Crystal''s cold eyes, she was frightened and nodded quickly. "Yes, yes, I will keep my word"

 Chapter 264 Honey! Lets Go Back Home!

    Fine! The problem was solved! Enough!


    It was better to settle some things as soon as possible than fiddle with it!


    Crystal knew clearly that the purpose of Grandma Helen was to let Edgar and Bella get married. Before that, Crystal thought Bella might be Edgar''s cousin.


    However, Crystal did not expect that Bella was the daughter of the mayor of the city. She did not want to know the relationship between the mayor of a city and the Cao Clan, or what agreement they made.


    However, Crystal was aware that they came here today for more than a simple purpose.


    In this case, Crystal had no choice but to make breakthrough first. It was better to defeat the rival, in case she would interfere with her relationship with Edgar in the future.


    Then Crystal smiled at Grandma Helen and said, "Grandma, Miss Bella has already admitted that she comes here to bless me and Edgar, not to look for trouble. I think you have heard it clearly, grandma. It seems that Miss Bella can''t be your granddaughter in law. But never mind, after I marry Edgar. I will take good care of you! That''s it! Bye! "


    With that, Crystal turned and whistled, "honey, let''s go back home. I''m tired."


    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of his mouth. In a pampering tone, Edgar said, "okay. I''m taking you home! "


    There was only one meter between Crystal and Edgar. If it had not been for the fact that the Crystal whispered to him, "wait for me here!"


    How could he let her stand there and confront all those provoking people alone!


    Edgar knew clearly that the Cao Clan and the family of Bella were not easy to deal with, but he knew more about Crystal that they could not take advantage of her.


    If, three y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    They all knew that they were enemies forever.


    In order not to draw any attention, Mora, who was standing in the corner, gave a fierce glance at Crystal. A trace of cruelty swept across Grandma Helen''s eyes.


    Mora left the banquet hall secretly without being noticed.


    At this moment, the butler, who had been waiting respectfully outside the door, trotted towards Grandma Helen and said respectfully, "My lord, it''s time for your meal!"


    Grandma Helen had a habit. She paid much attention to her health condition and was very punctual when having meals every day. She never ate in a restaurant, and her meal would be specifically arranged by a dietician. This was also the reason why she seemed like a 50-year-old lady even though she was actually in her seventies.


    The voice of the butler was very familiar to Crystal. She raised her head and glanced at him. Then she was stunned. It was him... Jared.


    Jared hid his strong body in the Butler uniform. His hair had turned brown to black. He took off his glasses. A pair of expensive leather shoes on his feet made him extraordinary. Why did he work for the Cao Clan as a butler?

 Chapter 265 Assassination!

    When Crystal was absorbed in her thoughts, a shot suddenly came from the direction of the banquet hall, "bang!" And another. A man behind Grandma Helen was shot to death.


    At once, the woman''s head exploded, and the blood spit out a few centimeters, just in the face of Bella'', followed by a scream, Bella'' has fainted, and even Grandma Helen squatted down and trembled.


    At the same time, Crystal was the quickest. Crystal took out the flying knife from her body as fast as she could and squatted down.


    All of a sudden, a man ran into Crystal. He grabbed Crystal''s pants and gave her something black! Before the man could say anything else, he stood up and whispered to Crystal, "Crystal, you can''t expose your identity. Take care!"


    The voice gave Crystal a chill! I was Jared.


    When Crystal raised her head, she saw that Jared had already held up the trembling old lady from the ground.


    With panic and fear written all over his face, Jared said, "Mrs. Cao... Are you okay?"


    At this moment, Jared''s face turned pale and his body trembled with fear.


    Despite this, he still held on to the elder''s arm, acting like a loyal servant who served the Cao clan.


    And Crystal knew that it was just his disguise.


    From the way Jared behaved just now, she could tell that he was not afraid at all.


    With this in mind, Crystal opened the box in her hand quickly


    Crystal''s heart skipped a beat. It was a tiny pistol. One couldn''t tell what it was without observing carefully.


    But who was Jared? Without thinking too much, Crystal hid the knife in her hand quickly and then held the mini spear tightly.


    She stood up abruptly, turned around quickly and ran towards the place where Edgar stood.


    The gunshots broke the silence.


    When they realized what happened, they screamed


    Ah, someone is killing peop


    tful tone


    Edgar clenched his fists tightly. Now he told himself to calm down, calm down!


    He forced himself to calm down, but he couldn''t. He didn''t know where Crystal was, but he could tell that the killers came for cold heart. What should he do! Crystal is in danger!


    After taking a deep breath, Edgar gave Leo a cold glance and said, "tell everyone, if they don''t want to die, give them one minute to prove that they have nothing to do with this matter and then they can leave. One minute later, check every toilet and every passageway here. At the sight of a man with a gun, kill him. It''s self-defense! "


    "Yes, sir!" replied Leo reverently


    After that, the group of people with Leo left quickly and divided into several teams to search from different directions. They were all specially trained, so they had various ways to deal with such a panic scene.


    Then, he gave a cold glance at Spencer and said, "now that you want to cooperate with us, I will give you a chance. People form the Meng clan belong to you now. Deal with them. I don''t believe they know nothing about what happened today. Are the security guards out there blind? "


    What Edgar said was clear. This assassination was not a simple one.

 Chapter 266 Shut Her Up!

    Spencer nodded seriously, "Okay, I''ll do as you say! "


    Edgar said, "Spencer, think twice before making the decision. You are going to fight against the Meng clan. You will be in trouble, I think you should know it. By the way, remember what you have done today has nothing to do with your personal feelings. It''s just a cooperation with me to set your master''s mind at rest. "


    Spencer looked at Edgar in shock and said, "You..."


    What Edgar meant was clear: Don''t think about my woman. Even if you go all out for Crystal, that is just your wishful thinking. It has nothing to do with Edgar, or even Crystal. They won''t appreciate this favor.


    Edgar didn''t want to stay here any longer. He turned around and was about to leave.


    "Think it over. I won''t force you"


    Seeing that the crowd in the hall disappeared in an instant, only a few corpses and people who were suspicious were left, Edgar gave them a cold glance. "Do you want to die or live?"


    The crowd looked at Edgar in horror, and they were still trembling.


    Among them, Bella, who had just fainted, was looking at Edgar aggrievedly and whispered, "brother Edgar, it''s me. I''m Bella. I''m so scared that my legs can''t stand. Could you come over and help me?"


    Her voice was very soft and coquettish, especially at the moment, her face had been wiped clean by herself. She was not wearing makeup, sitting on the ground with a very low cut in the collar, which was very attractive. Bella''s lovable appearance made every man want to see her and rub her into his arms.


    Hearing that, Edgar took a glance at his subordinate and said in a cold voice, "you idiot. Didn''t you see a fly here?"


    The man standing next to him couldn''t understand what his boss meant. Suddenly, Leo, who just came back from outside, took a look at the man and said, "Why are stunning there? Hurry up and drag away the woman under y


    tal and Cao family."


    Leo nodded respectfully and replied, "yes, sir!"


    However, he was worried. When he saw the coldness and cruelty in Edgar''s eyes, he felt that there was something wrong with their boss. His eyes were very horrible, as if he was going to kill them all. In his impression, no matter how cruel their boss was, he would not kill people for no reason. Moreover, he would not kill people in front of everyone in the city.


    Here is not America. Murder is illegal!


    So, he hesitated for a while and turned back suddenly. He looked at Edgar and asked respectfully, "Mr. Edgar, did you... Did you... Say something wrong?"


    By calling him "Mr. Luo", they meant to tell Edgar that they were not in the United States at the moment and that they could not do something. They were not in the Shadow Group and they were only legal citizens!


    At the moment, Edgar couldn''t think about anything else. All he could think about was Crystal. He had to find Crystal before his enemy. It had been such a long time, but he hadn''t found any trace of it. How could he not be anxious.


    Hearing what Leo had said, of course Edgar knew that. However, he didn''t know what was going on. At the moment, he was so furious that he wanted to kill people.

 Chapter 267 Please Think Twice, Mr. Edgar!

    With his eyes sweeping coldly over Leo, Edgar snorted, "do you think I''m wrong?"


    When seeing how fiercely and angrily Edgar looked at him, Leo was terrified and broke out into sweat. However, even so, he didn''t want to see Edgar make mistakes. If he killed those innocent people here, the Luo group would be in trouble, and their boss would be in trouble too.


    Then Leo turned around, walked forward, clenched his fists, and replied respectfully, "please think twice, Mr. Edgar!"


    The men in black suits standing next to them all lowered their heads and said, "please think twice, Mr. Edgar!"


    Edgar''s eyes swept coldly across his men. He took a deep breath and said coldly, "Why are you still standing there like a fool? Go and search every room. Do you want them all get killed?"


    Leo and the men in suits looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Edgar took their advice.


    After that, they said respectfully, "yes!" then they quickly began to search.


    After saying that, Leo took a look at Bella who had been scared out of her pants with disgust on his face. Then he turned to Edgar and asked, "''Mr. Edgar, what about this woman?"


    Without even taking a look at her, Edgar waved his hand and said coldly, "send some people to send her back to her family and tell her father that there was a homicide in the party. His daughter has been well protected and ask him to give out a few shares as return! "


    Hearing that, Leo was stunned. The return was so... so awesome!


    At the same time, Leo gave a thumbs up to Edgar in his mind, ''excellent!''! Nice try!


    That was their boss, a scheming one!


    Leo dragged Bella out of the door. Then he handed him to his men standing outside. In order to prevent Bella from talking about nonsense,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Then she quietly turned her head to the door and took a look at it.


    She was aware that those killers were obviously coming at her.


    As for those men, she didn''t know what they were doing. At the moment, she could do nothing but hide. Moreover, she had a burden on her shoulder. Why didn''t they just wait to be killed?


    She was waiting for an opportunity to run out.


    At this moment, Crystal really wanted to raise her head and curse, ''Fuck! Fight like a man! Okay? Stop hiding!'' Damn!


    Right at this moment, Crystal suddenly heard a strong and powerful footsteps coming slowly from afar.


    As the footsteps got closer and closer, Crystal held her breath, and she subconsciously took out the dagger. Suddenly, she recall what Jared said before, " I am Exposed." Was he one of those killers?


    Then she took out a mini pistol.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Until it stopped at the door.


    Crystal cast a cold glance at Grandma Helen who was squatting in the corner and hinted, "don''t say anything!"!


    Grandma Helen thought of how ruthless and cold-blooded Crystal was. She nodded immediately, covered her mouth, and deliberately lowered her breath.

 Chapter 268 I Work For Her!

    Crystal held her breath. She had to shoot if the man standing outside tried to get in.


    After a while, the warehouse was so quiet that even Grandma Helen''s breath vanished. Crystal turned to look at her who was sitting in the corner of the wall. She covered her mouth tightly and tried not to make any sound. At this moment, Her hair was messy, and her white suit was already covered with dust. She looked ridiculous.


    Crystal really despised her. Humph! No matter how noble you are. You still had to kneel under the threat of death.


    At this time, they heard the footsteps again from outside the door. Then, the door was opened with a click.


    Crystal gritted. Shit! She was still found!


    At the moment the door was opened, Crystal grabbed the dress she just cut off under her feet, turned around quickly, and covered Grandma Helen with it.


    This warehouse was narrow, reserved with goods, having little space to hide.


    Then Crystal ran quickly to the back of the door and got ready.


    When the man completely pushed the door open, Crystal suddenly raised her pistol and put it against his head.


    "Tell me! Who sent you here? "


    When the man heard her voice, he raised his hands and quickly said, "Miss Crystal, I am..., Gerry!"


    Crystal was standing right behind the man when he entered the room, and nobody could see the his face clearly. However, when she heard the man''s voice, Crystal felt a relief.


    Crystal turned to the front of the man, and she saw his appearance clearly. He had regular features, and there was a black mole on the corner of his mouth. She ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ted saving this old lady.


    "Are you kidding me?" Crystal asked.


    Grandma Helen was awkward, "I... I can''t stand up! My legs are numb!"


    Crystal took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. She thought it was a miracle that she could suppress the anger to kill Grandma Helen.


    Despite her thought, she still bent over and tried to help Grandma Helen up. However, when she reached out her hands, Grandma Helen didn''t respond. With a panic look on her face, she saw the man behind them raised his gun slowly.


    "Hey, old lady, what''s wrong with you? Hey! "


    Grandma Helen was so scared that she didn''t know what to say. She trembled with fear and pointed at Crystal, "he...""


    Crystal frowned. What did the old lady want to say?


    All of a sudden, Crystal felt there was something hard against the back of her head.


    With her experience, Crystal knew that it was definitely a gun


    The man sneered, " I work for her! "


    The man raised his gun and pointed it at Crystal.


    The man sneered, "surprised, huh?"


    Surprised? Shit! It was totally planned.

 Chapter 269 You Traitor!

    Crystal smiled coldly and said, "yes, I am surprised. Gerry, I didn''t expect that you are a traitor! "


    Right, the man who put the gun against Crystal was exactly Gerry.


    A grim smile appeared on Gerry''s face as he said, "I don''t deserve the address as traitor. I just..."


    The height of Gerry was about 1.8 meters, which was half a head higher than that of Crystal.


    Gerry, though facing with Crystal at the moment, kept staring below her neck.


    Crystal gritted '' Shit! A virgin? Fuck you! You are just a fucking satyr! ''


    Crystal sneered and said, "humph, Gerry, you don''t have to do that. If you like me, you could just confess your love to me. Perhaps I can give you a chance.


    Crystal knew that if she wanted to save herself, the only way was to distract his attention.


    Gerry kept on staring at her


    Just then, Crystal lowered her head all of a sudden and rolled to his left side.


    Gerry was also specially trained, so he responded quickly. He knew that he had no chance to kill Crystal because of his distraction.


    So he thought quickly. When he glanced at the old lady who was only a few centimeters away from him, he squinted.


    He rushed to Grandma Helen, grabbed her, put his gun against her head, and then pulled her around.


    At the moment, Crystal drew the dagger out, but she stopped.


    Gerry sneered, "Crystal, put your dagger and gun down, or I''ll kill her!"


    Grandma Helen didn''t expect that Gerry would take her as hostage. She was already frightened to death and even forgot to scream.


    Crystal frowned. Damn it! How dared he take her as hostage!


    Then, Crystal smiled and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e the moment he saw Crystal, he was totally infatuated with her.


    He had just lost the perfect time to catch Crystal. Now that his identity as an traitor had been exposed, Edgar wouldn''t let him go. He had no choice but to take the risk.


    Therefore, he loaded the bullet and drew Grandma Helen in front of him. Gerry said coldly, "Crystal, since you don''t appreciate my kindness, let this old lady live a peaceful life in the hell!"


    After he finished speaking, Gerry sneered at Grandma Helen, " I''m sorry. I have no choice but to kill you. It is the woman in front of you, Crystal, who give up your life. "


    Gerry glanced at Crystal quickly.


    He felt a little awkward when he saw how indifferent Crystal was.


    His target was Crystal. However, If he killed the old lady, not only he would die here, but his family would suffer as well. He was clear about the power of the Cao Clan.


    Therefore, Gerry had to change his strategy. He raised the gun and shot at the knees of Grandma Helen.


    In order to prevent Grandma Helen from making a sound, he had already gagged her.

 Chapter 270 Then Are You Going To Run

    In an instant, she was bleeding. The pain almost made Grandma Helen faint. She bent her legs subconsciously and leaned forward, but she was suddenly pulled back by Gerry. All of a sudden, she had a feeling of dying. It was so painful!


    Grandma Helen'' had grown up in a greenhouse. She had never met such a terrible thing. If her finger was scratched by a knife, she would cry out for half a day. Moreover, her leg was shot. The pain almost made her faint.


    Seeing Gerry''s crazy action, Crystal felt a little nervous at the moment. Grandma Helen'' was suffering from asthma. If she was frightened twice in a short time, she would probably not bleed to death but become seriously ill.


    Although Crystal didn''t like the old lady very much, she couldn''t stand by. The reason was very simple: she was Edgar''s grandmother.


    No matter how much she hated Edgar, she was still his grandmother.


    So, Crystal looked at Gerry and said, "OK, tell me what you want me to do. I promise you. Let go of her first."


    Gerry didn''t expect that Crystal would say yes so easily, and he hesitated. He was afraid that she would do something evil!


    He asked again, "what did you say?"


    "Tell me, how can you let go of this old lady, and what do you want?"


    Crystal said in a cold tone. Even if she compromised, Crystal still had an irresistible momentum.


    At the same time, it really surprised Grandma Helen that Crystal compromised for her. She was shocked and moved. In the upper class, they had already learned to be cold and heartless. Everyone around them had their own schemes. In their eyes, benefits were nothing more than interests.


    But now, Crystal chose to save her. How could she not be touched! She was deeply shocked!


    Even though Grandma Helen'' didn''t like Crystal, she didn''t want to owe a person a life even if she had to. Crystal had nothing to do with her, but she was willing to do anything for her, inclu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y. Then raise your hands and walk towards me slowly..."


    Crystal replied, "okay!"


    With that, Crystal raised her hands and slowly moved forward. Walking to the center, Gerry said, "wait, take off your shoes!"


    Gerry and Crystal had fought with each other for several times in America, and each thing of Crystal could be used as a weapon. In some cases, high heels were women''s weapons, Crystal gritted her teeth, ''damn it! You''ve thought of that?" Yes. Crystal was going to poke him to death with her high heels when she was close to him. Obviously, she had to find another way now.


    Thinking of this, Crystal stopped and threw her high heels away. Then she walked forward barefoot.


    The temperature of the warehouse was very low, and the floor was very cold. While the goods were moved back and forth all year round, the floor had already been rubbed marks. Walking barefoot, Crystal felt a little uncomfortable. She took a deep breath. She was afraid of cold, and the temperature here made her feel like standing in the snow. She had a clear brain in an instant.


    When she walked three centimeters away from Gerry, Gerry suddenly kicked away the old lady and grabbed Crystal violently. He put the gun against her head with one hand and held her from behind with the other.

 Chapter 271 I Am Afraid To Let You Down!

    "Crystal, you are really a freak......"


    With Gerry''s breath on her face, Crystal felt sick. She squinted at him and sneered, "it''s a pity that you can''t enjoy such a charming woman like me!"


    Gerry said, "maybe. After we get out of here, I''ll take good care of you!"


    Crystal answered with a touch of coldness in her eyes, "maybe? I always keep my words! Humph, I''m afraid I''ll let you down! "


    Gerry smiled, "Let me down? why...? "


    However, at this moment, Crystal suddenly lowered her head and turned around. Her hand suddenly slid across Gerry''s neck.


    Blood spurted out. A thin blade was inserted into his neck.


    Gerry looked at Crystal in horror and asked, "You..."


    With a bang, Gerry was shocked and dropped his gun.


    Coldly, Crystal saw Gerry fall down with his eyes wide open. She sneered and said, "because I won''t let you leave here alive!"


    Crystal''s frayed nerves relaxed, and then went aside, squatted down, and took a look at Grandma Helen with a frown.


    Grandma Helen was still in a coma. Crystal had originally wanted to wake her up, but after thinking for a while, she gave up. She fainted at the sight of blood! If she wake her up, she would pass out again.


    Therefore, Crystal dragged the unconscious old lady out. But when she reached the door, she heard the footsteps again. Crystal sneered, "Shit! When is the fucking end? "


    As the step sound was getting closer, Crystal hid Grandma Helen behind the door and picked up her flying knife from the ground. Then she stood behind the door, waiting for the sound of footsteps.


    All of a sudden, when the door was pushed open, the movement of her throwing the flying knife stopped in midair.


    They stopped and looked at each other in shock.


    "Crystal, what are you doing? Do you want to kill me?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Crystal asked, "


    ust shut up!"


    Grandma Helen was so excited that she didn''t notice that there was a man. With confusion written all over her face, she asked, "who is he?"


    "Someone who would carry you!" Crystal said.


    Clenching his teeth, Spencer retorted, "Crystal, I''m not your worker."


    Crystal replied indifferently, "It''s okay not to carry her. You can hold her with your arms. I''m a weak woman. I can''t hold her."


    Spencer really wanted to kill Grandma Helen right now!


    "No!"


    Leaving the words, Spencer went out directly, ignoring Crystal and Grandma Helen.


    But when Spencer walked out of the door, he suddenly went back. "Shit! The police is coming."


    Crystal skipped a beat when she saw the body lying on the ground. While pushing Grandma Helen, she urged Spencer, "hurry up. Take this old woman with you..."


    But before Crystal could finish her sentence, Spencer walked to the corpse, squatted down and took out the blade from the man''s neck. Then he reached out his hand and grabbed Gerry''s neck, then he quickly opened the door and pulled them out of the door, "You two cry now. Just exclaim that you saw someone dead." Don''t bother about other things."


    Crystal asked in disbelief, "Are you... insane, Spencer?"

 Chapter 272 Spencer, Are You Fucking Insane

    Crystal didn''t expect that Spencer wanted to take the guilt for her. It was her who had killed Gerry.


    Crystal knew that if the police saw Gerry''s body on the ground at this time, things would be complicated. After all, it was in City A. It was too late to destroy his body, so the only way she could think of was that Gerry attempted to rape her and she tried to kill him for self-defense. Grandma Helen and Spencer were witnesses. And the wound on Grandma Helen''s leg was due to Gerry, who shot Grandma Helen when she came forward to help Crystal.


    However, she didn''t expect that Spencer would be her scapegoat voluntarily! No way!


    Crystal glared at Spencer and said, "do you want me to feel guilty for you for the rest of my life? No way! "


    Spencer wiped the footprints off the floor randomly and picked up the dress, then curled it into the corner.


    Spencer knew that the police didn''t come by accident. It was a conspiracy against Crystal. He had seen the dead man before.


    That was Edgar''s subordinate. Why did he betray? Why the police came soon? Obviously, someone was planning to set up Crystal.


    Spencer wouldn''t let her get into trouble. He wouldn''t let her be a murderer. If she committed the crime of murder, it would be a stain for her whole life.


    Three years ago, Crystal had been hurt so much, and now he could not let the same thing happen to her again.


    Crystal ran to him and grabbed his collar. "Did you hear


    ble again? "


    "I will never agree with you to do that. You are great, Spencer. But I don''t need it, and I won''t accept it either," said Crystal.


    Then Crystal turned around and took out the mini pistol. She thought, ''if I fight with the police with my gun, will they believe that I''m the murderer? Or a man with a blade? '' The blade was for self-defense. However, the gun was definitely illegitimate. There was no doubt that she would be first arrested by the police, not Spencer. If she did so, perhaps Crystal would never be able to get out of the prison.


    But even so, Crystal didn''t want to owe a debt of gratitude to him.


    Just then, Spencer raised his hand, and suddenly hit her nape.


    in an instant, Crystal lost consciousness. She passed out and leaned on Spencer.


    Then, he put Crystal on the ground lightly and looked coldly at Grandma Helen who leaned against the wall. "You know what you should say when you walk out," Spencer ordered coldly.

 Chapter 273 I Killed Him, Arrest Me!

    Ignoring his sharp eyes, Grandma Helen went on, "young man, I really admire you. If I were young, I would get a crush on you! What a pity! "


    "Damn!" Are you joking!


    "I''m sorry. You''d better think about what to say when you meet the police! You could choose to commit your crime as my accomplice. I don''t mind talking to you in the jail about your grandson, Edgar. "


    Spencer could sense from the very beginning that Grandma Helen has some disagreement with Edgar. He was really afraid that Grandma Helen would tell the truth to the police and make Crystal in jail.


    As expected, the smile of Grandma Helen disappeared when she heard the name of Edgar. Her grandson did always go against the grain of her.


    However, if Grandma Helen could read his mind, she would surely deny his worry.


    If possible, she really wanted to treat Crystal as her own daughter.


    At the same time, a group of police rushed in. When they saw Crystal and the corpse lying on the ground, they immediately took out a pistol from their waists and raised it to Spencer. "Did you kill them?"


    Immediately, he spread out his hands, showing his hands stained with blood, and calmly said, "I killed him. Arrest me!"


    The policeman then walked up to him. Without saying a word, they handcuffed Spencer.


    Then one of the policemen took out his camera and took some photos of the dead body on the ground. Then he came to Crystal and checked if she still breathed.


    Just then, Spencer cast a cold glance at th


    hes as that of Crystal. And his men in the hotel didn''t report to him that they found Crystal.


    He was really afraid that Crystal would be in danger. Therefore, he was sure that she must be Crystal.


    Meanwhile, Edgar ordered Leo and others to intercept the vehicle and rescue Crystal.


    Bang! The white vehicle were besieged by Leo and his men. It had no choice but to stop.


    Edgar jumped out of the car and ran quickly forward. At that moment, he opened the door and pulled the people out of the car. When he saw the trembling woman sitting on the back seat, he frowned and shouted, "No!".


    Then, he turned around quickly and got on his car. Edgar stepped on the accelerator, turned around and drove to the opposite direction.


    Jumping out of the car, Leo shouted, "boss, what''s wrong with you! "


    But Leo didn''t receive any response.


    Several men hopped into that vehicle. After took the woman wearing a black dress out of the car. They screamed, "Leo, she is not Miss Crystal!"

 Chapter 274 I Will Take What You Have Just Said As Bullshit

    Shit! Leo was furious. It seemed that they were tricked.


    Therefore, Leo strode forward, dragged the woman and threw her into the car.


    There was a driver who was holding his head with fear, and another man who had wet his pants. After taking a glance at them, Leo said to the others, "Why are you standing still? Get in the car!"


    So they nodded immediately and got on the same car with Leo and went back.


    At the same time, when Edgar rushed back, he saw an ambulance stop outside the hotel and a corpse taken out of the hotel. He frowned, '' Gerry? How could it be him? And there was an old lady who was shot on the thigh. It was his grandma.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw a woman in black evening dress lying on a stretcher. At the sight of her, he pushed his way through and rushed to her.


    That woman was Crystal.


    Edgar pushed the medical staff away. Then he lifted up Crystal from the stretcher and said, "Crystal... Crystal, wake up... Are you okay?"


    "She just fainted. There is nothing serious!"


    Spencer stood in front of Edgar and looked at him calmly.


    He said lightly, "it''s not easy to see the word ''panic'' on your face!"


    Raising his head, Edgar saw the handcuffs on his hands the policemen standing beside him. Then he thought of Gerry, whose body had just been taken away. He asked in shock, "did you kill him?"


    "Of course not. Do you believe me? "


    Edgar was standing close to Crystal. Hearing her subtle breath, he finally fe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e steadily, afraid of waking up Crystal.


    On the other side, Spencer was taken to a police car where all the policemen were waiting for him respectfully.


    Since the moment Spencer got on the car, he had been calm without any fear or tension in his eyes, which made the two policemen have a good impression on him. Therefore, they guessed that he killed Gerry for self-defense.


    A moment later, they were going to take him to the interrogation room and have a thorough investigation. However, Spencer said directly, "Don''t bother. Just take me to custody! You must be tired. Go back and have a rest! "


    The two policemen were stunned. It made them seemed to be subordinates of him.


    Taking a glance at the policeman who was in a daze, Spencer raised his eyebrows and asked, "What?"


    The two policemen looked at each other awkwardly. One of them cleared his voice and said, " Since you have the courage to admit your fault, well, we will not interrogate you. I will take you to custody. "

 Chapter 275 What Do You Think Of Me

    It was getting dark. In a high-end and elegant villa, Edgar sat straight by the bed in a white Pajama, staring at the woman lying on the bed without blinking. The woman wore a white lotus Pajama, with her long hair scattered. With her delicate features closed, she was so beautiful that anyone who saw her would be like a beauty in the fairy tale.


    If the exceedingly beautiful face wasn''t Crystal, then who else could it be!


    All of a sudden, her eyelids trembled a lot. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around. She saw the familiar room, the familiar smell. This is... "


    "Crystal, you woke up!"


    Holding Crystal''s hand emotionally, he is really gentle now. Though Crystal fainted for the moment, he was so worried about her that he took her back to his house and called his private doctor. The doctor told him that there was nothing wrong with Crystal, she was just too tired.


    After the doctor left, Edgar changed a comfortable Pajama for Crystal and decided to let her have a good sleep.


    When she was fast asleep, Edgar was still in her room, motionless. He hoped that he could be the first one Crystal see when she woke up.


    As soon as Crystal got a close look at his handsome face, she was shocked and stammered, "how... How could you..."


    Crystal recalled what had just happened. It was Spencer who had slapped her from behind. No! It''s Spencer! He became the scapegoat for her!


    Crystal sat up abruptly, held Edgar''s hand tightly and asked, "where is Spencer! Where is he? "


    In an instant, the tenderness in his eyes disappeared. At the moment, Edgar''s heart ached as if it had been cut by a knife.


    He had thought that when Crystal finally woke up, she would ask, "where are you going? Why aren''t you at my side?"


    He had thought that Crystal would be like a jealous girl, questioning him where he was and why he didn''t protect her.


    But he was wrong.


    Edgar did not expect that the


    different now, but she couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    Crystal shook her head and explained, "I never thought about it that way. I just don''t want to owe him a favor. I can''t pay him back! So I want to see him and save him! "


    Standing in front of Crystal, Edgar suddenly put his hands on Crystal''s shoulder and said angrily, "humph! Crystal! You want to save him? Dream on! I was thinking about making him out as soon as possible, but now I''ve changed my mind. He''s dead! He''s dead! "


    Crystal frowned, "you can''t do this


    Looking straight into Crystal''s eyes, Edgar raised his chin and sneered, "well, do you feel sorry for him?"


    Without looking at him, Crystal said, "Edgar, you''re unreasonable!"


    However, Edgar made Crystal look at him coldly and said, "I, I''m unreasonable, Crystal. No matter what you say, I won''t let you see Spencer. You''re my woman. I won''t let any other man in your life. No matter what kind of man, even if a glance at you, I will trample him to death!"


    Then Edgar stood up, turned his back to Crystal and said coldly, "Crystal, have a good rest here. You don''t need to go to the Mu''s group. As your boss, you have been fired. I have handed over your design to your assistant. And, I have notified Sorrow. You just take a good rest here"

 Chapter 276 What The Hell Do You Want

    With her teeth gritted, Crystal asked, "what the hell are you talking about, Edgar? Are you trying to confine me in the room?"


    "Yes," Edgar said coldly


    Crystal suddenly stood up and lifted the white quilt. Barefoot, she came over and grabbed Edgar''s arm. "You can''t do that!"


    Seeing her bare feet, Edgar frowned. He lifted her up and threw her onto the bed. "Have a good rest."


    "Let me go!" she yelled


    " You want to meet Spencer, right? No way!"


    Crystal looked down and found that she was only wearing a white pajamas!


    "What? Are you looking for a dagger? Don''t bother! I threw it away. "


    Crystal gritted. "You"


    "What? You want to kill me? "


    "No, I''m not!"


    Edgar was very irritable. Then, she changed her strategy.


    Then Crystal lifted her hair and kissed Edgar on the cheek : " Are you jealous, honey? "


    Without looking at her, Edgar shook off her hands and said coldly, "Well! You are so changeable. "


    With a charming smile, Crystal nudged Edgar and said, "Come on!"


    Again, Edgar stood up, turned around and said nothing.


    She said in anger, "what the hell do you want, Edgar?"


    Edgar looked down at the glass debris on the ground. He frowned, bent down and picked up the pieces one by one. Then he took the mop and cleaned them up. He said:, "Have a rest!"


    Her phone was gone and she had no means to contact with others. She was confined by Edgar. But she was anxious to meet Spencer.


    She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Therefore, she just stood up without any hesitation and called Edgar, " Stop here. Let me out, all right? I will sleep with you tonight.


    are you want to kill me? Well, do it! I died once three years ago. Do you think I will be afraid now? Thank you for your killing me. I don''t need to live so hard from now on! "


    Then she closed her eyes.


    Edgar was angry. He snorted, "Really? No way! "


    At this moment, his heart had been hurt a lot. He hadn''t expected that she chose to irritate him again and again for Spencer.


    With a sad look on his face, Edgar said, "Crystal, don''t you know that when a person is hurt thoroughly, what he is thinking is only destruction!"


    Crystal closed her eyes. Now she knew that the more she explained to him, the angrier he would be.


    However, the more indifferent Crystal was, the angrier he was.


    What did she take him for? An idiot?


    In that case, he needn''t cherish her. Why bother himself to endure so much!


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled coldly. "Since you want to pay me back with this in exchange, well, I agree!"


    After that, pains and humiliation were full of his mind.


    With her eyes wide open, Crystal said furiously, "Edgar, you... You bastard!"

 Chapter 277 Edgar, You Son Of A Bitch!

    It had been a crazy night.It was not until Crystal was exhausted and she had passed out that Edgar stopped banging her.


    In the morning, Crystal woke up, recalling Edgar''s attitude and anger.


    Since then, Crystal had known that he was really enraged.


    She took a deep breath, bit her lips, and got out of bed. But she felt a bit painful as she took a step further from the bed.


    Crystal cursed in her mind, ''Edgar, you son of a bitch!


    When she saw a piece of paper on the nightstand, she bent down and picked it up. When she saw the words on it, she frowned. She rolled it up and threw it into the trash can. She scolded, "what a bastard! Just throw me away after you finished?


    You want to break up? Fine! Break up! And fuck you!


    She didn''t know why she didn''t feel sad even Edgar was so mad at her last night.


    It wasn''t because she didn''t love Edgar anymore. She deeply realized that she also loved him so much that it led to her endless hatred towards him.


    Edgar was furious because he loved her so much. If she could tell that from his move that he carefully cleaned up all the glass fragment when he noticed Crystal stood with her bare feet.


    But now there was something emergent to deal with.


    She pulled back her mind and slowly walked to the wardrobe. When she opened it, she was speechless to find that there were all shirts for man inside the wardrobe.


    Then, Crystal supported herself against the wall and came to the bathroom.


    But th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Edgar wanted to trample her self-esteem under his feet and force her to give in!


    But who was she? She was not Ivy anymore, now she was Crystal! She didn''t believe it! '' I don''t give a shit to your offer! '' She thought to herself.


    Crystal cursed Edgar a thousand times in her mind.


    After a while, Crystal said coldly, "leave your phone here. Now get out!"


    Leo was stunned and stammered with an awkward look on his face, "I... I don''t think it''s a good idea"


    She glanced at him coldly and said, "well, do you want to have some affairs with me now?"


    Hearing that, Leo was nearly scared to faint. Affairs? Stop it. He would be killed by Edgar!


    Therefore, he took out his phone immediately and handed it to Crystals reluctantly.


    Crystal took over the cellphone, and said, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in the porn in your phone. I just want to borrow it to make a few calls! "


    Leo blushed. That was awkward.


    In fact, there was nothing obscene in his phone.

 Chapter 278 Leave Your Phone Here. You Go Away!

    However, Leo didn''t dare to speak again, fearing that he would hear some words with certain wisdom!


    Because he had a bug with him, his boss heard their conversation clearly!


    At the moment, Leo wanted to get out of here as soon as possible!


    Seeing that Crystal was holding her phone, turned around and went back to her room. Without a word, Leo and his men slipped away.


    Then she took her cellphone and opened the door. When she saw the three big suitcases on the ground, she frowned and wondered, ''what has that frivolous man sent?


    Therefore, when she opened the first box, she felt embarrassed!


    When she opened the second box, she gritted her teeth!


    As soon as she opened the third box, she gave it a hard kick and scolded in the air, "damn you, Edgar, you''re really something! that ''s ok! It''s fun to play tricks on me! Good! Do you really think you can put me under house arrest! No way"


    The three big boxes were full of sexy pajamas, lace, silk, and lovely. She was a complete mistress!


    Crystal took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she lifted her head and saw a big bag filled with all kinds of tools. Shit! This man was so horny that he could be so abnormal!


    She fumbled in it and found an anti-inflammatory ointment. She curled her lips and thought, ''Okay, you have a conscience!''!


    She lay on the bed, bit her lip and applied some medicine on her wound. Then she sat up, leaned against the edge of the bed. She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    After a while, the doorbell rang again. Hardy walked to the door and opened it. She saw Celine standing outside, carrying a lot of bags. Celine was very surprised. "What''s wrong, sister? "


    Crystal shrugged, "I was forced."


    Celine rolled up her sleeves after shock, "Who the hell did this? I''ll kill him!"


    With a mile, Crystal said, "all right. Have you brought your clothes with you?"


    "Yes, I''ve brought it here!"


    "Come on in!"


    Celine followed Crystal to the l


    sat straight and shouted at Celine, "shut up! What do you mean? "


    Celine stopped crying suddenly. She looked at Crystal meekly and said while sobbing, "he slept with me. Now that he was put in prison, who should be responsible for me?"


    Crystal was shocked. "You? When did it happen? "


    Celine wiped her tears with her sleeves and continued, "the day we were drinking in Sorrow, he was drunk and I was almost drunk too. So we..."


    Crystal was at a loss for words.


    Crystal couldn''t believe what she just heard. They were...so fast.


    Crystal didn''t think Celine and Spencer would be a couple. One was innocent and cute, while the other was psychologically strong.


    However, Crystal gradually found that in fact, Spencer was a good man. He had been pretending before, but since they began to confess, she felt that he was not a bad person!


    On the contrary, he insisted. So she did not stop them, but they slept directly, and this was too... too fast!


    Crystal threw the cigarette butt out of the ca. Then she turned to Celine and asked, "do you want to see him?"


    Celine nodded and said, "yes! I can''t let him have sex with me without any responsibility! "


    Then, Crystal rolled down the car window and said to her, "I''ll take you to see him and tell him you are pregnant!"


    Celine was speechless.

 Chapter 279 Meeting An Old Friend!

    Crystal took Celine to the police station. When they arrived at the gate, they saw Alex walking out of the police station, wearing a uniform and carrying a briefcase in his hand.


    Alex looked up and saw Crystal coming towards him. Without a word, he turned around and went back. ''Fuck! I forgot to check the calendar today!


    He prayed in his heart that Crystal didn''t see him!


    However, the reality was cruel. The wish was always good.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal said very politely, "Cousin Alex! What have you done? Why do you run away as soon as you see me? "


    Alex stopped, forced himself to turn around, and smiled awkwardly, "Miss Crystal, what a coincidence to meet you here."


    Then she led Celine to Alex, and while lifting her hair, she put on an enchanting smile and said, "right! What a coincidence! Cousin, you''re free recently, aren''t you?"


    Alex smiled politely. "Not bad!"


    Alex smiled, but he was suffering from the bottom of his heart. Crystal''s arrival today was not a simple greeting.


    Taking a glance at the girl who was standing beside Crystal, Alex intentionally shifted the topic of conversation. "This lady is...?"


    Celine smiled politely and said, "Hello, I''m Celine!"


    "Hello!"


    Crystal stood in front of Celine and coldly said to Alex, "cousin, this is my good sister. She doesn''t suit your appetite!"


    Alex was speechless.


    Alex really wanted to jump up and spit out a mouthful of blood. He thought, ''Crystal, which eye of yours has found that I have feelings for her?'' Do I look like a person who go soft in the face of beautiful women?


    Crystal gave him a cold look, "Cousin, don''t tell me you don''t like young beauties! Or where did you get your Mary, Lily, Ann and so on? Were they sent by your wife as gifts? "


    Alex''s eyes turned green at the moment. He bit his teeth and said, "Crystal, don''t... don''t talk nonsense. This is the police station! Police station! "


    He stressed the words "police station". He had reminded C


    cket to the wife of our chief, and let her see how attractive her husband is. Then she will know that her husband was still energetic, but he just doesn''t want to have sex with her! Right? cousin?"


    Then Crystal turned around and winked at Celine. With her eyes wide open, Celine said, "alright, sister, don''t worry. I will finish the task perfectly!"


    Crystal turned back, flipped her hair and glanced at Alex. "All right, I''m tired, too. Cousin, you have to keep your strength well, because you may suffer next. Bye!"


    After these words, Crystal was about to leave, taking Celine''s arm.


    Alex almost burned himself there! This was an obvious threat! If his personal affairs were exposed, he would soon be deprived of his position as the director.


    At that moment, he was so miserable inside. He had committed no crimes yet accepted bribes! He just liked to flirt with women. He didn''t offend anyone!


    In the beginning, it was Edgar who threatened him, but now it was Crystal! They are really a couple! Even the way they threatened people was the same!


    But at this moment, Crystal was drawing circles in her heart.


    Humph! She didn''t believe that Alex would stay calm. She heard that as the head of the police station, he was very afraid of his wife at home!


    As expected, just after two steps, Alex stopped her, "wait!"

 Chapter 280 She Was Bold!

    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal turned her head back and gave him a charming smile. "Cousin, please think it over. I didn''t force you!"


    Alex gritted teeth and thought, '' Didn''t you force me? I''m almost driven to death!''


    Alex took a deep breath. He felt that he would die young if he continued to talk with Crystal!


    He looked directly at Crystal and said, "you can go to see him, Crystal, but you must promise me that you can''t make any trouble inside. Show me your weapons, then you can go in!"


    Crystal sneered at him coldly, "are you afraid that I will kill people inside?"


    Alex said, "you won''t kill anyone. But I''m not sure whether you would do something to Spencer!"


    Crystal gritted her teeth. How could this frivolous man think of that?


    Right, Crystal planned to do something on Spencer. Just now, she received the news that there is solid evidence to support that Spencer killed the person, and he barely had a chance to reverse the case.


    So, Crystal decided that if there was no choice, she would let Spencer cooperate with her to pretend to be dead, then secretly steal him out and change his face to save his life.


    But now, Alex had figured it out. She was sure Alex didn''t knew her so well. Who else could know her so well except that horny man, Edgar.


    Crystal waved her hands and said to Celine, "Celine, give the thing you brought to him."


    Celine was confused. But she reacted soon. She threw the things in her hands to Alex in a hurry.


    Alex frowned and opened the bag, seeing the baby milk powder in it! A baby diaper, and some baby photos! And what''s more, they had a pile of baby clothes!


    Alex was startled, ''what the fuck is it?''


    Crystal threw up her hands and said, "all our things have been given to you. Can you take us in now?"


    Alex saw a row of crows flying over his head.


    What kind of weapon was that? And what about the flying knife! Where


    it! Why would I be afraid? Forget it. Don''t forget that I''ve thrown you on the bed, right? "


    He was speechless, ""


    Why did he feel that Celine was always talking without thinking? How foolish she was! She was such a ferocious woman! No! She was a tough woman!


    Crystal glanced at Celine and Spencer. Suddenly, she felt that she was redundant today! It felt so bad to be the third wheel!


    So Crystal cleared her throat and said to Celine, "Celine, go and buy me some water. I''m thirsty!"


    Celine stood up quickly, "okay


    Then she turned around and left.


    Spencer curled his lips as he caught a glimpse of Celine''s leaving figure. ''she is really a tough woman. She always wears dull clothes!


    Crystal leaned back and joked, "that''s enough. She''s gone. Don''t look at her anymore!"


    Embarrassed, Spencer responded, "what are you talking about? I..."


    With a charming smile on her face, Crystal joked, "you are really bold! How dare you sleep with my friend without making a sound?"


    Faced with Crystal, Spencer tried to explain, but failed!


    Being aware of his embarrassment, Crystal tried to divert the subject, "when are you going to come out?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked, "it''s very good here and comfortable to live. Why do I want to go out?"

 Chapter 281 The Father Of My Child!

    Crystal sighed coldly, "never mind. Since you don''t want to go out, you don''t have to. After all, you have a child to succeed to your career. For the sake of carrying the blame for me, I will definitely take good care of Celine and her child."


    Then, Crystal stirred her hair and was about to stand up and leave.


    All of a sudden, Spencer grabbed Crystal''s arm and he asked excitedly, "what did you say? I have a qualified successor? Celine is pregnant?"


    Hearing that, Crystal frowned and patted his hand away, "Yeah, do you want to be irresponsible?"


    No one knew what Spencer'' was thinking about. He took a deep breath, calmed down and sat down calmly. He said indifferently, "yes, I didn''t expect her to be pregnant!"


    "What are you going to do next?" Crystal asked casually? Stay here and let Celine take care of her own children? Or shall we let her have an abortion in the hospital? "


    Spencer'' was at lost, "I... I don''t know. So, now I..."


    Seeing his expression, Crystal frowned coldly and got angry, "do you really think so? ''are you a fucking man, Spencer? Celine is a conservative girl. How could you do that to her?"


    Spencer shook his head, "No, it''s not true! I..."


    Crystal was anxious. She felt that Spencer was a little different today, like a cock that had lost its will to fight. She said, "Spencer, can you say it clearly?"


    Spencer sighed, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, picked one out, nipped it in his mouth, lit it, leaned back, blew out a puff of smoke, and then said, "I have nothing now. The Mu family has already moved my name from the clan, so I''m just Spencer now!"


    Crystal was shocked. "What did you say? The Mu family! You...? "


    Spencer said bitterly, "Yes, I''m no longer a member of the Mu family. It''s true. I''m just an illegitimate child. It''s my honor to be so powerful in the Mu family. It''s time to return it. I shouldn''t be the heir. Since he''s back, I''ll return it to him!"


    Looking at him, Crystal sneered, "Spencer, are you willing to give up?"


    Spencer shrugged, "I''m not reconciled. I can''t accept it. I''ve been working hard t


    e to see him."


    The mention of Spencer brought Celine''s spirits up. She rolled up her sleeves and grinned, "OK!" "


    Suddenly, Crystal remembered the scene that Celine knocked Spencer off the ground. Crystal laughed and said, "Show him some mercy. He is the father of your baby."


    Celine nodded with smile. "Don''t worry, sister. If he is disabled, I have to take care of him for a lifetime!"


    Crystal smiled and waved her hand. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you in the car!"


    Crystal watched Celine walk into the meeting room and prayed for Spencer silently!


    Just as Crystal took two steps toward the car, she suddenly heard the sound of "Pang" coming from the interrogation room. Crystal walked more quickly. Damn it! How powerful Celine was!


    Then Crystal heard a scream from Spencer, which made Crystal want to cover her ears! It was just too brutal!


    After a while, she saw Celine come out with a smile on her face. Then she got on the car. Crystal asked, "Celine, you didn''t kill him, did you! "


    Celine smiled and said, "of course not. If I beat him to death, how can he be my son''s father? "


    Crystal was speechless, "Then why is the scream so loud?"


    Celine picked up a bottle of water and drank it with her head raised. Then she said: "I was not angry with him and I was afraid that he would act lustfully inside, so I gave him the ligation, so he can only marry me after coming out."

 Chapter 282 How Dare You, Edgar!

    After hearing that, Crystal almost burst into laughter.


    A moment later, Crystal saw Spencer walking out of the interrogation room. But he bent over while walking.


    She suddenly recall what Celine had told her! You good days end, Spencer, ''she mused.


    Crystal could be relieved as long as the matter with Spencer was settled. Spencer meant clearly that even if Crystal didn''t save him, he would still be fine and safe.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was from Toby. Crystal picked it up and asked, "what''s up?"


    Toby''s voice was serious: " Ms. Crystal, what happened between you and Edgar? "


    Crystal frowned, Toby never asked her about her relationship. She asked, "what happened?"


    "Ms. Crystal..." Toby stammered, "the prostitutes here and even the lounge singer was taken into the room by Edgar, and they are all crying while came out nakedly. He was here to make trouble! And they even expel our guests! "


    Her face darkened as she cursed in her mind, ''damn it! How dare you, Edgar! ''


    "Ms. Crystal?" Toby yelled for a while for her response. "Are you still there?"


    Crystal ordered coldly, "well, leave him alone. Offer him as many girls as he asks for. Tell those girls that Edgar is our big patron. Serve him well. "


    Then, Crystal hung up the phone.


    Toby stood there in a daze, he thought, ''WTF! Instead of getting angry, Crystal even ask him to offer more girls to Edgar as he wants? WTF? ''


    Toby was dumfounded.


    At the same time, Crystal emitted a trace of grimness, even Celine, who sit beside her felt it. It made


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l! What else can I do for you? "


    Crystal nodded coldly and said, "well, how is it going about the thing I asked you to do?"


    With a doubtful look on his face, Toby stammered, "I"


    "Offer girls as he wants." Crystal said indifferently


    "Emmm! Are you serious? "


    Crystal cast a cold glance at him and said lazily, "what? Did you? "


    Toby trembled with fear and said, "I did, but he doesn''t want to. "


    Shit!


    Toby dared not to disobey her order, and he even went to the street to accost a few girls who passed by to satisfy Edgar. However, he was kick and slapped by those girls who thought that he was a lunatic.


    He was still a bit embarrassed at the moment.


    Crystal cast a cold glance at him and waved her hand. "Well, forget it. You can leave now!"


    Immediately, Toby lowered his head, turned around and went downstairs.


    At the moment, she asked coldly, "which room?"


    Toby quickly replied, "Room 201!"


    Then he left quickly. He was really afraid that Crystal would ask him to do something more awkward.

 Chapter 283 A Beautiful Scene

    With a sneer, Crystal went downstairs on her high heels.


    She came to Room 201. She heard a lustful voice from the room, Hearing this, Crystal turned around and wanted to leave. However, she turned around again and took a deep breath, flipped her hair and directly walked in.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the clothes all over the floor. All of them looked familiar. Gritting, she lowered her head and swore, "Damn it! Aren''t these the clothes in the boxes? I want to break up with me? Okay! There are lots of men who begged for my love! ''


    Fine! Her jealousy burnt till it reached the peak!


    When Crystal got closer, she saw Edgar still dressed well. Didn''t he start yet? Or was it over?


    Edgar casually leaned back on the sofa with his legs crossed on the coffee table. He sipped his cocktail. Beside him were two beautiful women who were feeding fruits for him.


    Crystal walked towards him step by step. Without even taking a look at her, Edgar continued what he was doing.


    Crystal sat on the sofa in front of Edgar in a graceful manner. She flipped her hair and gave him an enchanting smile. "Oh, ''Mr. Edgar. What brings you here? The girls?"


    Finally, Edgar raised his head and put down the cocktail casually. All of a sudden, he pulled the beautiful girl on the left into his arms. Then he looked at Crystal and said coldly, "Miss Crystal, didn''t you see it? I like the beauties here very much. "


    Edgar clenched his fists in anger. Well! Well! He sneered, "Crystal, you are so generous!"


    Crystal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ... nothing?"


    "Why are you still standing there?" Edgar asked coldly, frowning


    So, Leo nodded at once, took out a dagger from his pocket, and walked towards the woman.


    The woman, who had just been thrown on the ground, was as pale as death. Looking at the dagger in the hand of Leo with a frightened face, she said trembling, "no... don''t kill me..."


    Casting a cold glance at her, Edgar smiled cruelly, "Crystal is my love. How could you say that?"


    Then, he strode past the two women. Edgar went to the restroom and changed into a clean white casual outfit.


    Just then, a scream came from outside. Needless to say that was the voice of that woman, it seemed that Edgar didn''t hear it. There was no expression on his face.


    After a while, Edgar came out of the restroom. Seeing that the room had been cleaned up, he said to Leo coldly, "let''s go. It''s time to go back!"


    Hearing Edgar''s words, Leo was very excited as if he had won a lottery. Finally, he didn''t have to deal with his annoying order.

 Chapter 284 Edgar, Can You Get Out

    By the way, Leo and his bros were really tired in the past few days. Since the day when Edgar quarreled with Crystal, he had taken Leo and his bros to Sorrow.


    At first, Leo thought that because their boss understood their hard work, he took them here to relax. But unexpectedly, his boss came to Sorrow and called all the women here one by one.


    Leo and his men were dumbfounded. What was he doing!


    Before they could figure out what was going on, they saw that their boss had let the woman in for a while, and then those women pretended to cry and ran out. Every woman coming in would get a stack of cash after finishing this series of actions.


    All the members could only see but not touch. It lasted for two days. But today, their boss ordered two beautiful women to play a show. Not until Crystal came did Leo and his men got to know the reason why their boss did this. It was because he wanted to piss Crystal off.


    All of a sudden, Leo and his men had an impulse to die. They were thinking, ''fuck! Boss, you were just angry with Crystal! Are we punished just because of that?'' At that time, they just wanted to say, "boss, you are so...good at playing!


    But now they heard Edgar say, "let''s go back!"! How couldn''t they be excited? That was great! They finally could end this miserable life! ''!


    They were about to leave the room, but when they reached the ground floor, a familiar figure appeared. She was wriggling, which made her more and more flexible like a dancing beautiful snake.


    Edgar stopped there with his men. Leo and his men drew back out of instinct. They knew clearly that, without looking, their boss'' face was stinky and ferocious. Leo and his men trembled all over. They all lowered their heads, almost shrinking into their necks.


    Then who was standing not far away? It was Crystal!


    Edgar clenched his hands so tightly tha


    by and others. At first, Toby wanted to stop Edgar.


    However, Edgar spoke out a name directly to Toby, "Eva!" He wanted him to stay away from this.


    Upon hearing the name "Eva", the ambitious Toby showed them out with a smile.


    Seeing that Edgar walked out of Sorrow with Crystal, Toby wiped the sweat on his forehead and prayed for Crystal in his heart.


    He thought to himself, ''Ms. Crystal, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. But Eva is just like my nemesis. The woman was a demon. She was so strong that words didn''t work. She beat him... He didn''t dare to... She brought bodyguards every time she came. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that she climbed up to Toby once she saw Toby.


    It made Toby want to die!


    Crystal told him that Eva might be hired by Edgar, but he got stunned when he saw her ID card. It was true! Moreover, Eva was the daughter of a big company president. Most importantly, her father loved her very much!


    He supported his daughter to court him. Every time she came, she would give him a big sum of money. He was suffering!


    When would there be an end?


    At the same time, Edgar pushed Crystal into the car impolitely and then jumped into it.


    He drove fast.

 Chapter 285 I Am Not Interested In You!

    On the way, Edgar kept silent.


    Crystal pressed the button of the car window and the glass slowly fell down. She stretched out one hand and the wind flew through her fingers. It felt comfortable as if she could hold it.


    When she enjoyed such chilly wind, she felt very comfortable. With a chill in her hands and across her shoulders, she felt that her brain was cool. At this moment, her eyes suddenly went dark, and a huge black thing covered over her head. When she took it down, she gritted her teeth and looked at Edgar who was driving. She said, "what the hell are you doing? Why did you give me the clothes? "


    That was right. The thing on her head was Edgar''s coat.


    Without turning his head, Edgar ordered, "put it on"


    Crystal curled her lips and refused, "I don''t want to wear it. I think my dress is very good. There is nothing wrong with it!"


    Edgar said coldly, "Fine! You don''t want to wear it, do you? "


    Crystal was speechless.


    Edgar sped up as fast as he could. It was too quick to see clearly what was happening outside. Crystal was worried.


    Her dress fluttered with the wind. Most importantly, with the window open and the car ran fast. Her clothes were blown to pieces, but now they were all messed up by the wind. As a result, she put on the coat of Edgar decisively.


    Seeing that Crystal put on the coat obediently, the anger in Edgar''s heart almost disappeared. How could his woman be seen by others!


    Because of this, Crystal almost forgot what had happened. "Where are you taking me to, Edgar?" she asked


    "To the hotel!"


    Crystal was speechless, "Shit! You are serious!"


    It reminded Crystal of the last time. She wanted to die at that time.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "no! I''m not interested in you! Let me go! "


    Turning around, Edgar said indifferently, "but I''


    er side, keeping a certain distance from Edgar. She wondered what this sultry man was thinking about.


    Suddenly, Edgar came to Crystal and kissed her. "What does he want to do?" she cursed in her heart?


    Just when Crystal was thinking about how to knock him out, suddenly, Edgar released her. He raised his chin with one hand and smiled, "are you jealous?"


    Crystal was at a loss for words.


    Crystal let go of his hands and rolled her eyes.


    All of a sudden, Edgar was in a better mood. He thought he was nobody. Therefore, he played with a bunch of women. However, the result was unexpected. This woman was heartless. She even wanted to give him women.


    But from Crystal''s words just now, he felt much better. He smelled jealousy in her tone. He knew that she cared about him.


    With a playful smile, Edgar touched Crystal''s cheek and blew a whistle. "You are too shy to admit it. You still have me in your heart. Why are you pretending?"


    When Crystal saw the big smile on Edgar''s face, she was irritated, ''What about the humiliation she got that night!''


    So Crystal moved her head against the window and smoothed back her hair. "Yes, I always thought of having you, and then... breaking up with you!"

 Chapter 286 Why!

    Before Crystal could finish her words, Edgar started the car with a whoosh and said, "well! I will fulfill your wish"


    Crystal was speechless.


    Crystal suddenly found that Edgar was really shameless! She had no idea how to deal with him.


    Crystal suddenly realized that today was her menstrual day


    She was quite sure about her menstruation.


    At the thought of this, Crystal sneered. She said, "okay. Where do you prefer? Your place or mine?"


    Edgar cast a cold glance at her.


    Seeing that Edgar was a bit confused, Crystal sneered, "what''s wrong? Are you impotent, Edgar? "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned dark in an instant. Gritting, he said, "Hmm, then I''ll show you whether I am impotent or not!"


    With an enchanting smile on her face, Crystal said, "okay! Later I''ll know. "


    But actually, Crystal was planning to play a trick on him.


    While bickering with Edgar, they came to his house.


    After getting out of the car, she gave Edgar a cold look. She still remembered that they were neighbors here


    Hearing that, Edgar turned his head back. With a frown, he saw that Crystal was lost in thought. Then he came to her and carried her on his shoulder.


    When she collected herself, she beat him for several times and cursed, "Edgar, could you fucking hold me in your arm gently..."


    She couldn''t understand why he suddenly carried her on his shoulder! She was exhausted!


    Edgar patted her butt lightly again and sneered, "I can''t wait anymore. I wanna bang you now."


    Then, he went upstairs with Crystal on his shoulder, and without saying a word, he took out the key, opened the door and entered.


    The decoration in the room was very simple and clean.


    Edgar kicked the door closed, carried her to the bedroom, and threw her on the bed.


    Crystal coope


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ilary. Think about it. How long can you keep the secret? In the end, they will know he is your son. You will all die because of it. Think about it. "


    Then he hung up.


    With the cellphone in his hand, Edgar was still in the same pose as before. He was lost in thought


    Why was it so hard for him to love her? Why was it so hard for him to be with her for the rest of his life? Why did he fall in love with her! Why? why....


    Anger and hatred surged in his heart, spreading all over his body. He threw his mobile phone aside, clenched his fists and hit the wall. Why was the God playing tricks on them!


    Edgar had a splitting headache!


    Why?


    Roared Edgar! He grabbed the thing beside him and trampled it into pieces. At the moment, his mind had gradually lost, and the only thought in his mind was to kill! Kill!


    Kill all the people who stood in his way!


    Edgar rubbed his aching head and came to the living room. His eyes were red and cold, like the king of the hell. His mind was in a mess. His memory tangled altogether, as if there were a heated battle in his brain.


    Edgar had already crushed the table. He smashed the TV with a punch.


    He waddled towards the bathroom

 Chapter 287 Get Out! I Dont Want To Hurt You!

    Crystal leaned against the bathtub and enjoyed the quiet moment. With its nice function of sound isolation, she didn''t hear what happened outside.


    She was thinking how to escape? Today should be her menstrual day, but it didn''t show any sign at all. You didn''t want to have sex today. Her vagina was a bit painful.


    When she was lost in her thoughts, the bathroom door was opened.


    She didn''t turn around. Needless to say, she knew it was Edgar.


    But she didn''t want to bath with him.


    Before she could find an excuse, Edgar jumped into the bathtub.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Edgar jumped into the bathtub with his clothes on. She yelled, "what the hell are you doing! I don''t want to take a bath with you."


    With these words, she stood up, jumped out of the bathtub and put on a bath towel. She thought, '' I need to flee before he strip off. ''


    Crystal had been trying to avoid him. She had not noticed anything wrong with him.


    At this moment, Edgar was sitting in the bathtub. He held the edge of the bathtub tightly with his hands, and the blue veins on his hands were throbbing. His hair was all wet, and his face was covered with sweat. With his eyes closed, he wore a painful expression.


    Crystal took two steps forwards the door, feeling that Edgar was incredibly quiet. Did Edgar just let her go? All he want was a simple bath?


    Turning around, Crystal saw that Edgar closed his eyes. Seeing that, she wondered, ''what''s wrong with him?


    Suddenly, a wave of worry crossed her mind. She leaned forward and touched his forehead. The temperature was so hot that she felt her heart skipped a beat.


    When she was about to wake him, he opened his eyes all of a sudden. He glared at her with his eyes. Seeing that, she felt a shiver i


    as bleeding. Crystal quickly walked over, hugged him from behind and choked, "what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you, Edgar? Don''t hurt yourself like that... No! "


    After casting a cold glance at her, he pushed her away again and said angrily, "get out... I don''t want to see you... Get out of here... I don''t want to hurt you... Get away from me"


    Getting up from the ground with him, she held his head again and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital... "


    With that, she grabbed his arm and tried to drag him out of the room. But Edgar was much stronger, especially when he was at mad.


    Edgar broke free from her grip. Right now, his mind was in a state where millions of bugs and insects were biting him. The pain was so unbearable that he felt as if his head was about to explode.He pushed Crystal aside with all his strength. His hands were at the edge of the balcony again, while his legs were slightly lifted up


    Seeing that Edgar was about to jump out of the balcony, she said immediately, "no... no..."


    All of a sudden, she stood up from the ground and hit his nape with great strength all of a sudden.


    Then, Edgar fainted and fell into her embrace.

 Chapter 288 Whats Wrong With Him

    Crystal dragged unconscious Edgar back to his room. Then she took out her cellphone and dialed the number of Leo. As soon as Leo heard the news, he immediately came. A couple of doctors were also sent.


    Crystal didn''t dare to take Edgar to the hospital. Considering his current condition, who knew when he would wake up or what intense thing he would do after he woke up. Crystal didn''t dare to think too much. Therefore, she wanted doctors to come home, so that she could stay with him all the time.


    Leo was quite fast. Soon, the doorbell rang. Feeling cold, Crystal put on a coat and went to the living room to open the door.


    Leo was wearing a suit and three doctors in a white coat. They stood outside the door. Crystal let them in directly.


    When they walked into the ward, they saw that Edgar had been in a coma with scars on his forehead. Everyone was shocked, especially Leo. On the phone, Crystal only told him that Edgar had an accident and asked him to bring a doctor here. However, to everyone''s surprise, there were big and small scars on his face, neck and hands. He was red all over with his eyes closed. He frowned and clenched his hands, as if he was suppressing something.


    Worried, Leo asked Crystal, "What has happened?"


    Crystal did not answer. She had been staring at the movements of the two doctors. She saw that one of the doctors picked up a long needle tubing skillfully and came to Edgar. He bent down, raised the sleeve on the left side of Edgar, took out a tube of blood on his arm, and then handed it to another doctor. And then the other doctor took it and put it into the examination machine.


    Then, Crystal looked coldly at a male nurse in light blue. The male nurse was putting on a drip for Edgar. Crystal was calmly gazing at them.


    Standing next to Crystal, Leo was very anxious, but he didn''t speak any more, because he knew no matter what he asked, Crystal would never answer, because she had her whole heart on Edgar.


    After a while, the doctor in the lead finally came out from the laboratory and took out a test


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    I tell you?"


    Crystal felt the doctor in front of him was totally a freak! neuropathy!


    So Crystal took a deep breath and controlled her temper. She was afraid of strangling the man accidentally. When she was about to start, Leo rushed over, pulled up Shawn, and kicked him hard. Then Shawn was beaten hard by Leo.


    As soon as the fight was finished, Shawn was pulled up. Leo snorted, "say it or not, I will make you have no offspring in your life!"


    Covering his face which had been beaten into a pig face, Shawn Zhou quickly begged for mercy, "I... say... I say... Let me go first!"


    At the beginning, Shawn thought that they would be as respectful, ingratiating and flattering as other patient''s family. After all, he was very proud of his own medical skills. He would make sure that no one dared to provoke him. He was the master of every patient. He could make people die silently, and bring a person back from the Yama''s palace without any flaws. Therefore, he made it clear that everyone should be respectful to him. Of course, after so many years of accomplishment, he became more and more arrogant and conceited.


    But today he felt frustrated that he met a bunch of bullies who beat him without a reason. He was very depressed, but no matter how unwilling he was, he could only honestly do the test and tell them. After all he didn''t want to have no descendants!

 Chapter 289 A Dead Man!

    Leo Glancing at Crystal, Crystal nodded and motioned for Leo to release him.


    Therefore, Leo let go of Shawn, patted his clothes gently and said indifferently, "if you did it more earlier, I didn''t need to scratch you just now."


    Shawn was speechless. He thought, ''bandits! Scratch? what the hell! You''re lying! You''ll be struck by lightning!''


    No matter how reluctant he was, he still behaved himself. He said, "''Mr. Edgar has been poisoned with Acacia acid, a top-level chronic poison. It will gradually cause the poison to lose consciousness and even memory. What''s more, it will cause the target to paralyze, burn all the organs and die of festering, and its development period will only be half a year. Mr. Edgar has been poisoned for three years. He was supposed to die half a year after he took the poison. But he had lived for such a long time, and he didn''t die as I said, which made me very shocked and excited"


    Crystal sank as she could no longer hear what Shawn was talking about. She kept thinking, ''three years ago, Edgar got poisoned? Why did he keep a distance from her three years ago?'' Those deep memories kept spinning in Crystal''s mind, and reminded her of the scenes between them. It turned out that he wanted her to live alone!


    Crystal smiled bitterly and tears rushed out of her eyes. Standing still, she walked up to Edgar mechanically and slapped him across the face. "Edgar, you fucking bastard!" she yelled


    Crystal slapped him so hard that his fair face turned red in an instant. But Edgar still closed his eyes without any reaction.


    Feeling the abnormality of Crystal, Leo wanted to walk forward and hold her in his arms, but when he saw a drop of water seeping from the sheet, he was stunned and took two steps back. Crystal was... crying!


    Leo has never seen Crystal cry since he knew her. Who was Crystal? She was an American Gangster, the leader of Dragon Tiger Gang. Crystal was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o antidote? Then you can go to hell! "


    Then, Crystal cut his neck. The wound was very shallow, and suddenly, a burst of pain came from the neck. The smell of blood made Shawn tremble all over. He said in a trembling voice, "Stop. Although there''s no antidote, there are still some other solutions, but..."


    Crystal frowned, "don''t bullshit, just what?"


    Shawn was reluctant, "But I can''t make sure whether this method works or not. I need to find the person who poisoned Edgar and get the sample from her. I need to know the contents of the Angus acid, and as long as I know several of its elements, just give me a few days, I will prepare the corresponding poison to help him with the method of poisoning. But I only have 30% chance of antidote in this way. It''s up to you! "


    Hearing this, Crystal released the grip of Shawn. Only thirty percent? That meant he still had a chance! As long as there was a chance, Crystal would not give up.


    "The man who poisoned him?" Leo asked, confused, "But when did our boss get poisoned? We don''t even know. How could we find the murderer? And was it really a good method to combat poison with poison? What if it doesn''t work? "


    Shawn replied seriously, "If it doesn''t work, he will die!"


    All of a sudden, everyone fell into silence.

 Chapter 290 My Honor!

    Three years ago? All of a sudden, Crystal thought of a person. She turned around and handed the dagger to Leo.


    Crystal passed Leo and came to the bedside. She bent over and gave a gentle kiss on Edgar''s forehead, whispering in his ear, "Edgar, you had no regrets to protect me in the past. Now it''s my turn. Don''t worry. Even if the chance is only one in ten million, I won''t give it up. I want you to be by my side and atone for your selfishness! "


    As soon as Crystal finished saying that, she stood up and turned around, walking towards the door. With her back to Leo, she said coldly, "Leo, stay here. Take good care of your master. I''ll be back soon!"


    Looking at her back, Leo yelled, "where are you going, Crystal?"


    With a pause, Crystal said, "find the person and sample!"


    Frowning, Leo asked, "but where are you going to find her?"


    Crystal said, "you don''t have to worry about it. I have my own ways. What you need to do now is to stay here and stay by his side all the time. I''ll bring a sample tomorrow at this time!"


    Without any pause, she opened the door and walked out directly.


    As soon as Leo saw her leaving, he suddenly felt a little familiar. Three years ago, she and their boss? Was Crystal...?


    It reminded him of the bloody rain that had happened three years ago. It must be this reason; it must be her; it must be!


    It was not until he heard the door was closed that Leo recovered from the shock. He turned his head and looked at Shawn, saying coldly, "you stay here these days with us, waiting for her."


    With a miserable look on his face, Shawn said, "Oh, No. I still have something to do in the hospital. How about..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw Leo stretch out his head as soon as the dagger was revealed. The blood on the dagger was licked dry by Leo. He sneered, "I always like drinking this fresh blood, especially... human blood!"


    Looking at the creepy expression on Leo''s face, Shawn was so


    at the sky. It was cold. There were many stars in the sky. It was bright. And there was a touch of coldness in the moonlight.


    He bowed his head, looked straight into Crystal''s eyes and said, "it''s nice tonight. How about drinking with me for a few glasses of wine?"


    Crystal knew clearly that whether she came to see him today or he waited for her on purpose, the result would be that there would be time for a fight between them.


    With a sneer on her lips, she said, "okay. I want to have a look at your house, too. How does the Mu family look like now? Is it still the same?"


    At the thought of this, Charlie said gently, "please! Now that I''m here with you, I''d like to invite you to dinner. Would you do me the honor to invite you to dinner? "


    Crystal sneered, "can I say no?"


    Of course, she couldn''t. Let alone why she came here. As soon as Crystal arrived at the Mu family, Charlie got in her way. It was obvious that Charlie already knew her move, or he must have arranged someone to watch their every move. Crystal didn''t believe she could bump into Charlie at ten o''clock in the evening. However, Crystal was uncertain. Did Charlie know that Edgar had become a half dead man now?


    However, no matter what happened, Crystal had to find out the truth of what happened three years ago.,

 Chapter 291 Tell Me The Truth!

    With a smile, Crystal replied politely, "all right. If you insist."


    Without any hesitation, Crystal followed Charlie into the house.


    As soon as they entered, Crystal squinted and looked around, The fancy door and the arch were built with round windows and marble. The golden walls combined with the light red tiles.


    Windows in the parlor and bedroom were design into hexagon. The dining room connected the two portions of the house, from south to north.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement as Crystal saw the decoration. It was said that one''s temperament and habits could be judged from his living environment, It reminded Crystal of the first time she attended a party together with Edgar in the Mu''s family. It was not so luxurious at that time.


    However, when they went back to the Mu family''s residence this time, it made Crystal feel as if they had moved into a royal palace, which was both high-end and luxury. At the same time, the butler said to Charlie respectfully, "Mr. Charlie, I have arranged everything you asked me to do!"


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "Okay, you may leave now!"


    Then the butler waved his hand at the servants, who were cleaning the room. Soon after, only Crystal and Charlie still stayed in the parlor.


    Crystal observe his every move carefully. She knew that there was no way back.


    At this moment, Charlie turned around and smiled at Crystal. He asked, " Are you scared?"


    Crystal lifted her head and said calmly with a sneer, "what am I afraid of? You are not a tiger who can eat me, are you?"


    She said in a cold tone, without noticing the lust in his eyes.


    It didn''t mean that she didn''t notice it. The worst result was that she might choose perish with Charlie together. But she didn''t think there was such an enmity between herself a


    arlie pretended to be sad and said, "he didn''t die. What a pity!"


    Crystal really wanted to slap him to death, but she held it back. She told herself secretly that Charlie did it on purpose. She couldn''t fall into his trap or ruin her plan.


    Then, Crystal continued to stare at Charlie cutting the steak elegantly. At this time, he discovered that there was only one steak in front of her, and that there were no knives or forks.


    Crystal squinting her eyes, she sneered, "Mr. Charlie, you''re really funny. I''m a guest. Are you kidding me?"


    Charlie then pushed the steak he had just cut to Crystal, forked a piece of steak and put it in front of her mouth. He said, "come on, try it. Does it taste good? "


    ''son of a bitch! So disgusted!


    With a cold look at him, she continued, "tell me the truth!"


    Crystal didn''t want to waste time on this topic. So she decided to be frank with him!


    With a smile, Charlie withdrew his hand and said coldly, "what a bummer! Crystal, can''t you have a meal with me peacefully? "


    She flipped her hair and put on a charming smile, "Okay, as long as you tell me, we can have a wonderful dinner! But I''m afraid that your fiancee will be jealous of us. "

 Chapter 292 Thank You For Not Hitting Me When Im Down!

    Later, Crystal took out her phone from her pocket, clicked the start button and casually said, "women are very jealous. I think, if I ask your fiancee to come here, do you think that I should help you to explain or be an onlooker and let you two have a quarrel? "


    Clearly, Crystal was threatening Charlie.


    Mia was a narrow-minded woman. She would never allow others to covet her, especially men. If her boyfriend ate candlelight dinner with Crystal, Mia would make a scene. And Charlie would certainly get in trouble. If he didn''t want to end up in such a situation, he would definitely cooperate with Crystal!


    However, Crystal had underestimated how important Mia was in Charlie''s heart.


    Casually leaning against the chair, Charlie smiled and said, "Crystal, I didn''t expect you to be so cute. Do you really think I am that important in Mia''s eyes? There is nothing more than mutual use between us. How can we really love each other! "


    Since Mia couldn''t threaten him, Crystal just told him the truth, "How can you tell me what happened three years ago?"


    Charlie didn''t try to beat around the bush. He knew that patience couldn''t last too long. So he looked Crystal up and down and finally said flatly, "it''s simple. Be my woman and I''ll tell you everything you want to know! !"


    With a mischievous smile, Crystal said, "Mr. Charlie, you have a good appetite"


    "Crystal, don''t you think I will treat you better than Edgar? What does Edgar have? He just ran some companies, and I have the power as great as him. I believe that you can also see that the relationship between Edgar and the Cao family is incompatible as fire and water. Now he is even unable to protect himself, how can he protect you!


    Crystal stood up and sneered, "what if I say no?"


    Charlie shrugged. He said, "then we have nothing to talk about! Go ahead. I won''t walk you out! "


    Clenching her fists, Crystal said coldly, "do you have to do this? Even if


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    se not to save Edgar. She clearly knew what kind of person Edgar was. How could he bear that his woman had slept with other men! No.


    Crystal thought, ''I can''t do this. I can''t let my love have any flaws.''.


    Looking at the back of the woman who was abnormally determined to go downstairs, a hint of bitterness flashed through the corners of Charlie''s eyes. She loved him so deeply! She would rather die with him than go against their love.


    He clenched his fists out of anger and jealousy.


    Yes, he was jealous of Edgar. Why could Edgar get Crystal? Why could they be together till death? For what?


    Now Charlie had a distorted mind. He didn''t think that there was true love in the world. People only took advantage of each other, how could there be true love between human beings!


    And Crystal''s actions at the moment made Charlie suddenly feel both funny and hateful.


    Was their relationship so deep? What made him resentful was that the person who had Crystal was Edgar, not him.


    At the same time, Crystal was full of fear as she went downstairs. She was afraid that she would lose him completely this time. She didn''t know who she should go to find now?


    Just then, she heard someone say outside the door, "Miss Mia, young master is asleep. You can come here another day."

 Chapter 293 I Will Go Upstairs To Stop Them!

    Just then, Crystal saw that Mia, who wore a sexy lace dress, was stopped by the butler.


    The butler bowed respectfully and said to Mia, "Miss Mia, Mr. Charlie has gone to bed. Please come here another day!"


    Mia raised her chin and said in a haughty and disdainful tone, "well, I come here to see my fiance by myself. Do I need to ask for the permission of you?"


    With an embarrassed look, the butler said, "no, no, No. I didn''t mean that. I just"


    A sharp light flashed across her eyes. Mia snorted, "just what? Are you going to tell me that Charlie has deliberately asked you to stop me here? "


    The butler shook his head and replied, "No."


    She then added, "but what? Is it because he is with his mistress now? "


    When Crystal saw Mia come in, a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. ''how can I forget that there is another person? Although I''m not sure whether they love each other or not, '' she thought.


    However, she knew what kind of person Mia was, Hence, Crystal put aside her feelings, flipped her hair and walked down slowly. She raised her voice and said, "who is it? So noisy!"


    As Mia was talking with the butler, she didn''t notice that there was someone else in the parlor.


    Mia asked in shock, "Why are you here?"


    With a charming smile on her face, Crystal said, "you know the answer, don''t you? In the middle of the night, a man and a woman alone could do nothing? Do you believe that I just chat with your fiance in bed? "


    Mia shouted angrily, "Crystal, you... You''re shameless!"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "shameless? How can I be shameless? It''s just that Charlie and I didn''t get married yet, so we slept together. I wonder if Miss Mia is satisfied with this answer. "


    ''now that I can''t get any information


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    listen at all. Therefore, the butler did not respond to Crystal. Instead, he only politely nodded to her.


    Actually, Crystal wanted to irritate Mia with her words, but the butler didn''t say anything.


    Well, it''s okay. She had talked enough. She didn''t believe a narrow-minded person like Mia would not quarrel with Charlie later.


    As long as they squabbled, Crystal still had a better chance to know the truth.


    Hence, just after Crystal finished her words, Mia glared at him angrily, signaling her a threat later!


    Then, Mia went upstairs on her high-heel.


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth lifted into a sneer. She walked back into the parlor again.


    Ignoring the butler who was in confused, Crystal said flatly, "Oh, I left my underwear there. I''m going back to get it!"


    When the butler wanted to stop her, she said coldly, "don''t worry. I''ll go upstairs to stop them! By the way, tell Mr. Charlie that you tried your best to stop Miss Mia, but that she insisted to go upstairs to make trouble. It has nothing to do with you! "


    In an instant, the butler left in silence. As long as he didn''t get scolded, he didn''t care about how many mistresses Charlie got.

 Chapter 294 It Was Them!

    At the same time, Crystal walked upstairs quietly and stopped at the top staircase. Leaning against a wall, she heard the quarrel between Charlie and Mia from the second floor.


    Clenching her purse tightly, Mia looked at Charlie angrily and said, "Charlie, I''m your fiancee. How dare you hang around with that bitch, Crystal, and treats me like dirt? Don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    At the same time, Charlie was sitting there leisurely with two hands holding the knife and fork. He leisurely forked a piece of steak and put it in his mouth, and then put them down. With two fingers pinching the red wine, he took a slight sip, and then put it down, continuing.


    Charlie''s movements were very elegant, and each step was appropriate and not assuming too much. He was just like a pleasing handsome man in a picture.


    However, Mia was not in the mood to appreciate it at the moment. She was anxious. It was obvious that it was Charlie who decided to treat her first, but Charlie didn''t explain anything to her and ignored her. He didn''t even look at her. Damn it! He was so hateful!


    In her high heels, Mia walked to the seat opposite Charlie and sat down. ''why should I stand while he is sitting!


    After sitting down, Mia raised her hand and knocked heavily on the table. She said angrily, "Charlie, don''t play the fool. Have you heard what I''m talking to you? I don''t care what you want to do. Don''t forget that I''m a daughter-in-law decided by Mr. Martin himself. Do you forget it?"


    Mia was aware that Charlie was afraid of his father.


    Sure enough, this words worked.


    His hand paused. Charlie put down his knife and fork, lazily leaned back in his chair and said lazily, "Mia, you''re here!"


    If Mia could pretend to be calm one second ago, then she was furious the next second!


    Damn it! He didn''t hear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    all. Since Charlie knew that he would die soon, he had become quiet and behaved mysteriously. Mia had got used to it.


    After Charlie calmed down, he stood up elegantly and threw the blood stained handkerchief into the trash can.


    Then he came to the sofa, sat down, leaned on the sofa lazily, and crossed her legs on the tea table. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it in his mouth, and lit it. As the smoke rose higher and higher, it circled in the air. Then she saw he said indifferently, "Mia, do you know why Edgar was poisoned three years ago but he has been well for so many years?"


    Charlie''s words made Mia stun.


    Although Mia didn''t know why Charlie wanted to mention what had happened three years ago, since it had been mentioned by him, there was no need for her to hide anything. After all, now she was on the same boat with him, and there was nothing she couldn''t say!


    Hence, Mia walked to the sofa opposite to Charlie and sat down gracefully. She said, "why? Of course it was Dr. Young''s master piece! "


    However, their conversation made Crystal in the corner surprised. She clenched her fists with nails inserted into her hands.


    Three years ago? Edgar was poisoned? Is it...?

 Chapter 295 You Are Clever!

    Crystal was carefully listening to every word they said.


    But Crystal was not sure whether Charlie was on her side just now by saying those words. No! Crystal didn''t think it necessary. It was because Charlie owned the Luo family, especially Scott and Mrs. Scott.


    At this moment, Crystal heard Charlie saying, "Dr. Young? Well, Zara, do you really think that Dr. Young has developed the antidote for the poison that can be used to cure Edgar? "


    This rhetorical question shocked Mia. She said, "what do you mean?"


    Charlie took a smoke and continued, "three years ago, Edgar had an attack of poison. Dr. Young stayed in the lab for a day and a night. When he came out with an antidote that could control the poison of Edgar, I had secretly replaced it!"


    Mia stood up abruptly. She asked in shock, "what did you say? Do you mean that Edgar didn''t take any antidote? Ashley, are you kidding me! You know what kind of poison Edgar has, right? It''s the Chronic Tox, the strongest poison in the world. It was Olivia who poisoned him, so it can''t be wrong, but the period of the attack was half a year, half a year! How could Edgar live till now if he hadn''t taken the antidote! No way! "


    '' Damn you! Mia! '' Crystal was furious when heard that.


    If it were not for her saving Edgar, she would have walked in and killed them all!


    But, she could not do this. She could only take a deep breath and concentrate on listening to them


    "So, even I was also shocked. I never thought that he could live for such a long time! I didn''t expect that Edgar is so strong, I should not underestimate him. "


    It occurred to Mia that Edgar hadn''t showed up in his company for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Mia got excited and said, "Charlie, you m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aid, "Crystal, I''m smart, and I think I should say that to you. You''re right, I do have my own sample of Chronic Tox, but why should I give it to you? We are just enemies. Do you think I will? "


    Crystal was pretty sure that it wouldn''t be that easy to get the sample. But anyway, she had to!


    "What can I do for you? Just tell me, I will promise you whatever you want!"


    Mia sat back in the sofa gracefully. She narrowed her eyes and said indifferently, "Well, actually I do have something I want. After all, we have been rivals for so many years. I can''t just stand by and watch an old friend die, can I! But I don''t like others to be superior to me? Of course you should show your sincerity! "


    Crystal knew exactly that Mia wanted to trample on her pride.


    How could she not know!


    But now, self-esteem was nothing to him as long as he could save Edgar!


    With a deep bow, Crystal said in a humble manner, "Miss Mia, please help me"


    Crystal was more humble than when she was facing Charlie.


    However, Mia laughed scornfully and said, "Crystal, I can''t feel that!"


    "What do you want?"


    Mia thought to herself. Suddenly, an idea came to he

 Chapter 296 Lets Make A Bet!

    Mia raised her chin and cast a sidelong glance at Crystal. "Follow me," she said coldly


    After that, Mia stood up, walked past Crystal in her high heels haughtily and even hit her with her shoulder.


    "humph! Go with me if you have the guts! "


    Crystal didn''t care about Mia''s arrogance at all. She knew that Mia would not let her go so easily, but the only way was to wait.


    Thus, Crystal followed her without hesitation.


    However, Charlie didn''t change his pose. He said coldly, "Crystal, you don''t have to! She will be cruel to you! "


    Without turning her head, Crystal replied coldly, " I am willing to do so for Edgar. "


    Hearing this, Charlie was stunned. ha-ha! At the moment, he envied Edgar so much. At least, Crystal was willing to love Edgar without regret.


    Yes, when Charlie was a child, he was raised in the Luo family. And he did enjoy the long lost kinship.


    After all, he was an outsider. How could he compare with Edgar! That was why he had always been obedient to Edgar.


    However, as time went by, he realized that what he really wanted was not kinship or friendship. He wanted to be parallel to Edgar. Why had he always to be the assistant of Edgar? Why should Edgar always be domineering!


    Even though the Luo group had declined and Mr. Scott had died, Edgar could still have a chance to make a comeback. However, Charlie was still just a sidekick, so he returned to the Mu''s family and regained his identity. Now he was capable enough to fight against Edgar again. Unf


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hod made him tremble with fear. He wanted to stop it, but when he saw Mia''s vicious eyes, he had to shut up.


    Hence, he did as Mia had ordered. The nails in the box were all sprinkled on the floor outside the door like dense ants, standing there one by one. The nails were as long as a finger, sharp and creepy.


    After everything was ready, he quietly left.


    Crystal stood behind Mia and saw everything.


    Crystal had finally known what Mia wanted to do! Such a ferocious woman!


    Then, Mia raised her chin and said to Crystal, "Crystal, it''s time to see your sincerity. Now that you''re begging me, if you kowtow ten times to me on those nails, and stand on it for ten hours, then you could win. Meanwhile, I will accept your sincerity. What do you think? "


    Crystal sneered coldly, "you are really vicious, Mia!"


    She cursed MIA in her mind, ''fuck! A bet? That''s murder! Even if she manage to survive, she would be seriously injured! What an evil method!


    Just then, Charlie walked downstairs

 Chapter 297 I Have No Choice!

    Charlie took a glance at Mia and he said coldly, "Mia, this is the Mu family. Don''t be so mean!"


    Charlie had planned to see how Mia could embarrass Crystal. But he didn''t expect that she was so vicious that she wanted to destroy Crystal!


    He couldn''t help but mock at this vicious woman!


    Turning her head to look at Charlie, Mia mocked, "too far? Don''t forget that I''m your fiancee, Charlie. Do you want to help an outsider? "


    "I don''t care what happened between you and Crystal. But if you dare to mess around here, you''ll be sorry," Charlie threatened


    It was only his thought. If something bad happened to Crystal in the Mu family, he would be in great trouble. Crystal''s subordinates were all smart and strong!


    And Edgar. If he died, everyone would be happy.


    However, if Edgar was still alive, he would definitely avenge for Crystal when he freed his hands. He knew very well what kind of person Edgar was. He would never swallow the anger without groaning. Crystal was his flesh and blood. How could he let it happen!


    After thinking for a while, Charlie decided that he had to stop Mia from doing that.


    However, Mia didn''t think so. She said sarcastically, "what? Are you afraid? Or do you feel sorry for her"


    Charlie said coldly, "Enough, Mia. Don''t be silly. You know I''m a man of my word. I don''t want our marriage to be ruined!"


    Mia cursed inwardly, ''damn it! I am the one who suggested the marriage between me and the Mu group. Despite that Colin is the one who has taken bribes, taken bribes and been put into jail, he was a member of United Union after all. Because of this incident, United Union got some losses.''.


    So the marriage with the Mu family was the best way for them to find a partner, and at the same time to raise the shares of the company.


    Mia narrowed her eyes and sneered, "are you threatening me? Dear, in your opinion,


    ds outside, Charlie stopped he with a frown and scolded, "Crystal, are you out of your mind? Look at the nails! Do you really want to break your legs? "


    Crystal knew that if she knelt on the floor covered with nails for seven or eight hours, her legs wouldn''t get wounded seriously. But she had no choice.


    Without any hesitation, Crystal pushed away Charlie and said coldly, "I have no choice."


    Charlie was so angry that he blamed himself. He dragged Crystal and said, "no! You have other choices! You don''t have to save him. You can just leave him alone! "


    With a wry smile, Crystal asked, "do you think I can do that?"


    "But, do you know that even if you get the sample of the poison, you are not 100% sure to save him? Do you know that it is possible that not only Edgar was not saved, but also you would lose your legs. Crystal, is it worth it?"


    Charlie couldn''t reconcile himself to this. Why could Crystal be so nice to Edgar? She even went so far as to disregard her own life!


    Without giving a direct answer to his feelings, Crystal got rid of Charlie''s grip and said coldly, "Edward, when you meet your true love, you will understand that when your feelings exceed the limit, you can even surpass yourself. Any effort is worthwhile."

 Chapter 298 How Deeply You Love Him!

    Hearing her words, Charlie was stunned for a moment. A trace of bitterness flashed through his heart. Would he still have time to enjoy such love?


    Charlie turned around with his back to Crystal. He knew he couldn''t stop Crystal.


    Then he went upstairs. He didn''t want to see what would happen next.


    At the same time, Mia was looking at Crystal arrogantly. She was looking forward to see the expression when Crystal knelt down. It must be wonderful!


    Without a trace of hesitation, Crystal stood at a place covered with nails. Suddenly, she knelt down on those nails! As a result, the sharp nails were stabbed into her knees and it bled. Crystal bit his lips in agony! so painful! The next moment, she felt a burst of pain. Crystal gritted her teeth and swore in her mind, ''damn it! You bitch! There is salt on the nails! Son of a bitch! When I get the sample of poison, I''ll kill you!''!


    At this moment, Crystal took a deep breath. Her face was full of sweat, and it kept dripping from her face, which even made her suffer bigger agony when it dript on her wounds.


    Mia was indeed delighted to see that Crystal was suffering!


    Then Mia walked slowly on her high heels to Crystal. She looked down at her and sneered, "Crystal, we have been fighting for five or six years. You are still my defeated opponent. How about this? Kneeling down in front of your enemy must feel very aggrieved! ha-ha! Oh, I forgot to tell you. Do you remember how your sister died? At that time, she also knelt down in front of me and begged me to spare her life! I am not that cruel hearted. So, I am kind enough to give her two choices, one was to serve well the beggar! Once the beggars were satisfied, she could live. Another way was to ask all my subordinates to fuck her. If she survived, she could still be alive for a few days"


    Crystal raised her head and glanced at Mia col


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en chili noodles. He was really worried that Crystal would die here.


    On the contrary, Crystal didn''t even frown when she heard what Mia said. She took a cold glance at her watch. There were only seven hours left and she could move. There were seven hours left. The hard days of Mia was coming!


    ''it''s still early. I really don''t want to see her face, '' Crystal thought. Therefore, she closed her eyes.


    Just as Mia said, Crystal had knelt in front of the door for a long time. Mia watched as Crystal got sweaty all over. She had been praying every minute that Crystal would die in this way. How nice! So that she wouldn''t keep thinking about her.


    At the same time, standing in front of the French window on the second floor, Charlie saw all this clearly. His heart was almost dying of pain, and he was trying hard to restrain it. This made him feel a bit sorry.


    Although he couldn''t love Crystal so deeply as Edgar, he had never loosened his desire of Crystal. Her hair had been wet in sweat, and her face was as pale as a piece of sheet. He could feel how painful it was from her appearance!


    But he was shocked by Crystal. He didn''t expect that she loved Edgar so deeply!


    How could she hold on to her own willpower all the time.

 Chapter 299 You Wanna Go Back On Your Bet

    As the sky darkened, clouds gathered. Suddenly, it started to rain heavily.


    The large raindrops hit Crystal ruthlessly, and she could not tell whether it was her sweat or rain. Her body was getting harder, and the blood streak on the wound was still bleeding, but she still closed her eyes, and didn''t think the rain could affect her.


    Suddenly, Crystal felt a shake in her body. The temperature on her body became lower, and she tried to control herself from falling. She was counting the time silently in her heart. It was almost ten hours! Hold on!


    Mia was in a good mood. Seeing that it was raining cats and dogs, she was more excited. Even the God was on her side! She believe that Crystal would suffer greatly this time!


    Just then, a dark figure popped out and walked past her quickly.


    When Mia saw it clearly, she shouted, "Charlie, don''t! If you help her, I will take back my words, and Crystal will never get the sample! "


    Charlie turned around and shouted coldly, "Mia, you..."


    Mia wriggled her slender waist and walked up to Charlie. She grabbed the umbrella from his hand and said sarcastically, "what''s wrong? You want to save her? You want to rescue her? Or providing timely help? "


    Charlie really wanted to strangle this woman now!


    "Didn''t you see Crystal was dying? Do you really want her to die in front of you, which makes you happy? "


    A trace of viciousness flashed across her eyes. "It would be great if she died! This is her own choice. I didn''t force her! "


    Charlie then pushed her hand away and shouted angrily, "get out of here! No matter what you say, I can''t leave her alon


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hought, ''Ten hours have passed


    Hence, just as Mia was about to turn around and leave, Crystal gritted her teeth and struggled to stand up. Crystal suddenly grabbed her arm and stopped her. She said, "time is over. I win, and you should keep your promise!"


    "Yes, you win. But so what? I didn''t plan to give you any sample, so it''s none of my business whether you win or not? Did we make a bet? I don''t remember at all! "


    What she meant was, '' I''m cheating. So what? ''


    "Humph! You wanna go back on your bet? That depends on whether you have the ability to do it or not! "


    Then Crystal moved her legs and stood closer to Mia.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and played a recording, which made Mia''s face turn pale in an instant.


    It recorded all the conversation between Mia and Crystal today.


    Crystal knew that Mia wouldn''t keep her promise, so she recorded their conversation today.


    Crystal smiled enchantingly, "Mia, do you want me to post what''s happening between us online! Do you want to show the public that how vicious the boss of United Union is? "

 Chapter 300 Ill Kill You In A Minute!

    With a look of shock, Mia glared at Crystal, "you... You''re so despicable!"


    Mia had never expected that Crystal had a secret helper. She was the daughter of the Meng family, beautiful, smart and kind. If people knew that it was just a superficial phenomenon of her, it was obvious that she slapped herself.


    Crystal snorted, "Despicable? Huh, you too! "


    Wasn''t she despicable? Nails! Saline water! Pepper water! Wasn''t this damn despicable?


    At the moment, Crystal had no time to argue with Mia. She said coldly, "since I win, then hand over the poison to me!"


    Mia then said arrogantly, "I can agree that you win. I''ll accept the defeat for bet. Come with me"


    As soon as Mia finished her words, she turned around and walked out in her high heels arrogantly. Seeing that Crystal was still standing there, she mocked, "what''s wrong? Do you think I will carry the poison every day? "


    A trace of hatred flashed through her eyes as Mia stared at Crystal''s bleeding wound. ''wait and see how I''ll torture you to death later!''!


    Didn''t Crystal see through Mia''s mind?


    But now, Crystal was very close. Was she supposed to give up?


    Crystal knew that she couldn''t force someone like Mia. The only thing she could do was to obey. Crystal believed that once she irritated Mia, she would pay for it. Mia would rather destroy it than let her get a sample of poison.


    On the contrary, if one obeyed Mia, it would make her feel that she was the one who was in high position, and the person would never be her opponent. Only in this way, did Crystal really have the opportunity to get what she wanted.


    Therefore, she was willing to give up her self-esteem and let Mia trample on it as she wished. No matter how she would torture her, Crystal would accept it. In this way, Crystal would have a great chance of winning!


    The most important reason was that she couldn''t expose something as this was the Mu family.


    What Crystal thought was right, and now she was extremely happy. Crystal''s ghostly appearance made Mia feel that Crystal would always lo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en''t for the fact that Mia behaved well in United Union, or if it wasn''t for the fact that she was in urgent need of getting the sample, she wouldn''t have let Mia torture her happily and not fight back.


    Crystal thought to herself, ''Mia, you''d better wait and see. I''ll torture you to death when I''m free!''!


    Mia gritted her teeth, "Crystal... You..."


    "Shut up! Drive the car!"


    Mia thought she finally got the chance to step on Crystal, and she was thrilled!


    However, she did not expect that in the end, though she was totally satisfied, she felt that she just lifted a stone to hit her own feet!


    Hence, she gave a black look at Crystal before stepping on the accelerator and racing away.


    Now, in order to prevent her wound from inflamed, she had to deal with it as soon as possible.


    Crystal''s action was very fierce. Even Mia, who was sitting next to her, couldn''t help but have a cold sweat. She thought to herself, ''I look abnormal enough! However, Crystal was totally insane! She dealt with the wound with her own hands without even batting an eye!''


    Though surprised, Mia didn''t need to show any mercy to Crystal. Crystal was the woman she hated most, and also the woman her mother hated most. So she couldn''t be soft hearted, and she hoped for her death just like this.


    However, Crystal had the record now, so she couldn''t do anything about it

 Chapter 301 The Killer In Country A!

    Both of them were silent on the way. Vicious as they were, they had a strong desire to strangle each other to death. But now they were sitting in the same car. What could they talk? Life or their love?


    Then, Crystal wrapped the wound on her knee little by little. Then, enduring the pain, she took out a pack of cigarettes from her pocket, pulled one out, lit it, and slowly pulled down the glass window with one hand. Her action seemed to have exerted all her strength.


    Cold wind gently blew in through the window, blowing on Crystal''s head, which made her sober up a lot in an instant


    At the moment, the rain had stopped. What came next only made people even more depressed, and the air was filled with coldness, mixed with the pungent smell of blood, which made Mia feel sick, but she had to try her best to endure it. She really regretted that she had let Crystal sit on her car. Looking at the cozy Crystal beside her, she really wanted to kick her off, and then with an unremarkable car, she would be crashed to death!


    Although that was what she thought, she could not do that!


    At this moment, Crystal looked coldly at her and sneered, "what? You want to kick me down? Mia, do it. I will definitely make you regret your choice today! "


    Mia looked at Crystal coldly and said nothing.


    Crystal didn''t bother to look at Mia all the way. About half an hour later, Mia took Crystal to a fancy family building. Getting out of the car, she saw Crystal was still in the car. She said ferociously, "what are you doing? Do you want to die in my car?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes at Mia and said flatly, "I will take you with me before my death!"


    Then, Crystal held the door of the car and slowly got out of the car.


    In fact, she had been very tired just now. She just wanted to lean against the car to have a rest. During the day, she hadn''t eaten anything or drunk any water. In addition, she had knelt for ten hours and suffered from the injuries.


    Now she was exhausted. She relied on her willpower. Her mind was full of the scenes of Edgar''s madness. Seeing him so


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng that, she had become more and more righteous in the past few years. She even cut off her connection with the American gangsters.


    Now she was the daughter of the Meng family, and she had not smelled such a dangerous and death breath for a long time.


    Mia said in a trembling voice, "we are not... in City A. Don''t... don''t mess around!", Crystal cast a cold glance at her and said, "cut the crap! Go and get the sample. The flying knife in my hand doesn''t have much patience. "


    In the Mu family, she could not reveal her identity in the United States, so she did whatever required by Mia. But here was different. There was only Mia.


    The most important thing was that Crystal had the record. Crystal believes that Mia knew the dos and don''ts!


    Mia turned around and ran into her room. She took out a small transparent bottle quickly and put it in front of Crystal. She said, "this is the sample. Now that you have got it, go! I don''t want to leave a killer in my room! "


    Crystal took the bottle and put it in her bag. She then stood up with the help of the sofa. She slowly moved to the opposite side and took out her flying knife. Then she turned around and walked to the door. Just at the moment she walked out of the door, she coldly said, "Don''t call the police. I know a lot about what happened in America. If you want to go to prison with me, just do whatever you want..."

 Chapter 302 I Have Only Thirty Percent!

    "And, thank you for giving me the sample. As a return, ..."


    Before Crystal could finished, suddenly, a scream came from the room!


    When she came out, she sprinkled all the nails that had been pulled out from her knees on the sofa.


    ''humph! You almost broke my legs! I''m gonna wound your ass.''!


    If it weren''t for something important to do, how could Crystal let Mia off so easily? ''But I will pay Mia back in the future, '' Crystal resolved!


    Crystal turned around and walked to the elevator. She pressed the button and raised her head. When she saw the number on the opposite side of the stairs, she cursed Mia in her mind, ''damn it! This is the twelfth floor! That is to say, she went up the twelfth floor by dragging her broken legs! Damn it! damn you! She would have died many times if she hadn''t been so persistent!


    Crystal walked out of the elevator and took a taxi by the roadside...


    Crystal sat in the taxi with an indifferent face. At the moment, her hair was wet, and her face was pale. Her lips were bitten and bleeding. She looked like a female vampire who had just drunk blood!


    The driver, who was sitting in the front seat, turned his head and glanced at Crystal. He shivered with fear and almost jumped out of the seat. He said, "... Girl, where are we going! "


    In fact, Crystal was very weak at the moment, especially after she got the sample of acid lump. She immediately felt relieved. After her body was put down, she began to feel all kinds of pain. Her body was still burning with the headache and the ache of the whole body. Especially the wounds in the knees, collapsed again with the burning pain.


    In fact, Crystal really wanted to have a sleep, but she didn''t dare to do so. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to wake up once she slept. She slightly raised her head and glanced at the driver coldly, "master, please send me to the Famous Scholar''s House..."


    The driver grasped the steering wheel with his trembling hands. He was so scared that he really wanted to faint. He saw a pair of bloodstained eyes. Shit! It was creepy!


    Therefore,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ce, he cleared his throat and said, "I have only thirty percent of it! After all, I haven''t done this experiment. I''m not sure whether it will succeed or not. I can only say that I have to try my best in one stroke! "


    Shawn glanced at Edgar who was lying on the bed and continued, "this is the only way. It''s frolic acid, and there is no antidote. The only way is to use the poison to attack poison. If it is other poison, I can be sure of it, but I can only say that it can only be said by thirty percent. It is said that Mr. Edgar has been poisoned for three years, and the poison had been into his internal organs. It''s a miracle that he can survive. But I don''t know if he can withstand the impact of this poison and another kind of poison in his body. If he can''t withstand it, he will die directly"


    Crystal nodded coldly. Shawn had mentioned it to her, and now he mentioned it again, because he wanted to tell her that it was very dangerous to save Edgar. If he died directly, it was reasonable and it had nothing to do with him.


    All of a sudden, the room fell into silence. At the moment, Leo did not know what to say, because he knew that the only one that could make decision here was Crystal.


    Everyone was silent


    A few moments later, Crystal finally came out of her mouth. She looked at Shawn seriously and said, "if we try the medicine for him, will the probability be higher? "

 Chapter 303 Do You Want Your Master To Be Alive Or Dead!

    Without a second thought, Shawn blurted out, "well? Of course, if someone is willing to do this test, my success rate will be much higher"


    However, before Shawn finished his words, he suddenly looked at Crystal and said in shock, "you want..."


    Crystal said in a firm tone, "yes, I want to try the medicine for him!"


    Crystal''s words shocked everyone present. At this time, Shawn began to look at Crystal carefully.


    However, he found that the appearance of Crystal before she went out was not like now. At this moment, Crystal was like a beggar walking on the street.


    Ignoring the unusual look from Shawn Zhou, Crystal asked directly: "how much will the success rate be increased?"


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Shawn said, "um"


    Crystal sneered in a cold tone, "it seems that your medical skills are not so good."


    It was a great shame for Shawn that someone laughed at him for his medical skills.


    Shawn jumped up immediately. He stared at Peter and said angrily, "you can insult me, but you can''t insult my medical skills. Don''t you want the success rate? If you want me to do an experiment on a living person, I promise I can save Mr. Edgar successfully. "


    With a smile, Crystal said, "I''m glad to hear that"


    At the moment, Leo couldn''t stand it anymore. He strode to Crystal and said anxiously, "Crystal, are you crazy? How can you try the medicine? You"


    Crystal didn''t reply to Leo''s question right away. Instead, she asked a few words seriously before she continued, "Leo, which one do you prefer? To keep your master alive or to die?"


    Without any hesitation, Leo replied directly, "of course to keep him alive!"


    Looking at Leo, Crystal said, "since you want him to live, you''d better not question my decision!"


    "But you might die! You"


    Crystal walked calmly to the French window step by step, looking at the scenery outside through the window calmly. "I once thought he didn''t want to see me because he didn''t love me a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    No one could do this! They were ashamed of their original thoughts... They felt that Crystal in front of them was worthy of his love.


    And who shocked most was Leo. He did not expect that Crystal was willing to make so much sacrifice for his master. When he did not know that Crystal was Ivy, he always thought that Crystal was a very special woman that his boss liked. When he knew that Crystal was Ivy, he thought their boss just wanted to find it back. In his eyes, she was just a woman who didn''t cherish their boss.


    It was not until now that he realized how deep the love between Crystal and their boss had been. They had loved each other so much that their love had exceeded the limits and even lives.


    Everybody hoped to be with each other forever, but they hoped that they would be together for a moment till death did them apart!


    After a while, Leo stepped forward and knelt down to Crystal. With teary eyes, he said sobbingly, "Crystal, thank you. Although I know it''s unnecessary for me to thank you, because you are the closest person to our boss, but all the time, our boss is the backbone of all of us. He''s our good brother. I''ll thank you for him, and thank you for being willing to do anything for my good friend! "


    Crystal smiled, "all right, don''t thank me here. It''s not a farewell!"

 Chapter 304 Crystal, Hold On!

    Crystal knew clearly that they had to say ''yes'' with her kneeling.


    But Crystal found that her stiff body could not move. She looked at the crowd and smiled faintly. "Could you help me up? I seem to be unable to stand up again. "


    When she said this, her tone was very calm, but it made the people around even more sorrowful. It hurt so much.


    Two nurses behind Shawn quickly walked up to and lifted up Crystal.


    However, when they helped Crystal up, they saw the bloody wound on her knee. The nurse gasped. She had bandaged countless patients for so many years, but when she saw such a terrible wound, her face couldn''t help turning pale.


    One of the nurses quickly brought the medicine box, and bind up the wound for Crystal.


    Crystal didn''t refuse her directly because he knew that she would have a lot of things to face in the following. At least for the time being, she could not be defeated.


    Then the nurse instructed Crystal to take a antipyretic. Even Crystal herself decided to examine the medicine for Edgar, the only thing they could do was to make Crystal healthy again before it.


    Shawn walked over. He looked at Crystal and said solemnly, "Crystal, I''m asking you again, have you really made your decision?"


    Leaning against the sofa, Crystal tried to relax herself and keep her strength. She nodded, "well, I''ve decided. "


    Shawn sighed and said, "Okay, but you have to follow my suggestion in the following three days. In these three days, you will have to suffer from all kinds of pain. When you have to try all kinds of pills. Moreover, you need to take the same po


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    shouted, he found that he couldn''t make any sound at that moment


    At this moment, he felt that he was so weak that he couldn''t even protect his love.


    Such a dream would never be erased from his mind


    At the same time, after drinking the Chronic Tox, Crystal had an abnormal condition. At first, her body was burning like fire, and she held her head on the sofa, trembling. Her whole body was as red as fire, terribly horrible.


    At the same time, looking at Crystal, Shawn said, "Crystal, now you are also poisoned. In order to make you the same condition as Mr. Edgar, I put another injection to stimulate the poison in your body. Crystal, do you still know what you are doing now?"


    Crystal looked at him with red eyes and nodded. "I know, you can continue..."


    Shawn nodded and said, "well, now I''m going to inject you with the first poison, which will make you feel as cold as ice. Crystal, you have to stay with it!"


    Crystal clenched her hands and nodded.


    Standing aside, Leo felt his heart was twisted for his worries about both Edgar and Crystal.

 Chapter 305 Crystal! No!

    Then, Shawn asked another nurse to take out another poison from the case, inject it into Crystal''s arm, and then draw a tube of blood from her and put it on the testing device, waiting for the result.


    All the people present were waiting for it.


    They felt themselves so cruel. They had seen the poison attack again and again with their own eyes. They were not able to do anything and waited to see the result.


    About ten minutes later, Crystal''s body turned from red to normal complexion. However, all of a sudden, she curled up her legs, and leaned against the sofa, and buried her head in her knees, muttering, "it''s so cold, so cold..."


    Every bone in her body was as painful as being stabbed. She bit her teeth and gradually found that her body was so stiff that she couldn''t even move her head.


    At the same time, Shawn walked to Crystal and grabbed her arm, pulling out a tube of black blood from her.


    In this way, Crystal would have different symptoms by every poison testing.


    At this time, Shawn was sweating nervously. He had already tried the ninth poison. Just now, he had worked out the element of Chronic Tox.


    What was worse, he also found out that he was unable to use a certain kind of poison to offset the Chronic Tox. There was only one kind of poison left. At this moment, he was worried. What if it didn''t work.


    For all these years, Shawn had never been as uncertain as he was today. The rejection mechanism had already functioned within Crystal''s body. There was both heat and chill reacting in her body, which had even beyond a man could endure.


    Crystal tried hard to clench her own head just to tolerate the pain. Tears were welling up in the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    efore she could finish her words, she suddenly felt a burst of pain from her body, which spread to her brain. She held her head with her hands and shouted, "it''s so painful, goddamn it! Ah! It hurts! "


    Then, the pain became more and more frequent and stronger, and she hit her own head with her own hands


    Leo walked forward and tried to hug Crystal. But when he was in front of her, he saw Crystal abruptly pulled out the dagger, trying to hurt herself.


    "No! Crystal! No! "


    With a shocked look on his face, Leo suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the dagger from Crystal.


    The people around said quickly, "hurry up! Catch her! ''Fix her. Draw her blood now!''! Hurry up! "


    As Shawn spoke, he took out the syringe and inserted it into the Crystal''s arm, and drew a tube of blood from her quickly.


    Then, he put it into the testing device, waiting for the results.


    Crystal struggled to get rid of Leo''s control, and staggered to hit the wall before everyone realized what was happening.


    Bang! Suddenly, her forehead was bleeding.


    "Crystal!"


    Leo ran fast and hugged her when Crystal fell down.

 Chapter 306 Who Are You

    Leaning against the chest of Leo, her head was cleared due to the collision just now. She pushed Leo away, staggered to the front of Shawn, ignoring the pain on her body, and said in a hoarse voice, "how is the result?"


    Wearing disposable gloves, Shawn expertly took out the sample of poison from the device, and mixed it with the sample of Chronic Tox. As his eyes widened, he was shocked and excited. He screamed, "great! It works!"


    When everyone heard this sentence, they were all very excited. Crystal was relieved. With a flash of tears in the corner of her eyes, she said lightly, "great, I can finally have a rest!"


    Then, Crystal couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted, falling down on the floor, everyone exclaimed, "Crystal!"


    Still, Leo was the first one to catch Crystal. He furrowed his brows and cried, "Crystal! Crystal! Wake up! "


    Shawn gave a hint to the nurses to take out the drugs, and then injected it into Edgar''s arm.


    Immediately, he walked to Crystal hurriedly, squatted down, and stretched out a hand, putting it on her wrist. Then, he looked at Leo, and said, "hurry up! Hold her to the sofa. I will cure her."


    "Okay!"


    Then, Leo put Crystal on the sofa slightly.


    Shawn came over and injected the remaining antidote into Crystal''s body.


    After a while, his brows were scrunched, and he was shocked, "how could it be? !"


    Shawn looked at Crystal in confusion. When he saw her grey hair, he was shocked. "Crystal? How could this happen?" he asked


    Allen closed his eyes sadly, Shawn said seriously, "I''ve told you, this kind of test is risky. It''s true, but fortunately, at least, Crystal is still alive, but"


    "But what? "


    Shawn sighed, "we wo


    "who are you?"


    In fact, she didn''t know who Shawn actually was. Her tears dropped on her wrist when he tried the medicine for her.


    On her wrist, there was a butterfly birthmark. When Shawn saw it, something unusual flashed in his eyes, and such abnormality was captured by Crystal.


    Therefore, she did not feel surprised about his action just now!


    "Your highness, I can''t tell you my real identity now. But I am on your disposal!"


    Since Shawn didn''t say it, Crystal wouldn''t ask again. "Well, if you don''t tell me, then tell me who I am!"


    However, Shawn still kept silent. He stammered, "I... I can''t tell you!"


    Crystal glanced at him coldly and sneered, "Well! Get out! "


    "Your Highness, the reason why I didn''t tell you is that there is something dangerous involved. It''s not the time to tell you now. But I promise that I will never betray you!"


    Crystal knew that a man like Shawn was very arrogant. Crystal would believe what he said now was true!


    So she dropped the topic.


    Crystal was aware that there was something she had to solve by herself! Fine! Anyway, she decided to dig it out on her own.

 Chapter 307 I Will Wait Till You Marry Me

    Then Crystal turned around, came to the bedside and stood in front of Edgar.


    She wiped the sweat off Edgar''s forehead gently. With a smile, she said, "Edgar, you''d better wake up in ten days. Otherwise, don''t blame me for seducing another man when I''m bored."


    With these thoughts in her mind, she stretched her hand out and stroke his eyebrows softly.


    "Don''t you know that you are ugly when you are in coma?"


    Then she leaned forward and gave a gentle kiss on Edgar''s forehead. She said softly, "you don''t have to look for me. I''m fine! Just give me some time. I will wait till you marry me.


    Then she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and stood up.


    She turned around and glanced at him. Then, Crystal said coldly, "is he really all right? Are you sure that all of his poison has been detoxified? "


    "Yes, Your Highness. Please rest assured, Mr. Edgar is fine now. But his body was corroded by two kinds of poisons at the same time. Moreover, he reacted quite violently before, so his body is being recuperating himself for a long time."


    Crystal nodded, "Great! Today, I''m going to leave for a few days. I hope you can stay by his side until he wakes up. If he asks about me, just tell him directly that he doesn''t need to come to see me. I''ll be fine! "


    When Crystal was about to leave, she was stopped by Shawn. "Your Highness, but your body is still..."


    Crystal interrupted, "I know, just tell me whether I can survive.


    "Sure. But..."


    Crystal waved her hand and said, "Well! That''s enough!"


    All Crystal asked for was only to survive and that Edgar will be fine.


    "But, Your Highness, I suggested that you should not engage in strenuous activity..."


    With a frown, Crystal interrupted, "don''t worry. I won''t abuse myself. I promise I will come to you when I can''t hold on. But I don''t want any


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    anything unusual about the person I asked you to keep watch on recently?"


    Suddenly, it occurred to him what had happened two days ago. With a frown, Toby faltered, "Noah... Noah, he..."


    She cast a cold glance at him and scolded, "Toby, you''re so naggy recently! Well! Do you want to betray me? "


    Betray? Toby had never thought of that.


    Soon, Toby stepped forward, knelt on one knee and said hurriedly, "I dare not! I never meant to do that! "


    "Then tell me now!"


    "Ms. Crystal, Noah... He escaped from the prison," he answered respectfully after thinking for a while


    Abruptly hearing the news, Crystal stood up in a hurry.


    Because she was very feeble now, she lost consciousness all of a sudden and her body leaned forward. She almost passed out.


    Toby stood up all and held Crystal subconsciously.


    With a worried look on his face, Toby asked, "Ms. Crystal, are you okay! What happened to you? "


    She shook her head, pushed him away and sat back on the chair. She took out a small bottle from her pocket, opened it, poured a pill into her mouth and swallowed it.


    Dr. Zhou had given the drug to Crystal before she left. He said that the drug would help her regain the energy for the time being. .

 Chapter 308 I Work For The Cao Clan

    Crystal was trying to restore her strength and wiped out the rash temporarily by taking the drug.


    However, this kind of drug should not be used too much, it would make her addicted and eventually get lost in herself.


    She knew very well that although Shawn said that he could detoxify her, Crystal knew that the chances were slim.


    Because no one knew, in fact, she had been poisoned when she was very young. At that time, she did not know that she had been poisoned.


    She only remembered that her stepfather always asked her to drink a bowl of water every day. The ordinary water was colorless and tasteless, but the water she drank was bitter.


    She had asked her stepfather what was that?


    However, her stepfather slapped her in the face. He said if she didn''t drink it, he would torture her mother endlessly.


    She had seen her mother beaten up by her stepfather cruelly. Therefore, she drank it obediently every day as she had been told. Although it was a little bitter, she felt that it was okay for her to drink it! At least her mother would not be beaten.


    It was not until the moment Spencer had said he found out that she had been poisoned when she was in a coma three years ago. Because it had been too long since she was poisoned, she could only live for 20 years.


    This was also the reason why Shawn said to her: Your Highness, I will spare no endeavor to detoxify you! " Crystal didn''t care at all. For a person who could only live for 20 years, it was meaningless to be comforted by those words.


    In fact, Crystal didn''t know that she actually had been detoxified by the Magic Water, which Spencer asked her to take with the excuse to wipe out her personal emotion.


    Then, Crystal took a glance at Toby and said coldly, "get up! What happened? Make it clear! "


    "About two days ago, there was a news that Noah committed suicide in the prison. The guards w


    n his mind. He said quickly: ''Ms. Crystal, a betrayer should suffer thousands of arrows penetrating his heart, and his body would be fried in a pot after that. "


    Crystal nodded, "well, good! Do it now!.


    However, these rules had never been taken into practice in the Dragon Tiger gang. They were all set by Tiger Head.


    The former leader, Tiger Head, apart from being lecherous, he was also good at punishing his subordinates. As for the people who betrayed him, he was even more cruel to them.


    Judi had been undercover in the Dragon Tiger Gang for a long time. He knew well about the means of Tiger Head and was afraid of those cruel barnacles.


    The thought of those cruel means scared Mark.


    He had witnessed the scene that those betrayers were tortured and mutilated by Tiger Head.


    At that time, he was so scared that he could only screamed in his mind:'' What a freak! ''


    Mark immediately said with a smile, "Ms. Crystal, you can ask whatever you want to know. I will answer truthfully and honestly!"


    Crystal sneered and said, "you are really timid! Tell me, who on earth are you? "


    "Actually, I work for the Cao Clan!"


    Both Crystal and Toby were surprised by Mark''s words.


    ''Mark works for the Cao Clan?''? How was that possible?

 Chapter 309 Fool!

    Then, Crystal stood up and walked around Mark. After looking at him up and down, she stood in front of Mark, with her arms folded across her chest and one hand supporting her chin. She sneered and said, "Mark, you are not that good at lying!"


    Hearing that, Mark smiled and said, "Ms. Crystal, do you think so?"


    Then, with one more step backward, Crystal leaned against the desk. She took a look at Toby and said, "Toby, bring a cup of tea to him, and let him explain to us who exactly he is working for!"


    Although Toby had no idea what Crystal meant, he knew that she was giving an order.


    He nodded without any doubts. "Yes, Madam!"


    Then, Toby turned around and walked out of the office.


    After a while, there were only Mark and Crystal left in the office.


    Then, she looked at Mark and said coldly, "Okay, Mark, who are you?"


    Mark shrugged and said, "I said I work for the Cao Clan. Don''t you believe me, Ms. Crystal?"


    "Crystal, do you think I am a fool? You said you are from the Cao clan. I don''t have any enmity with it, so why did they try to kill me? Mark, you said you were from the Cao Clan. Do you want to tell me that it was the Cao clan who told you to poison my tea and that they also instructed you to kill me in the Dragon Tiger gang at midnight, right? "


    Mark was shocked, "how... How did you know that?"


    Then Crystal turned around and sat back on the chair. She said with a cold smile, "Mark, do you really think that the tea in my hand was accidentally spilled on the ground by Toby? And that night when you walked into my room, you got diarrhea suddenly. Do you deem all these as accidents? "


    Mark was surprised and stammered, "don''t... you..."


    " I rem


    the paternity test between him and his so-call parents. It revealed that Mark was actually not the son of that couple, nor did he have a brother who owned a debt of 30 million. It was all planned by that man, the man who took advantage of him.


    Mark fell on the sofa. He could not believe that. It turned out that everything was a lie.


    Crystal walked to the sofa, looked down at Mark and said in a sarcastic tone, "what''s wrong? Do you feel bad being used and cheated? "


    Suddenly, Mark stood up. He angrily pointed at Crystal and said, "it''s you! is it? In fact, you have already known my identity. You know clearly that I was used. But you just let me get trapped! "


    Before he could finish his words.


    Slap! Crystal gave him a slap in the face.


    Immediately, the right face of Mark got swollen. He turned his head and glared at Crystal. When he wanted to say something, Crystal grabbed his collar.


    Crystal said coldly, "Mark, do you think I should tell you the truth and help you get rid of lie?"


    Then she slapped his face again.


    "Mark, you are so naive. Do you think that you could get return? Fucking idiot!

 Chapter 310 It Was Noah!

    And I have no obligation to tell you about that. I investigate you because I am interested in the persons behind you. Mark, you idiot. How you are used and cheated has nothing to do with me. Get it? Moreover, you betrayed me, and you betrayed the Dragon Tiger Group. You''ll have a miserable ending. But since you''re stupid enough, I won''t bother to do anything to you. "


    Then, Crystal loosened her grip on Mark.


    "Shame on you, Mark! Get out of here! Fuck off! "


    Originally, Crystal wanted to find out the person behind from Mark.


    But just now, her mind was a little out of control, because Crystal saw her past from Mark. It was said that she was also used, cheated. At that time, she was very stupid. If Edgar hadn''t protected her all the time, she might have become a dead body.


    Therefore, Crystal was totally out of control. She was scolding Mark, as well as herself.


    A few moments later, Mark finally understood that Crystal was right. He thought that everything was because of him. If he could be a bit more wise and cleverer, how could he be manipulated by others? And being deceived.


    Mark walked up to Crystal, got down on one knee and said with regrets, "Ms. Crystal, I know I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Please give me a chance. I will pledge my loyalty to the Dragon Tiger Group with my life! "


    Mark thought, '' I know it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have trusted the wrong person,. I''m the youngest in this group and everyone takes care of me since I''m young. Sometimes even Toby will help me.''.


    However, he cheated Toby again and again. He had deceived his best buddy for so many years.


    Right now, Mark regretted.


    But Crystal didn''t accept his apology.


    For her, it was a betrayal. No matter what the reason was.


    She wouldn''t give any chance for a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s call me boss. You keep making mistakes, Noah! Don''t you admit it? "


    The man suddenly turned around and took out a pen from his pocket, aiming at Crystal.


    He sneered, "how do you know it''s me? !"


    With a cold smile, Crystal said, "Well! You and I were friends since we were kids. It''s not easy to change your nature, and it''s not easy to change your aura. I can sense you."


    Then the man took off his hat and a familiar face came into view. There were many scars on his face, which made it horrible.


    Of course, it was Noah!


    With a cold glance at Noah''s ferocious face, she sneered at him, "Noah, it seems that you have had a hard time in prison!"


    "Crystal, no! Ivy, you are so cruel that you just watched me being bullied by those evil prisoners. You did nothing! "


    ''if possible, I wish I could fucking kill you right now!'' Crystal thought.


    This must be the funniest joke she had ever heard. Did he think they were still friends? childhood sweethearts?


    Now she and Noah were just strangers. Moreover, Noah had kidnapped her before. If it weren''t for the sake of grandma Linda, she wouldn''t have let him go!


    But now Noah even complained for her. What a joke, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 311 Die Together!

    Crystal stood up and sneered, "Noah, don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to say that? It seems that you have already known that I have an insider in the prison. But why do you think that I will help you? "


    When Noah was put in prison, Crystal arranged a insider to spy on him, just to find out the culprit hiding behind Noah.


    As for the scar on his face, she also knew how it was made. In prison, his handsome face would always arouse other prisoners'' jealousy. Noah was a gentle and thin man himself, how could he fight against those vicious prisoners during that period.


    Noah was seriously torture in the prison, even his mind was completely distorted. Therefore, he blamed all these on Crystal.


    At first, Noah was still regretting for what he had done. However, as time went by, he got used to being maltreated day by day. Gradually, he found that it was not his fault. It was because of Crystal that she did not give him the chance to be with him and elope with him. How could she enjoy the glory and wealth outside the prison while he should keep a miserable life in the jail..


    He was not reconciled, especially when he knew that one of the prisoners in prison was the spy of Crystal.


    With a vicious smile, Noah said, "yes, you won''t help me. But, Ivy, why should I suffer like that? Why, why should I be punished for my stupidity? But you are enjoying your life outside at ease. Why?"


    Crystal concluded in her mind that all he could do now was to describe Noah simply as an unreasonable man.


    Crystal was aware that it was useless to sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll be with you after you die.."


    Suddenly, a group of men in black suit rushed in from outside, led by Toby.


    They surrounded Noah.


    "Put it on the ground. I''ll leave your body intact."


    "Well! Well! Well! Let''s perish together! "


    As he spoke, Noah turned around, and before everyone could react.


    When he was about to attack again!


    He smiled cruelly, "I planned to go with Ivy secretly and no one would disturb us. But now, you may die with us together! "


    All the people at present were shocked. They did not expect Noah could be so insane. This was crazy!


    Both Crystal and Mark didn''t expect that Noah would do that.


    Crystal took a cold glance at Mark. She really didn''t believe that Mark didn''t know about his crazy behavior at all?


    In fact, Mark did never expected the extreme situation like that!


    "You want me to die with you, don''t you? Don''t bother! If you detonate right now, our bodies will be tore apart and splash everywhere. Do you want to waste such an excellent chance to be with me in the hell? "

 Chapter 312 Go To Hell With You!

    Everyone was shocked at Crystal''s words.


    Noah was shocked, "Ivy, what do you mean?"


    Crystal spread her hands and said, "I didn''t mean anything. I just mean literally. Didn''t you say that you would keep playmates with me in the hell? Okay, I promise you! "


    Then, Crystal commanded Toby and others, "Did you hear that? Why don''t you get off? Do you want to be the third wheel here? "


    Toby and his companions finally understood what Crystal meant. Ms. Crystal was saving them.


    They were shocked because their master cared about them first instead of herself at this critical moment.


    She was deeply moved.


    At this time, Toby and the rest, including Mark, all walked forward and got down on one knee. They all said in unison, "I''m willing to live and die with you, Ms. Crystal!"


    Their voice was very loud, echoing across the whole room. Even Noah was shocked at the scene.


    He didn''t expect that his childhood playmate could be so powerful now.


    What kind of force was it!


    Noah snorted, "Ivy, look at the men kneeling in front of you. I''m really curious about how you did that and why they are so supportive to you. I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect that you are more and more good at seducing men!"


    In the eyes of the twisted and dirty man, what he saw was always the negative side.


    But everybody knew that the reason why Crystal was so admired and respected by her followers was that she was very decisive and tolerant.


    She only cared about those people around her.


    And Toby and others were fond of her personal loyalty, so when Crystal said those words, they were willing to live and die with her!


    However, Crystal did not take Noah''s words seriously. She sneered at him, "you insist that I am a tempting bitch. Fine, I don''t think I need to explain anything to you, do I? You just want me to accompany you to death. You don''t need to say anything more. "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    Ignoring Noah, she walked towards Mark and squatted down, holding him in her arms. Then she said, "Mark, don''t sleep. I''m taking you to the hospital."


    Mark said with a weak smile, "I grew up as an orphan in the Shaolin Temple. Although they have always been good to me, I still envy those children who have parents. Every time I saw that their relatives came to see them, I envy them so much."


    "Okay, okay. Stop talking. I''ll take you to the hospital," Crystal interrupted, with tears in her eyes.


    She found that the chest of Mark was full of glass fragments. She knew that the chance of survival for Mark was very small.


    Mark smiled slightly and shook his head. He said, "well, I deserve more than death! I don''t have much time left. Ms. Crystal, can you listen to me? I know I betrayed you first. I know that I don''t deserve your forgiveness, but I really treated you all as my good brothers, my family. I don''t have parents, so I look forward to the feeling of family affection. When that person helped me find my parents, I believed him without hesitation. What''s more, Mr. Li and his wife really treated me very well, which gave me a sense of kinship!


    So I never doubt what that person told me. I always thought Mr. Li and Mrs. Li were my long lost parents!

 Chapter 313 Poor Lady!

    Holding the corner of her coat tightly, Mark said weakly, "I have been living in a lie, and I really regret that I have let down the good will of so many people in our group! Ms. Crystal, please don''t drive me out of the Sorrow. Please bury my body in the Dragon Tiger Group. I don''t know who my parents are. And I don''t want to be a homeless phantom either! Let me return to the Dragon Tiger Gang, okay? "


    Crystal sobbed and nodded. "Okay, I promise! I will send you back to the gang! "


    Mark said powerlessly, "thank you, Ms. Crystal!"


    Trying hard to wear a smile, Crystal said, "Judi, let me tell you. You are not an orphan, you have a family. From now on, you are my younger brother. Do you hear me?"


    Crystal knew that Mark was a simple-minded boy. All his betrayal was due to his ignorance.


    He was like a child who lacked family affection.


    Mark hadn''t expected that his boss, Ms. Crystal, had regarded him as a brother. Now he had a sister and he was no longer an orphan!


    Judi laughed happily. Her smile was as warm as the spring sunshine.


    "Sister! I finally have a family, I am no longer an orphan! "


    He laughed and said, "thank you, my dear sister!"


    Mark naughtily blinked and said to Crystal, "sister, get closer. I have a secret to tell you!"


    So Crystal lowered her head and said, "Okay, go ahead. I''ll listen to you."


    Getting weaker and weaker, Mark supported himself with his last strength and whispered in her ear, "sister, that man...No! That one who help me to find my so-called parents named Mora! "


    Crystal was shocked when she heard that. It was Mora, Mia''s mother!


    Mark put down his hand. Slowly, he closed his eyes.


    When Toby and his men arrived, Mark had died. Holding the body of him in her arms firmly, Crystal did not move. Toby wa


    wered it.


    A familiar voice came from the phone, " Crystal, I''m going to leave the hospital. Come to pick me up and take me home


    Crystal was speechless, "..."


    How did he know her number!


    Coldly curling her lips, she said, "Grandma Helen, what does it have to do with me that you are discharged from the hospital?"


    Then she hung up the phone. Suddenly, she remembered what Mark said before. It was Mora.


    All of a sudden, Crystal recalled the memory that Mora seemed to have an acquaintance with Grandma Helen before when they met in the anniversary party of the United Union. Maybe Grandma Helen could help her.


    At the thought of this, Crystal picked up her phone and called the number again. When the phone was connected, she said, "Grandma Helen, you are such a poor lady! Wait me there, I am coming to pick you up."


    Crystal hung up the phone directly.


    Then she stood up and went to her own dressing room to change her clothes.


    Crystal put on a white cap. The big black sunglasses made her mouth curve perfectly. She looked omnipotent and invincible, and the black casual clothes made her look mysterious and pure. She looked so cool that no words could describe her.

 Chapter 314 The Cities Without You Are Grey!

    Crystal smiled bitterly at the dresser. Now she could only ask herself to be as mysterious as possible. She needed to cover herself well while going out. Who knew how long the antidote that Shawn gave to her would last? Maybe a few hours, maybe a few days. She didn''t want to be treated as a ghost while eating outside!


    Crystal took a pair of white gloves from her bag and put them on.


    Then she called Toby in.


    As soon as Toby entered the room, he saw Crystal''s dressing and his eyes lit up. "What''s going on?" he asked


    Crystal blurted out, "I''ll be out for a few days. I''ll leave Sorrow to you!"


    Toby wasn''t surprised at all. Their boss always disappeared for a few days. It was not strange, but he was very worried about their master''s health. He said, "Ms. Crystal, then your health condition..."


    Crystal smiled slightly and said, "nothing!"


    With that, Crystal picked up the key, turned around and left.


    A month later.....


    In the CEO Office of the Luo group, a man sat straight on his chair. The man was dressed in a straight white suit, and his eyes were without any ups and downs. His cold and hard features were gorgeous and thin, and the chill from his bones made people can''t help but retreat three feet.


    His desk was full of files.


    He opened the file mechanically, and opened one page after another. He kept signing and closing it until he turned to another page.


    At the same time, standing outside the door, Leo walked over and knocked on the door of the president''s office after he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knocked at the door for three times, and there came a cold voice from inside, "come in."


    Taking a deep breath, Leo opened the door and said, "Mr. Edgar, it''s time to get off work. You only have a few cups of coffee at noon. Let''s go back to the old house for lunch! "


    That was right. The man sitting in the office was Edgar.


    Taking a look at the unmoved Edgar, Leo bowed his head and sighed.


    Dr. Zhou had told them that their boss w


    was the warmth from Crystal. It made him wake up for a moment. He didn''t want to hurt her, so he wanted to kill himself.


    Until Crystal beat him from behind.


    Until he fell into sleep.


    Until Crystal tried the medicine for him.


    Until Crystal said to him before she left.


    In fact, he had felt everything.


    She had been tortured to try the medicine for him.


    He had cried. The drop of tear was true.


    He really wanted to stop all this, as well as the silly girl, doing everything for him.


    However, he couldn''t move. It was like he couldn''t walk out of his dream.


    ''Crystal, today is the thirtieth day since you left me. The city is still as usual. Everything seems to have not changed. Everything seems to have changed as well.


    I seem to have changed, too. But I still feel the same.


    Without you, the city is really... gray.


    But I still remember what you said, "wait for me to come back. I''ll hold my white horse and let you marry me!"


    Crystal, do you think that I will leave you when you are ugly? You are really a silly girl.


    Crystal, in fact, I want to tell you that no matter what you become, I will still love you.


    Crystal, the only thing I want is still to travel through this city with you when our hair become white and we have a hunchback. It is the city that once belonged to us.

 Chapter 315 Fuck! Dont Act Like I Am Air!

    At nine o''clock, Edgar left the company. He drove on the streets of City A with, not knowing where to go.


    He didn''t want to go back to his old house which had been empty since he sent Hilary to the countryside.


    Three years ago, there was Ivy and three years later there was Hilary. However, there was nothing there now.


    After knowing the true identity of Crystal, he and her son couldn''t appear in the sight of those people either.


    At this moment, Edgar, like a ghost, had been driving for more than two hours everywhere. Finally, he stopped.


    Seeing what was happening in front of him, Edgar frowned. He didn''t get off the car immediately.


    How could he come to the Famous Scholar''s House without being aware?


    Crystal...


    This was the housing estate where Crystal lived. In order to live with her every day, he bought the house opposite to hers.


    The environment here was not luxurious at all. It was just an ordinary building for families.


    All people here were office workers.


    Edgar got out of the car.


    He entered the family building and took the elevator to the top floor. The elevator opened and Edgar walked out.


    He stood at the door of Crystal''s house. After ten minutes of hesitation, he pushed the door open and went inside.


    The room was empty. It was so cold. Crystal hadn''t come back since she left.


    As there had been no one living here for a long time, even though the air conditioner and heating had been turned on, it was still cold and desolate.


    Edgar looked around.


    Fortunately, even though it was empty here, it was better than the old house.


    Here, although he hadn''t come back for a long time, he at least could feel Crystal in the air.


    He saw the pooh bear on the bedside, which was left by Crystal. It was still there.


    As far as the outsiders concerned, Edgar was in a calm mood without any ups and downs. However, only Edgar knew clearly that there was nothing to worry about except for missing her.


    In the past, he always thought that the relationship between him and her had been passive


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Then he went downstairs.


    In the hallway, he bumped into a man. He wore a brown limited edition Khaki cap, which covered most of his silver gray hair, his fine greyish hair fluttering lightly, a pair of black rimmed glasses, a pure white T-shirt and a slender jeans.


    The man brushed against Edgar. He stopped, turned around and said to him, "brother, can you walk? Take care!"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his action of pressing the elevator button. He turned around and frowned at the man''s appearance, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here for you. Let''s talk!"


    Hearing that, Edgar took a look at the man and said coldly, "I don''t have time!" He turned around and walked into the elevator immediately.


    The man quickly caught up with him and said, "Well, you don''t welcome me?"


    Edgar shot him a look in return. He said rudely, "hum, you are not welcome!"


    "Don''t be like this, bro. You can''t kick down the ladder every time, can you?"


    The elevator door opened. Edgar walked out.


    Without stopping along the way, Edgar got into his car. The man quickly walked over and knocked at the door. He said, "why don''t you open the door? You really don''t want to invite me?"


    Before the man could finish his words, he saw that Edgar''s car started and then drove away in front of him!


    The man jumped to his feet and shouted, "Edgar, do you think I am invisible! Just go? "

 Chapter 316 Fuck Off When You Finish

    After saying that, the man turned around, walked out of the Famous Scholar''s House, and stopped a taxi by the roadside. "Sir, please take me to the Luo group!"


    Sitting in the car, the man cursed Edgar fiercely in his mind! Of course he knew where he was going to head to.


    Edgar drove to the Luo group. When he got off, a taxi followed him closely.


    Then Edgar walked straight into the Luo group.


    The man who got off the taxi threw a 100 dollar banknote to the driver and turned around to follow Edgar.


    "Edgar, do you really hate to meet me so much?"


    Edgar paused for a moment and replied seriously, "yes, you are right. Get out!"


    The man was a little annoyed and said, "Come on! I have something to tell you! Something important! Stop, Edgar! "


    The man shouted and followed him.


    He did not believe that Edgar would still ignored him again even if he followed Edgar into the company.


    Then he followed Edgar upstairs.


    Edgar walked into his office.


    The man followed in, but was stopped by Leo, "who are you? Why are you following Mr. Edgar?"


    The man dodged Leo and walked inside.


    But Leo stopped him again.


    The man rolled his eyes at Leo and shouted, "you bastard, let me in. I have something to tell you!"


    Leo came to the company very early just to see if their boss was here.


    However, when he arrived, he saw a man following behind their boss.


    Obviously, Leo noticed how much Edgar hated that man.


    So without hesitation, Leo stopped the man.


    Sitting at his desk, Edgar opened and approved the files one by one.


    Then he finished the last file and put it on the desk.


    After finishing his work, Edgar raised


    his disease. "


    After Steven Cao finished speaking, Edgar kicked him with his foot and said lightly, " Don''t insinuate. Tell me the truth!"


    Steven Cao raised his eyebrows, "I''m telling the truth!"


    Edgar sat down in front of his desk again and turned on the computer. He clicked on the information he wanted to check. After a while, he said, "cousin, since you are reluctant to tell me the truth, take your time and think it over. I will book a coffin for you on the Internet and send it to the Xia Clan."


    Upon hearing that, Steven Cao almost knelt down. He immediately shook his head and came to Edgar with a smile. He touched his nose and said, "well, actually, I''m telling you that grandfather wanted to bequeath the property to you. He keeps saying your name, but my father disagrees with him. So my father ordered me to..... check your whereabouts! Ha ha. "


    As soon as Steven Cao finished his words, Edgar gave him a cold glance, "Don''t do this to me. You know what I''m doing? I used to be the one who saved you at every critical moment. I... I just came to tell you... You''d better be careful recently! "

 Chapter 317 Is It True

    Edgar stared straight at Steven, which made him a little scared. Steven cleared his voice and continued, "Edgar, can you stop glaring at me? Don''t worry... And now my father... What he valued the most is my senior brother... Not me..."!"


    Edgar stared at him for a while, then he drew back his sight and concentrated on the screen again.


    He might have believed what Steven had said, but after the betrayal of Edward, he had lost his trust in anyone. At that time, he had felt that Edward was his closest brother. However, he was actually the one who desired to kill him most.


    This was a serious scar after which his suspicion to anyone ensued, including his cousin, Steven Cao who grew up with him.


    Speaking of Steven, Edgar and he were acquaintances.


    When Edgar was a child, his mother would take him to his grandmother''s home. At that time, Steven was very obstinate and unruly. When Edgar arrived, he almost drew everyone''s attention because of his cute face. Even the servants preferred to take care of Edgar instead of him.


    Therefore, he went to Edgar and ask for a fight angrily.


    At that time, Steven was defeated every time he asked for a challenge. At first, Edgar even deemed him as an idiot. As time went by, they gradually became friends.


    After being beaten, Steven went back and learn some new skills. He would then ask for another challenge the next day.


    And their friendship was built at that time. Edgar remembered that every time he encountered a plot, it was Ste


    ''s wrong with you, Edgar? ''


    When Steven was about to walk out of the door, Edgar stopped him. "Is it true? I mean what I told you to investigate for me."


    Steven was going to leave without saying anything. However, he turned around without hesitation and kicked the door with a foot. He said indignantly, "I risked my fucking life and got this information for the Xia Clan. How could it be fake!"


    "Do you have any proof?" Edgar continued


    Steven strode over and said, "what the hell! Edgar, don''t you fucking believe me?"


    At the same time, Edgar also stood up, walked around the desk, sat on the sofa, took up the teapot, and poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking it, he slowly said, "it''s not that I don''t trust you, but that I don''t think that the man in the Xia Clan could be so easy to divulge the secret."


    Steven was impetuous. However, he had already got used to Edgar''s attitude.


    Steven thought for a while and said, "you mean that the Xia Clan divulge the secret on purpose?"

 Chapter 318 She Is In The Cao Clan!

    Edgar leaned against the wall and said, "if I''m not wrong, there are two forces in the Xia Clan. One is that they don''t want me to be in a relationship with Crystal, and they even use my parents as a bait to cut off Crystal from me. The other is that they try their best to kill Crystal at all costs."


    ''''


    Steven frowned and asked, "you mean there is a traitor in the Xia Clan?"


    Edgar shook his head. "I''m not sure. I''m just guessing. If that young master of the Xia Clan doesn''t want Crystal to have anything to do with me, why did he reveal Crystal''s identity to you! The Xia Clan is heavily guarded. How would they allow you to get in there easily? He made Crystal''s identity clear to you. On the surface, he wanted me to quit, but actually he wanted Crystal to have no other choice. "


    Steven was somewhat confused. He scratched his head and asked, "Edgar, can you say something that make me understand? I feel that your words are so profound!"


    Steven thought that Edgar should at least give him an explanation. However, his reply was just unexpected, "it''s quite normal that you can''t understand! I don''t want you to know too much about it! "


    Steven, "..."


    Steven suddenly felt a sharp pain from his teeth! So Edgar just talked to himself and let him just be a listener who didn''t need to reply.


    ''Damn it! Are you making fun of me?''


    When Steven understood what he meant, he stopped. He pounded on the table and said angrily, "Edgar, really? Am I that stupid? "


    Edgar rolled his eyes at him and said, "what do you think?"


    Steven," ..."


    "Well, suppose that I''m not smarter than you. Can you explain yourself when you chat next time?"


    However, Edgar was not affected at all. He simply said, "it''s all right. You can go now!"


    Steven clenched his teeth, "Shit! Edgar, you... "


    Seeing that Edgar was unwilling to talk to him, Steven got up angrily, kicked the sofa a few times and turned around to leave.


    In fact, he wanted to kick Edgar. However, he dared


    d, When Steven went downstairs, he saw a red Rolls Royce stopped downstairs. He quickly ran out and jumped on the car. Before he could get on the seat belt, he felt like it was flying, and the car rushed out at a high speed.


    Edgar was driving at a high speed. Steven was so frightened that he had to lean on the seat tightly. Steven said in a trembling voice, "Edgar, can you drive slowly? I... don''t want to die!"


    Without looking at Steven, Edgar asked directly, "is she still in the Cao Clan now?"


    Steven was a little stunned. He said: "who?"


    Hearing that, Edgar became a little impatient. He said, "forget it. I will go there myself! Now that grandma is out of hospital, I have to show her my filial piety."


    Steven''s mouth twitched, "filial piety! Oh, my God! Edgar, are you sure that you don''t go to the Cao family to stir up trouble! Do you go to see the old lady just out of kindness? "


    With a helpless expression, Edgar said, "of course, there''s nothing I can do if the Cao clan is in trouble because of me."


    Steven gave a thumbs up and said, "very good! What a great liar! "


    Edgar was annoyed by Steven''s nagging. He snapped, "shut up!"


    Steven, "..."


    Well, he would shut up!


    At the moment, Steven felt that he could only be mistreated by Edgar all his life! Besides, he was fucking willing to.

 Chapter 319 It Was The Past!

    Driving the car, Edgar looked ahead calmly, but only himself knew that he was very excited now.


    He once heard from Crystal that her childhood was unfortunate. When she was a child, her only wish was to wear a beautiful wedding dress like a Barbie doll, waiting for a prince charming to appear in front of her and take her away from that place which made her feel painful all the time.


    It was from Ivy, on the beach in C Town three years ago.


    Later, she gradually realized that the only person in the world who could save her was herself.


    Edgar knew that even though Crystal still had such a little hope, she had learned to become strong, to protect herself, and to fight back. Thinking of this, Edgar''s eyes were covered with tears.


    In the last month, nobody knew how much he missed Crystal. He didn''t dare to sleep for fear that he would see Crystal in his dreams. Then when he woke up, he would be full of disappointment, which was really painful.


    But sometimes, he really wanted to have a dream in which he could see Crystal. Such an idea was very contradictory. He could do nothing about it.


    When Crystal left, she left her cellphone, which was given by Edgar. He didn''t know where she was now!


    Once in the evening, he went to Sorrow to ask Toby where Crystal has gone, but Toby also didn''t know where she was! Even Eva came, Toby didn''t tell him where Crystal was.


    He knew that Crystal wanted him to wait for her in this city. He agreed that he didn''t go to find her. He waited for a month, but it made him feel like he had waited for years. He thought that he could wait patiently for her to come back to him.


    But he found that he couldn''t.


    Edgar stopped thinking. He glanced at Steven, who closed his eyes and held his seat tightly, and said, "do you think I should go home to change my clothes or change a new hair style? Well,


    Clan. She was known as the goddess in the eyes of the noblemen in the capital.


    Everyone thought that if the Cao Clan found a husband for her, it must be from the Xia clan which was well matched in social status.


    However, no one expected that the daughter of the Cao Clan finally married a poor young man, Scott. And for this poor man, she was willing to cancel the marriage with the Xia Clan and get pregnant before marriage.


    The Cao Clan was shocked by the news and didn''t know what to do next. They were angry.


    At that time, being pregnant before marriage was equivalent to being immoral and shameless.


    Overnight, she changed from a fairy to a shameless bitch.


    Then she became a heartless bitch in other people''s eye.


    As for the Cao clan, they felt so humiliated. Therefore, Grandma Helen was so angry that she kicked off Finn from home.


    Finn cut off the relation with the Cao clan lived with Scott since then.


    A few years later, Edgar was born. The three of them lived in a tile house that was less than twenty square meters.


    Scott didn''t have the heart to see his wife and son live a hard life with him. After careful consideration, he borrowed some money from his relatives and friends to do business abroad.

 Chapter 320 The Hatred Of Edgar!

    However, good things never come to an end. When Finn and Edgar were waiting for Scott at home, word came that the plane which Scott was in crashed. It was still unknown where the men on the plane were.


    Finn was inconsolable at that time. She became a single mother, but at that time, there was no way for a single mother to survive in the society.


    Her father could not bear to see her suffering.


    Therefore, she was picked up and went back home. All the people in the family, including her parents, treated her with great respect before, but now they began to look down upon her. Thus, the 8-year-old son of Finn together with Finn was adopted by the Cao clan.


    Not as arrogant as she used to be, Finn led a humble life in the Cao clan. On the surface, everyone was very polite to her, because she was still the daughter of the Cao clan.


    But all the people sneered at and embarrassed her secretly. In fact, Finn was a very kind person. She was not good at scheming against her family. Therefore, during the past few years, she had a hard time, but what pleased her was that she had a smart and scheming son.


    Although he was only eight years old, he was almost like an adult and had the responsibility to protect his mother.


    It was at that time that Steven knew Edgar.


    Later, Grandma Helen wanted to find her daughter a better husband. After all, she was her daughter.


    However, Finn disagreed with her decision. During this period, among all the people present, Edgar was most sensitive. He had always believed that his father was still alive.


    It was at that time that Edgar hated all the members of the Cao family.


    Every member of the Cao family was disgusted with Finn''s stubbornness and Edgar''s attitude, especially Grandma Helen. She thought that her daughter came to her to pay off her debt in the previous life.


    Whatever she said to Finn did not work at all.


    She decided to turn a deaf ear to her.


    She left them in the old house and didn''t care about their live any lon


    cious food for the people she loved and the people who loved her. She always felt a sense of happiness when she saw them eating the food she had personally made for them. She wanted to cook for her mother when she was a child, and she wanted to cook for her sister when she grew up. Later he wanted to cook for the man she loved. Until that time when she was pregnant, she had imagined waiting for her baby to come out. She would cook for it. If she didn''t know how to do it, she could go and learn.


    But until now, she had never achieved her dream.


    Crystal looked around. The house was in the luxury, gorgeous European style. The lines were so delicate that they could be seen everywhere. The expensive and exquisite furniture and splendid design made this place like a Western Palace.


    However, it was hard to find the unique romantic western style here.


    Every inch of air here made Crystal feel strange.


    This reminded her of a month ago.


    That day, she went to the hospital to pick up Grandma Helen. She learned from Grandma Helen that Mora had known Ms. Cao for a long time. She and Ms. Cao were good friends.


    They grew up together. And most importantly, Mora had something to do with the Xia clan.


    The Xia clan?


    These two words reminded Crystal of her own mother.


    And there was also "Xia" in her mother''s name.

 Chapter 321 Kill Two Birds With One Stone!

    Crystal''s instinct told her that people in the Cao clan must know about her mother''s matter, so she decided to come here.


    Another reason was that Grandma Helen treated her very well. After she saved the life of Grandma Helen, Grandma Helen began to treat her very well. She began to treat her like her own granddaughter. All of a sudden, Crystal felt what a grandmother was like.


    Crystal had never felt any family affection since her mother died, except for her dead grandma Linda.


    In fact, deep inside her heart, Crystal was eager to get such kind of things.


    Crystal told herself that it was just a dream, a temporary one.


    Let her feel the feeling of being loved by her grandma.


    At this moment, a woman came in. She wore a long dress with pink lace, which made her look more graceful and cute. The dress was decorated with pearls and pink crystal. A pair of white crystal shoes stood on her feet, and she had a baby fat face and a pair of cherry lips.


    Anyone who saw a girl like her would fall in love with her at the first sight.


    The woman in high heels walked in. Seeing that Crystal was in a daze, she pursed her lips and said angrily, "Sister Crystal, what are you thinking about? Grandma said she was hungry. Have you finished? "


    Then, Crystal suddenly raised her head and saw Janie. She smiled and said, "nothing. I have prepared the food for your grandma. I''ll go with you now."


    Although Crystal was a kind of maternal care expert, she was responsible for the food of Grandma Helen, and she didn''t need to care about others.


    Grandma Helen initially wanted her to visit the Cao clan in the hospital. After all, she had saved her life.


    But Crystal refused coldly.


    Crystal thought, as a guest, it was not very convenient. She might not be able to ask anything useful. After all, she was the guest, and people should be polite to her.


    Therefore, Crystal decided to go to the home of the Cao clan as the nutritious doctor, so that it wouldn''t be too much trouble if she did the investigation.


    Crystal turned her back to Jan


    shocked Janie.


    Inspiration? Did she need inspiration to cook?


    That wasn''t the key point. Why didn''t she just stand there in a panic and kneel down on the ground when she saw the food scattered on the floor? Why didn''t she beg her to help her and ask grandma not to kick her out of the Cao clan.


    At this moment, Janie could become a good granddaughter and take the things she prepared for her grandmother.


    Most importantly, Crystal came to an end in the Cao clan.


    And by doing so, Janie could not only be respected by her grandmother, but also be successful in defeating an outsider, Crystal.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    However, Crystal didn''t buy it at all. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    But before she could say something, she saw Crystal was getting off the apron and said flatly, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Grandma Helen told me that she didn''t eat anything except the food I made. I still remember that she once told me that she ate the dessert prepared by your sister and almost got a diarrhea. Although your sister was punished due to that matter, I heard that it was a servant who had done that, and..."


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Janie said in shock, "how did you know that?"


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth lifted into a sneer. She said coldly, "I was the friend of that servant since my childhood! So.... "

 Chapter 322 War Of Words!

    Janie was astonished, "You... It''s impossible! He has already... "


    With a charming sneer, Crystal whispered in Janie''s ear, "do you want to say that you have killed that servant who was disguised as a drunk driver and had a car accident?"


    Hearing that, Janie looked pale and frightened. "You... Who on earth are you? How... How do you know that? "


    At that moment, except for feeling shocked, Janie was also scared. At that time, Grandma Helen loved her sister very much and everything was handled by her, and she was always dominated by her. In the eyes of outsiders, no matter how considerate and obedient she was, they always love her sister. Even the man she loved before became her sister''s lover after getting along with her and became her brother-in-law.


    Sister! Sister! Why did all the good things belong to her sister, and she could only use what was left by her sister.


    She hated it!


    So one day, she tampered with a servant in the breakfast prepared by her sister, and she bribed him. After that, grandma began to hate her sister. As for the servant, she also took care of him herself. However, it had been years, how could Crystal know all these things?


    Looking at Janie''s expression, suddenly, Crystal was in a good mood.


    She reached out her hand and fiddled with Janie''s ear studs. Then she smiled and said, "how would I know? If you want others not to know, the best way is not to do. Walls have ears! Right, Miss. Janie? "


    Now that Crystal wanted to stay in the Cao clan for some time, she investigated the family in advance. As a saying goes, "know the enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat."


    In the Cao clan, Janie was the most hypocritical woman. On the surface, she was a lovely, and innocent girl. If it weren''t for the fact that Crystal had investigated before and followed the clues to find out what she had done in the pa


    l girl in the Cao clan, she had the best food and the best clothing. This was also the reason why she had always been arrogant and dismissive since she was a child.


    Angela hated her sister very much. In her eyes, she thought her sister was cowardly and weak, and she was good for nothing. She would only cry when she was in trouble.


    She looked at Janie with disgust and said, "but what? Are you bullied by the servants again? "


    In other people''s eyes, Angela was the elder sister of Janie, so she had to be considerate and tried her best to help Janie. Therefore, Angela couldn''t leave Janie alone when something happened to her.


    At the moment, Janie looked very aggrieved and said, "I''ve come here with a good intention to see whether sister Crystal had prepared the lunch for grandma. I had been thinking that since sister Crystal just came here, she might not be very familiar with here. Maybe there''s something I can do. I want to see if there''s anything I can help. But as soon as I came in, I saw sister Crystal stealthily eat grandma''s lunch and even try to take it out to grandma. I couldn''t stand it, so I boldly stopped her. However, I didn''t expect that she threw the food away and said that I did it. I was rendered speechless. What should I do... Waah... "

 Chapter 323 Talk To Him Slowly!

    If it were possible, Crystal wanted to give Janie a big round of applause and an outstanding performance award.


    She didn''t even to rehearse before telling a lie and she could burst into tears at any time.


    Janie held on to Angela''s arm with one hand and said pathetically: sister, you have to help me. I really didn''t touch sister Crystal''s thing. "


    Crystal was no longer interested in Janie''s pure and innocent character.


    At this time, Angela turned around and said sarcastically, "my grandma said that you are her hired nutritious doctor. She said you were a health expert. Actually, you are just a cook. I''m so confused. What right do you have to teach the second daughter of the Cao clan a lesson! By the way, Miss Crystal, since you are a nutritious doctor, can you be more professional. How can you eat grandma''s food stealthily! "


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal glanced at Janie who was standing aside and seemed to be timid. Finally, Crystal fixed her eyes on Angela and said indifferently, "Miss. Angela, do you really believe in what your sister said?"


    Turning the diamond ring on her finger, Angela sneered, "are you kidding me? I don''t believe my sister. Do you want me to believe an outsider?"


    Crystal spread out his hands and said coldly, "well, then I have nothing to say! I''m tired. I''m going back to my room. You two can have a good chat! "


    Crystal''s words made Angela unaware of what was going on.


    Crystal''s indifferent attitude made Angela feel very angry, as if Crystal was the owner of this place, and they were not important people.


    Most importantly, Crystal was just a humble servant. How could she despise the eldest daughter of the Cao Clan!


    With her finger pointing at Crystal, Angela shouted, "Crystal, you... How can you be so rude to me! You... How dare you! "


    Crystal flipped her hair with a charming smile, "


    red''s face.


    Jared was taken aback by the sudden slap. He wanted to slap Angela back, but when he thought of his purpose, he clenched his fists and resisted it.


    "So what? Do you think I''m not as good as this fucking lowly woman? Or, do you think it''s right for her to scold me? "


    Jared wanted to say, "You? Bah! You think you are the daughter of the Cao clan and can squander money like water? Humph! Even you are rich, that''s not a big deal!"


    However, out of options, Jared still said reluctantly, "no, no..."


    When Crystal saw the swollen face of Jared, she felt sorry for him. How brutal Angela was!


    How could she turn a blind eye to Jared who defended her.


    Therefore, Crystal walked forward, looked at Angela up and down, and then said sarcastically, "Wow, I didn''t see it! Miss Angela really had a hot temper! Will your husband be afraid of you due to your bad temper! Will he think that he was blind to fall in love with you, such a tigress who is not as gentle as his ex girlfriend? Miss Angela, do you think so? Oh, by the way, I heard that your handsome husband, his ex was our cute Miss Janie! Do you think he regretted that he dumped Miss Janie and fell in love with you, the beautiful, smart and hot tempered lady? "

 Chapter 324 Disputes Among Women!

    It was well known that Angela and Janie had a conflict with each other because of Angela''s current husband. In the past, Garrett was Janie''s boyfriend, but he married Angela, which was a permanent scar on Janie.


    That''s right. Right now, Angela and her husband always quarreled with each other because her husband always said that she was not gentle and considerate enough. Every time when she thought of it, the images of her husband and Janie being together appeared in her mind.


    It was intolerable for her.


    The two women all had their own plans. They looked at each other, and Angela seemed to be saying, "humph, I''ll punish you later!"!


    At the moment, Janie wanted to humiliate Angela. She thought that if she was not afraid of her status, she wouldn''t stand her for so many years!


    However, she still held a grudge in her heart. At the moment, she was as meek as before. She looked up and smiled awkwardly at Angela, "let the past be the past. Now that we are all members of the Cao clan, we should share the same hatred, shouldn''t we?"


    Janie pointed the contradiction to Crystal easily. Crystal was surprised at Janie''s ability.


    Crystal knew that Janie was not a simple woman, but she didn''t expect that Janie was so wily. She attracted everyone''s attention with just a few words.


    Crystal thought that if she was allowed to choose, she would rather offend the arrogant and scornful Angela, and she didn''t want to be against the scheming Janie.


    It was not because she was afraid, but because she knew that once a woman like Janie was stuck with you, she would be like a viper, pestering you all the time.


    Crystal didn''t want to put herself in trouble. However, sometimes, even if she didn''t want to, trouble would come to her, just like now.


    Janie was right. Angela reacted quickly. Their problem was the home affair. Now


    y have no other intention. You misunderstood me. My sister accidentally overturned your food. She didn''t apologize to you and argued with Crystal. That''s why I am here to seek justice for them! I didn''t want to make a big thing out of it, but both of them said they were reasonable and couldn''t reach an agreement ... "


    Angela succeeded in blaming Crystal and Janie.


    As for Angela, Janie was always her backup! She would always take the blame for her.


    As for the way Angela did, Janie was furious.


    However, on the surface, she was still obedient to the Cao clan''s old lady and apologized in a low voice, "grandma, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have quarreled with sister Crystal. I''m sorry! "


    On the contrary, Crystal didn''t care about the fact that Angela treated her as a scapegoat. She had no intention to make friends with the family.


    However, the reasonable look of Angela made Crystal unpleased.


    Thus, she decided to add more fuel to the flames. With a smile, she said to the old lady of the Cao clan, "yes, it''s all my fault. Crystal shouldn''t have quarreled with Miss Janie. If it were not for Miss Janie who knocked over the lunch I cooked for you on purpose, I wouldn''t have quarreled with her..."

 Chapter 325 How About A Bet

    When Crystal said this, she deliberately stressed the words "on purpose".


    She wanted to tell Ms. Helen that Janie was deliberately making troubles.


    Now that only Ms. Helen was on her side, why didn''t she take advantage of this relationship to stop those who wanted to hurt her for a while!


    When Crystal finished her words, Janie was a little nervous. She didn''t dare to ask Ms. Helen for help because she knew clearly that Grandma Helen loved Crystal. If she still wanted to tell her grandmother about Crystal''s fault, she would be more disgusted by grandmother. She had tried her best to attract Ms. Helen''s attention these years, so she didn''t dare to do anything to destroy the impression!


    After she glanced around, Janie cautiously walked up to Angela and pulled her clothes. She whispered, "sister, I... I know it''s my fault, but Crystal is too arrogant. She looks down upon you. If we make a concession this time, then in the future, she will be even more unscrupulous without scruple. If she speaks ill of us in front of grandma, grandma will hate us even more! "


    Janie shifted the topic of their conversation to Crystal. Her reaction made Angela think that it was Crystal who made grandma pay less attention to them.


    Just as expected, after hearing Janie''s words, Angela got rid of her hands and stared at Crystal with anger. She said like a spoiled child, "grandma, it was their fault to quarrel with each other and I just wanted to scold them. I didn''t expect that Crystal would ask Janie to kneel down to her and admit her fault. Although it was Janie''s fault, it''s not proper. Crystal is only an outsider. She looks down upon our Cao clan! It''s disrespectful! "


    The meaning of her words was clear: Because of her relationship with Ms. Helen, Crystal was arrogant, domineering and caused trouble in the Cao clan.


    At the moment, there was only


    ly, "humph! Crystal, I saw it with my own eyes. Well. Do you want to deny it shamelessly? "


    Crystal sneered, "you saw it with your own eyes? Didn''t Miss Angela say that you only heard her words? Why do you say that you see with your own eyes now? "


    Angela was a little guilty, "I...


    But later, she cleared her throat and said: "of course I saw it. It was you who bullied my sister! I saw that clearly! "


    Angela believed that as long as she still clung to it that Crystal bullied Janie and ignored her grandma, Janie, that silly girl, would not stand by Crystal''s side.


    The more Angela thought about it, the more confident she became.


    The scene that Crystal had been kicked out of the Cao clan filled her mind.


    Crystal said indifferently, "Okay, Miss Angela. Since you insist, let''s make a bet, shall we?"


    Perplexed, Angela asked, "make a bet? For what? "


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "if I can prove what you said just now was all nonsense, my lady, shouldn''t you apologize! I know I''m just a doctor and I don''t have the dignity of you, but I''m an honest person. I didn''t do anything wrong and I''ll never admit it. If I can prove that I wasn''t rude to you just now, shouldn''t you be responsible for what you said? "

 Chapter 326 Youre Playing With Fire!

    Glancing at Crystal, Angela replied arrogantly, "of course. If you can prove that we lied, I will definitely apologize to you in person!"


    Crystal said indifferently, "That''s all?"


    "Then, what do you want?" asked Angela


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "I... I don''t want to do anything. If what you just said is really what I did, then I will dismiss by myself and leave the Cao clan. If, I can finally prove that what you just said is the slander for me, my lady, should you kneel down to me personally to show your apology!"


    Angela didn''t say anything for a while.


    At this moment, Janie hurriedly said, "Sister Crystal, how could you do that? Who do you think my sister is? How could she kneel down and apologize to you! Besides, what makes you say that we are slandering you? It''s you...."


    Janie said in a loud voice. She made it clear that she seemed to be defending Angela, but actually, she was saying those words to Angela.


    She was reminding Angela of not being a coward. How could an outsider like her defeat the daughter of the Cao family!


    This sentence, indeed, added fuel to the fire of Angela.


    She held her head high and said, "Okay, I''ll make the bet with you!"


    In fact, Angela had long wanted to get Crystal out of the Cao clan, but she hadn''t found the chance. She was so disappointed that Crystal seldom talked to them. In addition to preparing food for grandma, she went to her room every day to study the Barbie doll, which made it impossible for Angela to find a chance.


    Since there was such a good opportunity today, why not make good use of it!


    Seeing that Angela had been hooked, Crystal wore an enchanting smile and said, "Okay, Miss Angela is quite frank! Even so, I have no choice but to say sorry to you, my lady. Please prepare your knee! "


    Ms. Helen didn''t say anything in the whole matter. She knew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd kept silent.


    On the other hand, Angela spoke in an indignant tone, "whatever, granny, we don''t have to care about what the servant said, do we? "


    Crystal gave a cold look to Angela and thought, ''this girl is asking for trouble!


    Now that Angela had made up her mind, she wouldn''t stop her.


    Thus Crystal said coldly, "you are right, Miss Angela. You don''t need to care about what a servant said at all, but it seems that Miss Angela has just said that if you lose, you have to kneel down and apologize to me. Since the fact is clear, Miss Angela, what else do you want to say? Oh, it''s no need for you to kneel down because of your dignity. But at least you should show respect to me by making a deep bow to me and say you are sorry. It''s your fault. Is that okay?"


    Crystal knew that this was the Cao''s mansion. If she made Angela kneel to her, Ms. Helen would be the one who lost face in the end.


    Even though she had saved Ms. Helen and Ms. Helen was really nice to her, the greatest scruple for people in this family was their self-esteem. This was in the Cao clan, so Crystal needed to take it into consideration.


    "Do you think you are qualified to have me to apologize to you?" said Angela, giving Crystal a ferocious look

 Chapter 327 A Loud Slap In The Face!

    "Crack!"!


    Just as Angela finished her words, Ms. Helen slapped her hard.


    "If you are the daughter of the Cao clan, you should have the courage to admit your mistakes. In the Cao clan, you are the daughter of the Cao clan, because you are backed by the Cao clan. If the Cao clan declined, will you still be so confident to say that you are noble?"


    Ms. Helen said this loudly and clearly.


    Even Crystal had a new opinion about her. She had always thought that people living in families like this were naturally arrogant and looked down upon others.


    They were richer than the common people, so they had confidence in themselves. As long as their self-confidence kept growing inside their body for a long time, they would become naturally arrogant in front of others.


    She didn''t think it was a big deal, but she suddenly felt that the old lady in front of her was actually a little cute and sincere!


    In fact, the truth was that it wasn''t that Ms. Helen was adorable. After the choice between life and death, Ms. Helen got to know what was more important in life. When the rings of light were removed, she would be as ordinary as usual, without any wealth, or even worse than ordinary people. When all the good things disappeared, the only thing they could do was to wait for death. They even did not have the courage to struggle to get up.


    Many years later, Ms. Helen donated all the things in her family to live a poor life. On the contrary, in the Cao clan, there was no intrigue or flattery. Instead, there were only the pictures of loving each other. Of course, this was just a later story.


    Ms. Helen''s heavy slap made Angela''s head tilted to the side. Covering her face, she turned her head and looked at Ms. Helen indignantly, "Grandma, why did you hit me? Am I wrong? Who am I? Why should I apologize to a lowly servant? Isn''t it ridiculous? Grandma, are you suffering from Alzheimer''s disease just like grandpa? "


    In her eyes, she was the future of the Cao clan. Al


    dn''t want to cause any trouble, but it seemed that they tried to provoke her and came here one by one.


    Crystal glanced around the room coldly. Fortunately, the kitchen was big enough. Otherwise, it would become moldy if they all stayed here.


    Crystal stopped thinking and looked at the woman. With a smile, she said, "Mrs. Cao, you must be kidding. I just want to teach the disobedient grandchildren a lesson for Ms. Helen."


    That was right. The woman in front of her was Mrs. Cao and her name was Hannah. People all said that she was a lady of the Xia state. She was indeed beautiful. Although she is in her middle age, no wrinkles can be seen on her.


    "Miss Crystal, you are an arrogant woman. Who do you think you are? How dare you teach the Cao family a lesson?" Hannah said, as if she had heard a joke.


    Crystal curled her lips and picked her ear. Still these words. Crystal was tired of them.


    She laughed and said, "Mrs. Cao, you are right. I don''t have the dignity of Cao family''s young masters, but no matter how cheap I am, I at least know how to respect the elders! But look at your distinguished daughter! She called Ms. Helen by the name and even cursed her to death. It is said that when the above behave wrongly the below will do the same. Did you teach your daughter to wear such a disrespectful look? "

 Chapter 328 A Fake!

    Hannah took off her sunglasses and gave them to the nanny standing behind her. Then she snorted, "Miss Crystal, you are good at arguing! No matter whether Angela is right or not, here is the Cao clan. Anyway, it''s not your business, isn''t it? "


    Crystal threw up her hands coldly, "I don''t care, but I have no choice. I am on good terms with Ms. Helen, and if someone dares to be disrespectful to Ms. Helen, of course I have to take care of it!"


    Hannah was a little annoyed with Crystal''s supercilious attitude. She walked towards his mother and said in a tender voice, "mother, I have told you so many times. Don''t lead some cats or dogs home. You''re kind, but they won''t appreciate it. Only when they make the Cao clan a mess will they feel happy. Mom, don''t you think this kind of person is ill intentioned or something? Maybe she envies our Cao clan, so... "


    "Do you mean that I''m too old to tell good people from bad ones?"


    Looking at the angry face of Ms. Helen, Hannah lowered her head and said, "I didn''t mean that. I''m just..."


    Though showing humbleness, deep down, she hated the old lady very much. If her husband hadn''t told her that filial piety is the first priority and asked her to behave herself, she really wanted to drive this old lady out of the Cao clan.


    Ms. Helen''s eyes were sharp. She sneered, "You don''t dare? If you don''t dare, how can you teach this unfilial daughter! Your precious daughter call me old fool! You''re right. I was so stupid to be still alive! "


    Hannah was embarrassed. She bowed her head and cursed Ms. Helen in her heart. She thought, ''You are a real old fool. Is my daughter wrong?''


    In her heart, she thought so, but on the surface, she still smiled and said, "Mom, Angela is ignorant. How can we, as the elders, take her words seriously! She is still a child. There is a saying, that is, ''take no offense at a child''s babble...'' "


    Finally, Crystal couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She clapped her hand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lose your dignity, you can take the valuable stuff on you as sincerity. It''s not wrong! "


    As soon as Crystal finished saying that, she took a glance at the necklace in her hand and chuckled. "In addition, as for the necklace, you said that it is Lena''s work and it is worth 50 million dollars. Ho ho..."


    Crystal turned to look at Angela and continued, "Miss Angela, do you have a bad eyesight? Or are you too simple? You are fooled. This stupid necklace is obviously a fake. How dare you have the nerve to say that it''s worth 50 million! That''s so ridiculous. The Cao clan is extremely rich. But you let your daughter to wear a fake necklace and hang around! "


    Crystal''s words, like a time bomb, struck everyone present.


    Everyone was shocked and glanced at Angela. Angela should have been shocked, but at this moment, a trace of tension flashed through the corner of her eyes.


    Then she straightened her chest and said angrily, "Crystal, what are you talking about? How could this necklace be fake? You... You... You want to get the necklace so you tell everyone that the necklace is fake! "


    Then Angela tried to take back the necklace in a hurry. However, a smart girl like Crystal avoided it immediately, "Miss Angela, are you trying to destroy the evidence? Right? Are you guilty? Did I hit it? "

 Chapter 329 The Guests Of The Cao Clan!

    Instantly, Angela''s face turned pale. She glared at Crystal and said, "you... You''re talking nonsense..."


    Even Ms. Helen sensed something was wrong. She turned around and said coldly, "follow me!"


    Then, Ms. Helen came to the living room with a group of people. Holding the cane, she stood in the center of the living room. She looked at Crystal seriously and asked, "Crystal, what do you mean? How do you know that this necklace is fake?"


    Crystal raised the necklace in her hand and said with a charming smile, "as far as I know, the work named The Love in Summer is a luxurious necklace designed by the foreign designer Lena. It is made of twelve rare malachite pearls.


    Besides, every pearl was inlaid with a 28.94 carat Angus stone and a colorful gem. It was called The Love in Summer


    because it was most famous for its transparent blue color which would change with the temperature of the air. At the highest temperature, it would show transparent blue; at appropriate temperature, it would show peacock purple, and so on. In this necklace, it had seven colors; it was the most beautiful in summer, so it was called The Love in Summer.


    It stands for every couple who fall in love with each other in summer. Their feelings will be as colorful as this necklace and they will be happy! "


    Crystal''s words dawned on everyone. "Crystal, so you mean that the necklace in your hand doesn''t change in color, so it''s fake, right?" Ms. Helen asked with a frown


    Crystal nodded, "Yes! And Miss Angela asked someone to make the fake one! She''s not deceived! "


    What Crystal said shocked all the people present. In the Cao clan, it was well known that The Love in Summer was bought by the current head of the Cao clan for Angela. Mr. Cao spent nearly one billion dollars on it and gave it to Angela as the dowry. He shot the love in summer in the auction in order to show the world how rich his family was! It was an explosive news at that time.


    Looking at by the crowd,


    er for many years, Crystal also felt the chill in Hobson''s eyes for a while. Then Crystal quickly looked away while meeting with Hobson''s eyes.


    After settling down Ms. Helen, Hobson turned around and glanced at everyone. At last, he fixed his eyes on Crystal and said with a smile, "Miss Crystal, I happened to hear your long story when you came back. Miss Crystal, I''m really curious about why you are so familiar with The love in Summer. Why do you insist on telling us that this necklace is a fake and it is Angela who asked someone to make it? "


    Crystal cast a cold glance at Hobson and cursed him in her mind. Damn it! ''it seems that Hobson has done a thorough investigation on me. He set a trap for me and is waiting for me to jump in!'' Crystal thought!


    Crystal looked at Hobson and asked in an indifferent tone, "Excuse me. You are...?"


    Then Angela held her head high and arrogantly said to Crystal, "this is my father, Mr. Cao! You son of bitch."


    Before Angela could finish her sentence, Hobson shouted at her, "shut up, Angela! Don''t be rude. Miss Crystal is our guest! "


    Angela whispered, "a guest? Bullshit! She was just a cook hired by grandmother! Humph!


    Before she finished whispering, she was frightened by the cold stare from Hobson and immediately shut up, retreating to the other side.

 Chapter 330 Your Son Is Chasing Me!

    While waiting for the explanation of Crystal, Crystal was thinking in her mind, ''if I expose my real identity here today, the loss would not be worth it.''.


    But if she pretended to be insane, Hobson wouldn''t let her go.


    After thinking about it for a while, Crystal opened her mouth and said, "Fine. The reason why I''m so sure is that I''m Lena. I''m the designer of The Love in Summer, Lena. And my name in China is'' Crystal ''!"


    Crystal''s words astonished everyone. They didn''t expect that the woman who was hired by Ms. Helen was Lena, a top designer abroad? How is that possible?


    Ms. Helen sat on the sofa, worried about Crystal. She knew how dangerous his eldest son was. She didn''t want to make too much contact with him. In his hand, Crystal wouldn''t get any benefit. Crystal might even risk her own life. She was really worried. Originally, she wanted to stand up and tell people that it was she who asked Crystal to conceal her identity.


    But when she thought of that old man at home and that he had to take those imported medicines, she lowered her head in silence.


    People might think that Ms. Helen was a pretty and of high status, but no one would know that she was actually full of sorrow.


    It reminded her of the time when her husband was the master of the Cao clan and didn''t hand over the power of the Cao clan before he suffered from Alzheimer''s disease. At that time, they were given a glory.


    No one would have thought that Ms. Helen and her husband had to adapt to their son''s disposition every day. Only Ms. Helen knew how hypocritical her son was.


    Ms. Helen drew back her thoughts and lowered her head.


    At this time, Hobson smiled to Crystal gentlemanly and said, "Oh, Miss. Crystal! Nice to meet you! I''ve heard a lot about you. You know what? Miss Crystal is an internationally renowned designer, and countless men was in love with Miss Crystal, "


    Fuck! If possible, Cr


    was his son? The eldest son of the Cao clan. He was the future inheritor of the Cao group and there were countless women around him who wanted to have sex with him! How could it be possible?


    But, if it was impossible, why did his son transferred ten million dollars from the bank a few days ago!


    Crystal knew that Hobson might believe her at this moment. If he did, then there would be a good show coming. Since the whole Cao family wanted to give her a hard time, then don''t blame her for turning the Cao clan upside down!


    In fact, Crystal didn''t know the eldest son of the Cao clan at all, nor did she meet him, let alone give him the opportunity to pursue her.


    Actually Crystal didn''t made up all these things. In order to please a woman, Luke did buy a villa for her. It was true, but that woman wasn''t that Crystal.


    Crystal swept her cold gaze through everyone present and sneered, "Dear Sirs and madams, Miss Angela and Miss Janie, maybe we''ll be a family soon. I hope you don''t take it to your heart in the future! I don''t have any other hobbies, and my only hobby is to collect all kinds of luxury accessories and destroy them. Mrs. Cao, Miss Angela and Miss Janie, I think you won''t mind my searching for luxury products in your room after I''m in, right? "

 Chapter 331 Goddaughter!

    The more Crystal said, the more believable it was. It sounded as if she was really going to marry Luke. Hearing this, everyone''s face turned pale, especially the expression of Hobson. His behavior was as interesting as playing a movie. There was even no repeated expression.


    At this time, Hannah pointed to Crystal and scolded, "you... Do you think you can marry my son just because of that face? Shit! No way! Don''t you know who you are? My son was just playing with you. He would never marry you! "


    Crystal spread her hands and said, "who knows? Maybe Mrs. Cao will be disappointed. The eldest son of the Cao clan has put a lot of effort in pursuing me! I wanted to refuse, but after getting along with you these days, I think you are really good, so I think I will agree to Mr. Luke''s proposal! "


    With these words, Crystal took out her phone and clicked on the wechat, "Dear Luke, you don''t have to worry about me. You can go ahead with your business and when we are done, we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage license!"


    In fact, Crystal didn''t have Luke''s phone number, let alone wechat.


    She just pretended to press the button for a few times. Since she was acting, she had to do the whole set.


    Crystal''s action made Hobson even more angry. He trembled with rage. He thought, ''Luke is so unfilial. I will break his legs when he comes back!''!


    If Luke were here, he would literally go ballistic. After all, he has done nothing wrong.


    Then, Crystal cast a scornful glance at Angela, who had been silent all the time, and laughed, "Miss Angela, don''t worry. After I become your sister-in-law, I won''t let you be so poor that you even have to sell the dowry given by your father..."


    Crystal knew the false necklace around Angela''s neck wouldn''t be that simple. Because she knew it well that her master, Lena, had designed this necklace, which had caused a great sensation, At that time,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n Hobson would be her brother, and at least he could not do anything to her on the surface!


    At the thought of this, Crystal looked at Ms. Helen gratefully. They were friends of life and death. Both of them knew what the other party wanted to say.


    While Crystal was thinking of thanks, Ms. Helen shook her head silently.


    In fact, she wanted to tell Crystal that Crystal could save her, and she could also save Crystal!


    Ms. Helen really enjoyed the feeling of being a grandmother from Crystal.


    Although she had grandchildren, every child around her was with a special purpose in front of her! They were thinking about her last power.


    On the contrary, Crystal and she were not acquainted with each other. They came to know each other by accident. On the contrary, Crystal treated her as if she was her grandmother. She could feel the affection of kinship.


    Thinking of this, Ms. Helen straightened up her back and stared at Hobson seriously. "Son, I know that you are shocked by my decision. Maybe you won''t agree with it, but your mother is a senior. I just want you to spend more time with me, but you are too busy to accompany me. I really want someone to accompany me. "Since you don''t have time, I want to have a goddaughter to accompany me. Is that excessive? "

 Chapter 332 Crystal Had A Fit Of The Poison!

    A hint of coldness flashed through Hobson''s eyes, but he still looked like a Breeze light cloud on the surface. He smiled faintly and said, "Mom! It seems that we disrespect you according to what you said. You have wronged me. The Cao family is rich and powerful, and your son should manage everything well! I really want to spend more time with you at home every day, but as you know, the Cao family is now on such a large scale. However, my father contributed his whole life to developing it. The Cao company is his lifelong painstaking efforts. Do you think I cannot take it seriously? "


    Hobson''s words were reasonable. He even stressed the word ''father''. Everyone present thought that he was filial, but only Ms. Helen knew that he was threatening her and warning her not to overdo it. Her husband relied on him!


    Ms. Helen trembled and said, "Hobson, I know you are very filial. Your mother and your father don''t have much time. You don''t want us two to have any regrets when we close our eyes, right?"


    Speaking of this, what else could Hobson say? If he was holding on to Crystal, people would doubt his filial piety. Then he smiled and said, "Mom! All right! I''ll do whatever you want. Since you have already recognized Miss Crystal as your goddaughter, then Miss Crystal don''t have to regard herself as an outsider. Come and sit. We are also a family. Sit down and have the meal together! "


    Then, with a wave of Hobson''s hand, steward Jared came forward and said respectfully, "Lord, the food is ready!"


    Hobson nodded, "Well! Bring it up! "


    After that, Jared respectfully stepped back, but when passing by Crystal, he secretly gave her a look. Be careful! Hobson was not as simple as it seemed!


    Because of Jared''s fast speed, no one noticed that, and Hobson would not look at a steward, he was very confident in himself!


    Crystal withdrew her eyes and kept Jared''s reminder in mind. She wondered why Jared specially reminded her of Hobson? was it possible that Hobson was not as simple as he was on the surface?


    Sometimes, if a person wa


    erful old Fox, how could he not see that inside Crystal was some unusually poison. She was not infected with any venereal disease, AIDS.


    He said so with a purpose. He just wanted to stink Crystal and make her a cheap woman that everyone would shout to and beat, so that his son would give up on Crystal.


    Another reason was that Hobson didn''t believe that Crystal came to the Cao family for no purpose. He couldn''t get up early without profit. Before he knew what Crystal really wanted, the only thing he could do was to get rid of her! Make her unable to turn over!


    As for those women who grew up in the courtyard of the Cao mansion, they had never seen what was poison, what was venereal disease, AIDS, and it was easy to deceive them!


    At this time, Hobson''s eyes swept sharply at Crystal, "Miss Crystal, I didn''t expect you to be so cheap. It''s also your fault that there are too many men who have been promiscuous in your daily life, so you got this dirty disease. It''s not that we don''t save you, but that you are dirty and don''t deserve to stay in our Cao family! I have to offend you! "


    After that, he shouted at the door, "come on! Throw this dirty thing out and let her live and die by herself. It''s also a pity for our Cao family! "


    Lying on the ground, Crystal wanted to retort, but she found that she didn''t even have the strength to open her mouth.

 Chapter 333 Darling! Your Prince Charming Is Coming!

    She cursed the whole family of Hobson in her mind, ''Fuck! Don''t let me restore my strength, or I will kill you one by one!''


    She tried to reach for the medicine in her pocket, but she was too weak to do that!


    At this moment, several servants and madden as well as Jared walked in. When they saw the servants, they were stunned.


    Crystal was sitting on the ground, rashes all over her body and red eyes. Resting one of her hands on the ground, she looked terrible.


    The men felt sorry for this. In their eyes, Crystal was a beautiful shock to them. On the surface, they didn''t dare to say anything, but in fact, they regarded Crystal as their muse! She had an exceedingly beautiful face and a good figure, and she was a stunner every man wanted.


    However, when the men saw Crystal, they felt disgusted and retched!


    Among all the people, only Jared was trying his best to control his impulse. He really wanted to hold Crystal and take her to the hospital.


    But he couldn''t do that. If his identity was revealed, all his previous efforts would be in vain. He had his own mission, so he couldn''t be so impulsive.


    At this moment, Jared clenched his hands and cried in his heart, "God, please send someone to save Crystal! Please!


    Seeing that the men stood still for a long time, Hobson shouted, "Why are you standing there like idiots? Hurry up and drag the woman out! "


    Jared''s feet froze and he didn''t know what to do. The servants walked towards Crystal and reached out their hands.


    At this moment, someone shouted, "Let''s see who dares to touch her!" The sound echoed the whole room.


    Edgar walked in, wearing a dark black windbreaker and a pair of custom-made black high-heeled leather boots. His steps were somewhat heavy and cool.


    Edgar walked quickly towards Crystal. He bent over and tried to hold her up. However, Crystal raised her head with caution and looked at the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    arms is my beloved one. You have no right to judge her! "


    Hobson''s eyes widened. He banged the table and shouted, "Edgar, I''m your uncle, why are you so indifferent to me?"


    With Crystal in his arms, Edgar asked her to find a comfortable position to curl up in his arms. He raised his head and glanced at Hobson, sneering, "uncle? Hobson, don''t flatter yourself. You know what? Ten years ago, when the Cao clan kicked me and my mother out of the Cao clan, I''ve already cut off the relationship with the Cao clan. You are not my uncle! "


    Hobson''s chest heaved with rage, and the corners of his mouth trembled. "Edgar! Why are you so stubborn! Your mother has the blood of the Cao clan. No matter what, it will never change the fact that she is a member of the Cao clan! "


    "Blood of the Cao clan?" Edgar asked with contempt. Humph! So what? It''s a shame for my mother to be born in the Cao clan! "


    Hobson''s hands trembled. "What..."


    Hobson hated Edgar very much.


    If there was someone he hated most in the world, without hesitation, Hobson would say it was Edgar.


    His nephew had been against him since childhood. He was not naughty, but scheming. As long as Edgar was there, it would be a mess.


    The Cao clan members had a headache when Edgar was there.

 Chapter 334 I Mean Her! Bitch!

    After Hobson finished his words, Edgar kicked the trash can under his feet away.


    Unfortunately, the garbage can was thrown to Hannah''s head. Hannah spent a lot of time in getting the most popular hairstyle.


    Then they heard a scream, "ah!"


    Hannah pointed to Edgar angrily, "Edgar! You... You bastard... This is in the Cao clan... How... How... How dare you... How dare you!"


    Edgar heard the word "bastards"!


    Suddenly, he laughed grimly and presumptuously, "I''m a bastard? Mrs. Cao, don''t you feel guilty when you say this? ''am I a bastard or, are your children, which you are proud of, bastards? "


    Edgar''s emotionless words shocked everyone, and the most surprising one was Hobson. He asked anxiously, "Edgar, what do you mean?"


    Hearing that, Edgar curled his lips. He said, "I didn''t mean anything. I just mean what I said!"


    At this time, Hannah was a little nervous. She hurried forward, held Hobson''s arm and whispered, "my Lord, don''t listen to Edgar''s nonsense. What kind of person is he? Don''t you know? He was trying to stir up trouble! He wants our Cao clan not to live in peace forever. Can you believe his words? "


    Hobson said, rolling his eyes. He was right. He knew better than anyone what kind of person Edgar was. Edgar hated the Cao family! He was confused too. How could he believe what Edgar said?


    He patted her hand and pointed at her, "you''re right. Someone is just like a mad dog biting people as soon as she comes in. We''re not like him!"


    "You''re right, my master. The mad dog is always a mad dog. If he doesn''t bite, how can he be called as a mad dog." Hannah raised her voice.


    At the moment, Edgar didn''t want to stay here anymore. Now he had made up his mind to send Crystal to the hospital. He would make everything clear with them one by one sooner or later!


    He turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Crystal with her head askew.


    Looking at him, Crystal said in a low voice, "my medicine is in my pocket!"


    Upon hear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oldness flashed across his deep eyes. He fixed his eyes on Angela''s face, and said, "Who do you say is cheap!"


    Looking at Edgar''s cold and bloodthirsty eyes, Angela trembled with fear, but she still spoke out the discontent in her heart, "of course, it''s Crystal! That bitch, she even wanted to... "


    Hobson glanced at Angela and cursed in his mind, ''idiot!''!


    He hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Angela back. "Honey, if you have anything that shouldn''t be said, you''d better shut up!"


    "Father, why don''t you let me say! Maybe he hadn''t known what kind of person Crystal was! Don''t worry. He must be fooled by her brazen face. "


    Hearing that, Edgar took a cold glance at him. With a faint smile, he said, "It doesn''t matter. Uncle, please let my cousin continue!"


    Hobson''s heart jolted. He felt bad. It was the second time that Edgar called him uncle. When he had called him uncle for the first time, Edgar had burned his bedroom. Luckily, he was in Ms. Helen''s room, otherwise, he would have been burned to death.


    He had witnessed how much Edgar hated him.


    The Cao clan was very rich now and could dominate the capital, but there was a saying that where there is nothing to lose, there is nothing to fear.


    If Edgar was offended, he would avenge even he needed to destroy himself. Hobson was not that tough.

 Chapter 335 I Will Not Let You Go!

    Edgar asked Angela to continue. Hobson tried to stop Angela, but Angela was so naive to think that Edgar might really listen to her.


    Hence, the girl stood tall, refined her waist, pushed her father away and said, "cousin, you don''t know that Crystal comes back to the home of the Cao clan with my grandma. She did it on purpose.


    you know what? She wants to marry Luke. And she shamelessly said that my brother is pursuing her, I think my elder brother must think that she is very beautiful, so he played with her and then dumped her. But she was unwilling, so she sneaked into our home to please my family! "


    Then he leaned back against the sofa and squinted, "Oh, really? Is it really true? Anything else?"


    Edgar''s voice was calm, as if he was listening to a boring story. But one would feel his coldness if he listened carefully! It was as cold as ice.


    Even Hannah, who was standing next to them, noticed the weirdness. To her knowledge of Edgar, he would never listen to others'' nonsense for no reason.


    Then, she moved quietly to the front of Angela and pulled the clothes of her. She deliberately reminded her, "all right, honey, let''s not talk about it. It''s time for you to go back to refine your make-up. Look at your discomfiture!"


    Turning around, Angela slapped away her mother''s hand and said impatiently, "Mom! What are you doing? Do you hope that Edgar be cheated by Crystal for his whole life? "


    Usually, when people said that her makeup was ruined, she would surely rush back to her room to fix it.


    However, at that moment, all she could think about was the scene that Edgar held Crystal and she even didn''t care about herself now. What she wanted to do was to make Edgar hate Crystal and dump Crystal.


    "Angela! Can''t you hear it."


    Before Hannah could finish her words, Angela interrupted her impatiently, "Okay, okay, I know what I''m saying!"


    Angela thought that Edgar hadn''t list


    a filthy woman and bragging in front of her!


    At this moment, the only thought in her mind was to kill that little bitch!


    Crystal sneered, "you want to kill me! Do you think you can make it? You''d better think about how to explain to the police later about how you smuggled drugs. "


    Crystal''s words like a bomb, blowing Angela''s mind blank in an instant! Her palms were covered with sweat and she was afraid, her mouth trembling, "you''re talking nonsense..."


    At the same time, everyone was shocked. They all had the same expression: Unbelievable!


    Crystal glanced around the crowd coldly. Then she licked her lip and said, "I''m talking nonsense?"


    Then she put her hand on Edgar''s shoulder and acted like a spoiled child, "honey, she doesn''t believe me, fine. I won''t bother to explain. I''ll leave the rest to you!"


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a faint smile and said, "okay!"


    Then, Edgar dragged Crystal to the sofa and made her sit down. "Have a rest here. Leave the rest to me. After I deal with the matters here, I''ll take you to appreciate the beautiful spring lake of the Xia state. I''ve heard that it''s very suitable for a trip with beautiful scenery!"


    So Crystal just nodded and said, "okay! But I prefer to live in the Cao clan now. I think it''s good here! "

 Chapter 336 It Is Impossible!

    In fact, Crystal wanted to say that she still had something important to do in the Cao clan and she didn''t want to leave for the moment.


    However, on second thought, the relationship between her and the Cao clan had become so rigid. She wondered whether the Cao clan members would be willing to tell her anything about her mother!


    Crystal thought in her mind.


    At this moment, Edgar was sitting straight on the sofa. He shouted at the door, "Leo, bring them in!"


    After that, they saw a group of men in black suits rushing in, led by a man in black clothes.


    They stood respectfully in a row.


    At the same time, Leo walked up to them and said respectfully, "boss, I have completed the task you asked me to do!


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "Good! Take out the test report and give it to Hobson! "


    Although Hobson didn''t know what Edgar was going to do, he was sure that it was not something good!


    Thinking of this, Hobson glanced at the people who had come in and shouted angrily, "Edgar, what are you doing? We are in the Xia state now. Your people are trespassing into our mansion! "


    Edgar ignored Hobson''s angry eyes.


    He looked at a dozen men in black suits and said coldly, "don''t you think the temperature is too high? Take off your coat. "


    The Cao clan members were rendered speechless


    Even Crystal raised her head and glanced at Edgar confusedly. To her surprise, Edgar shot her a reassuring glance.


    Crystal knew clearly that Edgar would not give up that easily.


    Crystal chose to leave him for the time being because she didn''t want Edgar to see her in her worst situation.


    She thought that she would be able to go back to him as soon as she persuaded herself.


    But to her surprise, he still came!


    She avoided him subconsciously, but he chose to become ugly with her. When she heard what Edgar said in her ear, all of a sudden, she opened her mind. Just as the Buddhist said, the spiritual altar was clear and troubles were scattered smoothly.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s, letting them directly come here by the private plane of the Shadow Group. The Cao family was in the Xia state, and was very powerful. The power of the Cao family could not be underestimated. With only a few companies in City A, how could Edgar compared with the Cao family, which had a century old business in the Xia state!


    If he hadn''t brought out a more favorable price, the Cao clan wouldn''t have been trampled underfoot by him.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Edgar waved his hand.


    Then, Leo directly handed the laboratory sheet to Hobson.


    "Uncle, as your nephew, I help you to take out the test result list of Angela''s, Luke''s and your DNA. It shows that you are not related to them by blood!


    Edgar''s words completely shocked the Cao clan!


    Hannah collapsed to the ground in panic.


    Hobson couldn''t hold the gentle face anymore. He pounded the table and trembled, "what did you say? Humph! How is that possible? "


    Edgar replied lazily, "impossible? ''Hobson, for the sake that you and my mother are related by blood, I am telling you the truth out of kindness. Don''t give the Cao clan to a bastard who doesn''t belong to you in the end! If you don''t believe it, you can do the identification in person! "


    At this time, Hannah stumbled to his front, crying, "my Lord, don''t... don''t listen to his nonsense, you..."

 Chapter 337 The Truth!

    Hobson stared at the test result for a long time. The time on the test list was three years ago, and if he wanted to cheat, that should be the recent time.


    So, the information on it couldn''t be fake!


    Pulling Hobson''s trouser legs, Hannah continued to sob, "My lord, listen to me, things are not like this..."


    "Clap" before Hannah finished her words. She was slapped hard by Hobson.


    "Bitch! You''ve cuckolded me for more than ten years! How dare you! "


    At this moment, with the dizziness and blood gushing out of the corners of her mouth, Hannah tried to explain with tears on her face, "My lord, you''ve really wronged me. I... I''m not!"


    At the same time, frightened by such a scene, Angela was not able to react until a moment later. No! How could she... "


    She caught Hobson''s arm, "Dad, it''s impossible, it''s impossible that I''m not your daughter! no! impossible! It must be brother Edgar''s nonsense. "


    Hobson frowned and pushed her away. His distorted face was full of anger. "You should ask your biological mother! I also want to know who your father is! "


    Angela was pushed to the ground by Hobson. She crawled over and pulled her mother, and said in panic, "Mom, can you just say something? I''m daddy''s daughter, right? They must have made up a story!"


    Being asked by her daughter, Hannah was a little guilty. She looked down, not daring to look at Angela. What had happened at that time was a humiliation to her for a lifetime, and a scar that she had been trying to hide for so many years!


    Seeing the expression on Hannah''s face, Angela slumped to the ground. Everything was over! If she wasn''t Hobson''s daughter, all she had now would be gone? no She didn''t want to do this! If she wasn''t the beloved daughter of the Cao clan and didn''t own the fame of the Cao clan, then what else could she do? no Impossible? no She didn''t believe it!


    Being close to madness, Angela cried hysterically, "no! You are all lying


    look at Edgar and said, "my dear, tell Mr. Cao how his no blood relationship daughter showed off outside."


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a faint smile. "Okay, I''ll tell him!"


    Uncle, do you know that your daughter sold The Love in Summer for drugs. What''s more, she even works for drug trafficking! And your son, who you are always proud of, has almost lost the fortune of the Cao clan because of gambling! "


    "What? How come? "


    Everyone was shocked. Even Ms. Helen struggled to get up from the sofa.


    Edgar didn''t want to talk to them and even didn''t want to explain!


    He waved his hand and said, "bring him up!"


    Then they saw a man, whose face was covered with stubble and whose clothes were worn out and worn, come in.


    Leo dragged him to the front of Edgar and threw him on the ground. With great respect, he said, "Sir, the man was brought here. He said a lot of things, including... Sir, some of your... parents'' history!"


    Hearing that, Edgar squinted and said in a cold voice, "Good! What about Jared "


    "He found some photos..."


    Then Leo took out the photos from his pocket and handed them over to Edgar respectfully.


    Edgar took the photos and glanced at them. As time went by, he got more and more nervous, with his right hand slightly clenched.


    It was the truth!

 Chapter 338 Vicious Woman!

    At this moment, Edgar was like a demon. No one knew what kind of pictures he was holding.


    Even Crystal could sense that there was something wrong with Edgar.


    Then she saw Edgar crumble those pictures in an instant. He stepped forward, raised his leg and kicked the man on the ground heavily. "Tell me what you know!"


    The man on the ground raised his head tremblingly.


    When the Cao clan saw the man''s familiar face, everyone was shocked! If the man on the ground was not Luke, who else could it be!


    Tears were welling up in Hannah''s eyes. She tried to crawl towards Luke but was kicked back by Leo before she reached him.


    Luke said with fear, "Three years ago, I was idling around in the Cao clan''s house. When I heard my mother talking to someone on the phone, I was shocked by her words. She said, '' Scott, you have the guts, if you dare expose that matter, I will definitely kill you! Good! I promise I won''t cause you any trouble. You must keep your promise and give me that test report!


    I''m curious about what my mother said?


    Later, I heard her say, ''in that case, let''s meet and you give it to me in person!''


    At that moment, I saw my mother sneak out. I was curious and followed her secretly. Later, they came to a cafe. My mother met my uncle in law and then they had a quarrel.


    Later, they parted unhappily. After my mother left, I met my uncle by accident. I sat down and talked to him. He just told me that he wanted me to persuade my mother not to continue to make mistakes!


    I was confused, so I begged uncle to tell me everything. He agreed.


    It turns out that my mother and my aunt Finn had fallen in love with the same man when she was very young. And that man is my aunt''s husband. However, he loved my aunt forever, and nothing could change his love for my aunt. Therefore, my mother came up with a fake news t


    the news from Luke that Angela was involved in drug abuse. That was why he had sent the news to Jared and asked him to deliver the news to Crystal overnight.


    Just because of this, he arrived at the Cao clan three days late.


    Luke was intimidated by Edgar''s cold and fierce eyes. He immediately replied, "two months ago, my sister found me. She begged me to help her. She said that when she was in the bar, she was on drug abuse. Then she couldn''t stop it anymore. She used up all her money to buy drugs. When she ran out of money, she borrowed money from me. But I almost lost all my money in gambling in Macau before, so I suggest her selling the dowry that father gave her. When she was out of money, she began to smuggle drug with me.


    Hearing this, all the members of the Cao clan were stunned. They didn''t expect that the beloved daughter of the Cao clan who had been living in the Cao clan''s courtyard, had done such a bad thing in private.


    This was nothing! What was most astonishing was that Mrs. Cao, who had always been noble and reserved in front of them, could be so ruthless! She loved a man, but she couldn''t get him. So she decided to destroy him. What a pervert!


    The most shocked people were Ms. Helen and Hobson.

 Chapter 339 Tell Me The Truth!

    At this moment, Ms. Helen, not knowing how she stood up was only filled with shock and pain. She moved to the front of Hannah on the cane, trembled and point at her, "you... Finn, you... You forced Hannah to death... How could you be so cruel... How could you..."


    As Ms. Helen spoke, she raised her walking stick and hit Angela. While beating, she choked with sobs, "you''re such a vicious woman. Finn was your cousin. How could you be so heartless. She likes to follow you all the time. When you were bullied, she would be the first one to rush over to protect you. If there is anything good, she likes to leave it to you. She treated you so well, but what about you? "


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhh! Ouch!" Hannah screamed and cried painfully. But no one helped her.


    Ms. Helen''s chest heaved with rage. She beat for a while and then stop for a while. Then beat for a while again. Her eyes were red. She had to beat this wicked woman to death today.


    Everyone knew that she and her husband hated Finn very much back then, because Finn brought shame to the Cao clan. In this way, they had to drive her out of the family.


    But, after all, Finn was their own daughter. No matter how cruel they were, it was impossible for them to really ignore their own daughter!


    On the surface, they didn''t care about Finn, but secretly, they would pay attention to her life all the time. They all knew whether Finn was happy or not in City A.


    It was not until three years ago that they lost the news of Finn. At that time, the old master of the Cao clan was ill and she was so anxious that she ignored her condition. Later, Finn committed suicide. At that time, their power was controlled by Hobson and they were under house arrest. They didn''t even see Finn for the last time.


    They had thought that Finn chose to commit suicide because she couldn''t stand the death of Scott, but they didn''t expect that it turned out to be Hannah''s conspiracy. They had conspired thousands of times to choose their daughter-in-law, Hannah. But she turned out to be so vicious!


    Hannah cried, "Mu


    ake her to the hospital. When I heard this news, I was confused because there were people at home. Besides, the housekeeper and I were also at home? Why did she say that there was no one at home?


    I''m confused, but I don''t dare to ask. After all, we servants only needed to do our own things. We don''t dare to care so much!


    But if I didn''t ask Mrs. Cao, I was afraid that Mr. Hobson would blame me when he was back.


    So I stayed aside and observed them quietly. After a while, I saw Mrs. Cao put a bottle of wine on the table and asked the cook to make two dishes of Western food for her and bring them to her room.


    After a short while, Mr. Scott really walked into Mrs. Cao''s room. And two minutes later, Mr. Scott slammed the door and rushed out of the room, scolding, "you are really shameless! Forget it! I love Finn. I will never love you! "


    After he left, Mrs. Cao smashed all the things in the room. She sat on the sofa and drank to ease herself. I dare not come forward for fear of angering her.


    I went back to my room silently. The next day, I thought that Mrs. Cao''s anger should have been gone, so I got up early and was going to clean her room.


    But when I went to her room, I saw that the housekeeper, who was not properly dressed, ran out of her room in a hurry.


    I was frightened. I was about to turn around and leave, but Mrs. Cao stopped me!

 Chapter 340 You Deserve It!

    She asked me what I saw? I shook my head nervously and said that I didn''t see anything. She didn''t ask anything and let me go straight.


    As servants, the only way to keep a job is not to gossip. If you see anything that you can''t see, you have to pretend to know nothing.


    I thought this matter would have gone with peace, but a few days later, I unexpectedly heard the news of the housekeeper''s sudden death.


    I thought it was an accident, but a few days later, I saw the maids in my house, who were infected with some strange disease and were ordered to burn to death alive by Mrs. Cao, who said they were infected with plague! They had to be burned!


    At that time, we servants'' life was worth nothing. No matter who died in a mansion, got ill or committed suicide, no one would call the police. They would only give some money to the family members of those who died. What a mess.


    At that time, I felt something was wrong. The butler and maids were dead, which reminded me of the incident. I surmised that it must be Mrs. Cao who had done it.


    I will be her next target.


    So I was in a panic. At that night, I secretly escaped from the Cao clan, but Mrs. Cao found that I escaped and sent people to chase me!


    I ran away and didn''t dare to go back home. I was afraid of getting them into trouble, but it didn''t work!


    I hid from them by pretending to be a beggar all the way, but when I ran back home, I heard that my whole family was set into fire. I heard from the street that my family was set into a fire because of the accidentally leaking gas. My whole family was set into fire, and they were all burned to death.


    Gas? At that time, there was charcoal fire and firewood in my home. How could there be gas in my home?


    I was so sad that I wanted to die at that time. I knew it was Mrs. Cao who hurt my family. By all means!


    Hence, I wanted to sue Mrs. Cao, but before I could sue her, a ticket of court intrigued me. It turned out that Mrs. C


    Ms. Helen and left her in the old yard to die. You even cheated Ms. Helen to get all of the shares owned by her. "


    Hobson was so angry that his eyes turned red and was about to slap Hannah. Suddenly, a strong arm stopped him, "let her continue!"


    Edgar held Hobson''s arm and didn''t let go.


    Hobson felt a little bit painful because Edgar pinched him so hard, but he couldn''t move!


    "This bastard Hobson kept lying to Ms. Helen. He kept saying that he let his father the use imported drugs, but he didn''t. He didn''t even let his father take any drugs!"


    Hearing this, Ms. Helen suddenly fainted.


    The old man was the only thing she could depend on, but what happened now was totally different! Her heart hurts!


    Crystal embraced Ms. Helen and shouted, "Ms. Helen! Wake up! Ms. Helen!


    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed in and grabbed Ms. Helen. He carried Ms. Helen out of the room while saying, "grandma, I''ll take you to the hospital now!"


    Feeling a little confused, Crystal asked, "oh my God! Who is he?"


    Turning around, Edgar replied, "don''t worry. She will be fine."


    Crystal replied, "All right! You may continue! "


    Then, Crystal looked around. The subordinates of the Cao clan were utterly routed. Looking at Hannah who was nearly crazy, she smiled. It was time for her to show up!

 Chapter 341 Trade!

    At this time, Crystal slowly walked to Hannah, squatted down, and looked at her with a meaningful look. "Mrs. Cao, after hearing so much, I think you are quite tragical. At first, you fell in love with a man wholeheartedly. But he had another woman in his heart, and you were heartbroken for him, and you miserably slept with the wrong person! You married Hobson, but you have to bring up the child of your husband and another woman. How poor you are! "


    "What... What do you want to say?" Hannah asked warily.


    Crystal put her hands out and said, "nothing. I just feel pity for you. I want to help you get out of jail."


    Hannah was surprised, "Really? You are not lying to me, are you?


    Crystal gave her a cold look and said sarcastically, "do you think you are still worth my lies?"


    Narrowing his eyes, Edgar took a look at Crystal and frowned, having a strange feeling.


    In fact, he knew that Crystal wanted to ask Hannah something about her mother.


    But Edgar also knew that when the truth was revealed, there would be trouble for their love!


    Edgar really wanted to hug her and said to her, "let go of it! Stop investigating."


    But how could he say that!


    The hatred of parents'' death should not be given up. Just like him, when he knew that it were Hannah and Mora who had killed his parents, he really wanted to kill these two bitches. He wanted them to taste the pain of losing their loved ones. He wanted them to lose everything.


    Now he had made it. But how about Crystal?


    He was really afraid that just like him, Crystal would bury her hatred deep in the hearts, try every means to find out the truth of that year.


    No one would know how depressed he was.


    However, when the truth came, could she really bear it?


    He thought, ''Crystal, if one day you find out that our love at the beginning was a conspiracy, will you still be with me without hesitation?


    y promise and he must keep it, Besides, go to the Cao clan''s old house and send the old man to the hospital. I will pay for all the cost! "


    In the Cao clan, the only good person to Edgar was his grandfather who treated him differently when he was young, no matter who teased him or laughed at him.


    Only his grandfather would enlighten him silently. He always said to him that the only way to change the situation was to be stronger.


    Thus, he followed his advice. From then on, he became the head of the Cao clan, and no one dared to provoke him anymore.


    No matter how he had messed the Cao clan up, he never bother his grandfather!


    Although he had been wrecking the Cao clan, it did not suffer any real damage.


    That was because he didn''t want to made his grandfather in a dilemma.


    Edgar took back his thinking and waved his hand, indicating that Leo could do as he said!


    "Yes, sir!" replied Leo respectfully


    Then, Leo dragged Hobson up. He thought that Hobson would yell at him just like Luke and his sister a few minutes ago, but to his surprise, Hobson was very cooperative and silently followed him away.


    Then, Edgar strode out, followed by several retinues.


    After a short while, there was only Crystal and Hannah left in the room.

 Chapter 342 Daughter Of Xia Clan!

    Crystal sat on the sofa lazily, with her right ankle on her knees and her whole body shaking.


    She cast a sidelong glance at Hannah and said sarcastically, "Mrs. Cao, take a seat. Don''t be so nervous. Let''s have a good chat. If we have a good chat with each other and you make me happy, I can ask my boyfriend to destroy the evidence of your scandals. In this way, you don''t have to go to prison, right?"


    "Yes, it''s true!" Hannah sat down on the sofa, eyes lighting up.


    With a grim smile, Crystal nodded without a word.


    Actually, she wanted to say, ''what the fuck!''! Hannah was so vicious that she murdered Uncle Scott and shifted his death to her, leaving her in jail.


    How could she let her go?


    But before Crystal got anything she wanted to know, she would let Hannah be cocky for a while!


    At the thought that she was about to leave here soon, Hannah felt more excited. She even spoke in a cheerful tone. "Miss Crystal, what do you want to know? Whatever! "


    Not in the mood to talk nonsense with her, Crystal said directly: "tell me something about Mora!"


    "Mora?"


    "How did you know her?" Hannah asked with a puzzled look


    Crystal said casually, "it''s nothing. I just had some conflict with her when I was abroad."


    In case that Hannah would not tell her the truth, Crystal still didn''t want her to know who she was!


    Scratching her hair, Hannah said viciously, "Humph! This narcissistic woman makes enemies everywhere. It''s not surprising! "


    Crystal seemed very interested in it and said, "Oh! Really? "


    Looking at Crystal''s face which was full of gossip, Hannah put down her vigilance and began to chat with her.


    "You have no idea how coquettish Mora is. She always pretends to be aloof and sensible on the surface!"


    Crystal squinted coldly and asked, "aren''t you and she good friends?"


    "Bah! Sister? We are just using each other!"


    Crys


    w what... what you are talking about."


    As soon as Hannah said this, the fruit knife on the table, which was taken back from the shoulder of Angela, suddenly flew in the air and gave a graceful arc in Crystal''s hand. It quickly scratched the face of Hannah, and the blood oozed out.


    Hannah wanted to scream, but she was stopped by Crystal, "don''t play the fool. You and Mora could plot to kill uncle Scott. Tell me, it was you who plotted to kill Griffith, wasn''t it?"


    Hannah forgot the pain on her face and subconsciously retorted, "no! What happened to Griffith has nothing to do with me. She was..."


    Suddenly, Hannah asked with a puzzled look, "who... Who are you?"


    Crystal raised a thin smile, and her eyes were cold. "Who am I? Need I tell you? "


    With that, Crystal held out her hand and made another stroke on Hannah''s right face, "Tell me! She was what? "


    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit Hannah and she trembled with fear.


    She shook her head and said, "nothing... I just said something wrong... Nothing? Nothing. "


    The way Hannah talked made Crystal more confused. Hannah wanted to spit out everything she knew about Mora!


    However, when it came to Crystal''s mother, Hannah did not want to mention it and seemed a little scared! Why?

 Chapter 343 Why

    With an icy glare, Crystal put the fruit knife against Hannah''s neck and said coldly, "if you don''t tell me, believe it or not, I''ll cut your head off!"


    Hannah was so scared that she started to shiver


    At the same time, Crystal saw that Hannah''s eyes were wide and her mouth was foaming. So she let go of her immediately and stepped back. She saw that Hannah fell off from the sofa


    Crystal was shocked. Was she.. poisoned?


    Hannah turned pale and trembled. It seemed that she wanted to say something


    Crystal quickly bent down, ears to the mouth of Hannah, and asked eagerly, "what do you want to say?"


    With all her strength, Hannah grabbed Crystal''s clothes tightly and said shivering, "I...Xia..."


    Her voice was so low that even Crystal who was close to her couldn''t hear clearly!


    Crystal furrowed. She lowered her head. She wanted to know what Hannah was talking about, but the next second, her feeble hand fell from her shoulder


    Then, Crystal stood up and saw the two wounds cut by the fruit knife were slowly turned into black and purple.


    Crystal squinted at the fruit knife in her hand.


    ''isn''t this knife the fruit knife that was inserted into the shoulder of Angela? It was not poisonous just now. But this one is poisonous. How come?


    There were only several people present. Who on earth changed the knife?


    The one closest to her was Edgar. Could it be him?


    No no no! It''s impossible! ''! It couldn''t be him!


    Crack! Edgar opened the door and came in. He had waited for Crystal for a long time, so he decided to come in and have a look.


    However, when he saw Crystal standing still there and a head appearing on the sofa, he strode to her.


    When he saw the dead Hannah on the sofa, he quickly came to Crystal and embraced her immediately, "It''s okay! it will be OK! Don''t worry. Let me handle it. "


    Crystal surged up in her heart and she pushed Edgar away, "You thi


    Seeing her slightly closed eyes, he abruptly held her in his arms.


    Then he rushed out of the door.


    "Leo, Leo, catch Shawn and take him to me!"


    The moment Leo jumped out of the car, he crawled back into the car. Then he stepped on the accelerator and rushed out at full speed.


    Edgar gently put Crystal in his car and drove to the hotel nearest to the Cao clan.


    His men went straight to the front desk and booked a room for their boss.


    Edgar, with Crystal in his arms, opened the door with a kick. He hurried to put Crystal on the bed gently.


    Then he shouted at his men outside the door, "tell Leo that he will go back to the United States if he doesn''t show up with Shawn in one or two minutes!"


    In the Xia state, he couldn''t trust anyone. Every place was a trap. He had no choice but to ask Leo to take Shawn here, The men in black outside the door were trembling with fear. One of them turned around and ran out, while the other took out their mobile phone and dialed the number of Leo.


    All the people working for Edgar were specially trained and they had very high efficiency.


    In a short while, holding the collar of Shawn, Leo rushed here!


    Shawn was very angry. He had been doing experiments in the hospital. He almost got the result, but...

 Chapter 344 Whats Wrong With Her

    However, he was suddenly pulled up by a black figure. Without saying anything, the man turned around and dragged him away. When he realized what had happened, they had got on a plane.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Leo what had happened. However, before he could speak, he was knocked out by Leo. When he woke up, he was dragged here by Leo.


    Shawn wanted to shout, "I''m a human being! A human being! Can you talk? As a saying goes, a gentleman uses his tongue but not his fists."


    Finally, when Shawn saw Crystal in the bed, all the words that he wanted to curse vanished into air.


    Shawn trotted to Crystal and bent down and reached out his hand, trying to feel the breath of Crystal. However, he was stopped by one sentence, "get your dirty hand off her! "


    Shawn turned his head and saw Edgar sitting straight at the bedside, holding Crystal''s hand tightly. His face was as cold as ice!


    "What happened to her?"


    Shawn stamped his foot and said angrily, "Damn it. Mr. Edgar. How could I know if you don''t let me examine?"


    Edgar gave him a cold look. "Are you wearing gloves?"


    Shawn, "...."


    Seeing that Shawn was in a daze for a moment, Edgar frowned and shouted harshly, "what are you looking at? Hurry up!"


    At this moment, Shawn was a little regretful for saving Edgar. ''damn it! It''s so difficult to satisfy him.'' thought he!


    However, when he thought of the plane he took and the expressionless men behind Edgar, although his master told him that they were all private doctors of Edgar and that hospital belonged to the Luo group, he had never known that Mr. Edgar was so domineering.


    The next minute, Shawn put on a pair of white gloves and put his hand on Crystal''s wrist and then the other one.


    Two minutes later, Shawn breathed a sigh of relief and stood up!


    "Miss Crystal is just asleep."


    Hearing that, Edgar was somewhat dazed. Had she fallen asleep?


    Edgar couldn''t believe it. He stood up all of a sudden, grabbed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    zy, Edgar! Are you a bandit? "


    "Dong!" Edgar gave him another punch. "Answer my question! Are you fucking deaf? "


    Shawn was furious a second ago, but now he wanted to cry! Damn it! If it went on like this, he would die at the hands of Edgar!


    So he hurried to beg, "''Mr. Edgar, it''s really not my fault. Back then, Miss Crystal knelt down and begged me to allow her to try the medicine. I... I wanted to refuse, but... She said: if I don''t agree to her, she would not stand up..."


    As he spoke, his eyes became red. He cursed in his heart, ''How poor I am! I saved a person, but he wanted to take revenge on me. Moreover, I also regretted letting Crystal try the medicine. If I had known that Crystal was the lady whom he had been looking for, he would not have let it happen!


    Edgar''s hand froze in midair. He let go of Shawn and ordered, "you don''t have to go back to City A. Stay in the Xia state. Follow Leo and wait for my orders!"


    Although Shawn was a little panic in his heart, he still looked timid. He thought that if he stayed with Edgar, with his wisdom, he would find out something. It was as if he was scheming against a tiger. If he was exposed, he would surely die miserably!


    But if he refused, he would also be doubted by Edgar if he couldn''t find a proper reason. What should he do?

 Chapter 345 Am I A Jinx!

    Shawn was still lost in his own thoughts. Suddenly, he was kicked out by Edgar. "Leo, let Dr. Zhou follow you. Take good care of him. When you have meals, let him watch. When you are sleeping, let him stand. If he doesn''t do as I tell, he doesn''t need to go back to the medical hospital, and the Xia state will be his burial place!"


    Shawn, who was just kicked out, fell down again and almost passed out. This was the first time he knew that he could offend anyone but Edgar! What a scheming man!


    Standing at the door, Leo whistled. "Dr. Zhou, this way please."


    Hearing that, Shawn curled his lips and thought, ''well! Now he had to stay!


    After sending his men away, Edgar sat on the edge of the bed alone, silently watching Crystal lying in bed. She frowned slightly as if She had dreamed of something sad.


    However, it was not a big deal. Edgar stretched out his hand and patted Crystal''s hand slightly. Such a slight motion calmed Crystal.


    Seeing that Crystal felt uneasy in her sleep and held Edgar''s hand tightly, a tinge of pity flashed across the corners of Edgar''s eyes. At the moment, he had decided that since Crystal was determined to find the truth of that year, he would accompany her to find out the truth of that year. Even if that would ruin him, he would find out the truth for her.


    Crystal slept for ten hours, holding Edgar''s hand all the time.


    Edgar was afraid that if he withdrew his hand, Crystal would not be able to sleep well.


    As a result, he sat on the edge of the bed for ten hours.


    It was getting dark outside.


    Ten hours later


    As soon as Crystal woke up, she saw Edgar, who was sitting beside the bed and sleeping with his head tilted to one side. The two of them crossed their fingers.


    Her eyes were misted with tears.


    In fact, she was kind of lucky because the man had kept her company all the way through.


    Three years ago, they were separated because of misunderstanding. She thought he was her enemy, and it was the end of their


    ering from deficiency of kidney?


    But he didn''t dare to do that because he was afraid that his boss would kick him to America.


    Edgar glanced at Leo, "Why are you still standing there? Get out of here! "


    Leo closed his mouth, turned around and left.


    Turning around and looking at Crystal, with a gloomy and cold smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said, "my dear, do you want to eat meat?"


    Crystal snorted and took a few steps back! He meant it!


    They played for a while.


    Crystal didn''t ask about the Cao clan''s people after she woke up.


    She didn''t ask what they had found out about the death of Hannah?


    She asked nothing!


    After a while, they nestled against the sofa. Crystal was nestling against the chest of Edgar and feeling the exclusive smell of Edgar.


    Crystal looked out of the window and saw the golden curtains. It was a bit old, and the curtains fell down a little.


    "Edgar, do you think I am really a disaster? I..."


    But before she could finish her words, he suddenly turned his head and kissed her on the lips.


    He kissed her very hard, went straight into her mouth, and entangled her red tongue.


    Crystal found it difficult to breathe. However, she didn''t want to push him away. On the contrary, she held him more tightly.


    Crystal reached into his shirt out of instinct.

 Chapter 346 A Different Feeling Of Love!

    At this moment, Crystal''s mind was filled with the images of merging with Edgar.


    All Crystal wanted at this moment was that Edgar could have her.


    Although it was not the first time they had sex.


    But somehow, she was a little flustered and felt the pain of separation.


    Thinking of this, Crystal felt that she had to keep in mind the scent of Edgar.


    Without any hesitation, she unbuttoned the first button of Edgar''s shirt, and then the second, the third


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands held Crystal.


    Edgar stopped kissing and held Crystal in his arms tightly.


    "Silly girl, how can you be a disaster! You are always my lucky star. Without you, I don''t know what love is, and I don''t know what is true love. Once, I chased a girl and was really happy when I was with her.


    I thought it was love. Until I found that she betrayed me and lived happily with another man, I thought I would be angry and sad! "


    Crystal''s eyes were fixed on the curtain and she seemed to be in a daze.


    But only herself knew that she was listening carefully.


    Edgar lowered his head and kissed Crystal on the forehead. "But when I saw that scene, I didn''t feel sad, nor even angry. I just felt sick at the sight of a woman with two faces. But, Crystal, do you know that I treat you differently? I will be very angry if someone else shows up around you.


    Even though I know they aren''t your type and maybe they don''t have any improper desire for you, I still feel angry when I see the man by your side.


    When I saw your sad and tearful face, my heart also ached. I would think that I didn''t protect you well and I didn''t make you happy.


    Crystal, you know what? When you tried the medicine for me and you were severely in pain, I actually felt it. Although, It is hard to believe.


    But I really felt that my heart was empty at that moment. It hurt so much. I wanted to wake up and s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be wiped out by him. Damn it! It was nice just to think about it!


    Leo was so narcissistic. Seeing that his boss didn''t open the door, he knocked a few more times.


    "Boss... mild and delicious food..."


    Before Leo finished his sentence, all of a sudden, the door opened with a click.


    Then he saw something was smashing at him.


    When he got the first thing, "pillow", Leo took it as an accident.


    When it came to the second one, Leo took it as a coincidence.


    But he was not as calm as he was when he received the third item.


    Holding the ashtray of ten centimeters in hand, Leo was stunned there.


    what the hell! Luckily, he had the good skill and he could always catch the things. Otherwise, he might have been dead now! The more he thought about it, the more he felt scared!


    What was going on?


    Leo put the ashtray down. Suddenly, he saw a pair of shining leather shoes.


    He raised his head and saw a pair of eyes filled with anger.


    Leo was so scared that he shivered a little and forgot that there was still a cat toy made of leather in his hand!


    "Boss... You... What''s wrong..."


    As soon as Leo saw the red mark at the corner of Edgar''s mouth and his neck, it dawned on him.


    "Boss, I... I didn''t mean to... You... "

 Chapter 347 Dining!

    Edgar pulled a long face. Apart from anger, there was also a trace of disappointment on his face.


    Edgar observed Leo coldly. Leo was scared. Under such pressure, Leo had a feeling of walking in the oil pan.


    At this moment, Leo really wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy. It would be better if his boss could kill him with a knife right now! It was so fucking painful.


    A moment later, Edgar moved his eyes away and said coldly, "Why are you still standing there like a tree? Bring them in, now! "


    Feeling that he was alive, Leo secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quickly asked the people behind him to bring in the food that had been ready for a long time.


    As soon as the mission was completed, Leo turned around and ran away as fast as he could.


    At the moment he closed the door, he heard a voice from inside: "Leo, you need to lose weight. It''s too much for you to eat three meals a day. From tomorrow on, you are only allowed to eat an apple a day..."


    When Leo heard these words, bang, with a miserable look on his face, he fell to the ground. "Holy shit! How unlucky I am!" he thought!


    Getting up from the ground, Leo went out miserably with one hand on his chest.


    On the other side, with a long face, Edgar closed the door and turned around to the table. He took a look at the dishes on the table and smiled. Leo was not stupid!


    Turning his head, Edgar saw Crystal standing in front of the window, in a daze.


    From where Edgar was standing, he saw the scene was as beautiful as a picture. A white man''s shirt just covered Crystal''s knees, and the slender thighs were exposed outside. He could not help but imagine the beautiful scenery above her thighs. Her long hair and sexy charm were fully displayed.


    Seeing such Crystal, the desire that had just been extinguished rose again. However, after taking a look at the food on the table, Edgar shook his head helplessly. He walked over and hugged Crystal from behind.


    "What are you thinking about? Why are you absorbed in your mind? "


    rutal tone, he scolded, "Crystal, look at yourself, with a bitter face. It seems that you''ve lost your parents. Crystal, are you still the woman I know who dare to love and hate? You always said that Ivy had died, and now you are Crystal. Hehe! Do you really think, with the naive thought like this, you are saying goodbye to the previous one? "


    Looking at Crystal in the mirror, Edgar was filled with fury. He would have punched her if Crystal was not his beloved one.


    Seeing that Crystal was sad and even depressed, Edgar felt really bad. If possible, he really hoped that those painful experiences and irritable things would happen to him but not her.


    In this way, the silly girl in front of him wouldn''t be sad because of a man who was not important at all.


    "Crystal, I can tell you now very seriously that the death of those people has nothing to do with you. They are just some useless chess pieces in this life. Even without you, they still have to die. This world has always been a society where the weaks are the prey of the strongs, and you do not have to feel guilty for them. You are not a saint. Those people have nothing to do with you... "


    With that, Edgar abruptly turned Crystal around and looked into her eyes. "Crystal, did you hear that? Did you fucking hear that? "


    Suddenly, Edgar shouted, "say something! Say something to me!"

 Chapter 348 Burning With Anger!

    "Yes, I''m merciful. I feel sorry for the death of Colin! If I didn''t try to reveal his true face step by step, if I didn''t want to find out the truth of my mother''s death as soon as possible and if I didn''t intentionally pave the way for Mia, how could Colin be killed so quickly! "


    Crystal pushed Edgar away with her fists clenched, and yelled at him, "you are right. In the past three years, I could be tough and iron hearted, but I found I always lied to myself that I have nothing to do with their death, but I did indirectly cause their death. Do you know how old are Colin''s children? They were only three years old! Three-year-old children are going to lose their father. Isn''t this cruel? "


    Crystal took a deep breath and continued to roar, "I am a wild child without a father. My only hope since I was a child was my father''s love. I know how sad it is to lose father! Edgar, tell me. What''s the difference between me and my stepfather? We both made those kids who should have had a happy family lose everything. Why, Edgar, why, those innocent children would lose their father''s love in this plot? Why? "


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Edgar walked to her and held her in his arms tightly. With mixed feelings in his heart, he didn''t know how to comfort Crystal.


    Patting Crystal''s shoulder, Edgar comforted her, "it''s not your fault. If you want to let go of all this, you could do so, so that you don''t need to see those dirty things. We can go to another city, to a place where no one knows us. Let''s live our lives, okay?"


    That was a life Edgar had been longing for. However, he knew it was hopeless.


    All of a sudden, Crystal pushed him away and sneered, "you mean, you want me to give up finding the truth of my mother''s death, don''t you? You mean, I sho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    re always enemies. What I have done to an enemy has gone easy on you! "


    Shawn spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed, "bah! If it weren''t for the fact that I''m still useful, would you go easy on me?"


    Edgar put one of his legs on the other and sneered, "you are right! I do have something to ask you. Since you have thought of it, there is no need to waste time. Tell me, what''s wrong with Crystal''s body now? "


    Shawn snorted, "humph! No way! I won''t tell you! "


    "You don''t want to tell me. Do you really think that your master won''t bother about the incident that you let Crystal try the medicine? Don''t forget that you are just his lackey. But who was Crystal? Don''t you know? Do you think your life is more important or Crystal''s life is more important to him? "


    A trace of nervousness flashed across Shawn''s eyes when he heard what Edgar said. To be honest, he knew clearly what kind of mistake he had made, but even so, he still didn''t betray his young master.


    Hearing that, the corners of Shawn''s mouth moved. He said, "Edgar, since you have known my identity, I am really curious. Why do you still keep me by your side? Aren''t you afraid that I would steal your secrets?"

 Chapter 349 Depression!

    Hearing that, Edgar sounded as if he had heard a joke. Then he stood up and turned his back on Shawn, sneering, "humph! Afraid? Would I choose to leave her again just because I was scared? Would I, Edgar, let her get hurt again just because I am afraid? You know clearly what kind of person your master is. If Crystal doesn''t submit to him, do you think she can live? "


    When hearing this sentence, the expression in Shawn''s eyes became cold.


    He hadn''t thought of that much. He was just an obedient subordinate who could not have his own thoughts.


    For so many years, he had thought that only when he was doing research in the laboratory could he hear his heart.


    At this time, Edgar turned around, glanced at Shawn coldly, and sneered, "do you think how much your young master loves Crystal. I think there is nothing in his eyes except power, is there? "


    Shawn softened his attitude. He said: "I have no right to question any decision of my master! Edgar, I will never tell you anything no matter what you say. "Shawn said coldly.


    On the contrary, Edgar wasn''t in a hurry. He just waved his hand.


    Then, standing next to them, Leo pulled out a box from his pocket and handed it to Edgar.


    Edgar opened it and took out a golden longevity lock from the box.


    The long longevity lock seemed to be an ordinary necklace of a child, but if one examined it carefully, one would see there were two words, Jason Zhou. They were engraved on both its face and back.


    When Shawn saw the longevity lock, his heart sank. He wanted to stand up, but his hands and feet were tied, and he couldn''t stand up.


    He ground his teeth and shouted angrily, "Edgar, you are such a fucking despicable man! You can''t hurt a kid. You can''t hurt him. "


    At the moment, it seemed tha


    asn''t decisive or emotional any more.


    This made Edgar feel uneasy and confused. Crystal had never been like this before!


    So he got Shawn here, but the man directly explained that Crystal was fine and just fell asleep. He was even more confused that when Shawn entered the room, he looked at Crystal first but not him.


    It was said that a woman''s intuition was always right, but men''s were not that bad.


    His intuition told him directly that there must be something wrong with Shawn Zhou.


    Then, he contacted several of his men in the Xia state, and asked them to find out the information about Shawn in three hours. The more detailed the information was, the better!


    After his men had found out the background information of Shawn Zhou, Edgar opened the file and frowned more and more tightly as the sentences went by.


    He didn''t expect that Shawn was one of the Xia Clan''s people.


    Hearing that, Edgar came to his senses. Turning to look at Shawn with his cold eyes, he asked, "How to deal with the depression?"


    Shawn smiled sadly and said: "if I say, you leave her, and she..."


    "Clap!", before Shawn finished his words, the sound of slapping filled the room.

 Chapter 350 Pregnancy!

    Glaring angrily at Shawn, Edgar sneered, "Nice try! I, Edgar Luo, said that I wouldn''t leave her, even if I was smashed to pieces! "


    With blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, Shawn laughed coldly and roared: "she is pregnant. Do you want to see her die?"


    "Pregnant?"


    This word echoed in the room, and at this moment, the whole world seemed to stop and everything around seemed to disappear.


    Edgar''s action seemed to be frozen.


    Even the men like Leo, who stood behind Edgar, were all frozen there like wooden men. They looked at each other.


    They were all shocked.


    They deliberately lowered their breathing.


    After a long while, Edgar shouted coldly to Leo and his men, "get out of here!"


    "Yes!


    All of them walked out of the room in good order.


    After a while, there were only two people left in the room, Edgar and Shawn.


    All of a sudden, Edgar pulled up Shawn. His eyes looked sharp and he asked, "what did you say? She... is pregnant? "


    They had a child again. At that moment, Edgar was extremely happy.


    children? children!


    They had another child!


    The first time when she got pregnant, he hadn''t fulfilled his duty as a husband. From when she was pregnant to the moment when she had almost had a miscarriage, he hadn''t kept her company.


    In the past three years, the appearance of Hilary made him feel family.


    Although she had no idea of their first baby so far, he always felt that they had a pity for each other as they couldn''t hold each other to watch their child grow up.


    And this time, they had another baby. He must protect her well and always be with her until the baby was born. At that time, he would take Hilary back and the whole family would live happily together.


    "Miss Crystal is pregnant. But as she is pregnant now, it will take her life. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed.


    A moment later, Edgar said to Shawn coldly, "you prescribe a medicine for me to abort the child without any side effects on Crystal. Two days later, give it to me. I don''t care if you want to go back to report to your master or continue to protect Crystal, but from now on, you have no choice. If there is any danger to Crystal, I will not let you and your family go! Do you understand? "


    What Edgar said was very clear. He wanted Shawn to continue following them to protect Crystal.


    At the same time, he told Shawn that he intended to give up the baby in Crystal''s belly.


    Shocked, Shawn looked at Edgar and asked, "Edgar, have you really made up your mind? Do you need to think twice? It''s your baby. Crystal must hate you if she knew what you did! "


    Then, Edgar threw the towel away and sneered, "isn''t that what you want? Don''t make a fool of yourself! "


    "But I..." said Shawn.


    "Enough! If you don''t want your master to get nothing in the end, you''d better shut up for the next few days!"


    As soon as Edgar finished speaking, he turned around coldly, opened the door and strode out.


    The door was shut down with a bang.


    Edgar gently opened the opposite door.


    He walked in slowly.

 Chapter 351 The Richest And Most Unique One!

    At first, Edgar thought that Crystal was still asleep, so he walked in very gently.


    Although he had no choice but to put a little knockout drops on her, he was afraid that there would be side-effects on Crystal, so he applied a small amount of knockout drops and could only keep her sleeping for half an hour.


    However, when he entered the room, he saw Crystal sitting on the bed, staring blankly at the sky outside with her head up.


    She remembered that today was the 15th day of the eighth lunar month. The moon shone brightly.


    The moonlight scattered all over the ground, shining on the bed through the window.


    The moon gently shed its light on the sky. On such a beautiful night, Crystal thought to herself, ''next year, I might hold my baby in my arms and tell stories to him in bed.''.


    Crystal had heard the conversation between Edgar and Shawn.


    Coincidentally, when Crystal woke up, there was no one in the room.


    She thought, maybe it was because Edgar was out for his own business.


    She got out of the bed and walked around for a while. Suddenly, she found that there was a back door in the room.


    Out of curiosity, she opened the door and walked in.


    The door just led to the bathroom of another room.


    She didn''t want to come in, but she heard a familiar voice from inside. It was Edgar.


    So she walked in quietly.


    She hid herself in the bathroom and listened to the conversation outside the door.


    It turned out that she had a child, and the child''s father chose to give up that child.


    She felt heart broken.


    When she was in bad health condition, she was pregnant.


    Should she be happy or should she cry?


    She finally had another child, but the child would be born in a fate of separating from its mother!


    As Crystal was wandering in her mind, suddenly a pair of strong arms embraced her from behind.


    "What are you looking at? Are you feeling better? "


    Withdrawi


    d in the Xia state. At that time, there were not so many lotus on the lake! The lake was surrounded by a large crowd of rubbish. Some people even walked to the middle of the lake to get some lotus flowers. The beautiful lotus became less and less. There were more and more garbage around. The smell here was rotten. "


    Crystal turned her head to look at Edgar. From a side, his face could not be more exquisite.


    Black overcoat was fluttering with the breeze. He was the only one in the scene.


    Edgar turned his head back to look at Crystal''s clear and bright eyes. In a joking tone, he asked, "are you enchanted by my handsome face?"


    Bursting into laughter, Crystal poked Edgar''s forehead with her finger and gave him an angry stare. "Don''t be so smug!"


    Hearing that, Edgar chuckled. He lowered his head and gave a kiss on the Crystal''s forehead. "Of course. I was very confident in myself before. Why should I need to be complacent?"


    Crystal smiled and stopped this topic.


    She looked around and asked, "well, now it is under good management. It seems that the president here is not that bad. He is at least doing some good staff!"


    Hearing that, the corners of Edgar''s mouth twitched. He was wondering whether Crystal really didn''t know the president''s surname was Xia here?

 Chapter 352 Your Mistress!

    Edgar did not speak out his doubts. Now for him, the less Crystal knew, the less harm it would bring to her.


    Edgar withdrew his thoughts and continued with the topic he had just said, "yes. The president is quite capable of handling affairs here. Under his administration, ordinary people live and work freely. There is no war, no plague, the environment is clean and the air is fresh. Indeed, he is a very good president!"


    Crystal frowned and asked, "He? Do you know each other? "


    Edgar nodded, "kind of! Not really. We just met a few times. "


    Crystal replied, "Well!" That was all.


    At this moment, a voice came from afar.


    "Damn it! You son of a bitch! Spencer, are you kidding me? My sister is nowhere to be found here. Believe it or not, I will throw you to death! "


    Bang! There came a sound.


    A figure stood up from the ground, with a dark face, and said, "... Celine, you really did it! It hurts! "


    Hearing that, both Crystal and Edgar turned around at the same time.


    Crystal shouted at the woman who was just a meter away from her, "Celine, you are still so strong!"


    The woman turned back abruptly and saw Crystal in the opposite.


    Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes at this moment. She was frozen in place, and it took a long time for her to find her voice back.


    "Sister!"


    As soon as she said the word, she ran to Crystal suddenly, hugged her and choked, "sister! It''s really you! I thought... I was dreaming! "


    Celine was extremely happy to see Crystal again!


    Spencer had told her when they were in City A. It turned out that Crystal was her best friend Ivy. At the same time, he shared everything that had happened to Crystal over the past few years with her!


    She was happy and excited at the same time. It turned out that Ivy was still alive. Crystal was indeed Ivy.


    Celine asked Spencer why Ivy had changed into another woman and why Crystal hadn''t told her the truth


    gently, he said in a distressed tone, "slow down, slow down! Why are you drinking so fast? "


    He took a tissue out of his pocket, bowed his head, and wiped the water from her mouth.


    What Edgar had done made Celine feel that he really loved Crystal and treated her with his heart.


    At the same time, Spencer and Edgar finally started to talk.


    Upon hearing that, Edgar took a glance at Spencer. Based on his current dress, the only words that he wanted to say was "Pretentious bastard"!


    Without saying a word, Edgar stared at Spencer with cold eyes.


    Spencer knew if he went against Edgar, he would go mad!


    He knew better than anyone how scheming Edgar was.


    So, the first person to break the deadlock was Spencer.


    "Long time no see," said Spencer.


    With a look of disdain, Edgar said flatly, "you''ve been released from prison!"


    At that moment, Spencer really wanted to curse, ''bullshit!''


    However, he replied, "Yes. I''ve been out!"


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his chin and smiled. "Wow! I thought you would spend your whole life in the prison! Who was so bored and bailed you out? Well, I heard that it was Mia'' mother, Mora, who bailed you out! WOW! When did you mix up with her! Well, is she your mistress? "


    Spencer nearly spat out a mouthful of blood!

 Chapter 353 Bullshit!

    The look on Spencer''s face darkened, and he said with his teeth gritted, "Edgar, you know a lot about me."


    Edgar casually glanced at him and responded lazily, "your business? Humph! Do you think I''m as leisure as you to visit a prisoner? I don''t have time to care about your affairs"


    Spencer, "..."


    Someone will choke others to death when he opens his mouth. This kind of person always looks arrogant.


    Maybe you should be angry with him. But he was telling the truth. If you keep silent, he will really infuriate you to death! It was just like the case with Edgar.


    He forced himself to calm down. After a moment, he said, "if, I say, although Mora was the one who bailed me out, she was asked by Charlie. Do you believe it?"


    Edgar picked a willow leaf and pinched it in his hand. As the breeze blew, it fluttered in his hand.


    Edgar was lost in thought. After a while, he said, "I have nothing to do with the Mu family. I don''t want to know or meddle in it. At the moment when he betrayed me, he and I were no longer brothers. I''ll fight against him to the end!"


    Looking at the lotus leaf in the distance, there was a flash of bitterness in Spencer''s eyes. He said indifferently, "I have been fighting with him for my whole life. I didn''t expect that he would save me when I lost everything. Isn''t it a way of giving you a slap and then giving you a candy! Haha! "


    Edgar didn''t reply. Waving the willow leaves in his hand away, he turned around, looked at Spencer and asked, "tell me, how did you know that Crystal and I are here?"


    Edgar couldn''t believe that it was a fucking coincidence to meet Spencer here!


    Turning around with hands in his pockets, Spencer smiled and said, "I said it was a coincidence. Do you believe me?"


    Hearing that, Edgar didn''t show any expression. He turned around and said to Celine, "Celine, do you know how many women have sex with Spencer since he was a child?"


    Spencer was speechless.


    Celine was sitting in the pavilion and having a nice chat with


    the table, and eating with great relish.


    The faces of Edgar, Spencer and Crystal were a picturesque scene.


    Although Celine was not as beautiful as Crystal, she was still a beautiful woman.


    The four of them just stood there, attracting the attention of everyone present.


    The noisy lobby suddenly became quiet.


    Embarrassed, Celine pulled Crystal''s clothes and whispered, "Sis! What are... they watching? "


    Turning around, Crystal looked at Celine and said jokingly, "of course they are attracted by your beauty, Celine!"


    Celine couldn''t help chuckling, "Shit! This... is too fucking nonsense! "


    At this time, the waiter ran to them like an anthomaniac and asked, "welcome to our store. How many people are with you?"


    Celine pout, "Are you blind? Don''t you see that there are four of us? "


    The waiter, "..."


    The waiter was an intern in college. He was regarded as a bully at the school, and he studied hotel management, so he found a hot pot restaurant to be an intern.


    It was such a pleasure for him to meet such a beautiful woman today, as he had been bored every day.


    She was so beautiful and elegant that even those campus belle couldn''t match the girl in front of him. She was in a black dress with a simple belt.


    Her long hair was coiled up, and the dress she was wearing was so simple and elegant.

 Chapter 354 Hello! Have You Seen Enough

    However, he was directly blocked by a black figure before he could see more.


    "Hey! Have you seen enough? Well, Am I beautiful? "


    At this moment, the waiter really wanted to kick the fat woman away. He really wanted to say, "I''m not looking at you, OK? I''m looking at the beautiful woman behind you!"


    At this moment, Edgar took a deep breath and held Crystal in his arms. He gave a cold glance at the waiter and asked coldly, "do you have any room left?"


    The waiter was intimidated by Edgar.


    What a pair of horrible eyes! His eyes were cold, gloomy and bossy.


    The waiter shook his body and said, "yes! This way, please! "


    The waiter led them to a private room for four persons.


    Sitting in this room, Edgar and Spencer looked around at the same time. The room was quite ordinary with the most common white wallpaper. There was a round table with eight chairs around it.


    Edgar pointed at the dust on the table with his finger, and said in disgust, "Crystal, are you sure you want to eat here?"


    In fact, Edgar didn''t care much about it. He was critical in the past, but since he had been together with Crystal, he didn''t care about it any more.


    But he was worried about Crystal.


    Her body was very weak, and its immunity was also decline at the same time. Edgar was afraid that the temperature and environment here would cause trouble to Crystal.


    "I remember on our way here. There is a seafood restaurant not far from here. How about we go there and have dinner?" Spencer suggested.


    At this moment, Celine sat beside Spencer and poked him with her elbow. She teased, "Hey, Mr. mu. Are you still daydreaming! Don''t forget that you are no longer the CEO of the Mu group, nor the young master of the Mu family! Now you are just an ordinary people. Do you still think you are an insignificant person? "


    Then Celine poured a cup of tea for Spencer.


    Spencer, "..."


    In fact, Spencer w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e death, nothing could stop her from making the decision. She could not give up the child.


    So, in two days, she would be separated from Edgar and go to another city alone to wait for the birth of the child.


    Perhaps, one year later, there would be no longer Crystal in the world any more.


    But she had no regrets!


    Therefore, in the past few days, she had been very calm, and never mentioned those things that made both of them sad.


    She wanted to lead a happy life with him these days.


    A moment later, the hotpot with two flavor soup was served by the waiter.


    Crystal was afraid that Edgar couldn''t eat spicy food, so she ordered a clear soup for him.


    Then a tray of mutton, sesame paste, vinegar and chili oil were served on the table.


    As the door was the closest to Celine, she picked up some vegetables, noodles and some other stuff for them.


    All in all, all sorts of food was there.


    Spencer watched Celine put all the things he didn''t know into the steaming pot.


    Then he saw her take out a small bowl. She poured those sesame paste, vinegar and chili in it and mixed them together.


    Then, she leaned over her face and sniffed. "Wow! It smells so good! "


    Frowning, Spencer asked, "what''s that? It''s dark and so ugly. Is it for drink? "

 Chapter 355 Are They Enemies Or Friends

    Celine gave him a disdainful look and said, "Bro, this is not for you to drink. It''s the sauce. When you eat, you can dip in it. Hey, are you really not from Mars? Why haven''t you seen anything? "


    Suddenly, Spencer pulled a long face and turned his head away from Celine and the food which made him feel sick.


    Humph! At the worst, he wouldn''t eat!


    By this time, the food was almost done. Celine and Crystal looked at each other and smiled. Then they all exclaimed, "enjoy it!"


    Celine put some food in front of Spencer and said jokingly, "here you are. Eat it. Don''t be shy. You should be glad that I can give you something to eat. "


    Frowning, Spencer pushed the food away, "Is it eatable?"


    Celine rolled her eyes at him. "Damn it! As you like! "


    Now Crystal picked up the chopsticks and was going to pick up some food from the pot.


    All of a sudden, the chopsticks in her hand were taken away by Edgar.


    He asked, "what do you want to eat? Let me help you! "


    With a smile, Crystal moved backward and said, "okay! "I want to some agaric, mutton, noodles and meatballs."


    Edgar nodded for agreement.


    Therefore, the more Celine eat, the more uncomfortable she felt! She felt that she was redundant. No! Both Spencer and she were redundant. They just came here to be jealous.


    Watching the couple flirting in front of her, she felt goosebumps scattered all over her body.


    Then Spencer glanced at Edgar and Crystal and said with a cold smile, "I can''t believe your eyes are so nearsighted. Don''t you see that there are two alive people besides you. Be kind, okay? "


    Turning around and giving a kiss on Crystal''s face, he said to Spencer, "It''s none of your business. I''m willing to do that."


    Spencer became speechless.


    Crystal patted Edgar''s face and said, "all right. Don''t be so naughty. I will feed you at home in the evening!"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, trembled slightly. He wondered


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and Celine who were eating.


    Then he turned to look at Spencer, who was eating and frowning. He grabbed Spencer''s arm and walked towards the door. "Let''s go to the washroom."


    "You are a man. Do you need me to go to the bathroom with you? Are you sick, Edgar? "


    "Cut the crap? Do as I say! "


    Edgar grabbed Spencer''s arm and dragged him out. The latter glared at him with reproachful eyes.


    But he didn''t stop.


    When they passed the bar counter, Edgar nudged Spencer with his elbow, signalling him to look at the man standing in front of the counter.


    Spencer looked into the direction and saw the man''s watch. His eyes twinkled.


    He suddenly put his arms around Edgar''s neck and laughed loudly, "let''s go. I''ll accompany you to the washroom!"


    "Bang!" Spencer shut the door with his ear against it and listened carefully for a while. When he was sure that they were safe, He turned to look at Edgar and asked, "Are they enemies or friends?"


    Leaning against the wall, Edgar took a cigarette out of his pocket, put it beside his mouth and lit it. As the smoke rose in wisps, he blew the smoke away gently and said indifferently, "I don''t think they want us to die. If they wanted to do something, they had already taken action as soon as we entered the room. It''s useless to wait till now? "

 Chapter 356 An Old Acquaintance!

    With a serious look, Spencer asked, "what should we do?"


    Looking at the wisps of cigarette smoke, Edgar said indifferently, "if they are not enemies, they are friends. They cannot be strangers. Do you still remember eight years ago when we just joined the group? The boss of this restaurant may be an old acquaintance of us! "


    Spencer kicked the door and shouted in shock, "old friend! Who are you talking about? "


    Edgar pinched the cigarette end and walked out with his hands in his pockets, "Jonathan Lu!"


    Spencer was in a daze for a long time.


    "Jonathan Lu? Wasn''t he dead? How come? "


    "Come back to life! Or he didn''t die at all! All these might happen"


    Spencer'' followed behind Edgar in surprise, wondering if someone could make a comeback!


    Walking out of the washroom, Edgar came to the bar counter and took out a lot of money from his wallet.


    To everyone''s astonishment, he threw a bunch of money on the bar counter and said coldly, "ask your boss to come out. I, Edgar, am here to give him money!"


    The man standing in front of the bar counter smiled politely and said, "sorry, our boss is not here today!"


    At this moment, Spencer really couldn''t stand anymore. Someone just liked to be innocent!


    Now that someone was pretending, he''d like to "help" him out!


    Without saying a word, he took out a dagger from his pocket and pointed it at the people on the first floor. "I want to kill all of you today. If you don''t want to die, get out of here"


    Everyone was stunned for a minute, and then they reacted.


    All of a sudden, the people stood up and moved outside as if they were crazy.


    After a while, only a few waiters on the first floor were left dumbfounded. Spencer was leisurely sitting on a chair, playing with a dagger, and Edgar was casually sitting there.


    At this moment, the sound of clapping hands came from upstairs.


    "Edgar, you are still so rich! Spencer, you are still so shameless! "


    When Crystal & Celine h


    I remember that Mr. Jonathan is just Miss Mia''s ex boyfriend. You are just a junior fellow in the United States back then, aren''t you? "


    When Edgar saw a healthy man standing in front of him, who should have been dead for many years, he guessed that the identity of the man in front of him was not only Jonathan Lu.


    Edgar was aware of this, and so was Crystal.


    Otherwise, standing beside him, Celine looked confused. She poked Spencer with her elbow and whispered, "Hey! Spencer, do you know him? Who is he? "


    Without answering her question, Spencer turned around, looked at Celine seriously and asked, "is he handsome?"


    Hearing that, Celine blushed and nodded. "Yes. In fact, I think that Edgar is very handsome. I didn''t expect that I would meet such a handsome man today!"


    The more Celine said, the more excited she was. She didn''t notice the dark face of Spencer at all.


    "Is he more handsome than me?"


    "Of course. How can you compare with him! He is as handsome as Edgar! As for you, you are a little..."


    Spencer gritted his teeth and said, "Celine, I''m telling you today that I should be the only man in your eyes from now on! Don''t look at others! "


    "Shit! How dare you yell at me! Are you looking for trouble, Spencer! Come on, tell me what''s wrong with you and let me help you scratch"

 Chapter 357 Unexpected Person!

    Spencer and Celine was frolicking around while Jonathan Lu was talking to Edgar and Crystal, "it''s our destiny to meet here today. Let''s go upstairs. Let''s have a good party today!"


    After that, with Jonathan''s posture of "please", Crystal and Edgar went upstairs.


    Crystal had thought the decoration upstairs was the same as downstairs. But now it turned out to be totally different!


    It was like entering a magnificent palace.


    The high-end, elegant wallpapers, the furniture, table and chairs here were extremely exquisite. The luxurious layout and the elegant tone made it shining and luxurious.


    Seeing such a big hall, Crystal and Edgar looked at each other without saying anything. They both knew what they wanted to say.


    "Wow! I can''t believe it! It''s a hot pot restaurant! "


    Spencer looked around and narrowed his eyes. He was right. He knew that Jonathan was a liar! The event happened that year was just a trick.


    At the same time, Edgar also thought so. He looked around and said in a calm voice, "Jonathan, you have done a good job these years! But I thought you were still the man .... It turns out that I don''t know you well.


    Jonathan led them to a huge room. The decoration was also summarized as the extravagance. The golden marbles floor was from German. The imported tempered glass was also from German, as well as the tissue on the table, were all made of the best materials. It was as smooth as the delicate and smooth skin.


    Jonathan Lu waved his hand and asked the waiter to serve the dishes.


    Crystal, Edgar and the other two all sat down one by one. They took a seat and thinking that since they were invited by somebody, why not accept it! He wouldn''t poison them in front of so many people in the Xia state!


    Then, dishes were served one by one. There were eight pieces of precious food, abalones, Buddha jumping over the wall and so on with


    the delicate and luxurious work


    fter eating your dinner with so many treasures!"


    Clenching his fists under the table, Jonathan Lu said, "I don''t mean to you. After all, you, Edgar and I are all bros. We once went through fire and water together. Do you still doubt my intention?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped shaking the glass of wine. Raising his head and taking a sip of the wine, he said coldly, "this wine tastes good! I guess the market price should be over one million! together with the dishes here, the price of the meal is at least one million."


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Celine sprayed all the wine in her mouth to the steaming rice with shark wings all of a sudden.


    Celine was a little embarrassed! She thought that it was lucky that Crystal, Edgar and Spencer were here. Otherwise, she might not be able to compensate it in such a large amount! That''s too damn rich!


    She immediately smiled and said, "I''m really sorry, i... I didn''t mean it!"


    Spencer picked up the tissue, wiped Celine''s mouth in disgust and scolded, "how could you be so careless?"


    Celine waved her hands and said, "Well. Well."


    Jonathan smiled, "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter! Ask them to remove it and refill the dishes! "


    Then he waved his hand, and the messy dish was taken out respectfully by a waiter!

 Chapter 358 His Past!

    Not only Celine was surprised, but also Crystal was shocked. She squinted, looked at Jonathan and thought, ''it seems that he has a strong background. Who the hell was he?''


    But Edgar just ignored Celine! He proceeded with the topic just now.


    "I wonder what fortune you have made over the years. Maybe we can also take advantage of it."


    What he meant was clear. If Jonathan Lu didn''t say it clearly today, they would not have the chance to have the meal together!


    Jonathan sighed, "Well, if you want to know, then I''ll tell you."


    Having taken a sip of his wine, Jonathan drew his back and said, "eight years ago, after I suffered a gunshot for you, I thought I would die. But on the night you buried me in the coffin, I survived. I didn''t die, so I dragged myself with all my strength and opened the coffin to climb out!


    At that time, I was so weak that I couldn''t even walk. I was in a coma for two days on the grave. When I woke up, I lived in the farmer''s house for half a month. When I recovered, I wanted to go back, However, I heard that there was a betrayer in the Shadow Group at that time, and the gang was in chaos. Although I saved Edgar, you know that several of my subordinates were among the people who chased after Edgar. At that time, it was in the period of turmoil.


    If I go back, I would definitely be the target of the hidden traitor. Besides, you know clearly that between me and Mia, I loved her but she didn''t love me. If I went back, I couldn''t let go of Mia.


    After reflection, I decided to leave America and fight in another city.


    So I went to Korea. I met a good girl who loved me, so I got married. My wife was very rich in Korea. After her father passed away, I and my wife inherited his property.


    Two years ago, my wife died from a serious illness. I came back alone to start my business here.


    It was just a simple explanation but revealed how hard it had been for Jonathan all these years.


    However, Edgar and Spencer looked at each other for a seco


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or me, perhaps I wouldn''t have wanted to escape from that villa. However, there are not so many ifs in the world. And everyone love in different ways! So... I will never regret! "


    Then, she touched her lower abdomen with one hand and said to herself, ''my child, your father wants to give up on you, but he still loves you very much. Don''t be afraid! Mom will protect you, for you and for your father, I will give birth to you!


    Of course, Celine didn''t notice Crystal''s movement.


    "Sister, why don''t you restore your identity as Ivy! After all, Ivy is the real you! "


    With a cold smile, Crystal said, "it''s not the time yet. The day will come! When the truth of my mother''s death is revealed, I will return to my original home where my mother used to be. It may also be my last home! "


    Just then, the window of their room was opened with a "bang".


    Outside the window came a dark shadow.


    Crystal and Celine became intimate. They quickly got out of bed.


    Before Celine could react, the man quickly held a dagger in his hand and put it on Crystal''s neck.


    Celine wanted to scream.


    "Don''t scream if you don''t want her to die!"


    Celine shut her mouth immediately when she heard what he said!


    After Crystal saw the man''s face clearly, she smiled coldly, "Mr. Jonathan, what are you doing? Do you want to kill me? "

 Chapter 359 Something Happened To Crystal!

    Jonathan was stunned at first, and then smiled lightly. "Miss Crystal, you are really smart. How could you recognize me in this dress!


    He was in a black sport suit and a black cap, with a mask covering his mouth.


    Crystal said with a charming smile, totally unaware of the killing intention coming from her neck.


    She said, "Mr. Jonathan is so handsome that it''s hard not to be recognized!"


    At this moment, Crystal said to herself, ''Screw the handsome face. It was all because of the sharp eyes. They are very special.'' But Crystal didn''t know why Jonathan came here. She didn''t want to irritate him now.


    Jonathan drew back his dagger and sat elegantly on the sofa not far away from where he stood. As he caught a glimpse of Miss Crystal, he put on a gentle smile and said, "since Miss Crystal is also interested in me, why don''t we sit down and have a chat?"


    Hearing that, Celine, who was standing on the other side, was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves, rested her hands on her waist and shouted, "Damn it! What a shameless person! You bastard! What did you mean by intruding into other''s room in the middle of the night! Do you want to snatch the money or rape? "


    Seeing Jonathan took back his knife and sat on the sofa again, which showed that he didn''t mean to attack now, Celine was thinking that after all, she had been studying in the United States for a few years. Would she be afraid of him?


    The more Celine thought about it, the more courageous she was. She grabbed a stool behind her and wanted to rush to him, but she saw a "whoosh".


    The dagger was stabbed into the leg of the stool held in midair by Celine at an incredible speed. The distance between the dagger and her thumb was only one centimeter.


    Celine got stunned! It was so... So fucking frightening! Her thumb was almost gone!


    It took Celine a long time to come to herself.


    Then Crystal walked to Celin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nutes later, Celine came out of the bathroom with a full basin of water.


    She poured the water to Edgar''s and Spencer''s head


    Suddenly, they both woke up because of the cold water.


    When Edgar woke up and saw his feet held by a man, he kicked off the stunned Spencer with disgust.


    When Spencer came to himself, he felt a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and saw that he was wet all over. When he raised his head, he saw Celine standing in front of him angrily.


    He stood up immediately and swung his wet hair. He pointed at Celine''s nose and cursed, "Celine, you''re dead! How dare you splash cold water on me! Don''t you know that I''ll catch a cold? I..."


    Celine didn''t have time to talk with him here. She interrupted him angrily and said quickly, "You bastards! How could you get drunk here? Crystal was in danger!"


    Stunned for a moment, Spencer asked anxiously, "what did you say? "


    "Jonathan is in my sister''s room"


    Before Celine finished her words, she saw someone rushed outside like a gust of wind.


    Without hesitation, Spencer pulled Celine and ran away. "What are you thinking? Hurry up! Crystal is in danger!"


    They rushed to the door of Room 2033 one after another.


    Without any hesitation, Edgar kicked the door open and rushed in

 Chapter 360 Fainted!

    When Edgar, Spencer and Celine went into the room, they saw Crystal lying on the ground. With a worried look on his face, Jonathan held Crystal and shouted, "Ivy, wake up. What''s wrong with you?"


    Edgar hurriedly went over, squatted down, took over Crystal, and pushed down Jonathan with the other hand.


    At the same time, Spencer and Celine also rushed over. When they saw Crystal in Edgar''s arms, they were shocked and took a deep breath. How could it be?


    They saw rashes all over her neck and hands. The rashes were bloodcurdling red.


    Then Edgar put Crystal on the bed gently and take out a small white bottle from her pocket. He opened the bottle, took out a piece and put it into Crystal''s mouth.


    However, instead of swallowing it down, Crystal vomited it out, cough twice, and then fell into a coma.


    Edgar frowned. How could that be? He still remembered that, once Crystal took the pills, her symptoms would disappear. But why did she do that this time?


    At the moment, Edgar got panic with his hands trembling. Then he took out a pill and put it into Crystal''s mouth again. But the result remained the same.


    Seeing such a result, Edgar was a little scared. He was afraid that Crystal...


    It took Spencer and Celine a while to get over their shock. With an anxious look on their faces, they asked, "what''s wrong with Crystal?"


    "What happened to my sister? "


    At the moment, Edgar was worried. How could he be in the mood to explain to them!


    Then, he quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket, slid open the key, and quickly dialed a number. "Leo, bring Shawn Zhou here. There was something wrong with Crystal!"


    Startled at first, Leo on the other end of the phone answered immediately, "yes!" ....


    Then, Edgar turned around angrily, rushed to Jonathan, clenched his fists and threw a punch on his f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    walked into the room with the first aid kit.


    When Edgar saw Shawn, he quickly stood up and stepped aside to make way for him.


    Put down the emergency case, Shawn bent down and put one hand on Crystal''s pulse. He frowned with her pulse pulsing.


    After a while, he touched Crystal''s brows, opened her eyes and took a look. Then, he stood up and looked at Edgar seriously. "How did you irritate her! She is in poor health now! "


    Hearing that, Edgar felt his heart tightened. In a hurry, he asked, "what happened to her?"


    Shawn sighed and said, "Crystal must have been irritated so that she fainted. She can''t bear too much stimulation, and she can''t let herself be too sad, which will lead to miscarriage. Although we can''t have this baby, because of her current physical condition, if she miscarries now, she will have hemorrhage, which will be worse!"


    Edgar shouted at Shawn, "Save her as soon as possible! Hurry up! "


    Petrified by Edgar''s words, Shawn opened the emergency box and took out a set of needles, "I can try to make Crystal wake up, and then after she recovers, feed her the medicine to the poison, dispel her symptoms and drink the medicine I made. She will be in danger with this child staying with her!"

 Chapter 361 Lost Memory!

    Pregnant? Miscarriage? "Hemorrhage?"?


    At this moment, both Spencer and Celine were shocked. They seemed to have missed something?


    Celine wanted to walk over and ask him. But she was stopped by Spencer. He said, "I know what you want to ask! But considering their current situation, do you think Edgar will tell you? We just wait here and do nothing. Everything will be clear when Crystal wakes up, right? "


    Hearing what he said, Celine lowered her head. Spencer was right. She couldn''t do anything to help him. On the contrary, she might make things worse. She might just stay here and wait for Crystal to wake up. Then everything would be clear.


    Turning his head back to take a look at Celine, who was sitting on the sofa anxiously and pinched her hands. Suddenly, Spencer thought she was very cute!


    Meanwhile, Hearing what Shawn said, Edgar was a little worried. He asked, "didn''t you say that if she had a miscarriage now..."


    "Don''t worry. The medicines I made won''t cause any hemorrhage. It''s just simple miscarriage which is different from natural miscarriage. This kind of medicine will not do any harm to Crystal, but will temporarily suppress the poison in her body. It is a good way to decrease her poisoning in a period of time! "


    As he spoke, Shawn took out an needle, skillfully pricked it in Crystal''s Baihui acupoint, and gently moved it, With the fluctuation of it, Crystal to frown, alienate, and contracted. It seemed that Crystal was about to wake up.


    Shawn took back the needle, put it back, and stepped aside automatically.


    When she saw the worried look on Edgar''s face, she smiled faintly. "It scared you. I''m fine. I was just tired and had a good sleep!"


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled helplessly. "Nonsense. Nobody would pass out in sleep!"


    Crystal wanted to get up. Edgar understood what she meant and bent over to pull her up.


    Seeing that Crystal sitting up, Spencer elbowed at Celi


    e when rain rushed in and saved my mother.


    Then, he took my mother and me to escape from the Xia clan.


    I was too young at that time and I didn''t know why I had to escape. But my mom looked very nervous and said that someone didn''t want us to live and want us to die.


    So she led me and Rain away.


    However, my mother was a woman, and Rain and I are just kids. We couldn''t run away from them!


    My mom took us to an inconspicuous hotel.


    That night, I saw a familiar man with a dagger in his hand stabbing to my mother''s heart. I was so scared that I was stunned and dared not make a sound.


    At that moment, Rain, who just woke up, dragged the man''s leg and asked us to run. Mother took me to run all the way. It was dark and we fell off the cliff. When we woke up, we were at my stepfather''s home.


    When I woke up, I lost all my memories.


    Edgar''s eyebrows took a tight frown. He felt even more nervous. In confusion, he asked, "a familiar man? Who are you talking about? "


    With a bitter smile, Crystal replied, "That man is my father, Bill Meng!"


    ''Bill Meng''?


    Everyone was surprised! Bill Meng! ''You are his daughter?''


    Even Edgar was shocked. He had always known that Crystal was Ryan''s nephew, but he did not expect that Crystal was the daughter of Bill!

 Chapter 362 Being Hunted Down!

    When the others were still in shock, some loud bangs were heard from outside.


    Spencer and Edgar stood up quickly and headed outside.


    All of a sudden, the door was knocked open.


    All the people were shocked. They saw Jonathan, who was dressed in black, rushed in with a stick in his hand and a hand covering his shoulder. His first sight was looking at Crystal.


    When he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Crystal, he spoke quickly to others, "you''d better leave here as soon as possible. The hotel is besieged now!"


    Everyone was startled!


    Crystal stood up from the sofa and glanced at Jonathan''s shoulder. She frowned and said, "you are wounded!"


    Jonathan shook his head and replied, "I''m fine! Leave now! "


    Spencer frowned, "What happened? "


    With his deep eyes, Edgar took a quick glance at Spencer before he fixed his eyes on Jonathan''s face. In a cold voice, he sneered, "the self injury trick!"


    Jonathan was stunned at first, and then he said with a dark face, "Edgar, you... You can''t take me as a bad man. Although I have hidden my true identity from you, I don''t have any malicious intention. Why don''t you trust me"


    Edgar didn''t answer. The gunfire was still going on outside.


    A dozen men in black tracksuits and black peaked cap rushed in.


    They rushed in and walked respectfully to Edgar, bowing their heads, "your grace! We''ll cover you and get out of here! "


    Edgar cast a cold glance at the men in black, who were as cold and bloodthirsty as kings.


    "How many people are there?"


    One of the men in black replied respectfully, "Over one hundred!"


    "How''s their fighting skill?"


    "Sir, they are all desperate gangsters and have received special training!"


    Then Edgar turned around and came to Crystal. Holding her hand in his, he said, "we''re leaving. Crystal, are you OK?"


    At this moment, Edgar was not worried about the number of people outside, but about Crystal''s health condition.


    They had to go through the fire rain forest if they went outside.


    the forehead with affection, Edgar smiled and said, "silly girl! I trust you! "


    She felt warm in her heart now. If there was a person in this world who was willing to believe her unconditionally, that person must be the one who loved her.


    Jonathan''s shoulders were wounded, and his hands holding the steering wheel were a little strenuous. Cold sweat was on his forehead. Edgar and Crystal sat at the back.


    Edgar kicked the seat in front of him with his foot and said in disgust, "Jonathan, can you just drive faster! Didn''t you see that two cars were following us? "


    Jonathan was thrown forward out of inertia and leaned back, scolding with a dark face, "shit, what are you doing, Edgar? It''s very dangerous! "


    Hearing that, Edgar curled his mouth. He bent and strode forward. Grabbing Jonathan by the arm and pushing him aside, he ordered, "fuck off! Let me drive!"


    Sitting on the main driver''s seat, Edgar stepped on the accelerator, racing along the road, quickly getting rid of the two cars following him.


    As the car was at a fierce speed, Edgar didn''t feel a sense of hardness when he stepped on the accelerator.


    He was confused for a moment, but soon, the idea disappeared.


    Because he saw the two cars following them.


    His handsome face darkened at once. He stepped on the accelerator again and drove at full speed

 Chapter 363 My Silly Girl!

    After reaching the boundary of the Xia state, Edgar saw the two cars turned around and came back.


    It was so strange.


    The two cars followed them quietly along the way.


    At this moment, Crystal said coldly, "the cars behind us are not chasing any more. Edgar, where are we going next?"


    Turning around, Spencer asked in confusion, "what do they mean? They''ve chased after us the whole way, but now they turned back! "


    Hearing that, Edgar had been thinking about what had happened just now. That was a problem. Something had gone wrong! Something was wrong! He had a hunch that something bad was going to happen.


    But at this moment, Celine was shocked. "Who are they on earth! And who on earth have you offended! Why are we chased? They all carried weapons with them? We... "


    Celine asked a series of questions which made Edgar very annoyed.


    He shouted coldly, "shut up!"


    "Edgar, you..."


    Crystal patted on Celine''s shoulders and said, "alright, don''t ask, Celine. Don''t worry. I won''t let you be in danger"


    At this moment, Spencer cut in, "don''t worry. I will protect you!"


    Celine turned to look at Spencer with disgust and said, "I don''t need your protection! You''re too weak! "


    Spencer'' was speechless, "..."


    Shit! It was not easy for him to confess his love to her!


    However, Celine didn''t care about it at all!


    Spencer held his anger back with effort. If they hadn''t been in danger, he would have dragged Celine out of the car and given her a lesson.


    He felt Celine''s mind was completely in a mess.


    Edward became more and more silent. Even Jonathan who sat beside him sensed his abnormality.


    "What''s wrong with you, Edgar?" asked Jonathan


    Hearing that, Edgar slowed down gradually. He looked ahead, remembering that there was a bridge not far away, facing a big river. He also remembered that his mother always liked to take him to the bridge to watch the sunrise.


    When he was a child, he


    s impossible for Edgar to send her to another man for no reason.


    And it''s impossible for him to give his love to another man.


    There must be something wrong.


    Seeing that Crystal still didn''t want to get off the car, Edgar turned his head back and smiled. "What are you looking at, silly girl? Am I handsome?"


    With tears in her eyes, she asked quickly, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled in a pampering manner. "It doesn''t matter. My silly girl, get off the car now. Let''s go to watch the sunrise with them. It''s very beautiful!"


    The doubts in her heart became stronger and stronger. She asked, "Edgar, why don''t you go down?"


    Edgar wanted to give Crystal''s face a pinch, but he failed.


    "Silly girl, come here. Let me hug you."


    All of a sudden, she held Edgar''s arm tightly and said, "Edgar, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. Did you get hurt? "


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? I''m not hurt. I just want to hug you! Come here! "


    As he spoke, he patted the chair flat and held Crystal''s hand, helping her get forward.


    Without changing his position, Edgar kept stepping on that hard object.


    As time passed, a red dot appeared on the steering wheel and the click sound was very low. If not listened carefully, it was impossible to hear.

 Chapter 364 It Was Too Late!

    Crystal had heard such a strange sound. Frowning, she looked around to find where it comes from. "What''s this sound?"


    Instead, at this time, Edgar turned Crystal''s head to let her look at him alone. "Don''t look around. Look at me! "


    Crystal let go of his hands, "serious, let me check..."


    Without waiting for her to finish her words, Edgar kissed her


    in a gentle and light manner.


    After kissing for such a long time, Edgar let go of Crystal.


    He reached out his hand and flicked her hair beside her ear.


    "My girl, if I died, you must live well, okay?"


    Hearing that, Crystal''s hands froze and the corners of her mouth quivered. He said, "what are you talking about? Let''s go! "


    Somehow, she had a feeling that there was something wrong with the car. But she didn''t know what it was. She believed that as long as they got out of the car, the uneasy feeling would disappear.


    With that, she pulled Edgar''s hand and stooped to get out of the car. However, to her disappointment, Edgar didn''t let her go. "Promise me, okay! You must live on well! "


    Hearing what Edgar had said, Crystal''s tears began rolling in her eyes and finally fell down.


    She shook her head like a rattle drum and said, "no, no, No. I don''t agree. No matter where you go, don''t leave me, okay? If you die, I will die. If you live, we will live together! "


    Edgar slowly wiped away Crystal''s tears. He bowed his head and gently kissed her on the forehead. "Idiot, no, you can''t. You have to live well. You have to take good care of our child, Hilary!"


    Crystal was surprised, "Hilary? Our child? "


    How could Hilary be their child? He was the son of Edgar and Olivia, wasn''t he?


    Edgar knew that Crystal were shocked by the news.


    She had thought the baby had died when she had been taken away by Spencer. But unexpectedly, it was alive.


    "Yes, you''re right. Hi


    e in her heart.


    However, it was too late. Everything was too late.


    All of a sudden, he let go of her hand and gathered all his strength to push her out of the car.


    At this moment, Crystal was pushed to Jonathan.


    With one hand, Edgar closed the door all of a sudden.


    He then turned to Jonathan who was standing outside the car and shouted, "Jonathan Lu, remember your promise. Take good care of her. Cherish her."


    As he spoke, Edgar started the car. With a sharp bang, the car swerved out of the guardrail. A few seconds later, the car exploded in midair.


    The car had been installed with a time bomb.


    At that time, he wondered why the two cars stopped chasing after him.


    Now he realized that it was a conspiracy and a deliberate cover up.


    When he drove at a high speed and the temperature increased, he would start the bomb at his feet. If his feet left, the bomb would explode.


    It was a precise design.


    Someone wanted to kill all of them.


    Although Jonathan Lu drove the car, Edgar was sure that it was not him.


    Because if he didn''t replace Jonathan, Jonathan would die first.


    With Jonathan''s current financial resources in the Xia state, Edgar believed that he could definitely protect Crystal.

 Chapter 365 He Is Waiting For Me!

    At the moment when the explosion happened, Edgar''s mind was filled with the scenes since he met Crystal. It was not until Crystal appeared in his world that he realized there was still a woman who was able to move him.


    Her sudden change of attitude, her strange thoughts and everything she had done for him made him feel happy.


    Everybody thought he had paid more than she did, but he knew she loved him more than she loved herself.


    That was enough.


    In fact, at this moment, he felt very sorry. He felt sorry that he could not accompany her in the following days.


    He regretted not being able to see the moment of reunion.


    What a pity!


    Crystal! no Goodbye, Ivy, my silly girl.


    Meeting you and falling in love with you is the greatest happiness I have ever had in my life.


    I hope you can find someone much more reliable than me The man who loved you.


    Although I am jealous, I really hope that someone can take good care of you, love you and make you happy.


    When Jonathan and his men ran to the scene, they only saw the car rushing out of the bridge. When it blew up, its body was burnt with fire and it fell into the air In the surging river.


    Everyone was stunned


    Standing there, Crystal mumbled, "Edgar. Edgar... "


    There was no hysterical scream or pain in her voice. She was like a lost child who was crying in her heart. The person she trusted most was the one who loved her deeply.


    No one spoke. Time stopped at this moment. Crystal repeated the whisper, which seemed to be able to penetrate the night sky.


    However, she could not call him back, the man who could cook for her, buy her some sanitary napkins and take her in his arms.


    At this moment, Celine was crying and pulling Crystal''s arms, "Sis. Sis..."


    She got rid of Celine and walked to the bridge step by step like a puppet. She kept calling Edgar''s name.


    "Ivy, Ivy..." Jonathan called her name worriedly


    He was frightened by what had just happened.


    In the beginning, he didn''t understand why Edgar would say that, but now he understood,


    away her tears.


    She turned around, walked to Jonathan, took out the flying knife and put it on his neck. "Rain Xia, tell me, does it have anything to do with you?"


    Jonathan was shocked, "Ivy (Crystal) don''t you believe me? How could it be possible? "


    A sinister, bloodthirsty sneer appeared in Crystal''s eyes. "Believe you? I believed you. I believed you then I lost the one I love. Will I trust you again? Tell me, does it have anything to do with you? "


    Jonathan was so sad, "Ivy, do you think I want to kill all of you?"


    "Even if it weren''t for you, you must know something," Crystal said in a cold voice.


    A hint of bitterness flashed through Jonathan''s eyes. He asked, "you don''t believe me anymore, do you?"


    She glanced at him coldly, without the slightest trace of warmth in her eyes. She said: "who are those people who want to kill us!"


    Jonathan sighed, "Xia clan! But they are not the servants of Ryan, which is also strange to me! "


    Crystal withdrew her knife and turned her head to look at the riverbank. She thought to herself, "Edgar, I will find out the truth! I promise!"! Edgar, wait for me. When everything is over, I''ll take you home! "


    In fact, she thought that maybe Edgar was still alive. When she finished all the things, he would appear and go home with her.


    Although this idea was very contradictory, she believed it firmly.

 Chapter 366 Blood For Blood!

    Everyone fell into silence for a moment. They didn''t know what to say to Crystal! If they say, "Crystal, Edgar is dead. Wake up!"


    it was so cruel!


    They thought Crystal would break into tears, and they thought Crystal would pass out because of sadness. Or just jumped from here. Therefore, they were very worried. All their attention was paid to Crystal. They were afraid that Crystal...


    But they were wrong.


    Crystal was neither sad nor heartbroken, nor faint, nor wanted to die.


    Instead, she was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Which made them worried.


    Nobody knew how painful Crystal was in her heart at the moment.


    But no matter how painful it was, she had to be strong!


    Although she was so tired at the moment that she was almost going to lose consciousness because of the pain all over her body.


    However, she would not let herself fall ill. She had many things to do, and she would let those hateful people taste the pain of losing their loved ones. She wanted them to pay their blood for the blood!


    All of a sudden, they saw several black cars coming towards them from not far away.


    At the same time, Spencer and Jonathan were very vigilant and stood in front of Crystal and Celine to protect them.


    Then those cars stopped by the bridge. Twenty men in black sport suits got off the cars.


    They were well-trained and ran towards him.


    Seeing that their leader was Leo, both Jonathan and Spencer felt relieved. Fortunately, they were on the same side.


    Just then, Leo and the others walked forward and glanced at everyone present.


    Confused, Leo asked, "where is our boss?"


    Spencer and Jonathan looked at each other and then lowered their heads.


    Celine pursed her lips and sobbed.


    Instead, Crystal had been looking at the river and turned back on all of them.


    Leo and the other men were confused why everyone was here except Leo.


    Leo became anxious. Raising his voice, he asked again, "what''s wrong with you? Speak! Where is our boss? "


    The rest of them fell into silence.


    Seeing everyone''s expression, Leo''s heart sank. Was something wr


    mforted, "go away if you don''t want to die!"


    "What!"


    "Listen to me! Hurry up. Something is going to change in the Xia state! "


    After a while, everyone turned around. Apart from Leo and Douglas, the rest were confused because they had joined the shadow group very early.


    Although they had done some bad things before, since their boss took over, all of them had been on the right track now.


    However, now that their boss was gone, where should they go?


    Seeing that they all looked confused, she took out a wooden card from her pocket, which was given to her by Edgar before he was gone.


    At the moment, her mind was lingering about what Edgar had said to her, "Crystal, the Xia Clan was very complicated. If you wanted to protect you and Hilary, the only way was to make yourself stronger so that your power could be against the Xia Clan. You should not be manipulated by others. You must be the person in high position in the game of chess.


    Only in this way can our son grow up happily without any impact. As for the shadow group, you must make good use of it and treat the employees in the company well, so that they can accompany you to find out the truth of the past!


    Thinking of this, Crystal looked at the deep river with cold eyes and said to herself, ''Edgar, don''t worry. I won''t let the people who hurt you get away with it. No matter who that person is? I will not let him go easily!''

 Chapter 367 We Will Follow You, Ms. Crystal!

    Crystal looked around at the group of people, and her hand hung the object high in the air. She asked coldly, "Do you know this?"


    Hearing this question, all the people present looked at Crystal.


    After seeing the object, Leo and Douglas glanced at each other and then led their men to step forward. They all made a kowtow to Ms. Crystal and greeted her in chorus, "Ms. Crystal!"


    The object was the logo of the shadow group. They all knew clearly that their boss had handed the whole group to Crystal.


    Now that the woman their boss loved was here, they had no objection, nor would they have any objection. This was the order of their boss, his final order.


    Crystal stood on the bridge, her clothes fluttering with the wind. At this moment, her eyes were cold, her voice was cold, strong and cold. She looked like a queen!


    Crystal cast a cold glance at them and said, "I know some of you may be not willing to follow me because only your master asked you to be with me. But it doesn''t matter. I won''t stop anyone who wants to leave the group. You have your own choice!"


    Crystal made it clear to them that since Edgar was gone, the shadow group had become a mess. If anyone wanted to take the opportunity to leave, fine.


    After Crystal finished speaking, there was a moment of silence.


    Even Celine who were not so calm sounded serious.


    At this moment, she was stunned by her sister''s great influence.


    Celine was shocked and excited. Her good friend was no longer the woman who would be easily fooled by money. Instead, she was the most admirable leader that every man admired.


    After a while, Leo and the others kowtowed and said in unison, "we swear to follow Ms. Crystal!"


    Their voice echoed in the air, shocking everyone''s heart.


    Crystal replied, "Good! In that case, you listen to me. This is the Xia state, not America. So you are likely to die here, or even a lifetime in prison. If that''s the case, are you willing to continue to follow me? "


    Without any hesitation, Le


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Well, it seemed that nothing could stop Crystal. Spencer looked straight into Crystal''s eyes and said word by word, "Crystal, okay. Whatever you want to do, I will support you!"


    Then, Celine wiped her tears and said coldly, "yes, sister, no matter what you want to do, I''ll always be with you!"


    Crystal smiled and touched her head, "Okay, don''t worry, I won''t leave you again!"


    Her beloved ones had also left. She only had her best sister. How could she leave her alone!


    Then Crystal turned to Jonathan and said coldly, "cousin, we are tired after such a long day. It''s time for you to do your duty as a host!"


    "Of course, I''ve made a reservation. Let''s go!" Jonathan replied, forcing himself to smile.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    After a while, several cars came from the distance. Two men in suits got out of the cars.


    The two men came to Jonathan and greeted him politely, "master."


    As soon as Jonathan finished his sentence, one of the men handed him the car keys.


    With a wave of his hand, Jonathan said, "you can leave now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After they left.


    "Let''s go, get on the car!" Jonathan said to them.


    That was how they got to the most luxurious hotel in the Xia state.


    The hotel was owned by Jonathan Lu. So they didn''t need to go through the formalities to live in.

 Chapter 368 He Will Come Back!

    Celine was afraid that Crystal would be depressed that day, so she took care of her and slept with her.


    Actually, Celine was afraid that something might happen to Crystal.


    That day, both Crystal and Celine slept on the bed, with eyes closed. Celine thought that Crystal fell asleep, so she fell asleep peacefully.


    When Crystal heard Celine snoring, she opened her eyes abruptly and got out of bed quietly.


    She opened the window and jumped out of it.


    There were cameras everywhere in the hotel except the backyard.


    In an instant, Crystal walked out of the hotel and jumped into a black car, which had been waiting for her outside for a long time.


    The car was very humble and even the license plate number was vague.


    The black car was driven to an inconspicuous basement.


    When the car stopped, a man wearing a black windbreaker got out of the car, trotted to the other side and opened the door respectfully.


    Then, Crystal lowered her head and got out of the car.


    While walking inside, Crystal asked, "Toby, how many of our people have been here? "


    "Ms. Crystal, all the people have come together except a few people who are left to watch Sorrow!"


    Crystal nodded coldly and went straight in.


    This basement was bought in the name of a businessman by Toby.


    Crystal asked them not to expose their whereabouts.


    As soon as Crystal entered, there were naturally a group of people from the Dragon Tiger Group waiting respectfully there.


    Crystal walked over them and sat in front of the desk.


    She looked around. The decoration was quite satisfactory. There was a common sofa, a coffee table, a desk, a computer, two bookshelves and a small conference room opposite.


    Great! It doesn''t need to be decorated too luxurious, low-key, simple, but enough.


    Then Crystal coldly looked at Toby and said, "Toby, enter the Xia clan to investigate a person!"


    "Who?"


    "Rain Xia! Toby, Rain''s another identity was Jonathan Lu!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    She touched the necklace on her wrist by accident. It was a gift from Edgar. She wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t they didn''t know what to say. Then, they walked forward, kowtowed and said in unison, "thank you, Ms. Crystal!"


    The four words were enough to prove that they were really moved.


    Crystal waved indifferently and said, "well, you may leave now. Toby stays here!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After a while, there was only Toby and Crystal.


    At this moment, Crystal stood up and walked to the bookshelf. She stretched out her fingers and gently skimmed each book. After a long time, she said with her back to him, "Toby, he''s gone!"


    After being stunned for a while, Toby looked at Crystal with confusion.


    Today, he received the message from Crystal, knowing that something must have happened. Otherwise, Crystal would not ask him to bring all his men with him. Only a few house keepers were left. Except Terry and other people who stayed in Sorrow, all the other people followed him.


    But who on earth was he?


    "Toby, Edgar has gone!"


    Toby''s heart jolted.?


    After a moment of silence, Toby said, "Ms. Crystal, I''m sorry for your loss!"


    With the corner of her eyes covered with a layer of mist, Crystal shook her head and said, "no! He just left. But he will come back! "


    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she looked calm on her face. She turned around and asked, "have you found it out? Who does Shawn work for? "

 Chapter 369 Sams men!

    "Ms. Crystal, Shawn is with Ryan," said Toby respectfully


    Frowning, Crystal said, "Ryan!"


    At this moment, she remembered what Edgar had said to her in the car. Ryan was her own uncle, the head of the Xia clan, the supreme commander of the Xia state, and the president of the Xia state.


    What kind of person was her uncle Ryan?


    Toby opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he bit the words back.


    "You can say anything you want. Since when have you become so stubborn?" demanded Crystal.


    "Ms. Crystal, I also found out that Spencer is also Ryan''s man. In that year when Ryan had become the president, Spencer had helped him a lot, including the chaos in the Xia clan, and his father Mr. Martin was one of the assistants! "


    Crystal banged the table in shock. "How could it be possible?"


    The Xia clan''s chaos was caused by Martin? How was that possible?


    Martin was Ryan��s man, which meant the Xia clan''s chaos was caused by her uncle?


    How could it be possible? How could that happen? The Xia clan was his home, and the people in the Xia clan were all his relatives. How could he be so cruel?


    Seeing the cup of coffee in front of Crystal break into pieces instantly, Toby walked up to Crystal and asked with concern, "Ms. Crystal, you... Are you okay? "


    "Nothing." Crystal waved her hand.


    In fact, she felt painful in her belly. She knew it was time for the baby to leave!


    Crystal clenched her hands with her nails inserted into her palms.


    She closed her eyes slightly, forced herself to calm down, and forced herself to ignore the pain in her body.


    When she opened her eyes again, she said calmly, "tell me something about Spencer."


    Toby nodded and said, "Ms. Crystal, according to my investigation, Spe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , if you are by my side now, can you enjoy the beautiful scene here with me?''! "


    The corner of her eyes covered with a layer of mist. She looked up at the moonlight, the stars shining all over the sky were really beautiful. She smiled to the sky and asked, "Mommy, which star is you? Mom, I''m so helpless and lonely. Mom, the person I love left me. My heart hurts. I really want to come to you, but I can''t. I want to avenge him. I want to avenge you! I want my child back!


    She said with a bitter smile, "Mommy, let me tell you a happy thing. It''s good for you, but it''s painful for me. Even so, I want to tell you, Mommy, your grandson will accompany you soon. You won''t be alone anymore!"! Are you happy? You must take good care of him in heaven, or he will get lost and can��t find a way home!��


    She dried her tears and zipped her dress up. It was cold here. The wind was freezing.


    Just then, a black shadow covered her, and a pair of big hands put a black coat on her.


    "The wind at night is so cold. Why do you come out? Aren''t you afraid of freezing to death? "


    She turned around and saw a man in a grey sportswear standing behind her.


    "You are here!"

 Chapter 370 The Concert Began!

    Crystal said calmly. She knew he would come.


    Standing behind Crystal and looking down at her, Spencer said, "let''s go home"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "stay here with me."


    There was a moment of silence.


    Crystal knew exactly what he was worried about. She smiled and said, "I know you''re worried about Celine. Don''t worry. Jonathan wouldn''t do anything to Celine. His target should be me!"


    Spencer heaved a sigh and then sat next to Crystal. "Why did you come out? Don''t you feel a little dizzy?" he asked


    Crystal snorted with laughter because of the words, "You are still here, aren''t you? If I fainted, would you and Celine just stand by and do nothing? "


    Spencer took out a pack of cigarettes and put it on his mouth. Then he lit it. "You''re right. We''re here. So you must be strong. You can''t fall down," he added


    With a bitter smile, Crystal assured him, "don''t worry. I won''t fall down."


    Then Crystal turned to him and said, "Spencer, I''m hungry now. Could you buy me something to eat?"


    "I thought you had a strong body and didn''t need to eat anything," Spencer teased


    After saying that, he stood up and took out his pocket and took out several coins. He smiled awkwardly and said, "well, I came out in a hurry just now, so I didn''t take the money with me!"


    Crystal was speechless, "How did you come here?"


    Spencer pointed at the scooter beside him, smiled and said, "HM, I''ll ride it with you later!"


    Crystal followed his gaze and saw the pink scooter. Her mouth twitched.


    "Don''t tell me you stole my scooter," Crystal said with a mocking smile.


    Spencer rubbed his nose and nodded, "yes, you are right!"


    Crystal covered her stomach with one hand and laughed, "Spencer, you are so funny!" "


    Then Spencer stood up and said with a frown, "come on, stop laughing. Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll steal it for you!"


    Crystal frowned, "are you sure?"


    "No more nonsense. Just sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the use of me? At first, she wanted to send me out of the Mu family.


    However, my father stopped her and brought me up. I thought he did it for my own good, but who would have thought that actually their purpose for my good was to send me to a dark organization by himself when I was ten years old. At that time, I didn''t know what the organization was capable of.


    But all I knew was that there was nothing more than training in the villa. If I wanted to live, I had to challenge all kinds of dangers and even kill people. I was only ten years old at that time. At my tenth birthday, I killed my first enemy in person. The life there was very boring, bloody and disgusting. I had tried to escape, but every time when I was out, I would be sent into the villa by my father again in the end.


    In order not to let me have any worries, they even told me that my mother died. However, I don''t believe that. Although I have never seen my mother in the Mu family, she has been in touch with me. That day, my mother hasn''t contacted me for several days. I am very worried about her.


    So at that night, I quietly ran back, and then I ran into my mother''s house.


    When I went into my room, I saw with my own eyes that Eve pressed my mother''s head and forced her to drink a small bottle of water!

 Chapter 371 The Truth!

    A teardrop flickered across the corner of his eye. Spencer trembled, took a deep breath, exhaled, and calmed himself down. Then he said, "at that time, I saw my mother jump off the window dreamily after she drank that little bottle of water.


    My mom was in the eighth floor!


    I hid in a corner, covered my mouth with my hands and dared not make a sound. I was afraid that they would find me, so I quietly ran back.


    Crystal, do you know how much I want them to die? How much I hope that Eve would die!


    However, I was only a child, a child that was only ten years old at that time. Therefore, I could do nothing but watch my mother be killed by them and had no strength to fight back.


    I ran back to that dark place. I defeated an enemy with my hatred. When I met the requirements of my test, my father finally appeared. He handed me over to a man, and that man was Ryan.


    Since then, I have become the shadow of Ryan.


    Crystal didn''t expect that the childhood of Spencer was like this. She once thought that her childhood was grey, but she didn''t expect that Spencer''s was even darker.


    Everyone has an unknown secret in his or her heart, and each of them has a different experience.


    She took a sip of wine with her head raised. Then she turned her head and asked, "the big fire in the Xia clan, was..."


    But before he could finish his words, Spencer cut in with a meaningful smile, "what if I tell you that I made Charlie disappear back then, will you believe me?"


    With a sneer, Crystal said, "I will!"


    "Yes, that bitch Eve tried to burn me to death, but I used some tricks to make her son disappear. As a result, no one in the Mu family dared to mention anything about that.


    But I have been holding back all these years. I even managed to kill that bitch, Eve, three years ago. I caused her, just like my mother, to die of the hallucinat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t next month, all my shares in that company had been transferred without telling me in advance, and all my funds had been frozen. I assumed that it was the retaliation from Ryan.


    But luckily, I have a villa that my mother bought for me before she left. Now it has gone up in value!


    Ryan is taking revenge on me for betraying him. If I hadn''t been with you all the time, I would have been a dead body now. "


    After hearing his words, Crystal was full of shock. She had never thought things would be like this.


    In fact, the moment she was told by Edgar on the car that Ryan was her uncle, she had dreamt to stand in front of Ryan and call him uncle intimately, but this uncle wanted her to die!


    With red and moist eyes, Crystal asked coldly, "you mean, it was Ryan who had killed Edgar!"


    "No, I know Ryan''s purpose well. His only purpose is to find out your secret. If we were blown up together, he couldn''t get the secret. So he wouldn''t do that! So I guess that there is actually another gang in the Xia clan that is chasing after you. "


    With that, Spencer looked at Crystal and stated coldly, "Crystal, Xia clan is a big place. We can''t know if it''s true or false. Do you really want to take a risk to be involved in this mess?"

 Chapter 372 She Is A Queen!

    Crystal looked up at the sky and seemed to see her mother. She smiled and said, "Spencer, you know what? In fact, I really want to be an ordinary woman, being a housewife, and a mother. I also want to wait for my husband to get off work every day. When he is free, we can go shopping with our child.


    But it''s just... How can I remain indifferent when my family and my lover are leaving me! Who is my enemy? I don''t know yet.


    People around me, including me, all become pawns one after another. Our fate is controlled by others. Real or false, we may be friends in one second, but enemies against each other in the next second. We will always be passive, no! I don''t want to be like this.


    I don''t want to be a chess piece. I don''t want to die when I don''t know why I died. I don''t want people who love me and the people I love leave one by one. I don''t want to be a chess piece. I want to be the person who is playing the chess.


    I don''t care. I''m nothing now. I won''t let them die in vain. I will find out the truth. I will turn defeat into victory. I will let the person who always thinks that he can determine other people''s fate have a taste of losing everything. "


    Her tone was cold and determined, and her voice was calm. Every word she said was floating in the wind, and it blew into the ears of Spencer.


    Putting down the bottle of beer, Spencer looked at Crystal, as if he could see the confidence of victory from her.


    At this moment, Crystal was no longer a woman in the eyes of Spencer, but a queen who was about to take control of the overall situation.


    Spencer'' put on a big smile and felt gratified. "Crystal, you are the first woman that I admire. If it were in the ancient times, I believe that you would be the second Empress Wu Zetian! "


    Hearing that, Crystal burst into laughter. She said, "I''m more beautiful than Empress Wu Zetian!"


    Speechless, Spencer poked Crystal''s forehead with his finger and said, "You!"


    After a short moment of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    al shrugged, "See?"


    In fact, Spencer knew that it was not that Spencer did not like the Luo group. The scale of the Luo group was several times of that of the Mu group. However, Crystal knew that the Luo group would not be owned by Spencer at all, just because Spencer'' would choose to be a street rat in the end, rather than work for Ryan and support her.


    It was just because of this that Crystal believed that there was a life-threatening friendship between her and Spencer, and that she trusted him.


    Spencer nodded and said, "okay. Can you tell me the reason?"


    Crystal continued, "the Luo group has been established little by little over the years. Now that he left, I think the Luo group also heard some news about it. The Luo group now is like a group of loose sand, which may blow away with the wind at any time. The Luo group may go bankrupt at any time. Although the Luo group is supported by Kent, it is difficult for them to defeat enemies around.


    I think the few subsidiaries of the Luo group have been in a mess. Now, someone must be in charge of the overall situation. I can''t leave here, so I have to ask you to help me. I don''t want to see the Luo group go out of business after he comes back. Maybe I can be entirely destroyed here. I still hope you can take me in after I go back to City A! "

 Chapter 373 Youd Better Not Play Any Tricks!

    "Okay, I will listen to you. I will go back with Celine. Don''t worry. When he comes back, I will definitely give the Luo group back to him!"


    Coldly replied, "okay! I know you will do it! "


    At this time, Crystal stood up, clapped her hands, and joked, "I''m full. Help me back home!"


    "Aye, let''s go back to the palace."


    Ha ha ha!


    Then with Crystal, Spencer rode his scooter back to the hotel.


    At this moment, suddenly, he felt that it was wise to give up Crystal.


    Now he had his own life and love. He just hoped that Crystal could get the appropriate happiness.


    He drove back to the hotel with Crystal.


    They didn''t enter through the front door, but sneaked into the backyard.


    Crystal finally climbed over the window secretly.


    She crept into the room. When she saw that Celine was still sleeping on the bed, she smiled lightly. How careless her sleeping was! She even kicked off the quilt.


    Crystal smiled bitterly and bent over to pick up the quilt and put it on Celine softly.


    Looking at the big mouth and snoring look of Celine, Crystal was softened. In fact, it was really nice to be Celine. She didn''t need to think too much. Every day, she laughed and laughed happily, without much disturbance. Although this life was simple, it was very happy.


    Standing on the edge of the bed, Crystal stared at Celine for a long time and thought to herself, "Celine, let Spencer take you back. This place is not suitable for you. A simple life is more suitable for you!"!


    At this time, Crystal''s phone rang.


    She left the bedroom quietly, turned around and closed the door.


    Arriving at the sofa, she leaned against it and took out her phone, "Herman, what''s up? "


    "Ms. Crystal, Angela wants to see you!"


    Crystal sneered, "so, she agreed?"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal. She said that she didn''t want to muddle along. She wanted to go back to the Cao clan and take control of the Cao clan''s business!"


    Crystal picked up a fruit knife


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en Celine saw him, she was like seeing the Savior. Tears were all over her face, and she said in a trembling voice, "Doctor... Doctor, my sister... My sister... "


    Without hearing what Celine had said, the two men dashed into the room.


    When they saw Crystal lying on the sofa, Leo called her, "Crystal!"


    Leo wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Shawn. "Leo, if you don''t want any accident to happen to Crystal, you need to bring all of you out and guard outside the door. Don''t let anyone in. I need to give her a shot. She must abort right now, and it can''t be put off!"


    Shocked, Leo said, "you..."


    In fact, Leo was a little hesitant. He was worried about Crystal. But he didn''t believe Shawn because he was not on their side.


    However, Crystal''s body needed to be treated. Leo pulled up Shawn and warned, "you''d better not play any tricks, or I will make you die very hard!"


    Shawn slapped Leo''s hand, "no bullshit, get out quickly, I want to save her!"


    So Leo went out and guarded the door.


    When Shawn turned around, he saw Celine standing there. She didn''t know whether she should leave or not. She was really worried about Crystal.


    After all, after the miscarriage, Crystal needed to be taken care of. Then Shawn said to Celine, "you, stay here and be my hostage!"


    "Ah! Okay! "

 Chapter 374 Will He Let You Go

    After a short while, Spencer caught sight of Leo who was waiting at the door.


    He asked urgently, "what''s wrong with Crystal? What happened? "


    With a heavy face, Leo shook their heads and answered quickly, "I''m not sure. When we arrived, we saw that Crystal has fainted. Dr. Zhou is inside, but we don''t know the specific condition!"


    Spencer pushed Leo away and shouted, "Are you fucking stupid? You know that Shawn is... "


    "I know. But Miss Celine is inside. I''m sure nothing bad will happen to her," said Leo to Spencer.


    Hearing that Celine was in the room, Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Celine was in there with Crystal. Although Celine had a simple mind, she was good at fighting. If Shawn was intended to do something, she would definitely stop him.


    Then, there were only two people left in the room, they were Shawn and Celine.


    Standing by the side of Crystal, Celine saw that Shawn took out an needle from the emergency case, took out a long fine needle and put it into the Baihui acupoint of Crystal. He was moving it back and forth.


    Just as Shawn was about to take out another needle, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes, rubbing herself up, and pinched Shawn''s neck with one hand.


    Celine looked at Crystal in surprise. She exclaimed, "Sis, you! "


    Without looking at her, Crystal said coldly, "Celine, I''m fine. Get out!"


    Celine was still a little unresponsive. She said, "sister, you..."


    "Get out! Didn''t you hear me? Get out! "


    Celine sobbed in a low voice and nodded. "Okay!"


    Then she covered her mouth and ran out.


    She squinted at Celine''s back. There was something she didn''t want to be seen by the silly girl. She didn''t want to make her ears dirty.


    After Celine left, Crystal looked at Shawn coldly and said, "say it. Is your master Ryan Xia? "


    Shawn said indifferently, "Your Highness, since you have already known it, why do you ask again?"


    Then Crystal stood up and to


    All of a sudden, Shawn seemed to be ten years older. He lay on the ground, sighed and whispered: "Your Highness, I''ll tell you everything you want to know!"


    Crystal casually leaned against the sofa and flatly said, "tell me the truth of my mother''s death at that time, and why Ryan let you come to me."


    Shawn sighed, "all right, Your Highness. I didn''t know what happened that year. At that time, I was just a doctor of the Xia clan. I only knew that after the fire happened, your grandfather asked me to treat Miss Xia. He said that Miss Xia''s face was burned bad and her face was out of recognition. I went there for treatment, but I was curious why Miss Xia was burnt, and her voice also changed!


    When I recall the past, I think the person who was treated by me was not Miss Xia, but someone else! "


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal thought for a while and then asked, "how did the Xia clan asked you to treat that person?"


    "I had to change the female''s appearance into that of Miss Xia!" said Shawn.


    Crystal stood up abruptly in shock and asked, "what did you say?"


    Shawn nodded, "it''s true. I didn''t feel anything strange at that time, after all, I thought it was natural for Miss Xia to want to recover to her original appearance, but now, I think everything should be a conspiracy."

 Chapter 375 Her Secret!

    "Then why did you approach me? "


    "Mr. Ryan asked me to find out your secret!"


    "What secret?"


    Shawn shook his head, "I don''t know. He asked me to find a necklace and your blood. He just told me that you had a butterfly birthmark in your hand, which would appear with your tears! "


    Squinting at him coldly, she asked, "that''s all?"


    Shawn nodded quickly, "yes, Your Highness, I promise that every word I said is true, and all my evidences are in your hands. I''ve told you everything I know. Please let my family go, please!"


    At the moment, Crystal was wondering what had happened to her mother and made her escape again and again. Who was behind the scenes to murder her mother? Uncle?


    Each of these things was like a jigsaw, which made one page after another. Now that everything was directed at the Xia clan, Crystal thought it was time for her to go to the Xia clan.


    Crystal sat down and leaned on the sofa, continuing to play with the last needle in her hand.


    After a while, she asked flatly, "he doesn''t want me to be with Edgar, right?"


    Crystal was clear that Shawn knew who "he" referred to!


    Shawn shook his head, "I''m not sure. I only know that Mr. Ryan doesn''t allow anyone from the Xia clan to be in contact with the Cao clan!"


    Hearing this, Dorothy''s hand stopped. She sneered, "my uncle was so muddled. He did not allow the Xia clan to contact with the Cao clan. But back then, Mora and Hannah as well as Finn and my mother were sworn friends. How could you say that he did not allow it?"


    Shawn sighed and said, "Your Highness, you are wrong. In fact, Mora got close to Hannah only to obtain confidential information of the Cao''s group and tamper with the account book of the Cao''s group!"


    Crystal stopped the movement of her hand, "Tamper? Only Mora, woman? "


    After saying that, Shawn took out his wallet from his pocket and opened it. The photo in the wallet reflected in front of him, as if what had happened in the past was playing in his mind.


    He wiped the wrin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t in fact, you were using each other. You didn''t expect that the substitute you found, Billy, hasn''t done what you said. He even wants to get rid of you. That''s why you have put him into jail through Mia. Am I right"


    Shawn nodded and said, "yes, you are right, Your Highness! In prison, he contacted with Mora, and used the fact that Mora and I had been together in the past few years to threaten us. He asked us to bail him out and keep him quiet for the rest of his life. Therefore, he died! "


    With a sneer on her lips, Crystal said, "yes, those damn people were dead. Only the orphans and mothers were left behind, and Mia, who has always been treated as pawn, was left behind. Your stupid actions destroyed families one after another. I once thought that Mia was hateful, because she killed my sister. But now I suddenly felt that she was both hateful and pitiful, being treated as a pawn by her own biological parents... "


    Just at this time, Shawn went to Crystal and knelt down. He begged solemnly, "Your Highness, I know that you will definitely go back to the Xia clan, and I know that the truth will never be concealed. I also know that you are different from any other woman, so I beg you to save Mia in times of danger from now on. I will always remember in the rest of my life. I am willing to do everything for you to repay you! "

 Chapter 376 Its So Painful That I Cant Breathe!

    Crystal came over to Shawn slowly. Looking down at him, she said coldly, "have you made up your mind?"


    Shawn sighed, "yes, you''re right. When one is getting older, he can think everything through. Power, wealth and rank are nothing. Only family affection is the real!"


    "Well, I promise you. From now on, you are my subordinate. If you don''t listen to me, your child and Mia will be killed in the future. Do you understand?"


    Shawn kowtowed and said, "yes, Ms. Crystal. I won''t let you down!"


    Crystal nodded, "Okay, then it''s time to see my child off..."


    Meanwhile, Leo, who was waiting at the door, walked up and down in the corridor.


    "Alright, Celine. Don''t you know who Crystal is? She doesn''t let you stay with her because she wants you to be happy. What''s more, she is so strong that she doesn''t need anyone else''s protection. "


    Patting on her back gently, Spencer tried to comfort Celine. In fact, he was worried about her very much. Everyone knew Crystal''s health condition. Shawn had been in the operating room for almost an hour. He was worried about her very much!


    Celine finally burst into tears. She shrugged and said, "I know. My sister did it for my own good. She didn''t want me to see those bad things. I know that. But I''m really worried about her. I don''t know how she is now. Do you think... Will she..."


    Spencer smiled helplessly and poked Celine''s forehead with his finger. "What are you talking about? She will be fine! "


    At that moment, Leo really wanted to kick the door open. But then he thought about it. After all, he was a man. If Crystal really aborted that baby inside, it would be inconvenient for him to go inside by himself!


    Leo wandering around the corridor, he rubbed his hands anxiously. He wondered what on earth happened to Crystal?


    Their bos


    ''s arms and didn''t let her move.


    However, he found that his hands were too trembling to hold Crystal.


    Actually, he was scared deep inside!


    "Let me do it! "


    All of a sudden, Celine grabbed Spencer by the arm and pushed him away. She then put her hand on Crystal''s arms and held it tightly to keep Crystal from moving.


    Crystal didn''t know who was standing in front of her. All she felt was pain. It hurt so much that she couldn''t even breath. Her belly started to ache.


    But what hurt her most was not her body, but her heart. She knew that her poor child was about to leave her.


    Aaron knew clearly that he was struggling. He didn''t want to leave. He wanted to live a good life in his mother''s belly until the baby was born.


    She said to herself silently, ''baby, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I know you don''t want to leave. I know you hate me. But I have no choice. I must be alive and I must avenge your father!


    Baby, take care!


    Tears streamed down her face. As if the child in her belly understood what she said, the pain in her belly gradually disappeared. Crystal felt a warm stream of blood flowing down from her body.


    She gradually lost consciousness and passed out.

 Chapter 377 My Sister Woke Up!

    "Sister, sister, wake up..."


    Celine screamed when she saw Crystal passing out.


    The others stood anxiously by the bed and looked at Aaron.


    Just then, Shawn came over. He bent, put his hand on her wrist and took her pulse. His brows were knitted into a frown, then he looked relaxed. He stood up and said to Spencer and Leo, "now, Crystal is out of danger. We three should all go out. Miss Celine, you stay here and deal with it."


    Then he turned to Celine and said, "Miss Celine, Crystal is fine now. As for the rest, please help me to deal with it. I don''t have a female nurse here. Men like us are inconvenient to deal with something!"


    Celine nodded her head and asked, "Okay, what should I do?"


    Said Lynn, taking out a set of liquid from the kit and giving it to Dorothy. Then he took off his white gloves and put some instruments into the box.


    He turned around and said to Celine, "Miss Your Highness, the liquid medicine needs to be changed every two hours. What you need to do is to clean Crystal''s body and then take out the kid who stayed in the quilt.


    As for how to deal with that child, Crystal should make a decision when she woke up.


    By the way, tell Crystal that the poison in her body has been stopped for the time being, and it will not come back in a short time. As for the method to completely detoxify, she knows what I am going to say!


    I''ll leave for a while. She will call me if necessary. "


    After that, Shawn packed up his things and went out with his suitcase.


    No one noticed that there were a few white hairs on his head. Even the way he walked was also changed. He was no longer high spirited and vigorous, but like seeing through the past years.


    On the other side, Spencer and Leo walked out of the room one after the other.


    But Leo didn''t leave. He wanted to see Crystal wake up.


    Spencer turned around and went downstairs. H


    think that if we go to the hospital of the Xia state, we will die faster!"


    Jonathan stared at Leo, "You..."


    When they were about to fight, all of a sudden, the door of Crystal''s room opened.


    All of a sudden, the three men were stunned.


    "Shut up! Fuck off! You are so annoying!"


    Rolling up her sleeves, Celine angrily went out and scolded the three men outside.


    The other three men saw Celine and hurried to her. They asked with one voice, "How''s Crystal (Ivy)? "


    At this moment, they seemed to have a tacit understanding, but they didn''t have time to think about it.


    Now, what they wanted to know most was Crystal''s situation.


    Celine said, "my sister woke up..."


    The three exclaimed, "that''s great!"


    Three people was about to rush into the ward, but they were stopped by Celine.


    "My sister said she''s all right now. Don''t worry about her. She said you can go home and have a rest. Leave her alone. She will contact you when she needs to see you. You can go back now!"


    Spencer'' stepped forward, looked at Celine and asked, "Is Crystal really okay?"


    Celine nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Well, take care of yourself and don''t get too tired. If you have any problem, just call me. Leo and I will be in the room opposite yours!"

 Chapter 378 It Cant Be Back!

    After talking to Celine, Spencer turned around and was about to leave with Leo.


    However, they saw that Jonathan stood still.


    With a sullen face, Spencer said, "Crystal can''t see you now. You can go back."


    Leo raised his chin and wore a cold smile. "Yeah. Crystal doesn''t have time to see you now. Take a hike!"


    Jonathan lowered his eyes, lost in thought. He didn''t care about the ironic words of Leo at all. After wandering at the door for a long time, he finally turned around and went downstairs.


    In the opposite room, Leo and Spencer were sitting or standing. The two men felt strange in the room, but they didn''t want to go out because they were still worried about Crystal.


    All of them wanted to see that Crystal was fine in the first place.


    Therefore, they decided to drink and talk in the room.


    When Celine went back to her room, she saw Crystal staring at the ceiling with coldness in her eyes.


    Celine felt sorry for Crystal.


    She had lost her loved one, and her child as well. No one could stand it easily.


    Celine turned around and ran to the living room. She prepared a cup of brown sugar water for Crystal and brought it in from outside.


    However, when she walked in, Celine found that Crystal had already stood on the balcony. She had already removed the liquid from her hand.


    Celine ran up to her and asked anxiously, "Sis, what''re you doing? The infusion hasn''t finished yet! What are you doing here? The wind is strong outside. Come in with me quickly... "


    As Celine was saying, she tried to pull Crystal into the room.


    However, Crystal didn''t take it seriously. She shook off Celine''s hands.


    It was dark outside. The street lamps were like stars, standing down above the clouds and looking at the starry sky thousands of feet away from the ground.


    The balcony was a vent. When she stood there, she could feel the cold


    , Celine took a deep breath and said, "sister..."


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Crystal, "Celine, can you drive?"


    Celine paused for a moment and then nodded, "yes, I''ve got my driving license a few years ago!"


    Crystal nodded and said, "Okay, I will take you to a place with me!"


    Celine suddenly nodded and said, "okay!"


    Hence, Crystal turned around, walked to the bathroom and took out a box from it.


    Seeing that Crystal jumped down from the balcony with the box in her arms, Celine got stunned. This is the second floor.


    Although the second floor was not so far away from the ground, they were two girls anyway. Why couldn''t they open the front door and chose to climb the window? Were they going to kill or set fire?


    Finally, Celine jumped from the backyard of the second floor tremblingly.


    Celine thought she would break one of her arms or legs. But to her surprise, when she jumped down, she felt soft under her body. It didn''t hurt at all... Amazing!


    "Celine, what are you thinking about? Hurry up!"


    Crystal pulled Celine up and dragged her out. When she turned around, she found a huge sea cushion ... It was green! The lawn''s color was also green which made it invisible to others.


    It''s so amazing!

 Chapter 379 Something Happened To Herman!

    In fact, what Celine didn''t know was that the sponge was specially prepared for her by herself. As a skilled fighter, it was not too high for her, but Celine couldn''t do it. Therefore, when she was going to the bathroom, Crystal asked her person to prepare the sponge for her.


    What Celine didn''t know was that there were always Crystal''s guys lurking around the hotel.


    Crystal would not be in any danger, but she had to do something by herself!


    Celine drove the car to the place where she was told.


    When they got out of the car, Celine found that they came to the place where Edgar was hurt.


    Crystal told Celine to wait in the car for a while. She would come back soon.


    Celine had to sit in the car and looked at Crystal through the car window.


    With the box in her arms, Crystal walked towards the riverside slowly.


    She stood by the river, with the wind blowing. The breeze at night was so cold that it blew across her face and her heart was so chilling. However, she didn''t feel too cold at all.


    Maybe she was numb to the cold!


    Crystal squatted down and opened the little square box in her hand. She took out a black box, which was full of her child''s ashes.


    Crystal had prepared the urn for her child long before. She burned the child left by herself and put it in the urn by herself.


    Crystal opened it and scattered the ashes into the river, throwing them into the air.


    "Baby, this is where your father had an accident. I always believe that he is alive. Although I know that such a chance is very small, I still firmly believe that. I placed you here because I hope that you can help me find him and bring him back. Okay? Your father and I are so sorry for you. I know you hate us. But I still hope that you can help my mother, OK?


    I know I have done it for my own good, but I really... miss him so much!


    Baby, I hope you can stop being our baby in the future. We don''t deserve to have you! "


    Tears dropped into the river and then ran towards the ocean.


    Standing up, Crystal closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the sadness in her eyes was replaced by coldness!


    Wh


    er phone and dialed Toby''s number, "Toby, come and pick me up, I''ll text you the address later."


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Coldly squinting at the car downstairs, Crystal wondered why Angela went to the Xia clan instead of returning to the Cao clan after she escaped from the prison! Why did she go to the Xia clan?


    Crystal didn''t believe that Herman was so careless that he would alert the guards. It''s not right!


    Crystal thought to herself that Angela was not that simple.


    Meanwhile, Crystal felt that she was getting closer to the truth.


    She looked up at the stars and smiled brightly, "Mom, you must be there to protect me, right?"


    A moment later, an unnoticeable black car came along.


    The car stopped beside Crystal.


    Toby quickly got off the car and opened the other door respectfully. "Ms. Crystal!" he greeted.


    Crystal nodded and got into the car.


    Crystal lazily leaned on the seat, squinting and closing her eyes.


    A moment later, Crystal opened her eyes and asked coldly, "where is Angela? "


    Toby drove steadily and answered respectfully, "in the basement!"


    A cold smile played at the corners of Crystal''s mouth. She said, "it''s time for us to meet!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal."


    Toby saw that Crystal''s face was a little bit pale.


    Toby was worried, "Ms. Crystal, have a good rest. I''ll call you when we arrive! "


    "Okay!"


    Then Crystal closed her eyes. She did feel tired!

 Chapter 380 Its You

    Toby was worried, "Ms. Crystal, have a good rest. I''ll call you when we arrive! "


    "Okay!"


    Then Crystal closed her eyes. She did feel tired!


    As Toby drove more and more steadily, he thought Crystal must be tired. She had gone through so many things that even he, as a man, was not able to face it alone.


    But Crystal made it. She determined to face up all difficulties and go through the life and death crisis one by one.


    There was a glint of admiration in his eyes, as he was so proud of his young master.


    After more than ten minutes, Toby came to the basement with Crystal.


    As soon as the car stopped, Crystal opened her eyes and got off the car expressionlessly.


    Her men were naturally waiting outside the basement.


    The man in black outside the door made a bow. "Ms. Crystal!"


    "Where is Angela?"


    "She is inside."


    Toby pushed the door open for her.


    As Crystal entered the office, she saw a woman tied up on the sofa. She wore a broken T-shirt and a pair of patched trouser pants. One of her feet was wearing a pair of shoes and the other one was bared. Her hair was in a mess. Her mouth was covered with tape and her eyes were covered with black cloth.


    Crystal just stood there and looked down at her for a while.


    Crystal remembered the first time she met Angela. The first time she saw her, she had the feeling that Angela was an arrogant, imperious and ambitious woman.


    She was arrogant to everyone and hoped all the men in the world would choose to be with her.


    However, at this moment, the daughter of the Cao clan was completely a standard beggar.


    Shranking in the corner of the sofa, Angela hid in a corner. She couldn''t move or see anything, so she was very panic. She didn''t know who kidnapped her, let alone who had offended her.


    At this time, Crystal waved her hand coldly to let the person guarding Angela out.


    After that, there was only Toby, Crystal, and Angel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rystal was Ivy.


    She hated Crystal so much that she wouldn''t let her wish come true. Therefore, she pretended to ask for mercy in the prison and asked Herman to be her scapegoat.


    Withdrawing her hand, Crystal thought that Angela was not able to die yet. There were some things that hadn''t come out yet, and she couldn''t die!


    With that, Crystal raised her foot and gave a hard kick to Angela.


    Lying on the ground, Angela patted her chest and took a deep breath.


    Squinting her eyes coldly, Crystal sneered, "you want to kill me? You''re not qualified Let me tell you something. Your life is Herman''s. He died for you. If you are not of use to me, you would have already been a corpse! "


    Crystal''s murderous eyes were like the desperate Satan''s gasp. Trembling with fear, Angela pretended to be shocked, looked up at her and said, "Crystal, this is the Xia state. Do you think you can run away after you kill me?"


    All of a sudden, Crystal sneered like a lunatic, and said, "The Xia state? So what? Do you think I dare not kill you? Do you think you are still the noble lady? You are just an escaped prisoner now. If I kill you, it will be regarded as self-defense. "


    Angela''s face turned pale. She stared at Crystal angrily and said, "Crystal, you''re so vile and shameless! "

 Chapter 381 Take Revenge For Herman!

    Coldly, Crystal glanced at Angela, as if looking at a dead person. She leaned down, reached out her hand and pinched both sides of Angela''s cheeks, and said, "I am despicable and shameless, but I want to ask our Miss Cao why your life is life, while Herman''s life is not? Did he deserved the death? Herman, he was just a kid in his twenties.


    Do you know why he followed his master? When he was a child, his family was poor and he didn''t have any other skills. In order to let his family live a happy life, he took a risk to follow his boss. This was the first time he took up the mission.


    Besides, as long as he can get in touch with you successfully, he will be safe. I''ll send people to take care of him. "


    Speaking of this, her hand squeezed Angela''s cheeks, and she said coldly, "but what about you? How could you use him and make him die for you? Don''t you have a heart? "


    Feeling a sharp pain, Angela laughed sinisterly and said, "humph! His life is not as precious as mine. I am the daughter of the Cao clan... "


    Before she could finish her words, Crystal slapped her in the face coldly.


    "Don''t you know that I can kill you to avenge Herman with your words?"


    The slap made Angela''s face swollen up. She stared at Crystal and said sarcastically, "bah! Don''t be so lofty. Don''t forget that you have killed my mother. Your man''s life is a life, isn''t it a life?"


    Crystal bent down, lifting the chin of Angela, and sneered, "you''re really stupid and hopeless. If I say,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld that bitch not believe me? Didn''t she believe my words to get addicted to drugs? This time, she was alone in prison. Who else could she believe except me? "


    The man sneered and turned around. The man''s face appeared on the screen.


    Angela was about to collapse. She raised her foot and stepped on her phone. "Bitch! It''s all your fault! You two sluts! I will kill you all! "


    She angrily stamped on the phone until it was broken. She collapsed to the ground, and realized that she was fooled.


    Her sweet husband had promised her that his relationship with her sister was over. Now he was having sex with another woman, and that woman was her good sister.


    They still kept in touch.


    The promises he had made in the past became ironic now.


    Angela had never thought that her husband had done this to her.


    Indeed, she didn''t love her husband, but she couldn''t bear betrayal, let alone that woman was her sister.


    Sitting on the ground, Angela seemed to be lost in thought.

 Chapter 382 You Are Pregnant!

    Just then, suddenly, the whole body of Angela trembled and she knelt on the ground with her head held in her arms. Her pupils widened and her mouth was watering. She crawled hard and her lips were trembling. "Please, you... Help me! "


    Just when Angela was about to catch Crystal, Toby walked forward suddenly and kicked Angela away. He frowned and said to Crystal, "Ms. Crystal, she is poisoned!"


    Angela crawled to them again, "Give me... Just a little! "


    Crystal just stood there and looked down at her.


    Looking at the trembling and painful expression of Angela, Crystal suddenly felt that she was not so disgusting. She was just a pawn used by someone else.


    Suddenly, Angela passed out with convulsion.


    With a frown, Crystal thought, ''If she is poisoned, at most she would have convulsions and pain. How could she pass out?''!


    Crystal glanced at unconscious Angela on the ground coldly, looked up at Toby and said, "Does Shawn come back from City A, Toby?"


    "He has come back. He has resigned from his position in the hospital and arranged his family to live in the countryside. According to the time, he should have come back!"


    Crystal nodded and ordered, "go and take him over, and have a look at Angela!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal." Toby nodded


    Then he turned around and left. On his way out, he took out his phone and dialed Shawn''s number. "Old geezer, where are you now? I''ll pick you up! "


    After Shawn surrendered to Crystal, he didn''t feel anything cold or indifferent anymore. Instead, he changed his attitude of dismissing and self righteous. He became a good man. All the men in organization would ask him for help once they were sick, no matter serious or not.


    Everyone thought that the once arrogant doctor Zhou must be pretending.


    In fact, he was not pretending to be aggressive. After what had happened, he had come round. Although he had given up a lot, he had gained a lot of things that could not be


    When Angela woke up, she was not as crazy as before. She was strangely quiet.


    Crystal didn''t say anything. She knew that if she did not speak, Angela would say something!


    A few minutes later, Angela said, "in the Cao clan, I used the best things and wear the most expensive clothes. When I grew up, I thought I should be spoiled by everyone. They should go around me. When I''m upset, they will try different ways to make me happy. If I''m not happy, they will bark, because they have to do it, because they don''t have my status and my family''s money. Everything should be as good as it should be! "


    Speaking of this, Angela climbed up from the ground, looked at Crystal and stepped forward, "but, everything has been destroyed by you. Since the day you lived in the Cao clan, have you planned to ruin our family? Crystal, do you really want to see me as a joke? Are you eager to see that I have been deceived by my husband and been cheated by my sister? Finally I became a prisoner because of my ignorance. Ha ha! Crystal, are you happy to see me like this? "


    Crystal stared at Angela and watched her walking over step by step. Just as she was about to reach her.


    Crystal opened her mouth, "Angela, you''re pregnant! "


    "What did you say?" Angela asked, stunned.


    "You are pregnant!"

 Chapter 383 I Can Help You!

    At that moment, she was shocked. She was pregnant! She was pregnant!


    "Hahaha!


    She laughed and cried. She threw herself onto the sofa, tears streaming down her face!


    She smiled a distorted face, "I thought I couldn''t have a baby any more. I thought I would never be a mother again. Ha ha, ha, it''s just kidding. I''m pregnant unexpectedly when I have nothing at all. Ha ha, cold heart, should I laugh or cry!"


    Up to now, Crystal had been very calm, and her tone was cold without any trace of warmth. In front of her, Angela was like a contemptible scoundrel.


    Crystal did not reply to her words. She leaned back, stretched out her hand to pick up the tea on the coffee table, gently took a sip and put it down. She lightly said: "but the child in your belly is likely to be an oaf!"


    "What? How is that possible? No way"


    "Because, you are poisoned!"


    Lying on the sofa, Angela slapped herself, The clear sound of slapping echoed in the room.


    ''it''s all because I am too stupid! It''s because I am so stupid that I hurt my own baby!'' she blamed herself in her mind!


    Giving a cold glance, Crystal stood up and came to the bookshelf. She stretched out one hand to touch the books on the bookshelf which were in the same level with her and turned her back to Angela. "Yesterday, I sent my baby away. He had only stayed in my belly for three months. Someone said that the fetus in three months would have a shape of human being. I saw it. To tell the truth, it was ugly. At that time, I was thinking that he was so ugly. When it grew up after ten months, would it change its appearance?


    But I can''t see what it looks like ten months later. It was me who poured its cremains into the river. Am I cruel?


    I don''t deserve to have him, let alone be her mother! "


    Angela was quite surprised. She did not expect that Crystal wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    itterly. At this moment, she felt that the sky was about to fall, and the world was dark!


    Suddenly, Angela rushed to Crystal and roared at her, "did he become so silly just because he wanted to save you? Tell me when it happened? Tell me... "


    Before Angela could finish her words, Crystal gave her a hard slap on the face, which made Angela turn her head. Two of her front teeth were knocked out.


    Crystal said in a cold voice, "shut up! He is my husband and the father of my child. Why should I tell you things between him and me? From now on, he has nothing to do with you. You get it? "


    "But he died because of you!"


    "Shut up! He''s not dead. He''ll be back!"


    Edgar was the deepest wound in the heart of Crystal. No one could touch it. It would explode as soon as it was touched. Just like now, Crystal was very cold-blooded.


    Angela trembled with fear and stepped back.


    After Crystal calmed down, Angela whispered, "Crystal, let me stay and help you!"


    Crystal took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    A moment later, a sneer appeared on her lips. "You think you can do that?"


    Angela raised her head slightly and said slowly, "yes, just because I...! Just because I used to be... Ryan''s mistress! "

 Chapter 384 Find Some Flesh Meat!

    Crystal was shocked by her words and asked, "what did you say?"


    "I said, I used to be the mistress of Ryan." with a brilliant smile, Angela fiddled with her hair.


    It had never occurred to Crystal that there was a connection between Angela and her uncle.


    Frowning, Crystal asked, "when did it happen?"


    Then, Angela sat on the sofa, her eyes narrowed into slits and stared at the book about the common sense about pregnancy on the tea table.


    She looked at it for a long time before she raised her head and said, "everyone has an unknown past. Some things seem to be in the past, but when they are brought up, they are just like what happened yesterday..."


    Sitting there, Angela recalled her past little by little.


    Crystal was like a listener who wanted to listen to everything carefully. She just sat there quietly.


    At this moment, each word and every word that Angela said made Crystal shocked, many of which were something that she had never expected.


    In this way, Angela and Crystal stayed in the basement all night.


    As for Toby, he had been wandering outside the door for quite a long time. He was a little worried since he didn''t see anyone come out.


    He was worried and puzzled. What were Crystal and Angela talking about inside? They had chatted for such a long time.


    When he was wondering if he should knock on the door and come in.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    Crystal stepped out without any expression.


    Toby hurried forward and kowtowed, "you haven''t slept all night, Ms. Crystal..."


    Before Toby finished his words, Crystal waved in the air to stop her, and she said coldly: "tell Shawn to help Angela detox and protect her from abortion. Seven days later, I want to see an energetic Angela!"


    Toby was surprised, "Ms. Crystal Angela deserved it. It was her who killed Herman. Why don''t we... "


    "She... I have my own plan! "


    "But she..."


    oman respectfully. One of the men said, "My lady, tomorrow is master''s birthday. If today..."


    Before the man could finish his words, the woman stood up and slapped him on the face. "Shut up!" she shouted coldly! So what? I just want to find some fresh meat for the two pets. Is it unforgivable? Go now! "


    The two men in black suits trembled, without saying anything. Then they dragged the gray faced maid out mercilessly.


    The maid was stunned for a few seconds, and then she shouted desperately, "no! I don''t want to be eaten by the tiger. I don''t want to... Woooo... Don''t... "


    The maid was aware that she had no chance of survival in this moment. So, he swore desperately, "Elsa Xia... You''ll go to the hell! Even if I die, I won''t let you off! ''


    That''s right. The woman sitting on the sofa is Elsa Xia, the daughter of Ryan, also the most honorable princess in the Xia state.


    "Shut her mouth up!" Elsa demanded with a frown.


    After that, the maid who was pulled out of the door was groaning.


    At this time, a plain looking maid ran in from outside. She said to Elsa with fear, "My lady, Mr. Edgar is awake!"


    Elsa was finally in a good mood. She stretched out her hand and motioned for the maid to help her tidy up. "Let''s go to the hospital!"

 Chapter 385 My Silly Girl, Im Back!

    After a while, they arrived at the best hospital.


    As soon as they got out of the car, a director of the hospital waited at the door with a line of nurses.


    Raising her chin, Elsa squinted at the dean and the other people.


    With the help of the maidservant, Elsa came over proudly, like an emperor.


    "Where is he?"


    The dean and the others all lowered their heads respectfully. "My lady, he is in senior presidential suite!"


    Without glancing at them, Elsa went straight past them and went in.


    Supported by a maid respectfully, Elsa turned around and went straight to the eighth floor by taking the private elevator of the dean. At the corner of the corridor, she saw a row of nurses and several men in black suit respectfully.


    Elsa waved the maid aside and went straightly to the presidential suite nearby. After she pushed the door open, she saw a man sitting on a wheelchair, staying in front of the floor to ceiling window. The man''s delicate profile was reflected on the glass, creating a different color. His black eyes reflected thousands of lights, and his features were soft, delicate and perfect. He was perfect and flawless.


    Anyone would be attracted by his appearance.


    Putting away her usual arrogance, Elsa pretended to be gentle. She walked to the man''s side and smiled, "Mr. Luo, you''re awake!"


    The man didn''t look back. His eyes were fixed on the autumn leaves outside the window.


    As for the man''s attitude of ignoring her, Nick was not angry at all. She continued to smile and said, "Mr. Luo, Congratulations! The operation is successful!"


    The man turned to look at Elsa and asked, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    It was a familiar and unforgettable face. If it wasn''t Edgar, who else could it be?


    Without any hesitation, Elsa stood behind Edgar. She stretched one of her hands to the back of the wheelchair and pushed him towards the door. She said, "you''ve been in a coma for two months. Now you wake up, which means that the heart transplant surgery is successful! Today, the weather is good. Why


    , but Edgar avoided. She asked, "really? Excellent! Don''t worry. My father and mother will like you very much! "


    Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say a word. Through the side of Elsa, he saw a pavilion. There were many colorful flowers, and butterflies were flying on the petals.


    Edgar withdrew his sight and said to Elsa in an indifferent tone, "Miss Xia, please push me to the pavilion. The air there should be very good!"


    Elsa turned back and took a look at her back. She nodded and said excitedly, "okay!"


    Then Elsa turned around and pushed Edgar to the pavilion.


    The air here was fresh, with butterflies dancing, birds singing and flowers smelling.


    Enjoying the peaceful moment, Edgar looked at the two dancing butterflies around the rose petals. The two butterflies were really bold.


    Even if they came over, they didn''t fly away.


    Standing there quietly, Edgar felt like he saw another world.


    ''Crystal, I don''t know... What you are doing now! Crystal... I miss you so much... I miss you so much... But soon, we will... meet!


    Looking at the slightly dazed Edgar, Elsa became anxious and irritable. Damn it! From the moment she entered into the room till now, Edgar''s eyes never lingered on her. Why? Why didn''t he want to take a look at her! She didn''t want this. She swore to herself that the man in front of her would be her sooner or later!

 Chapter 386 Edgar, I Miss You So Much!

    A moment later, Edgar flicked away the fallen leaves on his shoulder and said, "I''m tired!"


    Elsa was a little angry. She was only regarded as a servant!


    She forced a smile on her face, which was covered with thick foundation, and said, "Okay, I''ll push you back. I''ll ask someone to pick you up tomorrow!"


    At the thought of this, Elsa felt more distraught. Desperately, Elsa suppressed her urge to send Edgar into the ward.


    After returning to the ward, Edgar didn''t talk to Elsa anymore.


    Feeling bored, Elsa had to leave with embarrassment.


    As soon as Elsa walked out of the ward, she saw the three beautiful women doctors behind the dean of the hospital. Without saying a word, she went up and slapped them on their faces, cursing, "bitch, why are you so beautiful? Do you want to seduce men?"


    The three women doctors lowered their heads and didn''t dare to speak, and they didn''t even have the nerve to move their hands which were about to cover their faces with pain. They didn''t dare to cry either, and they just lowered their heads so as to hold back their breath.


    They didn''t dare to ask or anything. They only hoped that this deceitful lady could spare them.


    However, they were daydreaming.


    "You, you, and you don''t need to go to work tomorrow!" Elsa shouted fiercely, glaring at them


    After Elsa finished her words, she turned to the fat director of the hospital and demanded in a cold voice, "abolish the qualification certificate of three bitch doctors!"


    The director of the hospital was stunned. The three women doctors were all his best students. Although they were young, they all had excellent medical skills.


    It would be a great loss to the medical field if he had to withdraw their surgeries!


    The dean was in a dilemma. He said, "My lady, don''t you think..."


    After giving a cold glance at him, Elsa said, "you can make a choice whether they disappear or you disappear from this hospital!"


    Then three female doctors were standing beside him. Kneeling


    bank affiliated to the Xia group. Recently, I have collected the company''s financial information!"


    Crystal nodded, "good!"


    "What about you?"


    "Ms. Crystal, I''m now the CEO Assistant of the Xia''s medicine industry under the Xia clan..."


    "Ms. Crystal, I am..."


    After hearing their achievement, Crystal smiled with satisfaction. "Well done! I hope you can stop contacting each other these days. If you have any problems, you can call Toby. He will tell you what to do next. What''s more, you''d better deal with your relationships in the company. If one day you want to confront with your company, I hope that the employees in the company will stand on your side. Do you understand me? "


    They bowed and said in unison, "yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    "Well, you can go now!"


    After they left, Crystal also left the basement.


    She walked out of the basement, headed in the familiar direction without driving or calling.


    After about half an hour''s walk, she came to the familiar bridge.


    She stood beside the bridge, with her hands on the balustrade. She looked down, but she couldn''t see anything.


    She came here today to say goodbye to him


    "Edgar, I may not be able to see you recently. I''m going back to the Xia clan. At this time tomorrow, I should live in the Xia clan. You''ve been away from me for two months. I miss you!

 Chapter 387 The Xia Clan!

    In the Xia state, the Xia clan''s villa was the most luxurious separate house. It was almost like a palace, resplendent and magnificent, and every decoration was extremely delicate.


    Today was the birthday party of Lord Xia. At seven o''clock in the evening, the normally tranquil Xia mansion became very lively. All kinds of fancy cars, beautiful men and women came here to celebrate the birthday of Lord Xia.


    The banquet was served with all kinds of champagne and wine. Servants of the Xia clan were busy with the banquet. At the moment, a woman in a European court dress was wearing a fox fur cloak with the latest round cap. On one side of the hat hung two beautiful blue feathers and a woman holding the old lady in a red dress of Chanel.


    The woman smiled gently and said, "mother, how about the banquet?"


    As she spoke, she stretched out her slender fingers and pointed at the champagne that was already prepared. She smiled gently and said, "Mom, look at the fruit, it was air shipped from abroad. It''s fresh and delicious. I also hired the top chefs from America to prepare desserts for two days. The materials are all imported from German!"


    After she finished speaking, the old lady glanced at the expensive and delicate desserts and nodded, "okay. Miranda, you did a good job! Today is my Lord''s birthday, but those who come here are all distinguished people. The royal families and aristocrats of Country C may also come to congratulate. We can''t lose our mind. We should entertain them well! "


    The old lady who spoke was Mrs. Judy, the old hostess of the Xia clan and the woman standing next to her was the wife of the president of the state of Xia - Miranda!


    Everyone in the state of Xia knew that Mrs. Miranda was gentle and kind. She was a standard virtuous wife and mother. The servants of the Xia clan were all in perfect order under her management. They were all well behaved and there was no chaos at all.


    Ryan and Miranda were a model couple outside. It


    me, Mrs. Judy passed the extremely precious antique to Mrs. Miranda and said, "since it''s a gift from prince, we should accept it and keep it well!"


    "Yes!"


    Mrs. Miranda left with the maid.


    Mrs. Judy hailed the prince of Country C to take a seat. She said, "I''m really sorry today. I should have asked Ryan to receive you, but unfortunately, there is an earthquake in Hexi. He has to deal with a lot of things and can''t leave in a short time!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m free and travel around. I happened to hear about Lord Xia''s birthday, so I invited myself. Please don''t mind."


    Mrs. Judy smiled politely, "Of course not. It''s our great honor to have you here! Please take a seat. You two can talk to each other when Ryan arrives! "


    "Okay!" nodded Abbott


    Just then, a delicate voice came from outside.


    "Grandma, you look so beautiful today!"


    There came Elsa. Elsa was wearing a limited edition Chanel, a purple dress and pushing a man in a wheelchair into the room.


    Mrs. Judy frowned and glanced at the man in the wheelchair. He wore a mask, a pair of sunglasses and a cap, so she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    She said, "Elsa, who''s this?"


    Smiling, Elsa took the arm of Mrs. Judy and said, "this is my friend, Rank. He caught a cold so he covered himself well in order not to infect others ."

 Chapter 388 A Stranger!

    Mrs. Judy frowned and turned to look at Elsa. She snorted, "that''s enough! You are the daughter of Xia clan. You need a boyfriend and then... "


    Before Mrs. Judy could finish her words, Elsa pouted and said like a spoiled child, "alright, grandma, I know what you want to say. I know what I should do. Don''t be angry, or you will may not be so beautiful!"


    Mrs. Judy burst into laughter because of this sentence, "well, you are such a smooth talker. Well, take your friend to the seat first..."


    In the Xia clan, Elsa was much liked by Mrs. Judy. She always pretended to be obedient in front of Mrs. Judy.


    In Mrs. Judy''s eyes, Elsa knew what she was doing. The most important thing was that it was not something serious in today''s party.


    Therefore Mrs. Judy had no choice but to smile for Elsa''s matter.


    After that, Elsa pushed Edgar to another table. They took the seats. Sitting beside Edgar, Elsa looked at him. She was confused. When she came here today, she saw that Edgar was well armed. He said that he caught a cold and asked her to call him by his English name, Rank.


    Although Elsa didn''t know why Edgar did that, after all, he was the man she liked. Now that he wanted to go back to the Xia clan with her, it meant that he had a crush on her. Since he had a crush on her, then it meant that they would be together. What Edgar said was right. Some things must be solved slowly. She couldn''t be rushed.


    Sitting there quietly, Edgar took a glance at everyone present through his sunglasses, wondering whether that silly girl would come or not.


    Edgar was very clear that if his identity was exposed in the Xia clan, Ryan would probably not let him out. Therefore, he could only hide his identity.


    In fact, he could just not come, because he knew if Crystal had really come to the Xia clan today, she would not have recognized him here.


    But he missed her so much. He just wanted to see her once and to


    r!"


    The man who spoke was the eldest son of Ryan, Adam Xia, he was absent from work every day. He was proficient in eating, drinking, gambling and frequenting the brothels.


    He was the tyrant of the Xia clan, also the local villain of the Xia state. No one dared to do anything to him, because his father was the president.


    Even if he ate the food and left without paying money, the hotel owner still had to send him off with a smile.


    If he had a crush on the third class stars, it was easy for him to get them by making a phone call, and if he got into trouble, someone would help him clear up the mess.


    Mrs. Judy looked at her useless grandson, shook her head and sighed. She was a little disappointed with Adam''s failure in work. "Adam, your father really hoped that you could pick him up, but you, instead, had nothing to do every day. How could you not let your father worry about you? Yesterday, you brought your men to another company and made it a big mess. You asked the boss of that company to polish your shoes. Your father is trying to save your ass. When can you make a wise decision? "


    Adam waved his hand impatiently and said, "alright, grandma, don''t be so annoyed. I''ll go back to my own yard. When the party starts, you ask someone to call me. I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 389 Brushing Past！

    Then Adam turned around without looking at Mrs. Judy''s face.


    He swaggered away with the group of people, but he swept around while walking to look for his next prey. He was tired of the girl he played with yesterday.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the door, a golden couple came up to him.


    When he saw this couple, he was shocked. How beautiful she was!


    The woman was in a long black dress without any decorations. With long hair over her shoulders, she looked enchanting and pretty. Her beauty was so aggressive that no one could ignore it, but her face was always as cold as ice.


    And the man next to her, had a handsome face that could not be ignored. He was dressed in a white suit and looked very handsome.


    The lady held the man''s arm and walked towards them. They became the focus of the party.


    When the woman and the man approached each other, Adam stared at her blankly. Suddenly, he saw the man opposite. With a disdainful look on his face, he said, "Rain, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to congratulate my grandfather!"


    "Humph! You? You don''t deserve it! "


    Adam didn''t say anything more, he kept staring at the woman''s face beside Rain. With a smile on his face, he said, "Wow, beautiful lady. You are really beautiful. What''s your name? Tell me! "


    As he spoke, Adam reached out to touch the woman''s face, but was suddenly stopped by Rain. He said coldly, "you''d better keep your nasty thoughts away from her! You mustn''t touch her!"


    Adam pushed Rain away and said angrily, "get out! I''m talking with a beauty. It''s none of your business!"


    Then he turned to the woman with a lustful smile and said, "lady, today is my grandfather''s birthday. Come on, let me entertain you!"


    With that, Adam stepped forward, getting closer to her.


    However, since she entered the


    find a room to rest.


    But she understood why he couldn''t stand it as he was weak after the operation.


    At the thought of this, Elsa turned her head, pretending to be understanding, and said, "look at me, how careless I am. You are a patient. It is my negligence to let you stay here for so long! "


    Then Elsa stood up, turned around, pushed away Edgar and walked out of the room slowly.


    Crystal stood not far away and saw that Elsa slowly pushed a man whose face could not be seen and walked towards her.


    Strangely, her eyes were still fixed on the man in the wheelchair.


    She didn''t know why. At this moment, she had a sense of familiarity.


    "Grandma, I''m going back to the second yard! Call me when dad is here. I''ll be right there! "


    Mrs. Judy nodded, "Okay!"


    That was how it worked. Without any hesitation, Elsa pushed Edgar towards the arena.


    Looking at the unidentified man pushed by Elsa, a sense of familiarity came to Crystal.


    Crystal stared at the man. Although she couldn''t see his appearance clearly, she felt that he seemed to be someone she knew.


    Who the hell was he?


    She had a strange feeling.


    At the same time, Edgar passed Crystal without a glance at her.

 Chapter 390 Innocent People Were Often Bullied!

    Edgar didn''t look at Crystal. In a word, he didn''t look at anyone.


    Although he looked calm, in fact, he was betrayed by the pair of hands on his legs. His hands were trembling slightly. "Silly girl, I''m back, but I''m sorry that I can''t let you know now. Please forgive me.".


    In this way, Edgar was pushed out of the banquet hall by Elsa.


    At the same time, Mia, who was standing on the other side, saw the man who should have died in front of her. She was stunned at the sight of him. Time seemed to stop at this moment.


    At the moment, she couldn''t hear any whispers. Her mind was full of Rain who was standing next to Crystal. Was he... He...was... Jonathan, he... didn''t die? How could it be possible?


    Mia held her breath. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She was stunned.


    However, her abnormality had been noticed by Mora.


    Mora frowned and asked, "Mia, what''s wrong with you? "


    Mia didn''t reply to her. She stood there still like a wooden man and kept repeating the words, "he... He was still alive! He He was still alive!


    As a woman with sharp mind, Mora was smart enough to find out Mia must meet the man she loved deeply back then.


    With her eyes narrowed, Mora pinched on the back of Mia''s hand hard. She reminded, "Mia, this is the Xia clan, not a place for you to mess around!"


    The pain from the back of her hand did not affect her at all. She walked numbly forward, one step, two steps...


    "Calm down, Mia!"


    Mora dragged her eyes and whispered, "wake up, Mia. This is the Xia clan, not your territory. You are not allowed to make trouble here. No matter what you see, you have no right to get involved in the things here. Do you understand?"


    Mia didn''t hear a word. The only thing she wanted to do now was to walk in front of him and ask him if he was Jonathan Lu, the man who once fell in love with her.


    Mia shook Mora''s hand off and murmured, "he''s Jonathan Lu! ���� He is Jonathan! "


    Mora was a little anxious. She couldn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    not get angry. For others, Crystal didn''t behave properly


    while Mrs. Miranda was too kind to fight against her!


    It confirmed Mrs. Miranda''s good reputation!


    It was said that Mrs. Xia was a kind and gentle woman. She was a good wife and a kind mother, and she was nice to the servants.


    But, was that true?


    People all over the world may think so, but only Mrs. Miranda clearly remembered how hard Mrs. Miranda treated her mother after she married into the Xia clan.


    Although her mother was the daughter of the Xia clan, Mrs. Miranda as the sister-in-law Sheryl either embarrassed her or satirized her every time she came back to the Xia clan.


    And her mother would just muddle through.


    As the saying goes, good people were often bullied. Her mother was so kind that she would rather turn a blind eye to it. In this way, she became a victim.


    Since Mrs. Miranda wanted to be the Virgin Mary, how could Crystal let her dream come true?


    Hence, Crystal pretended to be happy and put on a sweet look. She said, "well! Before coming here, Rain told me that Mrs. Miranda was the best in the whole Xia clan. She was kind and humble, and treated servants as her friends. She even treated the bodyguards the same way. It''s true that you''re a very nice person. Today, as I''ve seen, it''s really admirable! "

 Chapter 391 She Is My Girlfriend Now!

    Every woman likes to be praised, especially to be praised by the woman who was more beautiful than herself. No matter what age she was, she would have a vanity.


    Upon hearing Crystal''s praise, Mrs. Miranda was immediately in a good mood.


    However, on second thought, Crystal didn''t mean to praise, but to satirize. She treated the servants as friends. It was obvious that Mrs. Miranda disobeyed the rules in the Xia clan and didn''t separate with the bodyguards. Wasn''t she shameless? The bodyguards were all men. Wasn''t it obvious that she was a womanizer?


    After Mrs. Miranda realized what Crystal said, she managed to put on a reluctant smile and said, "Miss Crystal, are you telling a joke? It''s all rumors. I just think the servants lead a difficult life, we shouldn''t make things difficult for them?"


    In fact, at this moment, she really wanted tear Crystal''s mouth, but she couldn''t. She had always been kind-hearted and the spokesperson of a good wife and a good mother. Therefore, she couldn''t get angry, but she had to endure it.


    Crystal sneered in her heart. How could she bear it? But she was unsure whether she would be so tolerant if she saw her uncle holding another woman in his arms?


    Crystal pretended to behave well. She smiled and said, "Mrs. Miranda is very kind!"


    At this time, Mora came up to Mrs. Miranda, and said to her as if they were chatting about daily life, "Sister Miranda, aren''t you familiar with Rain''s girlfriend?"


    Crystal took a cold glance at Mora, as if she was looking at a stranger. They''d better pretend to be strangers here.


    In Xia''s residence, Mora has always called Mrs. Miranda sister, and they got along like sisters outside the mansion. That''s why she called Sheryl sister, not sister-in-law.


    However, in fact they wished they could strangle each other.


    Mrs. Miranda frowned. She didn''t know what idea was in Mora''s mind.


    However, she could tell at a glance that Mora had hostility to the woman in front


    en steals Jonathan Lu, the man who treated her best in the world.


    Why? Why? It was all this bitch''s fault. She set herself against me again and again.''


    Mia was so furious that she wanted to tear Crystal apart.


    She would put Crystal to death, and Crystal would lose everything.


    Thinking of this, Mia raised her voice and said, "my mom is right. She is a famous Slut abroad. Although she is a designer, her private life is very chaotic. She has a lot of lovers."


    Then, Mia looked at Rain, trying to calm herself down. She said, "I heard that you are the second son of the Xia clan who was wandering outside. You are my cousin. I should call you brother. Brother, do you really want such a woman to be your girlfriend?"


    Rain stared at Mia coldly. As a matter of fact, he was very melancholy at the moment.


    In front of him, this woman was the one he had loved, but now he could only pretend not to know her. From the day that Edgar died, he was not at Jonathan Lu.


    He was just Rain, a good brother who was on the side of Crystal and an elder brother who would protect his sister for the rest of his life.


    "I don''t dare to address you as my cousin, Miss Mia. No matter what kind of person she is, she is my girlfriend now. Of course, if you give a present on our wedding day, you''re always welcome."

 Chapter 392 You Are Thinner Than Before, My Silly Girl!

    Hearing that, Mia''s face turned dark. They were going to get married? no She would never allow this bitch to marry the man who once loved her.


    A wicked light flashed in the corners of her eyes. She mocked, "cousin, you''re really special. Since you like a bitch..."


    Before Mia could finish her words, Rain slapped her in the face.


    The onlookers were stunned, and even Crystal did not expect Rain to hit Mia.


    Actually, Crystal had heard about Mia and Jonathan Lu, who was also called Rain Xia. The story between them was just a pity.


    When the two people knew each other''s deep love, they were separated.


    Actually, when they met again, Crystal didn''t want to make Rain embarrassed. After all, Crystal knew that Rain was still in love with Mia.


    If not for the circumstances, Crystal would not show up in the Xia''s residence as Rain''s girlfriend.


    Mia covered her hurting face and looked at Rain in shock, " You... should... hit me for her? "


    She couldn''t believe that the man who once loved her would hit her for the sake of this bitch!


    Actually, even Rain himself did not expect to slap Mia, but things were not getting better. They could no longer go back to the past.


    Since they can''t go back, it''s better to break up thoroughly.


    Without any trace of fluctuation on his face, Rain''s face turned gloomy and he said coldly, "since you call me cousin, then let me teach you a lesson. Crystal is your unmarried sister-in-law, so you have to respect her!"


    At this time, Mora suddenly stood in front of Mia. She stared at rain angrily and said, "Rain, no matter what, Mia is your cousin. How can you hit her for an outsider?"


    With a calm face, Rain said flatly, "you heard what happened just now. She disrespected Crystal first. I''m just teaching my younger sister a lesson on behalf of our Xia clan. There are so many relatives and friends here today. We are not making people feel that we are disr


    ut on second thought, she found that Edgar was in poor health, so it was normal that he couldn''t stay in the villa for long.


    Bearing her anger, she turned around and pushed Edgar out of the pavilion.


    "Okay, I''ll let someone send you back!"


    Then they left.


    A dark figure stood on the pavilion.


    Watching their receding figures, Mia gave a weird smile and thought to herself, ''now that they like Crystal so much, humph, she could let Crystal disappear. The days without Crystal are the happiest day for everyone.


    She thought to herself, ''Crystal, I, Mia Meng, will definitely let you know what nothing is. Since so many men love you, I don''t believe that they will like a corpse if you die?''


    Just then, Mora came out.


    When she saw Mia, she slapped on Mia''s face.


    She said angrily, "Mia, you disappoint me so much today!"


    Mia was not afraid of being scolded or hit.


    She smiled evilly, "Mom, we haven''t chatted with Elsa for a long time. Shall we have a good talk with her?"


    Mora was confused and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Mia laughed and said, "nothing. I just found something interesting!"


    A trace of viciousness flashed across her eyes as she turned around. "Mom, that dose you gave is too low. I''ll get her some ''potent drugs''," she said grimly

 Chapter 393 A Blow In The Wind!

    Seeing the excited and twisted expression of Mia, Mora asked, "did you come up with a better idea?"


    A sinister smile crept up on her face. Mia said in a meaningful tone, "Mom, leave me alone. I won''t let Crystal off this time. No, I will make her suffer!"


    Then Mia turned around and asked, "why hasn''t the person you''ve hired come yet?"


    Just as Mia finished her words, Mora''s phone rang.


    Then, Mora took out her mobile phone from her bag and clicked the key. After she saw the message she just received, she laughed ferociously, "Speak of the devil. It''s time for you to reappear!"


    Upon hearing this, a crafty smile climbed up the corners of her mouth. Mia took Mora''s arm and said, "well, mom, it''s time for us to come into the hall!"


    It seemed that they had forgotten the unpleasant thing just now. They swaggered back in high heels.


    At the same time, Crystal stood there and felt that people around her looked at her strangely, with disdain, contempt, and disgust.


    In front of her stood a relatively good-looking man, who was kneeling on one knee with a bunch of beautiful roses in his hands, looking at her with deep affection


    He said, "Crystal, didn''t you say that as long as I came to this country with you, you would marry me, wouldn''t you? But I came with you. Why did you say that you were his girlfriend? Have you forgotten our vows? "


    At the same time, Rain, standing next to Crystal, was about to punch the man in the face, but was stopped by Crystal.


    She glanced coldly at the man kneeling on the ground and asked, "Roland, have you really decided to do this?"


    The man in front of Crystal was one of the three poor students who had ever been helped by Lena, and he was the oldest child of the students. He had suffered from sepsis at the age of twelve.


    His family was short of money and they abandoned him when he was twelve.


    He is just a twelve year old boy. How can he ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    an on the ground, and then looked at Crystal and asked curiously, "Hey, what''s this for? Miss Crystal, you do have many pursuers. "


    She touched her chin and said flatly, "let me guess, which of all the men is this infatuated man?"


    All the men?


    It was a sensational news. Many present wondered if the top designer was really a standard whore as Miss Meng had said.


    With a cold glance, Crystal sneered inwardly. It seemed that her assumption was right. Mia was definitely not going to let her off the hook so easily. It seemed that they were going to make her notorious as an obscene woman here today.


    Mia raised her chin and looked at Crystal. She meant clearly that she wanted to ruin her reputation. She would like to see how she could stand in the Xia clan. Even if she could become the granddaughter of the Xia clan again, she would not believe that Mrs. Judy would accept an immoral granddaughter!


    People whispered.


    "I didn''t expect Rain would marry such a woman..."


    "Right. Looking at her beautiful face, I thought she was a fair lady, but I didn''t expect her to be a slut!


    "As far as I am concerned, she is a slutty woman who relies on men. And those awards she won must depend on men! "


    "Bah, I think so. I think she''s quite suitable for porn..."

 Chapter 394 How Do You Fight Back

    In the face of the whispers of the crowd, Crystal was very calm, as if the person they said was not her.


    Clenching his fists, Rain was furious.


    Finally, Crystal broke the silence and opened her mouth.


    With a cold smile, she walked up to Roland and looked at him domineeringly. She said, "Roland, since you have chosen this path, I hope you won''t regret it! "


    Feeling guilty, Roland didn''t dare to look at Crystal. As if he didn''t understand what Crystal had said, he continued with deep affection, "Crystal, I know that you don''t want me because I''m poor and not hardworking enough. However, no matter how angry you are, you can''t leave the child. Do you know our baby is waiting for you? "


    Shush!


    child? How could she have a child? The onlookers were not only disdainful, but more disgusted. They hated it. How cruel it was for a woman to abandon her own child!


    Sensing the atmosphere here was changing, Roland put on a more feigned smile and said, "Crystal, don''t be angry with me, okay? Marry me, okay? After all, we have our own child. You can''t let him suffer. Let''s give him a complete family!"


    As Roland said this, he began to cry sadly.


    It was said that a woman with tears in her eyes looked sad. But actually, men in tears were more grieved. Especially the man said he was for the sake of the child.


    All the people present thought Crystal was a woman of easy virtue. She was both shameless and cruel.


    If possible, Crystal really wanted to hack this lying man into pieces! This lie was so hateful.


    However, Crystal knew that she could not do that. Once she was angry and killed someone here, she would be in greater trouble.


    But if she took it, her reputation would be ruined and she would be driven out of Xia clan.


    This was a good plan. Although it was old-fashioned, it had to say that it w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t to her!


    Even Mrs. Judy, who was sitting not far away from them, squinted at them. Her son hadn''t come back yet, so she wanted to see what kind of person Crystal was!


    At the same time, in the president''s ward of the most powerful hospital in the state of Xia, a man was watching the video in his hand. "Crack", he crumbed a coffee cup with one hand in an instant. The black coffee juice spilled all over the floor!


    damn! They should die one by one! These old Foxes of Xia clan allowed Mia to make trouble.


    How Edgar wished he could rush to those people and slap them to death!


    Then, he turned off the video and made a call. "Abbott, I''ll put more chips on her. I want you to give her a hand while protecting her, and take the life of the man who framed her!"


    A deep, attractive male voice came through from the other end of the line. He said, "Edgar, I didn''t expect that after all these years, you would kill men. Okay, I promise you. He''s only a dog. I''ll give you! "


    Gripping the tissue tightly in his hand, Edgar said coldly, "Hmm, you''d better show me a living dog so I can see how it bite people!"


    Then Edgar hung up.


    He opened the video randomly and wanted to see how his silly girl fought back!

 Chapter 395 This Dose Is Not Enough For Me!

    Edgar knew his silly girl would fight back!


    It turned out that after Crystal asked the last question, seeing what Roland looked like, she already knew that he was going to make an enemy of her.


    She had given him a chance to change his mind, but he didn''t cherish it!


    In this case, why should she give him a chance to live?


    At this time, she glanced coldly at everyone present, and then looked at Roland and asked, "Roland, since you insist that I''m the woman who ran away with you, do you have any evidence?"


    He seemed to know that Crystal would ask him this question. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and clicked on the button.


    He raised his cellphone and said bitterly, "Crystal, since you are so determined to erase the relationship between you and me, then you should not blame me for showing you our intimate photo to prove whether what I said is true or not!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he magnified the photo and raised his cellphone to the crowd. He said loudly, "everybody, please help me judge. I''m not unreasonable. What I said is true. I took out these photos just to find my true love. Am I wrong? I just want my poor child to get back the due maternal love! Am I wrong? "


    What he said was so real that even himself thought he was acting so well!


    All people followed his eyes to look at the photo on Roland''s mobile phone. They saw the woman in the photo was not anyone else but Crystal who was extremely beautiful in front of them. After a while, someone cursed, "bah! Coquettish woman! Bitch! "


    "It turns out to be true. She is really a shameless Whore! ''


    That''s right. I really don''t know whether her heart is black or not. Since she is so cruel that she doesn''t want to care about her own child, how could she be so cruel! "


    "In my opinion, she must want to claim ties with the Xia clan, so she doesn''t tell others that she has children a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he just glanced at Roland coldly and continued to ask, "Roland, say something. What''s wrong? Do you think you can''t answer the question? Because you don''t know me at all. It''s impossible for me to be with you and have a baby. You''re framing me! "


    Roland rubbed his nose and said, "I... I... "


    Crystal sneered, "what? Are you afraid of something? "


    Roland shook his head at once and denied, "no, I didn''t!"


    She took a step forward in a cold manner. With a cold smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "since you''re not interested in it, why don''t you tell me?"


    At this time, the crowd also shouted, "that''s right! That''s right! Why don''t you tell us! Do you feel guilty?


    Is it a conspiracy? "


    The last sentence was said by a handsome man. They saw the man slowly walking towards them with inherent noble temperament.


    She raised her head and looked at the man. He was strange to her, and he didn''t look like a local.


    At this moment, Mrs. Judy who had been silent for a long time finally opened her mouth. She didn''t want to get involved and just let them fight, but when she saw the obedient Abbott, she was surprised that he interrupted.


    "Well. Let''s talk about this after the banquet! The party is about to start. Please take your seat. "

 Chapter 396 The Man Who Saved Her!

    Deep inside, Crystal sneered at Mrs. Judy silently. ''Mrs. Judy, you mean you want to let go of it with a muddle headed face. You are still as cunning as before.


    She was the one who wanted to see the fun the most, but she acted as if she was good for everyone.


    Since they had already started to act, how could they just go there so easily! If she did nothing, wouldn''t show that she was easy to deal with?


    Just as everyone turned around and was about to take their seat, Crystal glanced at everyone present in a cold way, and then fixed her eyes on Mrs. Judy.


    She raised her voice, "wait! Mrs. Judy, although today is Mr. Xia''s birthday party, but someone wants to frame and defame Crystal here, don''t you think you should uphold justice for the sake of me? After all, you are the most authoritative hostess in the Xia clan. Do you want these people to ruin today''s birthday party? "


    Mrs. Judy was very worried when hearing this.


    Obviously, it was someone who deliberately made trouble for Crystal. Although she did not know who it was, she did not have to meddle in the affairs of Crystal, who was not her relative.


    But when she heard Crystal''s words, she didn''t dare not to say a word.


    Thus, Mrs. Judy said in a righteous manner, "of course, if someone intended to destroy today''s banquet, I wouldn''t leave him alone. However, seeing the beginning of the banquet, how about dealing with it after we have enough food and drink? Miss Crystal, we can''t just sit here and watch a disgusting show"


    Mrs. Judy said it with ease. What she meant was that if Crystal insisted on solve the private affairs here, she wanted to destroy the party today. In this way, whether Crystal would finally prove her innocence, in the end, she would be the sinner in the banquet and everyone would be unable to attend the birthday party today because of her.


    As expected, when people heard the words of Crystal, they


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ght everyone would pay attention to the upcoming banquet due to Mrs. Judy''s interruption.


    In this way, he would be happy to leave fair and square. He had achieved his goal. When no one pay attention to him, he would slip away quietly.


    However, after going through so many things, he still had to answer the question Crystal had just raised.


    He was very worried and anxious because he didn''t know which arm that red birthmark was on!


    But if he didn''t answer, all his efforts would be in vain.


    Silence was equivalent to a guilty conscience. If he kept silent, then the lie he said would be self defeating.


    Thinking of this, Roland reached out a finger, and pointed it through without looking at anyone.


    "It''s on your left arm. No! Right arm! "


    Crystal pressed on calmly, "which arm on earth does it belong to? Roland, you should think it over. Although I am not a lady from the famous family, nor a star, if you want to ruin my reputation and let me have the reputation of a slut, I will never let you go! "


    What Crystal said in a cold tone made Roland, who had been feeling guilty, even more panicked. He didn''t know how to make Crystal let him go.


    At the same time, he secretly scolded himself. If he was not too greedy, how could he be in a dilemma!

 Chapter 397 We Are Both Orphans Adopted By Sister Crystal!

    Seeing this, Roland closed his eyes hastily and pointed his fingers. "On the left arm!"


    With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Crystal asked, "are you sure?"


    Roland rubbed his nose and nodded, "I... I''m sure! "


    A hint of coldness flashed in her eyes, and Crystal smiled faintly, "well, in this case, I''ll let everyone see if there is a red birthmark on my left arm!"


    Today, Crystal wore a long sleeved black dress, which made her sexy figure and beautiful face very attractive. If the crowd did not feel that her personal affairs were too messy, it would be pleasant to see such a beautiful woman.


    With these words, Crystal raised her arm and said, "everyone, please take a closer look. There is no birthmark on my left arm."


    Then she looked at Roland and asked, "Roland, please take a good look at this arm. Do I have any birthmark?"


    Hearing this, Roland looked at her smooth arm and found that there was no red mark on it!


    "I... If my memory serves me right, it was on your right arm! "


    Roland replied without hesitation.


    Crystal sneered coldly, "Roland, it seems that you won''t give up until you fail!"


    Then, Crystal raised her right arm, rolled up her sleeve, and said in a loud voice to the crowd, "have you seen it? There is no red birthmark on my right arm! "


    Seeing this, Roland realized that he had been tricked.


    Pointing at Crystal, he said angrily, "you... You are kidding me! "


    With a sneer, she said, "Kidding you? ''Roland, do you think it''s necessary for me to play a trick on you? I just told the truth! "


    Suddenly, a sweet looking girl rushed in from outside.


    The girl passed through everyone and ran to Crystal. After looking carefully at Crystal she suddenly held Crystal tightly and said excitedly, "Sister Crystal, I finally find you!


    The process changed so fast that no one had time to react.


    Even the cold heart was somewhat confused!


    When the girl realized that she was too abrupt, she quickly let go of Crystal and apologized, "I''m sorry, I... was too happy, so I was so excited. "


    People were also very confused, and even rain was stunned.


    However, in the e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    k for sister Crystal. She hadn''t come to see us for a long time, and we were very worried about her, so we came to look for her. However, our new director told us that sister Crystal was back to China, so we discussed about sending a person to look for sister Crystal here.


    After we discussed with each other, we finally decided to ask Roland to come to this country to find sister Crystal. All we want is that she is fine.


    However, after a year, there has been no news of Roland, and we have lost contact. Therefore, when I came here this time, I wanted to find him while looking for sister Crystal.


    I happened to see someone today and it was sister Crystal!


    Speaking of this, Zora became more and more excited. She even started to cry with excitement. She blew out tears with her nose and said, "Roland, I don''t know why you said that, but do you forget? When you had a fever, you suffered from sepsis. We had complications and you needed a lot of blood transfusion, but because of your special blood type, you had been hospitalized.


    "Sister Crystal, in order to save you, stopped three people whose blood type was similar to yours in the cold winter snowy night. Although the method she used was stupid, it was effective.


    Because at that time, sister Crystal said that she had only a few friends, and they were all in different countries. Even if they took a plane, they could not come over on such a snowy day.

 Chapter 398 Unexpected!

    Speaking of this, Zora was too angry to speak a word. She tried to calm herself down and walked to Roland step by step. "Roland, do you know how cold she is as we saw her? She was covered with snow all over her body, and her face was frozen into frost. Her lips turned blue, and her hands were stiff with cold. But she was still taking care of you, who were in a coma, for two days and nights. "


    At this time, Zora came to Roland, who was about to collapse. Zora held him and whispered to him, "Roland, do you really want to witness her death, Lena, the one who brought you up? I''m wondering if Lena will regret saving you if she knows that you are working for the murderer who killed her! "


    The sounds of them were so low that they were almost unnoticed by others. They were like friends who hadn''t seen each other for years.


    However, only they knew that the woman they called Lena was dead, and now the woman named Lena was actually another person named Crystal.


    They remembered that Lena once told them that if one day she died, there would be a woman called Crystal to continue raising them until the age of eighteen.


    What they also knew was that Lena sacrificed herself on the stage in order to protect Crystal at the company''s anniversary party which was shown on TV!


    Zora''s words put Roland in an awkward situation. She pushed away Roland and tidied his collar for him. She said in a low voice, "Roland, you know that our godmother Lena chose to sacrificed in order to protect Crystal from being exposed. We should protect her with our whole heart. But what about you? You put Crystal in danger. Don''t you think you are going against the will of Lena?"


    Zora is only 15 or 16 years old, but she had a mind of justice. She knew the last wish of their godmother. Lena, very clearly.


    She once asked Lena why she was so kind to that woman named Crystal, and Lena just gave her one sentence and she said: "I can feel a long lost family affection from Crystal. Although they are not related by blood, they are closer than sisters.


    Le


    s no doubt that her precious daughter had planned something evil again.


    Then Abbott continued, "I didn''t expect that in this country, there is such a pure goddess like Miss Crystal. I even feel so ashamed not to have adopted all the homeless orphans of my mother land and consistently raise them as a prince. Miss Crystal, I admire your kindness."


    With a faint smile, Crystal said, "well, I''m flattered. I just don''t have the heart to watch those homeless children wandering on the streets. There are tens of thousands of people who have the same will to adopt orphans selflessly just like me in the world. And I am only one of them. Your Highness, if you had noticed that, I bet that you would also had done the same thing as me!"


    Everyone admired Crystal more for her words, because she still stayed humble when being praised.


    At that moment, even Abbott changed his mind about Crystal. He thought that Crystal was only a ordinary woman that Edgar got a crush on. In fact, she was very smart and didn''t fear anything.


    However, just now, when Abbott heard what Crystal said just now, neither in a humble nor pushy tone, he suddenly felt that Crystal was the best woman to be the first lady of the Xia state.


    Just as everyone was thinking, a strong and powerful male voice suddenly rang from outside, "It''s so lively. Guys! Why are you all gathering here?"

 Chapter 399 Lena Comes Back!

    It was a man dressed in a black handmade suit. He looked handsome and wasn''t exquisitely carved, but he had a strong charisma.


    As for these two things, some people may not be able to afford them all their lives, but he was eager for them all the time.


    Several men followed him. They were in military uniforms.


    At this time, Mrs. Judy came forward in a hurry and said gently with a smile, "Ryan, you are finally back!"


    That''s right, at the moment, the man who walked in was Ryan.


    As the head of the Xia clan and the chief president of the state of Xia, he was the proud of people in the country.


    Ryan slowly walked over, and the onlookers automatically gave way to him.


    "Mother! What happened? Why are so many people here? "


    In fact, when he had just entered the house, he had already heard about the whole process of the matter and had known that the woman in front of him was his nephew.


    However, he didn''t want to admit who she was. He also wanted to see what Crystal was capable of to make his people, Shawn and Spencer, who had been loyal to him for many years, work for her willingly.


    This had to make Ryan on the alert. He really wanted to see how much power this little shrimp could burst into!


    Mrs. Judy narrowed her eyes into slits and said with a smile, "nothing. I just watched an interesting show!"


    While uttering these words, she specially glanced at Crystal. She saw that Crystal was not surprised or scared at all.


    She still wore that cold expression, as if she hadn''t seen Ryan come there, or she didn''t know who Ryan was.


    Mrs. Judy started to speculate that if the woman in front of her was not so ignorant and naive as she looked, she might not be a simple woman.


    It seemed that Crystal couldn''t stay in the Xia clan all the time. She didn''t know that the decision of Mrs. Judy made her regret for her whole life.


    Of course, this was only the later story.


    At this time, Ry


    Although Abbott said so, Ryan didn''t dare to neglect him. After all, Abbott was the prince of Country C.


    At the same time, he was wondering what on earth Abbott came to this country for. He would never believe that the prince of a foreign country only came to this country for a birthday party.


    Then, Ryan raised his hand and gestured to his servant to change the dining tables and chopsticks of Abbott into golden flower china bowl. After that, he served exquisite dishes to Abbott by himself.


    "Prince, since you are here, you can live here as a tour. When I''m available, I will take you to have a walk in our country. The scenery here is very good! "


    With a nod, Abbott smiled, "well, well, that would be great. I happen to be free and would like to have a trip in this country!"


    "Okay. Enjoy yourself. See you later."


    "Okay, go ahead!"


    Because Abbott was a distinguished person, all the people sitting with him were secretary and Commissar.


    Abbott curled his lips. He felt bored during the meal.


    However, it was very lively on the Crystal''s table!


    People sitting at the dining table were Crystal, Rain, Adam, Bennett and Elsa, and then Mia.


    Glancing coldly at the people around the table, Crystal sneered in her heart, ''it seems that this meal is not yummy!''!

 Chapter 400 Looking For Something Bad!

    And Crystal also found that Elsa looked a little different when she came back. His eyes were full of hatred and jealousy for Crystal.


    At the table, Crystal ate the food coldly.


    At the same time, sitting opposite to Crystal, Elsa raised her chin and looked at Crystal with an arrogant expression. Then she asked Mia, "Mia, is this Crystal you told me who had flirted with other people?"


    Mia took a sip of the wine and said, "Yeah, Miss Crystal is really capable!"


    She had been publicly acknowledged as her sworn enemy. At this moment, Mia didn''t feel humiliated!


    Besides, her eyes were filled with nothing but hatred when she saw Rain sitting beside her.


    She wished that she could tear Crystal into pieces right away.


    At this time, Elsa rolled her eyes and said, "what skill does she have? It''s just the skill of seducing men and what''s worth bragging? Look at her face! Her body must have been stiff!"


    With a frown, Crystal stopped what she was doing and looked up at Elsa.


    It turned out that although Elsa Xia looked like a well behaved lady, she was cruel and vicious. Countless servants died under her control. She didn''t kill them, but feed them to the two pet tigers.


    Yes, it was true that Elsa had two tigers. Even Crystal, she was shocked when she got the information from Toby. How could a woman raise tigers!


    It could be seen that Elsa was very cruel.


    Mia laughed.


    After hearing this, Elsa gave a disdainful look at Crystal. ''According to Mia, Crystal is capable. But she looks so humble and has no courage to speak. She must be scared, '' she thought! How could such a coward match the love of Edgar! It was beyond her ability.


    Yes, it was true. Elsa already knew what had happened between Crystal and Edgar, and Edgar loved Crystal.


    And Elsa knew clearly that Crystal didn''t know that Edgar was still alive.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of money.


    Smelling the inviting aroma of alcohol, Crystal put down the glass and said, "Oh, Miss Elsa, I''m so sorry. My mistake!"


    Then, she turned to ask Rain coldly, "Rain, this wine must be very expensive, right! How careless I am! "


    Rain just clapped his hands and cheered in his mind, and said without thinking, "it doesn''t matter! The Xia clan is not that poor! "


    At the same time, Adam got stunned. Although he was fickle, he knew how to observe the situation. Although Crystal in front of him was beautiful, she looked like a hedgehog who was difficult to get along with.


    Even if he had a crush on her, he wouldn''t show it in public.


    Then Adam touched his nose and bowed his head to eat!


    Although Elsa was one of his sisters, he didn''t like her arrogant attitude! She deserve it!


    Bennett who sat on the left of Elsa pretended that he saw nothing.


    As a matter of fact, he knew well what kind of person his siblings were.


    On the contrary, in his eyes, Rain was a true man.


    He had seen clearly outside the door that Crystal was framed.


    It could be seen that the two children''s feelings for Crystal were deep in their hearts, and he had heard the conversation between Crystal and the prince of Country C.

 Chapter 401 I Couldnt Wait!

    Therefore, he had a good impression on Crystal.


    Even Edgar, who was in a president''s ward of a hospital and had been annoyed for a few days, however, due to the cute movement of Crystal, was pleased.


    A smile played at the corners of Edgar''s mouth. As he had expected, his little kitten hadn''t let him down. In his opinion, her self-protection was quite effective!


    Then he looked at his legs and found they were almost healed, so he didn''t need a wheelchair.


    He thought it was time to visit his kitten in the Xia clan


    Then, he turned off the video and texted to Abbott, "let''s meet at ten o''clock this evening at the same place."!


    After a while, Edgar received a text message from Abbott, "I see. I''ve arranged everything as you said!"


    Then he deleted the message, clicked the video and went on watching.


    Meanwhile, at the banquet...


    With her face splashed with wine, Elsa stood up abruptly. Pointing at Crystal, she said, "how dare you do that to me! Are you... "


    Crystal stepped back indifferently and looked up at Elsa, "Miss Elsa, what you said is wrong. What did I do to you? It''s my hand! Besides, ask everyone here whose eyes saw I splashed wine on you! "


    Before they started to take actions, Crystal had found out that Elsa''s brothers didn''t like the arrogant and tyrannical woman who was in conflict with her several brothers. She was sure that they would be happy to see that.


    As expected, Adam and Bennett lowered their heads to eat food as if nothing had happened. Only Mia picked up some tissue to wipe the wine off her face. "Crystal, you''ve gone too far. Do you know what you''re doing? You are now in Xia''s residence... Don''t go too far! "


    Crossing her arms, Crystal sneered, "of course I know we are in the Xia clan. And I know that Miss Elsa is the lady of the Xia clan. My hand just slipped accidentally! I hope you can forgive me. I''m just an ordinary citizen and don''t get angry with me. Aft


    was the true Abbott.


    It was only in front of Edgar that he felt alive and that he was the real one.


    Edgar stubbed out the cigarette casually, raised his head to look at Abbott and said indifferently, "I want to see her!"


    With a surprised look on his face, Abbott said, "oh my God, are you serious? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t be able to appear until the emissary for peace negotiations of our country arrived? Don''t tell me you''re going to break the plan! "


    Edgar stood up and walked slowly to the floor to ceiling window. There were so many tall buildings outside and tens of thousands of people lived in the room. He said, "I can''t wait!"


    Yes, he couldn''t wait any longer. No one knew how much he missed her at the moment, especially when he saw Crystal facing those people alone. He wanted to be with her and support her.


    At the same time, Edgar was also worried. According to the information he had collected for many years, Ryan was profound. He was afraid that it would be dangerous for Crystal to stay in the Xia clan alone.


    At the same time, Abbott came up to him with curiosity and jeered, "Hey, did I hear it wrong? Did you say that? Why do I feel that I have missed out on many interesting things in the shadow group these years! Hurry up! Edgar, tell me now... "

 Chapter 402 Was She A Mad Monster

    Before the conversation was over, Edgar interrupted him coldly, "let''s do it tonight! Take me to see her! "


    Abbott was about to jump up as he said, "how could you be so cruel, Edgar? Do you know that if you go to the Xia clan now, you will be caught by the enemy? By that time, Ryan will take you as the leader of the group. It is impossible for you to get away with the crime! You... "


    Edgar turned around. With a serious look on his face, he said, "I know all these, but I have made my mind that I will go to see her tonight. You can rest assured that I will not easily expose my identity, nor bring any trouble to you! I just want to take a look at her! "


    How could they talk to Bob in such a serious tone.


    For a moment, Abbott was surprised. Generally speaking, Edgar could become as scheming as he could in front of Abbott. Abbott had suffered a lot in the fight with him.


    But now, he looked so serious, which made him feel a little weird.


    Then Abbott cleared his throat and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Edgar then went to the sofa and sat down again. "When will the messenger sent by your father arrive?"


    "It''s about three days later. Now in Country C, it''s snowing heavily and the plane may be delayed. When I just arrived, I called my father and he said that the messenger would fly tomorrow morning!"


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "Yeah. By the way, did you come to the hotel alone?"


    Abbott replied, "Don''t you ask me to take my driver? "


    Edgar stood up and took off his coat. "Let him come in," he ordered.


    "Damn it, Edgar. You want to disguise yourself as my driver." Abbott was shocked


    Frowning, Edgar said, "cut the crap. Hurry up!"


    Abbott was speechless, "..."


    That night, after visiting the night market, Abbott returned to the Xia clan.


    At the same time, in the room, Crystal could not fall asleep. She was sleepy, but painful. Today was the day of her period.


    Every time she wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nymore?"


    Crystal thought it was Edgar, but when she looked back, it was Rain.


    Suddenly, Crystal froze, "Put me down, Rain. Edgar won''t be happy to this. "


    Then she pushed Rain away and stumbled against the wall!


    At this time, Rain suddenly rushed to the front of Crystal, and held her shoulders tightly. He said, "Crystal, you''d better see clearly that Edgar is dead! How could he be here... "


    Without waiting for him to finish his words, Crystal abruptly and strongly shoved him away, "Shut up! He is still alive. I know he is still alive. Today he came to see me, but... I''m so disappointing I fell asleep."


    At this moment, Rain''s heart was frozen. He thought that Crystal was crazy.


    He said urgently, "Crystal, listen to me now. Go back with me. Look at your feet! Let''s go back to apply medicine, shall we?"


    Crystal shook his head and said coldly, "no! I''m going to find him. I smell him! "


    He really wanted to slap her right now to wake her up.


    At the same time, under a big tree not far from them, Edgar clenched his hands into fists, as if he were going to insert his nails into his flesh


    At the same time, a man appeared behind Edgar. He reminded him in a low voice, "Edgar, don''t be impulsive. Wait for the emissary to arrive. Then you can accompany her openly..."

 Chapter 403 It Is Really You! You Are Still Alive!

    But now, all Crystal could think was that he was back! Edgar was back! He was still alive! He is not dead!


    At the moment, she had lost all her senses. Her mind was blank, and the only thought in her mind was that she wanted to see him!


    Ignoring Rain, Crystal looked around and said, "Edgar, I know you''re back. Why don''t you dare come to see me! Are you afraid that I will disdain you! I see, Edgar. You are afraid that I will leave you, aren''t you? Edgar, come out! Don''t worry. No matter what kind of person you are, I won''t look down upon you. Come out now! "


    Tears rolled down her cheeks and dropped on her feet. Her white feet were covered with blood


    Suddenly, Rain grasped Crystal again and said angrily, "Crystal, that''s enough. You know how you are now. Crystal, what do you want to do?"


    Crystal tried to get rid of him, but she failed, " I just want to see him! I... "


    Clenching his fist, Rain really wanted to give her a punch. He yelled at Crystal, "are you fucking mad, Crystal! Edgar! Edgar! Edgar! Your mind is full of him, but he has already... been dead! Dead! Why are you so stubborn... "


    Before Rain could finish his words, Crystal slap him in the face!


    "Shut up! I told you he''s still alive! Why don''t you believe me? "


    Then she forced a smile and shook off his hands! Why should I make you believe me! Who else are you to me! I believe my own words! I can feel that he has just come, and I can... "


    Before she could finish her words, she felt a chill down her spine and passed out


    Rain knew that if he didn''t do this, Crystal''s legs would be broken.


    ''Crystal, I''m sorry. It''s time for you to have a good rest. You just need to have a sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine!''!


    Just as Rain was about to lift up Crystal, a black shadow suddenly rushed over and grabbed Crystal. Then, Rain was pu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y, "let''s go!"


    Hearing that, Abbott pouted and said, "well, let''s go!"


    Then he got up and followed Edgar out of the room.


    Standing at the door of Crystal''s room, Rain was ignored


    Rain was speechless, "..."


    "Edgar, wait!"


    Rain turned around and followed him out.


    He passed by Edgar and stopped him. Then he asked, "Edgar, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Hearing that, Edgar took a glance at him and said indifferently, "don''t tell her that I have been here!"


    After saying that, he passed by rain, continued walking and


    Rain frowned and stopped him, "why?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his footsteps. Without turning his head back, he turned his back towards Rain and said, "No why. I will appear naturally when the time is right!"


    "Edgar, don''t you think you are so selfish?"


    "It''s none of your business! You''d better take care of yourself! In the Xia clan, you are very clear about your situation! "


    At this time, Abbott turned around impatiently and said, "all right, don''t delay. It''s almost dawn! And if it''s too late, the old fox, Ryan, will really discover us! "


    Standing still, Edgar turned his back to Rain and said flatly, "Rain, don''t ask anything. Just forget what happened today! "

 Chapter 404 Is He Okay

    Then Edgar left.


    Leaving Rain alone in a daze, he looked up at the place where Edgar disappeared. It was pitch dark there, and silence resumed.


    It was still so quiet and eerie. If it was not for the medicine chest that should have appeared in his room, and now was put in Crystal''s room, perhaps he really thought what had happened was an unrealistic dream.


    It was a dream that he would never expect!


    Rain looked back at Crystal''s room and sighed. Then he turned around and went back to his room.


    There was something he couldn''t do or stop. He underestimated Edgar''s status in Crystal''s heart.


    At the same time, he had underestimated the importance of Crystal to Edgar.


    Sometimes, he thought that time could change many things, including the relationship between people.


    Maybe, in the days without Edgar, Crystal might gradually learn to forget, and she would forget Edgar.


    Maybe one day, he would replace Edgar to take care of Crystal. That was not bad!


    However, he was wrong. He had underestimated the influence of Edgar on her mind. With a little bit abnormality, she could feel that he had come. He hadn''t died!


    He was close to her because they both cared about each other. She ignored the pain on her body just because she wanted to see him.


    With these facts, he, Rain, would never replace Edgar in the heart of Crystal.


    Next day, Crystal woke up and opened her eyes. She glanced around the room and found nothing! incorrect!


    She had a beautiful dream in which she had dreamed of Edgar coming back with her in his arms and whispering in her ears. She hadn''t heard clearly what he had said.


    But her intuition told her it was him. She dreamed about him.


    But it was not like a dream. It was like something really happened.


    Then she stood up and got out of bed.


    "Ouch!" it hurt!


    Crystal lowered her head and lifted her feet. When she s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ything to do with her, because everything had passed.


    ''if I were Jonathan, perhaps I would still love Mia, '' he thought.


    But now his name was Rain rather than Jonathan, and Mia had nothing to do with him.


    However, she was the granddaughter acknowledged by Mrs. Judy. She was his nominal sister.


    It was impossible for him to be with her, never again!


    Looking at the Crystal seriously, Rain said, "Crystal, don''t force me anymore. Since you have guessed why do you ask me? I''m sorry. I can''t answer your questions, but I can tell you that you''re right. You didn''t have a auditory hallucination. You''re not dreaming. I can only say this. As for why, I don''t know much. I''m just entrusted with a favor. It''s not the right time to talk about this now. "


    As soon as he finished his words, he tidied his wrinkled clothes and said, "Crystal, you have to make it clear. Now you are standing in the Xia clan. Where is this place? I think you know it better than me. So you should be calm to face something..."


    She closed her eyes to hold back her tears and asked indifferently, "is he all right? Has he got any wounds? "


    Suddenly, the morbid look of Edgar came to Edgar''s mind. He shook his head to block himself, and said, "no. No. He is safe and sound! "

 Chapter 405 Fire Pits! Dead Spots!

    At this moment, a sharp voice was heard from behind.


    "Wow! What are you doing? Do you quarrel with each other? "


    The familiar voice made her sneer. Well, Crystal was in a bad mood now. If anyone wants to make trouble for her, just let her be!


    Both Crystal and Rain turned around at the same time, seeing that Elsa was wearing a white middle dress, with Mia in a pink chiffon skirt.


    ''well, Mia deliberately dressed herself up, '' Crystal thought.


    She thought that Mia must want to rekindle the romantic relationship with Rain.


    In fact, Crystal thought if they reconciled with each other, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, she was now in a hostile relationship with Mia. Since she had become her enemy, there was no need for her to be soft on her.


    What''s more, at the banquet in the Xia''s house yesterday, if there was no one who helped her secretly, she might be really cursed as an obscene woman now. At that time, she would not be able to stand a foothold in the Xia Clan, not to mention in the Xia state.


    Withdrawing her thoughts, she flipped her hair and deliberately put her hand on Rain''s arm. Leaning her head against Rain''s shoulder, she wore a charming smile and said, "no, I''m very good with Rain. How could we quarrel! Just now, he made breakfast for me, but I didn''t like it, so I said something to him. "


    Then, she smiled mischievously at Rain, "right? Rain!"


    Rain nodded and smiled, "yes, you''re right. I''ve told you that I''ll cook some rice with seafood next time! "


    His affectionate words were like a dagger stabbing into Mia''s heart.


    Suddenly, jealousy, unwillingness and hatred all fermented in her heart.


    Clenching her fists, she glared at Crystal with rage in her eyes.


    On the contrary, at this time, Elsa sneered and said, "brother, Isn''t there a saying? The affection which is showed off would disappear soon! I''m really curious. How long is your relationship


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing to travel the Great Wall in the capital tomorrow. I''ll be there with him. Father asked you to entertain the envoys well. "


    After that, Elsa straightened her skirt, raised her chin and said in a loud voice, "well, since I have brought the words, I should go back!"


    Then Elsa turned around, ready to leave.


    Then, as if remembering something, she suddenly turned around and smiled weirdly. "Well, Miss Crystal, there should be only a few women left at home tomorrow. Mia and I have nothing to do. How about we play mahjong together?"


    Although Crystal didn''t know what Elsa and Mia were going to do, she still raised her chin slightly and smiled coquettishly, "Well, I''m in!"


    At the moment, Mia sneered in her heart, ''Crystal, you''re finally hooked. I''ll see whether you could show off tomorrow!''


    At the same time, Elsa was also in a good mood, and even forgot Crystal''s irony to her just now!


    She thought the same as Mia, but her purpose was to kill Crystal.


    "Is that a good idea?" Elsa asked as they passed the corridor.


    Mia lowered her head and answered meekly, "don''t worry. Everything is ready. The important people are not here tomorrow. Even Bennett has been sent out. Don''t worry. No one can stop us. As long as she takes the bait, we''ll wait for her!"

 Chapter 406 An Abnormal Phenomenon Is A Demon!

    Upon hearing this, a sinister smile emerged on Elsa''s face. She said, "well done, she wants to steal my man. Now I''ll give her three words: looking or death!"


    Then she leaned down and held the flower petals in her hand, "Crystal, I''m looking forward to your performance tomorrow. I can''t wait to see how capable you are as a bitch."


    At the sight of the contorted face of Elsa, Mia was exasperated and no one knew how much she hated Crystal. She could do nothing to Crystal in the Xia clan alone.


    After all, they were now in the Xia clan. She had no reason to go against them and she also didn''t have any chance to deal with Crystal.


    Therefore, she needed a helper. So she wanted to make use of Elsa.


    "Of course. You are from a prominent family. How could that bitch compare with you?"


    Elsa grinned because of Mia''s words.


    While on the other side, Crystal watched them leaving.


    At this time, Rain turned around. He frowned and asked, "Crystal, what do you think?"


    Crystal withdrew her gaze and said flatly, "They must be planning something bad. Both of them have very unusual expressions. They should have been restless and angry, but the two are calm. I don''t think it''s normal! Something is wrong! "


    Rain nodded, "yes, I also feel strange. But she insisted that they two were not here to look for trouble! Otherwise, it was abnormal! Maybe I should stay with you tomorrow. "


    Crystal shook her head and replied coldly, "no, thanks! Since my uncle spoke so highly of you, you should certainly behave well. And tomorrow I will take this opportunity to see my grandfather. Maybe I can know something about my mother from him! "


    As far as Crystal could remember, his grandfather treated his mother well in Xia clan. He was not perfunctory.


    Rain felt something was going to happen, which made him uneasy. He asked, "tomorrow, the Xia clan may not be peaceful if you stay here. Crystal, you..."


    Crystal replied coldly, "okay. I know what you want to say. But don''t worry. I c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    p you here is me."


    Hearing that, Edgar said, "you can refuse to help me and I can send you to Country C by myself. I think the old emperor will like me, a uninvited foreign friend!"


    "Well, very well, you are just threatening me, Edgar!"


    Not wanting to talk nonsense with him, Edgar asked directly, "how about the man named Roland who had courted death in the banquet hall?"


    Thinking of that damn man, Abbott became very angry. He glared at Edgar and said angrily, "Edgar, don''t you think that your woman has too much sympathy? How can she arrange that Roland to a high-class hotel? There are so many delicious food for him to enjoy. If I were her, I would have killed him. I won''t let him show off for so long!"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said in an indifferent tone, "she doesn''t sympathize with them. She just doesn''t want to hurt the people who once protected her at the cost of their lives!"


    "Then what should we do next? We don''t know who''s behind Roland! "


    "There''s no need to investigate. I have known who it is! Now that Crystal wants him to be alive, let him be. But in order to prevent him from talking nonsense, you also have to keep his mouth shut forever. A mute can live for a long time! "


    Abbott''s eyes lit up and said, "good idea! I don''t need to waste my time watching him anymore! "

 Chapter 407 Edgar, Did You Hear That

    "Edgar, why do you ask me to send Ryan away tomorrow?" asked Abbott, raising his foot.


    Standing up, Edgar walked to the French window. With his eyes drifting across the window, he said indifferently, "the night scenery of the state of Xia is really beautiful!"


    With an anxious look on his face, Abbott shouted, "Edgar, don''t make me guess. Just tell me what you want!"


    Looking at the building outside, Edgar said lazily, "Mia is in Xia mansion now. She knows me. I have to catch any hold of her before she tells who I am! One day was enough"


    But Edgar didn''t know that this decision made him regret a lot.


    "Bah, doesn''t Rain have an affair with Mia? Why don''t we just let him take care of Mia? "


    Without turning his back to him, Edgar said, "I think, in the mind of Rain, Mia is already a part of his past, and the one he loves might not be her!"


    Abbott raised his eyebrows and almost jumped up! "Shit! Edgar, how dare you! You dared to send your woman to your rival in love. Damn it! Are you insane? Or are you stupid? "


    Edgar kept staring out of the window without saying anything.


    It was not because he was bold, but because he had to.


    At that time, he would definitely die. He had never thought that he could survive.


    Therefore, he handed over Crystal to Rain. He was very clear about Rain''s feelings for Crystal.


    Moreover, at that time, Spencer had already had Celine, so he could only rely on Rain.


    Although he was reluctant to leave and somewhat jealous, he had no other choice and never regretted.


    He would rather let the woman he loved live a happy life without him than breaking her heart.


    But now, he was alive. Then he was going to find her to get back his love and his silly girl!


    Edgar raised his head and looked at the sky through the window. He thought, ''Crystal we can meet tomorrow fair and square. I''m really happy. Wait for me, silly girl!


    Turning around, Edgar glanced at Abbott and said, "I''m not going to the hospital tonight. The rest is up to you. Don''t let the substitute who stays in


    l took out the phone and pressed open. After looking at the caller ID, she frowned.


    "Toby, what''s wrong?"


    Crystal knew that Toby wouldn''t call her unless there was something special.


    "Ms. Crystal, Angela wants to contact you through me. She said that she''s ready and she''s waiting for your answer!"


    Crystal opened the window and looked up at the sky.


    Crystal remained silent for a long time. But Toby could tell that Crystal was in a bad mood!


    As a subordinate, he had no right to say anything, and as a friend, he didn''t know what to say either. He knew that the death of Edgar was a great blow to Crystal.


    What reason could he find to stop Crystal from feeling sad? He hadn''t found one yet.


    Even though there was no reply from the other end of the phone, Toby waited for her in silence. He didn''t urge her because he knew that he would get the answer from Ms. Crystal.


    He was right. After a moment''s silence, Crystal said coldly, "tell Angela that Ryan would go to the Great Wall with the prince of Country C tomorrow. I''ve already given her the chance. I''ll see if she can seize it!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    "Wait! You tell her that if she regrets and doesn''t want to get involved in this matter, she can choose to leave by herself. As long as she is careful with her words, she can live a stable life with her child in the rest of her life! "

 Chapter 408 It Must Be Him!

    "Yes!" Toby replied! Then how about your number? "


    "No need. If she has something to say, contact you."


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal! There''s another thing I don''t know whether I should tell you or not. "


    "What''s the matter?" Crystal asked, frowning.


    With his cellphone in his hand, Toby sat on the sofa and continued, "Ms. Crystal, you asked me to send people to monitor Roland secretly. I found something very strange. Even though our men were watching him, there were several people also keeping an eye on him!"


    Crystal frowned, "can you tell who the men belong to?"


    Toby shook his head and answered, "I don''t know. Those people are not like the native people and they are very good at disguising themselves. By the way, Douglas called and said that in the banquet of Xia''s mansion this time, the person behind Roland is Mora. It is found that she has found out all the things about Lena in the United States, including the photos, and even all works that she won rewards"


    Squinting her eyes coldly, Crystal sneered, "it seems that both Mora and Mia, these evil women, not only want to bring me the bad reputation of a lewd woman, but also want to expose my identity in the United States. In this way, I''m just like throwing myself into the net in the Xia Clan. How can the president of the Xia state allow a killer, the head of a group, to appear in his mansion?"


    Hearing what Crystal said, his heart tightened. Fortunately, somebody had saved him at that time, otherwise, their leader would have been put in prison. Even if they wanted to save her desperately, they would not be compared with those well-trained and powerful soldiers who had strong firepower. Damn it... Viciousness!


    Toby said angrily, "Ms. Crystal, Mora and Mia are so vicious. They didn''t embarrass you at all. They just want to kill you! Ms. Crystal, how about we get two women both killed without being noticed? "


    Before he could say anything, Crystal raised her voice and said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n his body.


    At this time, Toby pushed the door and entered, just in time to see the almost perfect pectoral muscles.


    Suddenly, Toby got stunned! ''Fuck! This guy...'' is strong!


    As soon as Toby came in, his scarred face moved a little, but Douglas didn''t stop what he was doing. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    Toby came to his senses when he heard his words.


    "Our Ms. Crystal wants to see you! There seem to be something urgent... "


    Before Toby finished his words, Douglas took out his phone and asked, "what''s the new number of Ms. Crystal?"


    "Well Oh it''s... "


    Then Douglas answered the phone and said respectfully, "Ms. Crystal, I''m Douglas. What..."


    Not calming down yet, Crystal said, "he''s still alive!"


    Douglas was stunned at first, and then stood up quickly. "What? You say ... Master! "


    Crystal said, "Do you know Abbott, the prince of Country C? How much do you know about him?"


    On the other side, Douglas was racking his brain for a solution. Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind. He got to the point and said quickly, "Ms. Crystal, Abbott was a friend of our master!"


    With her hand grasping the cellphone tightly, Crystal said, "A friend? Douglas, I order you to put everything aside for the time being and to investigate thoroughly and monitor Abbott. Find him!"

 Chapter 409 Sister Xia Wants To See You!

    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Douglas hung up the phone, still in a daze. He said to Toby, "come on! Slap me!"


    Toby was rendered speechless


    Noticing that Toby was still in a daze, Douglas impatiently said, "what are you thinking about? Come on, slap me."


    "Aaaaargh!" Toby cried, feeling his jaw dropped.


    Douglas cast an icy cold glance at him


    "Oh, I see Okay! "


    Hence, Toby closed his eyes and gave Douglas a hard slap.


    Then Then, Douglas ... laughed!


    Douglas was good-looking. If it weren''t for the scar on his face, he would have turned the world upside down.


    At the moment, he smiled. His smile was so charming that it was like the spring breeze in the spring.


    Toby was stunned...


    After a moment, Douglas quickly put on his clothes and rushed out of the basement, saying as he walked, "it''s true, not in a dream. Our boss is still alive, he is alive!"


    When Toby came to his senses, Douglas had already gone far. He shouted, "Douglas, where are you going?"


    At the same time, Crystal sat on the ground all night in the Xia clan.


    At this moment, she was very excited. From the moment she knew that Edgar was still alive, she wanted to find him.


    However, she didn''t know how to find him. The phone number was gone.


    His QQ account was not online, as if he had updated someone''s moments.


    She knew he was still alive, but she didn''t know where he was!


    She decided to meet the prince of Country C.


    Crystal didn''t sleep well all night, but her spirit was very good. She didn''t even feel much pain during her period.


    She knew that the cup of brown sugar water didn''t work and the sticker didn''t work either.


    Instead, she knew where he was and how to find him!


    She could feel his warmth and smell his smell.


    So she didn''t feel hurt.


    At this moment, there were three knocks on the door


    "Crystal, are you here? May I come i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ..."


    She turned around with a cold heart and smiled enchantingly, "An apple? Sorry, I''m not interested in her! "


    Mia''s body trembled. "Crystal, wait! She said she knew where Edgar is! "


    Upon hearing this, Crystal turned around suddenly, "what are you talking about?"


    Mia couldn''t help but laugh at her. "Bah! I thought you''ve forgotten Edgar already!"


    With a hint of coldness flashing in her eyes, Crystal said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense to me. Where is he?"


    Mia replied, "If you want to know where Edgar is, follow me to see sister Xia."


    Then, she turned around and walked out, totally ignoring Crystal.


    She was not worried if Crystal would follow her. She knew clearly how important Edgar was to Crystal.


    Crystal knew that Elsa and Mia wouldn''t let her go.


    Today, she didn''t want to have anything to do with these two women.


    But since they knew where Edgar was, Crystal had no choice but to follow her.


    She must go there even if there was a dangerous place ahead!


    Then Crystal continued to follow Mia.


    She followed Mia to the villa of Elsa.


    Crystal had thought that her room was already good enough.


    However, she didn''t expect that she would have no words to describe Elsa''s room except for extravagance.

 Chapter 410 Where Is He!

    Crystal followed Mia to Elsa''s room.


    As soon as she got inside, she saw that Elsa was lazily leaning on the sofa with a black cat in her arms.


    Elsa wore the latest autumn fashion with a huge diamond ring on her finger. There were emerald ornaments around his neck and ears. Even the brooch was designed by a famous designer, which was the only one in the world.


    She was constantly showing off how noble her identity was and how rich she was.


    After taking an indifferent glance at Crystal, who was walking towards her with an apathetic smile at the corners of her mouth, she asked, "what brings you here, Miss Crystal?"


    Ignoring her exalted face, Crystal asked directly, "Miss Elsa, let''s make it clear. Where is he?"


    Elsa pretended that she didn''t get it, and said with doubts, "he...? Who are you referring to? I don''t know what you mean. "


    Crystal walked up to her slowly and gave her a condescending look. With a coquettish smile, she said, "Miss Elsa, are you being silly or just pretending to be! You know exactly who I''m asking for, but you still play dumb with me. Do you really think that you can do whatever you want in the Xia Clan? "


    At the same time, Elsa pinched the cat with her long nails and the cat thus gave a horrible shriek!


    Elsa then stood up and threw away the cat harshly. Then she said with a sneer, "Miss Crystal, it''s none of your business. I think you just want to know where on earth Edgar is, right? "


    Crystal''s face turned cold and she asked, "where is he?"


    Shrugging, Elsa said lazily, "Miss Crystal, why do you think I should tell you?"


    It was said that every man and woman in a relationship would lose their rationality to zero. That is indeed a nice example applied to you.


    It never occurred to Crystal that whether Elsa irritated her on purpose,.


    nor did she thought about whether what Elsa said was true or not.


    In fact, Crystal had thought about all those possibilities not before that, but now she only wanted to see Edgar and confirm he was still fine. Edgar was who she now most concerned with.


    Even if it was a lie, even if it was a dead end, she would try it!


    Crystal glanced at Elsa and said coldly,


    e desperate eyes of those people who died because of her.


    Instantly, Elsa was scared to death " You''re talking nonsense. I''m not! I have never killer people! "


    Crystal bent down and held up Elsa''s chin with one hand, pinching her cheek and said, "Miss Elsa, do you think that you didn''t kill them? Or did you dare not commit what you had done to those dead bodies? What are you afraid of? "


    Trying hard to suppress her anger, Crystal said with a cold smile, "Miss Elsa, don''t you know that all your ex boyfriends who have been hounded to death by you are infatuated with their real beloved girls?"


    Recalling those men who wanted to break up with her, Elsa could not stop but smile evilly. Slapping Crystal''s hands hard, she said, "humph! Those men deserve to die! Do you know who I am? I am the most noble lady in the Xia state, and I am the daughter of the president of the state. Why don''t they like me but like low status women one after another! "


    Hearing her words, Crystal really wanted to slap her to death.


    It was the first time that she had seen a woman as arrogant as Elsa.


    If she hadn''t received the detailed information sent by Toby last night.


    She couldn''t believe that the woman in front of her could be so horrible like this. If the man she loved didn''t like her, she would let make them die with all kinds of reason, and grabbed their beloved girls that those men liked and fed her two pet tigers as food.


    What a monster!

 Chapter 411 A Trap

    Crystal sneered in her heart. She really didn''t know what her uncle had done to her daughter. Maybe he knew what her daughter had done, but he decided to turn a blind eye on it.


    No matter what had happened, Crystal really felt sorry for her uncle. He had such a stupid and vicious daughter. She didn''t know whether it was good or bad for him!


    "Miss Elsa, do you think people will never know what you have done?"


    Raising her chin, Elsa sneered, "so what? Everyone knows who I am! I''m the daughter of the Xia Clan. Who dare to hurt me? "


    Crystal sneered, with a hint of coldness flashing in her eyes. Crystal took out her phone from her pocket calmly, clicked it, and sneered at Elsa, "really? Miss Elsa, don''t you think you have overestimated yourself? If I post this audio record on the Internet, will your noble image as the lady of the Xia Clan be destroyed? "


    Elsa gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that Crystal would use this method to make counterattack.


    She gritted her teeth, glared at Crystal and said, "Miss Crystal, you! You dirty rat! "


    Indifferently, Crystal put her phone back into her pocket and spread out her hands, "I''m despicable, so is you! Am I right, Miss Elsa? You plan all these, didn''t you? You tricked on Rain and made her leave here. I think most of the Xia Clan members have been fooled by you! I really want to know how you are going to deal with me with such a large amount of effort! "


    On the way here, Crystal felt that the Xia Clan was sparsely populated. Since Rain was absent, her president''s uncle was absent, and even Mrs. Judy was not there.


    When she saw only Elsa here, Crystal was almost sure that it was her who planned all these.


    Upon hearing this, Elsa''s face which was covered with thick foundation couldn''t help but quiver. Then, she sneered, "I have heard from Mia that Miss Crystal is not an ordinary woman. And as I have expected, she is right"


    Leaning back against the dresser, Crystal wore a faint smile and said, "thanks for your praise, Miss Elsa!"


    Elsa gnashed her teeth in anger. She could not help cursing coldly in her heart, ''damn it! Shame on you! I was despising you!''! Can''t you hear it?


    Then, Elsa took out s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    legantly, after sipping it a little bit, he put it down and took out a magazine to read.


    Suddenly, Elsa''s phone rang. She took it out and answered, "what''s the matter? ���� what? What the hell are you doing, idiots! All right, I''m on my way! "


    Elsa hung up the phone.


    Then she said in a plain tone, "Miss Crystal, I have completed my promise to take you to see Edgar. When I have done what I promised, he is there. Whether to go to meet him or not, it depends on you! If you think it''s a trap I set for you, you can turn around and leave here as soon as possible. I have brought you here. Oh, by the way, something happened in my company, so I can''t accompany you inside. Miss Crystal, enjoy yourself to your date! "


    With that, Elsa left with the support of the maidservant.


    Standing alone, Crystal stared straight while staring at the man on the balcony.


    At the same time, Elsa turned around and walked into the corridor. Unexpectedly, Mia appeared behind her at that moment.


    While saying that, Elsa reached out and picked up a leaf between her fingers. She asked, "Do you think that Crystal will take the bait or not, Mia? "


    Standing behind her, Mia laughed like a lunatic. She said, "don''t worry, Miss Elsa. She will definitely get into the trap!"


    At the same time, Elsa stretched out her hand to fiddle with her expensive earrings, and said, "you always wonder how smart this woman is. I don''t think she is brilliant enough to beat me, right?"

 Chapter 412 Linger Longer!

    Mia sneered in her heart. She was very clear that the reason why Crystal believed what Elsa said without any doubt was that she loved Edgar too much.


    Even if it was false, she would follow him without hesitation. For Crystal, Edgar was her weakness.


    Even Crystal knew that clearly.


    Therefore, Mia had been stirring up trouble by mentioning Edgar over and over again.


    And she never worried whether Crystal would be cheated.


    She knew exactly what kind of person Crystal was.


    That was why Mia could still live well after killing Megan.


    Because she knew clearly that Crystal wouldn''t dare to do anything to her until now.


    What Crystal really wanted was the evidence of Mia''s crime. Crystal wanted her to lose everything.


    That was why Mia got a plan to killed people with a borrowed knife.


    Mia said to herself, ''Crystal, don''t you want me to have a taste of losing everything? But now that you are going to die, how can you compete with me!


    Mia came to her senses and said with a smile, "Yeah, sister Elsa, you are right. That woman is an idiot!"


    Elsa laughed and said, "Tell me, who is more beautiful, her or me?"


    Mia bowed her head and smiled, "of course you are more beautiful!"! The bitch had a cosmetic surgery on her face! "


    Elsa was surprised. She turned around and asked, "really?"


    Mia nodded and answered, "yes, sis. How can I lie to you! By the way, I''ve heard that Crystal was ugly. She had no money on her hands and had a whore in order to do the plastic surgery! She was in America. After she made enough money, she went to Korea for plastic surgery. Due to her bad reputation there, she came back! "


    Raising her eyebrows, Elsa asked, "A whore in America? But on the day of the banquet, I heard from the servants that the woman named Crystal was a great kindness! "


    Mia laughed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s she? Both of them were nominally brother and sister. In the Xia clan, the most important thing was the rule.


    They would be punished for being in love with a family.


    At this time, Elsa tore off a petal. Elsa sneered, "really? You''d better be honest with me. You know, I hate being fooled and taken advantage of. If I find that you lied to me and I don''t mind making you accompany Crystal! Do you understand? "


    Mia thought of Crystal at the moment. Perhaps she had become the dinner of those two tigers. She knew how vicious Elsa was, and she was terrified at the thought of it.


    Mia immediately bowed her head and answered, "Sis, I dare not to lie to you. You are the daughter of the Xia clan and the most respected woman in the state of Xia. How dare I lie to you! It''s much easier for you to kill me than to kill an ant. Tell me, do you think I dare to cheat you? "


    "Humph, you''d better be so!" Elsa sneered! Well, let''s go back! See how Crystal struggles in front of my two lovely pets! "


    Elsa would like to see if Edgar would still love a dead person when Crystal disappeared from the world!


    Mia hurried to support Elsa with her hands and nodded, "yes, sister!"


    At the same time, on the other side...

 Chapter 413 Powerful Man Is Coming!

    At twelve o''clock at noon, the people who picked up the plane at the Royal airport were all waiting in line.


    The whistling wind passed by, and the autumn coldness seemed to be particularly obvious today. The cloths could not resist the piercing cold wind at all.


    It seemed that the autumn was particularly cold this year.


    Hearing the sound of the landing plane far away, a young man in a suit bowed his head and said respectfully to Rain who was standing in the wind, "Mr. Rain, they are coming!"


    Rain''s coat shivered with the cold wind. He narrowed his eyes and watched the plane which was about to land. "Hum, stand at military posture and waiting for them," he said


    "Yes, Mr. Rain!"


    Indeed, on the way that Rain came, his father even sent him a army and told that the third prince and Princess of Country C also came. He asked him to behave himself! "


    He wondered, ''The third prince? Is there a third prince in Country C? Isn''t there only one princess and two princes? The eldest prince was born with a paralyzed child, and the second prince was Abbott who lived at home, followed by a princess. It was said that the princess had a good character and liked to help the poor, but she was a bit unruly and wayward!


    But he had never heard of the third prince.


    When he was wondering what had happened, the sound of the plane getting closer and closer. Soon, he saw a plane with the national flag of Country C flew out of the air and landed successfully.


    He narrowed his eyes into a line as he watched an airplane skidding on the runway.


    Although he was here, he was still worried about Crystal.


    Now he felt more uneasy. He really wanted to turn back. He felt that it was not safe for Crystal to stay in Xia clan.


    But now he had the responsibility.


    Although he didn''t like the way his father behaved, he was still a member of the state of Xia and one of the sons of the Xia Clan.


    Only by this point, he could not turn around and leave.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Later, the cabin door was opened and the ladder fell down.


    Then... The group of people including Rain were dumbfounded.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    icer behind Rain almost jumped up. What the hell!


    On the contrary, there was no sign of worry on Rain''s face.


    It didn''t mean that he wasn''t angry. It was just that he didn''t care about those who had nothing to do with him.


    Most importantly, he got a message from Crystal just now, which read, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. The weather is bad today. Come back early!"!


    Because of this message, Rain could not be happier.


    It suddenly occurred to him that the little girl who used to call him elder brother came back.


    At this moment, he seemed to see a lovely girl by his side.


    Rain put the phone in his pocket and thought, ''Ivy, no matter what happens in the future, I will always be your big brother!''!


    At this time, the officer behind him looked pleased. He pointed to the distance and said, "look, Mr. Rain, they are here! "


    Rain raised his head and looked down


    As he expected, he saw a special Royal Cruise Ship slowly coming towards them.


    Rain raised his hand and said, "here they are. Stand straight. Don''t break the etiquette of the Xia state! "


    The ten soldiers standing behind echoed. "Yes! ''


    They were well-trained soldiers. Standing upright, they were like beautiful scenery.


    Rain, who was standing in front of them, wore a wind coat. His handsome face turned into a steel fragrance in the wind.


    The Royal Cruise Ship was getting closer and closer, and it drew near to the shore.

 Chapter 414 The Third Prince!

    Soon after, a row of security guards in black suits and earphone got off the yacht.


    After confirming that there was indeed no danger, they informed the people in the cabin that they could get off.


    The military officer behind Rain curled his lips and scolded in his heart, ''these guys are too cocky.''.


    After another five minutes, they finally saw someone get out of the cabin and walk towards them slowly.


    Rain raised his head and looked at them. Although it was dark, he could still make out that there was a young man and a young woman.


    The military officer said in a low voice, "this must be the third prince and princess."


    Rain didn''t say anything. The night was dim, but he felt the man walking towards him was familiar!


    At this moment, layers of haze rose in the night.


    The man was in a deep olive green uniform, his shoulder badge glowing at night, and the steps he walked were incomparably handsome.


    The woman was dressed in a pink short sleeved coat, a tender yellow jacket and a pair of black high-end boots. Her black long hair waved naturally and spread over her shoulders.


    She had clear and bright eyes, curved eyebrows, long eyelashes, fair skin and handsome features.


    Rain didn''t look at the woman, but stared at the man.


    As the man approached


    The moment Rain saw the man''s face, the whole world seemed to be quiet, and everything around him disappeared.


    Rain froze and didn''t move at all!


    At that moment, Rain''s mind was all blank. No thinking, sanity, calmness, and so on. He even had no basic impulse.


    A gust of cold wind blew into his mouth, but he didn''t feel it. The only thing he felt now was the feeling of being played.


    Just as Rain was shocked, the man reached out a white, slender hand and greeted with a smile, "Hello, I''m the third prince from Country C, Zach!"


    It was not until he said that Rain snapped out of the shock, ""


    The woman glanced at Rain curiously


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ty!"


    "Yes, Mr. Rain!"


    Then, Sheena, the two envoys and their people left under the escort of the troop.


    Watching those people going farther and farther until they were out of sight, Rain, Clenching his fists, turned around and hit Edgar on the chest without a word


    Subconsciously, Edgar blocked the attack with his arm, but he was still hit by Rain.


    The next second, Edgar was forced to take a few steps back and covered his chest with his hands! He couldn''t stop coughing.


    He raised his head to look at Rain with a hint of coldness flashing across his eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "Rain, what are you doing?"


    Clenching his fists, Rain strode towards him, grabbed his collar and sneered, "Didn''t you pretend that you didn''t know me? Well, You know me now? "


    Edgar should have slapped away his hand, but he did not move. He just let Rain grabbed him. Without flinching, he looked into Rain''s black eyes and lazily said: "it was the result of the situation!"


    Rain still wanted to give Edgar another punch, but he stopped when he saw Edgar''s pale face.


    He sneered and said, "The result of the situation. Good. You didn''t die because of the situation, but you didn''t dare to show up. And because of the situation, you can be together with another woman without any guilt? "

 Chapter 415 She Is My Woman!

    Edgar shook off Rain''s hand heavily and said, "no, I didn''t!"


    As if he had heard a joke, Rain replied sarcastically, "you didn''t? HMM, it''s so ridiculous. Then who was that woman just now? Don''t tell me she is your sister, Edgar! "


    Rain thought he would be happy to see another woman showing up beside Edgar.


    Because of that, Edgar and Crystal couldn''t be together again, and he could continue to pursue Crystal.


    However, at this moment, he was not happy at all. Instead, he felt angry!


    Yes, he was angry. He was angry for Crystal and felt it was not worth it.


    A man who she missed every night, a dead but alive man, a man who almost drove Crystal crazy, had another woman by his side now!


    ''Isn''t this ungrateful? Isn''t this unfaithful?'' Rain thought.


    Edgar said in a cold voice. "You guessed wrong. She is my sister!"


    With a cool smile on his lips, Rain said, "sister? ha-ha! Edgar, do you take me for a fool! your sister? You have different family names. How could she be your sister? "


    Edgar didn''t want to explain too much. He simply said, "Believe it or not!"


    Rain gritted his teeth. How he wished he could beat Edgar to death.


    When Brian and Edgar had been on a desert island, he had admired him a lot, because Edgar had been clever, brave, and smart. He had never used force.


    He had never done it again if he could do it in one time. It was because of Edgar''s wisdom and agile means that the four of them had survived from it in only two months.


    But now, he really regretted that he had known Edgar and been friends with him for so many years.


    Rain clenched his fists, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes. "Edgar, are you sorry for Crystal? Do you still remember Crystal who loves you with all her heart and who has always been waiting for you. Edgar, tell me, now that you have a relationship with another woman, why do you appear in front of Crystal again!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eyes were as cold as ice. "You... No way!"


    In the daytime, the weather was sunny, blue sky and white clouds. In the blink of an eye, night came, and the weather suddenly changed.


    The sky was overcast, and the cold wind blew more fiercely. Soon, it was overcast and raining!


    The rain fell on Edgar''s face, and it was cold.


    But he didn''t seem to feel it at all!


    He stood there still, with his back straight!


    Although, at this moment, Edgar was a little thinner than before, and his thin uniform were fluttering in the wind.


    "Edgar, I''m not Jonathan Lu, I''m no longer the man in the Shadow Group. I am just Rain! ''I''ll take care of Crystal in my own way!'' No. He would love Ivy! I''m not discussing with you. It''s my decision. Whether you agree or not is your own business. Edgar, I won''t let you hurt her again! "


    Rain''s gentle voice drifted with the wind and went into Edgar''s ears, word by word piercing into his heart.


    A tinge of fury rose on Edgar''s pale face. He grasped the black handkerchief in one of his hands more and more tightly. With a sneer, he said, "Jonathan Lu! No. Rain Xia. You are right. You are not Jonathan, neither are you my man in the Shadow Group. You are not my brother. Thank you for taking care of Crystal these months...

 Chapter 416 Because I Know Her Well!

    "Now that I am back, I will not let you get close to Crystal anymore. She is my wife, and she is the mother of my child. I will not let her leave me again. I have to tell you, Rain, no matter what you are thinking or planning, I can tell you very clearly that there is only one woman I love the most in my entire life, and that is Crystal!


    I don''t care if she wants to be Ivy or continue her identity as Crystal. I will marry her of all costs! I will do my best to give her a good life that should belong to her! "


    Edgar said it word by word very clearly. His tone was very calm. Those words came into Rain''s ears, like promises, like vows, or like fighting!


    A hint of coldness crept into his eyes. Rain stepped towards Edgar


    The sky was shrouded in dark clouds. It only flashed a glimmer of light when the thunder struck. In an instant, the raindrops converged into a threads, and with a loud sound, the heavy rain poured down from the sky as if the sky had collapsed. .


    Both Edgar and Rain seemed not to care about how bad the weather was!


    Although their clothes were all wet, they stood still in the rainstorm.


    Edgar stood still in the rain and watched Rain walking towards him quietly.


    Edgar knew that there would be no friendship between him and Rain from now on.


    From then on, they may have a stalemate, and kept fighting against each other till anyone of them died in the end..


    Rain stopped half a meter away from Edgar.


    When they looked at each other, there was a sort of tornado within their eyes.


    "Edgar, you said so much because you feel regretful. You have decided to let me take care of Crystal before. Hum, all in all, you are a coward who contradicts on your words!"


    Hearing that, Edgar sneered and turned around. He took out his black handkerchief and wiped his body bit by bit. The rain continued to fall on his body and he wiped his body still.


    At this moment, he knew how ridiculous it was for him to do that. His uniform had been drenched in the rain, but he didn''t seem to care. It seemed that he wasn''t wiping his clothes, but the friendship between him and Rain.


    Finally, he felt like gett


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e raindrop was still on the screen of the phone, but it didn''t affect its function, even though it was a little blurred.


    When Edgar saw the message, his eyes turned cold and he shouted angrily, "Rain, you idiot!"


    Rain was even more confused


    Without saying anything, he threw the phone to Rain, turned around and walked forward! No, he was running!


    "Rain, where is your car?"


    "Edgar, what are you doing? Where are you going? "


    "To the Xia clan! Maybe Something happened to Crystal! "


    Hearing that, Rain''s heart skipped a beat. He caught up with Edgar in a hurry and asked, "how could that be possible?"


    "The message was not sent by Crystal herself. It should be sent to you in the name of Crystal by someone instead!"


    Rain was stunned. How could it be possible?


    "Edgar, how do you know that?"


    "Because I know her well!"


    Edgar jumped into the car as fast as he could and shouted to Rain who was still lost in confusion, "can you fucking hurry up, Rain?"


    After that, Rain quickly sat on the main driver''s seat, stepped on the accelerator, backed the car, made a sharp turn and drove away!


    It was still raining, but the speed of the car kept raising.


    A Ferrari sports car was speeding fast in the rain, and they just ignored all the traffic lights on the road.


    It took them less than five minutes to get to the Xia clan''s residence.


    As soon as the car stopped, Edgar and Rain jumped out of it

 Chapter 417 Analeptic

    No one knew how anxious they were at the moment. It only took them five minutes on the way.


    But it seemed like a century for them.


    Edgar followed Rain into mansion. The security guards at the gate stood conscientiously.


    The gate of the Xia Clan was still open.


    Without even looking at the three security guards outside the gate, Rain and Edgar rushed in


    They went into the gate directly, then they rushed to Crystal''s room and kicked the door open.


    Then they found no one in the room!


    Both of them felt their hearts jolted at the same time. "Oh, shit! Something really happened to Crystal!" they thought!


    At the same time, in another luxurious and elegant villa


    With a glass of wine in her hand, Elsa lazily leaned on the chair, a maid standing beside her respectfully.


    Another maid was kneeling at her feet, bowing, and massaging for her respectfully.


    At this moment, Mia was sitting on the sofa opposite to her, peeling walnuts with her hand!


    As the walnuts were peeled off one by one, her hands were almost disabled. Mia hated Elsa so much and wished she could kill her.


    But she couldn''t do that!


    Because she knew that as long as she made use of Elsa, she could then kill Crystal for revenge, because Crystal was her sworn enemy.


    When she thought of this, Mia ceased to be angry. She cleaned the walnuts she had shelled little by little, and then put them in the plate she had already prepared. She stood up and walked to Elsa, bent over and put down the chopped walnuts. She smiled humbly and said, "Miss Elsa, I have peeled the walnuts. Enjoy it!"


    Mia stood still, head bowed.


    Without saying anything, Elsa continued to shake the glass of wine. After a long time, she stopped what she was doing. She squinted at the plate of walnuts on the table, and then glanced at Mia''s bleeding finger. She screamed out as she put down the glass and grabbed her hand. "Mia, what''s wrong with your hand? Why is it bleeding? "


    Did Elsa just show her sympathy to Mia? Of course not! The rea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ea flashed in her eyes. She raised her hand and said to the bodyguard outside the door, "Come in!"


    Then two bodyguards came in from the door and said to her with respect:" What can I do for you, Miss Elsa? "


    She then stood up, walked to the safe in front of him, squatted and opened it. She took out a small black box, stood up and slowly walked in front of one of the bodyguards.


    She smiled coldly and said, "Drive the car and go there. Spread all these things in the garden. Make sure to have it spattered near the room where Crystal stays. And then come back secretly! Don''t let her notice, okay? Go then! "


    One of the bodyguards took over the things in her hands and nodded respectfully, "yes, miss!"


    Then, the two bodyguards turned around and went out.


    Mia was a little confused. She walked forward and asked, "Miss Elsa, what''s that?"


    Without saying anything, Elsa turned around and sat back in the chair again, raising the empty glass.


    Mia walked to her immediately and poured wine for her. Then she moved aside!


    After taking a gentle sip of the wine, Elsa put it down on the table and began to talk, "that''s my baby stuff. I bought it from the black market with a high price. It''s said that it''s a kind of strong analeptic. It makes all the creatures get excited at any time when they are even stain with a little drop of it.

 Chapter 418 Damn! How Cruel He Is!

    Most importantly, it has a special scent. This kind of fragrance will not only attract all kinds of snakes and mice, but also make the two tigers more ferocious. They have been hungry for two days and two nights, and they are longing for fresh meat. My pets are fed human flesh. Once Crystal showed up, she will come to a bad end. There would be no remains! "


    Mia''s legs trembled as she heard what she said. It was really cruel!


    "Sis, what if Crystal doesn''t come out? She has closed the door of her room and closed the window. There was even no gap in the balcony. What if she keeps staying there and insists on the rescue? "


    Elsa rested his eyes on the red wine and laughed out loud! When her room is full of bugs and mice, I think she has no place to stay! Besides, there was a corpse beside her. With that dead body, I think, in less than half an hour, Crystal will jump from the balcony! "


    As soon as Mia thought of the scene that a lot of snakes, insects and ants crawled on that corpse, she could not help but feel disgusting. It made her scalp tingle. This... It was too disgusting!


    However, the feeling of nausea was only temporary. When she thought of the miserable end of Crystal, she felt satisfied!


    ''Crystal, congratulations! You''ll soon know what it is like to die without corpse!''


    Mia was extremely pleased. She didn''t forget to show any respect to Elsa on the surface and said with a smile, "Sis, you''re so smart. I admire you!"


    Elsa was joyful because of Mia''s words!


    At the same time, Crystal was adjusting her breath in the corner of the room. After resting for a while, she slowly opened her eyes and casually glanced at the man dead on the ground. A trace of bitterness rose in her heart. It was not him!


    Right! When she walked closer to him, she knew that the man wasn''t Edgar at the first word he said to her.


    As a matt


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r in the air and smashed towards the balcony.


    Then, with a "bang", Crystal directly rushed out of the balcony and jumped down from a place about three meters high.


    She hit the ground so hard that the floor sound was very loud.


    Just as she was about to stand up, she heard a sudden noise. As the sound became louder and louder, she turned her head suddenly and saw two fierce tigers running towards her!


    Without thinking too much, she turned around and ran forward.


    Although Crystal was a killer, she was wounded and she had no weapons with her.


    If she fought with the two fierce tigers at present, she was courting death!


    Why didn''t Crystal run away? Waiting to be the food of the two tigers?


    The more Crystal ran, the more the two tigers chased her!


    At the same time, Crystal cursed in her heart, ''fuck you, asshole Elsa!'' How dare she bring tigers here!


    Seeing the two tiger''s ferocious faces, Crystal knew that they must have been doped.


    In the garden, there were many lush trees. Crystal was desperate to climb up the trees, but she wasn''t a monkey, so she couldn''t do that!


    So she turned around and ran to the villa. However, half way there, she saw the white house had been surrounded by those worms.

 Chapter 419 Im Sorry! Im Late!

    Crystal had no choice but to stop, turn around, and take out her last flying knife, and decided to fight to the death!


    In fact, in order to prevent her identity from being exposed before coming to the Xia clan, she just wore the flying knife with her for self-defense.


    She killed the man in the villa. Now she was going to kill the two tigers with the dagger.


    Although Crystal knew that it would be very difficult to fight back, she had no choice but to give it a shot. There was no way back for her!


    In her heart, Crystal couldn''t help but curse Elsa and Mia for a long time. It seemed that they didn''t want her to get out of here alive.


    But the more they did this kind of things, the more Crystal told herself that she must be alive. She hadn''t met Edgar yet, and she couldn''t die!


    She exerted all her strength to adjust her breath. Then she picked up a stone from the ground quickly, tore one piece of her clothes, wrapped it up and held it in her hand.


    Then she took out the flying knife, took off the inconvenient high-heeled shoes, and got ready. She silently counted one, two, three...


    All of a sudden, Crystal lifted her foot, and quickly rode on one of the tiger. Then, she raised the flying knife quickly and inserted it into one of the tiger''s eyes.


    Just as the tiger screamed, Crystal loosened her hand, and then quickly jumped on the body of another tiger.


    This tiger seemed to be smarter than the first one. After feeling the weight on its back, it shook its body violently.


    With her legs clamped tightly on the back of the tiger, she raised a stone with one hand and threw it hard into the tiger''s eyes. Bang! Bang...


    Because of the severe pain, the tiger under her body became more ferocious. It ran faster in order to get rid of Crystal.


    At the same time, another tiger also realized that it got blind with one eye, but it still ran towards Crystal with the other eye open.


    All of a sudden, Crystal was th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    scarriage and poisoning.


    And she had gone through the hardest time she had. If it weren''t for her will, she wouldn''t have been able to stay alive until now.


    The warm embrace made her faint.


    The second before Crystal passed out, she cried unexpectedly. She said weakly, "it is really you!"


    "It''s me, silly girl. I''m sorry, I... am too late! "


    Edgar''s eyes turned red. At this moment, he really wanted to kill himself.


    It was his fault. It was all his fault.


    He still came late!


    Taking off his coat, Edgar put it on and held Crystal in his arms.


    At that moment, Rain arrived.


    Seeing Crystal covered with blood, he was stunned.


    "How could it be?"


    He stood still and didn''t know what to do.


    With Crystal in his arms, Edgar turned around and walked out. When he passed by Rain, he glared at him furiously.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Rain, is this the result of your good care?"


    Standing in a daze, Rain wanted to catch up and ask him whether Crystal was OK.


    However, he found that he did not have the courage to look at Edgar''s receding figure with Crystal in his arms.


    Rain clenched his hands and pinched them hard. He blamed himself for not protecting Crystal well.


    If he had gone with Crystal this morning, maybe such thing would not have happened.

 Chapter 420 Mr. Luo! Edgar! Who The Hell Are You

    Talking about what happened today, Rain felt that it was also their fortune. Just when they couldn''t find Crystal and were so anxious and worried, Edgar asked him to check the surveillance video. At that time, he was too anxious to watch the video.


    In the surveillance video, they saw Crystal went out of the gate of the Xia clan and then disappeared without a trace.


    Then, Edgar ordered him to find all servants of the Xia clan and grilled them one by one. However, they all said that they didn''t know where Crystal went.


    Although the servants said they didn''t know where Crystal went, there was still someone who was timid. The servant said that he saw Ms. Elsa went out with Crystal.


    They had no idea where they were going.


    Elsa took away Crystal?


    All of a sudden, Rain thought of another villa which was not far from the Xia''s residence.


    Therefore, they came here one after another. After he dealt with the bodyguards outside the door, Edgar heard the tiger''s roar. They followed the sound and saw Crystal. She was injured.


    Snapping back to his senses, Rain clenched his fists and angrily walked towards Elsa''s room.


    "Bang!" Rain shouted as he kicked the door open.


    Wearing a dark face, Rain entered the room and saw that Elsa and Mia were playing chess on the sofa.


    Both of them turned their heads to see what was happening.


    "Oh, brother Rain. What brought you here? "


    Without saying a word, Rain gave a cold glance at both of them. Then he went straight to Mia. He raised her chin and said coldly, "I have told you many times that you are not allowed to hurt her. Why did you do that?"


    Elsa was astonished by his fast action! Gazing at Rain and Mia, she sneered in her heart, ''they really know each other!'' Fine! It would be a good thing to have Mia take the blame for what they had done!


    Elsa stepped back silently.


    Clenchin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    k now.


    But wasn''t the man standing in front of her Edgar? And he could walk?


    "Stop, both of you! Stop it! "


    The four bodyguards with blood stains all over their faces stopped as they saw their master come out.


    "All of you, back off!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the four bodyguards left.


    Edgar held Crystal, and was about to go out.


    "Stop! Are you Mr. Luo?"


    Elsa ran out and asked.


    Edgar didn''t turn around, nor did he stop.


    "Stop, Edgar!"


    Elsa bit her lips and yelled again.


    This time, Edgar finally stopped and turned around. He glanced coldly at Elsa and said, "Miss Xia, how are you? It''s me. I''m Edgar, and I''m the third Prince of Country C!"


    What? The third Prince of Country C?


    With a bitter smile, Elsa asked, "who is that man in the hospital?"


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a faint smile. "He is only your Mr. Luo!"


    Clenching her hands, Elsa stepped forward, "What did you say? Mr. Luo, No! Edgar, do you think I''m an idiot? You have planned all of this, haven''t you? You are using me, aren''t you? "


    Paying no attention to her, Edgar turned around and said flatly, "I remember that Ms. Elsa saved me. Today, you hurt Crystal, so I can let you go. But next time, I won''t be softhearted anymore! Good-bye! "

 Chapter 421 I Dont Want Anything Bad To Happen To Crystal!

    Hearing that, Elsa trembled in anger. The foundation on her face fell to the ground. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Edgar, I''m really blind. I have saved you, the disheartening bastard. Well, since you like to save that bitch, then don''t blame me for being cruel. Now that I have saved you, I can also destroy you. No matter you''re the prince of C country or Edgar, I''m able to destroy you! I won''t let you get out of here today!"


    Then she shouted to the four bodyguards, "you! Kill them! Hurry up! As long as you kill them, I''ll give you five million! "


    However The bodyguards standing aside looked at each other, not daring to move.


    With a pair of fierce eyes, Elsa pointed at them and said angrily, "you... Are you deaf? Why don''t you move? You... If you don''t move, I will fire you! "


    But the four bodyguards still didn''t move!


    It was not that they didn''t want to fight, but that they dared not. They might be ruthless to kill an ordinary person before they knew who Edgar was. After all, Ms. Elsa would deal with it. But he was the third Prince of Country C. What''s his status? He is a royal highness of Country C. How dare they hit him!


    They didn''t even dare to take ten million dollars, let alone five million dollars!


    Edgar disappeared at the door holding Crystal and did not say anything. His figure faded away gradually until he disappeared.


    Rain mocked at Elsa, "As stupid as a pig! "You will be fooled to death sooner or later, Elsa!""


    After saying that, Rain turned around and left.


    After hearing what he said, Elsa was so angry that she kept stamping her feet, and it seemed that her lungs were about to explode.


    She pointed at those bodyguards, her eyes twisted like a lion, and scolded, "you... You, bastards, you get fired! "


    When the four bodyguards heard that they were fired, they didn''t look sad, but seemed to be relieved. One of them cursed while walking out, "You want to fire me


    differently, "Rain, there''s nothing you can do now. You can go!"


    Rain asked anxiously, "how is Crystal now?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Edgar leaned against the wall of the corridor and said lazily, "thanks to you, she is still alive."


    Hearing that, Rain felt relieved all of a sudden. He said, "that would be great!"


    "Great? She spent a whole day and night in that damn garden, and she''s still weak and in a coma. You called it great! I really want to know in the eyes of the second son of the Xia Clan, what is bad. Should we call it bad when Crystal is bitten off one hand or one leg? "


    Clenching his fists, Rain turned around and said, "Edgar, don''t go too far. I admit that I''m not considerate enough when it comes to Crystal, but I don''t want it happen either. I..."


    Before Rain could finish his words, Edgar interrupted him with a sneer, "huh! You don''t want it? Rain Xia, do you think this reason is credible? What kind of person was Mia Meng? Don''t you know? Don''t you know what kind of person Elsa is? You know exactly what kind of person they are, but you still dare to leave Crystal alone in the Xia clan. Do you want to help her or hurt her? "


    "I..." said Rain.


    In fact, on the way here, Rain couldn''t help blaming himself. He even wanted to slap himself.

 Chapter 422 The White House!

    In fact, on the way here, Rain couldn''t help blaming himself.


    But things had already happened. What could he do?


    Giving him a cold look, Edgar said impolitely, "all right. I will take care of her. You can go now! I arrived here safe and sound, and your mission has been completed. You can go back to report to your father now! "


    After finishing his words, Edgar turned around and returned to his room without taking a look at Rain.


    When Edgar went back to the room, he specially made the room temperature higher. Then he went to the bathroom and took out a basin of hot water. He took a towel and came to the bed.


    Then he pulled out a chair and put the basin of hot water on it. Then he sat on the edge of the bed and put a towel in it. When the temperature was proper, he took it out, wrung it dry and leaned over to wipe Crystal''s body with the towel.


    The doctor said there was no serious injury on Crystal, except on her arm. Most importantly, she was too weak and needed good rest!


    "Silly girl, I''m sorry. I''m late! I''m sorry! It''s all my fault. I made you suffer! "


    The doctor said that he should wait until her physical strength recovered a little, and she would naturally wake up!


    Edgar sat on the edge of the bed for the whole night. Crystal didn''t wake up.


    In the early morning, Edgar moved his numb legs. He went to the window and drew the curtain. When he saw the scenery outside, he was a little stunned!


    It was snowing


    The winter just began, and it was snowing so quickly. It was indeed out of Edgar''s expectation.


    Edgar frowned. All of a sudden, he thought of something.


    He stood up and walked out with his coat in his hand.


    When Edgar opened the door, he happened to meet Sheena.


    Being stunned for a while, Sheena asked in shock, "brother Edgar, when did you come back? Why didn''t I see you? "


    Seeing Sheena, Edgar''s eyes brightened. He hurriedly said, "Sheena, ca


    d Prince of C country. How can you not come?"


    In fact, Abbott didn''t want to get involved in such trivial matters. It would be great if he could travel there, appreciate the scenery and enjoy herself every day. He would be satisfied with his life.


    But yesterday, his father called him and said that he would be fully responsible for this contract negotiation. Since his father had given his order, what else could he say!


    Edgar stretched his hand and drew a rose on the glass. He said lazily, "formal meeting? Would Ryan be there? "


    On the other side of the phone, Abbott sneered, "Ryan? Of course he would come. What are you thinking, Edgar? Can''t you just listen to me carefully? "


    Abbott babbled on, but Edgar didn''t hear a single word from him. He had grasped one important point. That was, Ryan would attend the meeting.!


    Edgar turned around, walked to the bedside, bent down, and gave a gentle kiss on Crystal''s forehead. "Crystal, I should formally meet with Ryan. I really want to see how he will react when he sees me! "


    Then, Edgar pulled the quilt up a little bit. With a slight smile, he said, "good girl, wait for me here. I will come back soon!"


    Finishing his words, Edgar took out his phone and dialed a number. "Where?"


    "White House." Abbott smiled.

 Chapter 423

    Then Edgar hung up the phone and changed his suit in the hotel.


    He was worried about the condition of Crystal, so he had been waiting for Sheena to come and ask her to take care of Crystal


    At the moment, Edgar pointed to the heat insulation barrel on the tea table and said to Sheena quickly, "Sheena, here is some rice porridge. When Crystal wakes up, you must watch her eat it. She has not eaten anything for a long time. She must be very hungry at the time she regain her consciousness, and greasy food is bad for her. Help her some rice porridge first. Moreover, if I could deal with all the stuff at noon, I will rush back. If not, please serve her some digestive food, and... "


    Sheena nodded with a smile and pushed him out. She said, "Okay, I know it, Edgar. When did you become so naggy? I''m not a child, of course I know all these common sense."


    Standing at the door, Edgar asked, "Sheena, have you bought clothes for Crystal?"


    Being a little impatient, Sheena pretended to be considerate and said with her head tilted to one side, "Don''t worry. I''ve bought all kinds of stuff for her, including underwear and thick coat. I''ll give them to her when she needs. Okay?"


    Nodding, Edgar said, "Okay, thank you. And tell Crystal, I''ll be back soon. It''s cold outside, and she''s too weak. Don''t let her go out even she insists."


    Being extremely jealous in her heart, Sheena almost screamed:" Crystal! You bitch! " In her eyes, Crystal was only an ordinary woman. How dared she plunder the love of Edgar from her! What''s more, Sheena was even the noble princess of the Country C.


    At this moment, Sheena wanted to gag Edgar''s mouth with a handkerchief, but she didn''t dare. She didn''t dare to let him see the side of hatred in her heart.


    In Edgar''s eyes, she was always the lovely girl who liked to follow him and spend time with him.


    Being considerate in front of Edgar, Sheena specially adjusted the air conditioner in the room for a few degrees warmer. Then she turned around to put the clothes she bought in order and put them on the sofa.


    Seeing that Sheena did things so well in order, Edgar nodded with satisfaction, turned around, closed the door


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    The receptionist on the other end of the phone shook his head and said, "no But the porridge... "


    Before the receptionist could finish his words, Sheena snorted, "So what? "Do as I say. Cut the crap and get your tips! "


    On hearing that tips could be paid, the receptionist wiped out his curiosity immediately.


    Thus, he immediately replied with a smile, "Okay, madam. I will it as you required at once!"


    "Well, that''s good! If it is ready, send it to Room 203! "


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Sheena felt satisfied and sneered in her heart, "No greasy food for Crystal? Humph!"! Impossible! That is what I am talking about! "


    Then she stood up, poured all the porridge into the washing room and washed it away.


    Watching the rice porridge fade away with the water, Sheena serenity raised her head and smiled at herself in the mirror. ''no one can take away your love. Edgar will always be mine, mine!''! I am the one to be his wife in the future, and I will give birth to and raise children for him. Crystal? Get the fuck off! She is just a beautiful slut!


    Then Sheena took out a lipstick from her bag, applied it on her lips again, fixed her makeup and walked out of the washroom with the container with no rice porridge inside already.


    She didn''t go to the bedroom, but sat on the sofa, waiting for the rich lunch.


    A moment later, there was a knock on the door. Sheena stood up gracefully and went to open the doo

 Chapter 424 Where Am I

    A moment later, there was a knock on the door. Sheena stood up gracefully and went to open the door


    "Lady, we have prepared the dishes for you!"


    Standing at the door, a waiter was pushing a pile of dishes with a cart inside.


    Sheena nodded and said, "Okay, come in!"


    Then, the waiter cautiously pushed the dishes in and then took them one by one on the table.


    At this moment, the waiter was a little curious. He wondered why the princess of the Country C wanted to eat a bowl of half cooked black rice porridge? Eat? Obviously not! Who liked to mistreat themselves!


    Though curious he was, he still kept his mouth shut.


    But the more curious he was about was about the tips she just promised on the phone. How much he could get?


    The waiter didn''t dare to stay any longer. He turned around and pushed the cart out of Room 203. He walked in front of Sheena, deliberately slowing his pace. He thought, ''where is the agreed tip?


    Sheena glanced at the servant at the door. She knew exactly what the servant was thinking?


    Sheena picked up her delicate handbag and gracefully walked up to the waiter, taking out her wallet from her handbag.


    She opened it and took out a stack of cash. The money was given by her family before she came to the Xia state.


    With the money in her hand, Sheena didn''t give it to the waiter immediately. She stood in a princess posture and said, "do you know how to explain then after you take the money?"


    The servant was a little stunned. He raised his head and quietly looked at Sheena. He looked at the ground and scratched his head, saying, "Well.... That! "


    The waiter hemmed and hawed. In fact, he regretted so much in his heart that he had accepted the job the send the dished here. Screw the tip! If he guessed it right, this was not tip, but hush money!


    The waiter was right.


    Feeling a little impatient, Sheena sneered, "Come on, that is the people living in the Xia state? How stupid you are! You are just like a silly swine. A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    She had exquisite facial features, Roman nose and cherry like lips. It had to be said that the woman sitting on her bedside looked very good and of sweet appearance!


    With these words, Sheena slightly held Crystal sit up and lean on the bed.


    "Miss Crystal, you must be hungry, right?"


    Without answering her, Crystal turned her head to look at Sheena and asked, "why am I here?"


    "Edgar brought you here!"


    Sheena looked happy on her face, but deep down in her mind, she was angry.


    '' Damn it! I am the princess. The princess! There was no awe in her cold eyes. I am the princess!


    How could you just behave so indifferently? '' Sheena cursed in her mind.


    In fact, Sheena didn''t know that the expression on her face had always been like this.


    In the past, Crystal could have played a joke to make her laugh. But now, after going through so many things, she didn''t seem to be able to laugh anymore.


    She had thought that the first person she would see when she woke up was Edgar, but it was not. How could she be happy now!


    Crystal looked around the room again. After making sure that the familiar figure was not here, she turned her head and looked at Sheena, asking: "where is he?"


    Sheena froze for a moment, and then she responded with a sweet smile, "well, Miss Crystal, you want to meet Edgar, right?"

 Chapter 425

    Edgar? A glimmer of doubt flashed through Crystal''s heart? Since when did Edgar become one of her best friends judging by her affectionate tone?


    Although Crystal was full of doubts, her face remained cold as if what she didn''t care at all.


    "What about him? Where is he? "


    With a smile, Sheena said, " Edgar said he had something important to deal with, so he left me here to look after you for him. And he was so afraid that I would not agree to stay to take care of you, so he went to the shopping mall himself and bought several of my favorite clothes for me regardless of the snow. And he just sent them here. Miss Crystal, do you think that Edgar does adore me so much that he even got out of his way to buy me favorite fashion clothes!


    What''s more, Daniel and I are best friends. It is quite okay for me to take care of you for the sake of him. It''s not a big deal, right? "


    Sheena was totally lying and talking about nonsense just to show off how much Edgar cared about her.


    Indeed, when she took the maidservant to the shopping mall to pick out some clothes, she specially bought some of her favorite styles. There were several clothes that were the same style as the ones she was wearing now, but only with different colors.


    At the moment, Sheena felt that her decision just now was right. She chose the style of clothes she liked, and she wanted to tell Crystal that she and Edgar were meant to be together. And even Edgar himself seemed to adore her. In her opinion, Crystal was only a shameless mistress.


    But Crystal ignored her nagging and flaunting actions. She turned to look out of the window and said indifferently, "is it snowing?"


    Sheena was speechless, "..."


    wait! Sheena was anxious and thought, ''shouldn''t you be jealous? Shouldn''t you feel sad? Shouldn''t Crystal be jealous of her when she heard that she had an affair with Edgar?


    But when Sheena saw her face, Crystal was still apathetic as usual.


    Being a contemptuous and arrogant person who did everything for their own benefit, Sheena felt so


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    od for your health and the stomach, and he asked you to have some when you wake up!"


    What Sheena said was right. Edgar did bought some porridge for Crystal for the concern with her health, but Sheena secretly replaced it with half cooked one..


    Frowning, Crystal thought to herself, ''doesn''t Edgar have any common sense? But that was impossible. No matter how foolish he was, he should know that Crystal hated beans the most.


    Looking at the bowl of porridge coldly, Crystal was lost in thought.


    Judging from what had been uttered by the princess named Sheena, it was known that she had a special feeling for Edgar.


    But it didn''t matter. The point was that Crystal didn''t understand why Edgar lived in the hotel with the princess of the Country C.


    And just from her observation, Crystal found that there were many bodyguards and some soldiers of the Xia state standing outside.


    Crystal was more confused. How did Edgar come to life? ''has he been saved by Sheena?


    Crystal knew that Abbott and Edgar were old acquaintances, but had Edgar and Sheena known each other for a long time already?


    The dishes she mentioned just now, including the porridge with black beans, were really unimportant for Crystal.


    Crystal guessed that Sheena got a crush on Edgar. She had done so many things just to make Crystal feel jealousy and give up in the end.

 Chapter 426

    But she was Crystal. She was never a pushover.


    Now that Sheena had made great effort to get Edgar back, she would not easily give up on her love for Edgar.


    Crystal stretched out her hand and gracefully took the bowl of porridge, which was only half cooked, to her nose. She smelled it and said, "well, it tastes good!"


    With a sweet smile on her face, Sheena nodded and said, "well, Miss Crystal, have a try!"


    However, in her mind, Sheena was thinking, ''I wish the porridge may make you puke! ''


    Of course Crystal could easily guess what was in her mind?


    Crystal took a sip of the porridge but had no intention of eating it. She put it down.


    Glancing at Sheena, she said, "well..."


    "Miss Crystal, you can call me Sheena!" Sheena reminded


    With an "Oh" uttered by her mouth, Crystal continued, "Well, Sheena, it is Edgar who asked you to stay and look after me, right?"


    Sheena did not know why Crystal would ask it, but she said without thinking, "yes, that''s right! Edgar asked me to... "


    Before Sheena finished her words, Crystal touched her hair and gave out an enchanting smile, "well, in this case, I wonder if your Edgar has told you that I hate beans the most, especially Black beans! "


    A hint of panic flashed through her eyes, but Sheena managed to hold it back. With a forced smile, she said, "really? Edgar has never told me that. Well, maybe he has forgotten your taste. "


    Crystal raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh, I forgot You are right. Edgar is a busy man. It''s natural for him to forget this kind of thing! "


    "Yeah, that''s right. Edgar is usually very busy," replied Sheena, nodding in agreement


    With a cold smile, Crystal said, "you''re right. It''s normal for him to forget about my taste. However, in order not to disappoint Edgar, I am afraid I need to ask you to help me pick out the beans one by one in my bowl. As for the rest of the porridge, I think I can eat it."


    Sheena could not believe what she had heard? Are you kidding me! '' I a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pure porridge.


    Then, she put the bowl of porridge back in front of Crystal. Feeling the temperature, Crystal said indifferently, "ah, the porridge has cooled down. Please help me change another bowl of porridge! "


    Sheena was outrageous, "..."


    Sheena, who had a good endurance, now completely couldn''t stay calm. Her chest heaved violently. After taking a deep breath, she pressed her chest and said, "Miss Crystal, I feel a bit....uncomfortable


    ���� My stomach is aching. I I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. If you want porridge, you can call it over the phone. "


    Crystal raised her eyebrows and pretended to be concerned. "Yo, how do you feel now? Do you need me to call an ambulance for you?"


    "No, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I might have caught a cold. I''ll go back and drink some tepid water. I''ll be fine after a sleep," Sheena answered hastily


    While speaking, Sheena picked up her bag and walked out.


    Looking at Sheena who left in a hurry, it seemed that she couldn''t wait to escape here.


    With a sneer, she said to Sheena, "Sheena, could you please ask someone to take away this greasy meal. You don''t like it, either!"


    Sheena, who was walking to the door, almost fell down when she heard the words. She gritted her teeth and replied casually, "okay!"


    Then Crystal heard a heavy slam of the door.

 Chapter 427 A Despicable Princess

    However, after walking out of the room, Sheena went back to her room angrily on her high heels.


    There were only a few doors between her room and that of Crystal''s, but the soundproofing of the hotel was good enough for her to vent her anger.


    With these words, Sheena turned around and closed the door behind her. She couldn''t hide her anger anymore. As soon as she entered the room, she saw her two maids kneeling on the ground, but both of them were so tired that they almost sitting or even lying on the ground.


    In order to behave obediently and tender in front of Edgar, she specially ordered the two maids of her to kneel down in her room and wait for her.


    That was right! She commanded them to kneel. Kneeling in the room and kept them waiting for hours.


    Seeing the maids almost lied down on the ground out of tiredness.


    Suddenly, a feeling of anger found a outlet. Sheena walked forward, raised her foot, and kicked a maid sitting on the ground in the chest.


    "How dare you! How dare you sit on the floor? Do you take my words as bullshit? "


    The maid, who was kicked to the ground, covered her chest and coughed fiercely. Then, she quickly lowered her head and begged for mercy, "Your Highness Sorry, sorry, i I didn''t mean it. I I was wrong! "


    With a savage gleam in her eyes, Sheena bent over and slapped the maid on the ground fiercely. "Shut up! You ugly hag! Why should I serve you? Humph! Who the hell do you think you are? How could Edgar fall in love with you! My dear Edgar is the apple of my eye. I have been devoted to him since I was a child. How could he fall in love with a bitch like you? "


    "Clap!" Sheena gave the maid another slap with a trace of evil in her eyes. She said, "why do you look so beautiful? You are only an woman with unclear identity. How can you compare with me, the princess of the Country C! How dare you, a poor bitch, let me help you pick up beans? Tell me, how dare you be so bold? Believe it or not, I can let you suffer a lot as you were in the hell as long as I request! "


    Then, with the sound of clapping, Sheena slapped the maid for a few minutes.


    She didn''t sto


    ids left, Sheena blew on her face and walked toward the sofa. She took out the expensive foundation from her bag, opened it and applied it on her face.


    After fixing her makeup, Sheena took out her phone and took a selfie. As she took two selfies, she muttered to herself, "look at my face. It''s simple but still so beautiful even without makeup!"


    "The lady I met today said that I look like her very much. I''m so surprised that I met such a beautiful lady today. I''m so happy to have such a gorgeous lady as my friend," stated Sheena!


    Sheena was very good at disguising herself. She was always a sweet girl in her facebook, instagram and twitter.


    She just wanted Edgar to know how simple and pure she was. At the same time, she wanted to tell him that she had a very good time with Crystal.


    Sheena knew clearly that Edgar was suspicious. It would be a little weird if she praised Crystal directly in front of Edgar.


    However, it would be different if she post her fake feelings on the social media. It would be more natural for her to show Edgar how kind she was to Crystal.


    After doing all these, Sheena slowly picked up the phone and dialed the reception desk number. Her voice became sweet and she said, "please send Room 203 a bowl of rice porridge and dispose the dishes in the room away. That lady in the Room 203 doesn''t seem to like those greasy dishes! Ah, it had already done? Oh, okay, thank you! "

 Chapter 428 Counterattack!

    After hanging up the phone, Sheena''s face immediately became cold. She grabbed her phone and angrily threw it aside.


    Suddenly, the screen of the phone broke.


    Humph, did that bitch actually play a trick on her! ''what are you talking about? Too weak to stand up? What the fuck are you talking about!''


    Crystal, who had been cursed thousands of time by Sheena, right now, was sitting at the table and having a bowl of hot porridge gracefully.


    This bowl of porridge was called by herself, and by the way, she asked the waiter to give a rich lunch on the dining car to the orphanage not far away from here.


    The orphanage was very small and it was very secluded. Usually, it wasn''t easy to find the orphanage, and people would only find it out by accident.


    What surprised her most was that the orphanage was owned by an old acquaintance. He didn''t do anything out of profit. He just wanted to offer those kids who had no family a place to stay.


    The old acquaintance lived a poor life but he would give the money he earned to the kid and let them eat as much as possible.


    Having finished her porridge, Crystal leaned back on the chair lazily. Then, she took out her phone and looked at the only picture of her and her sister. She put her hand on the photo.


    With a relieved smile, she said, "sis, did you see it from the heaven? My brother-in-law adopted so many orphans! "


    It was true that the old acquaintance who opened the orphanage mentioned by Crystal was her brother-in-law.


    Crystal didn''t expect that his brother-in-law, who used to be greedy and heartless, would change so much after these years.


    She stared at the photo in her hand and thought, ''Sis, my brother-in-law didn''t disappoint you. He has changed. He''s no longer the despicable man who only cares about money.''.


    Sister, you have seen him. He adopted so many children that nobody cares about. He did this to make up for his guilt towards Tyron. Now Tyron has his own life and has his own wife and children. He doesn''t want


    ently, Sheena had been calling him like that for several years.


    She knew clearly what kind of person Edgar was.


    Unless Edgar agreed with what Sheena called him, otherwise he would have already been angry!


    However, obviously, Edgar didn''t be angry. On the contrary, he was pleased with the way Sheena called him.


    When Crystal came back to her senses, she heard Toby''s voice from the other end of the line. "Ms. Crystal! Are you still there?"


    Then, she cleared her throat and said, "well, I''m sorry. I was out of my mind just now! Well, nothing else, right? "


    Seeing this scene, Toby was confused. What happened to Ms. Crystal? She was absent-minded when she was talking on the phone! That was amazing.


    "Ms. Crystal, Angela called just now. she told me that she had made a small success," Toby continued.


    Crystal flipped her fingers and said, "well, Angela did a good job! It seems that we made a right choice. My uncle is not a man who will abandon the old. The mistress he once owned is back to him. He will cherish her! "


    Then, as if remembering something, Crystal said, "Toby, organize an online water army to swear on the Internet that the daughter of the Xia clan, Elsa, raised tigers in her own private yard and ate human flesh. I have a few pictures of human flesh and severed limb, I will send them to you later...

 Chapter 429 Nice To Meet You!

    There are still several pictures of the dead tigers. Say that someone found that she raised tiger. Therefore, she sent her underlings to kill the two tigers and destroy the evidence! And if someone doubts the authenticity of this information, just tell them that you are Xia clan''s servant. You post this on the Internet because you hate what this young lady has done!


    And your purpose is to let the public know Elsa''s face and what''s more to let the public know the injustice that those dead people suffered! "


    Now that Elsa wanted to kill her, how could she be indifferent and not fight back? Wasn''t that a fool?


    And the counterattack of Crystal was definitely enough to let Elsa get drunk. She didn''t believe that her selfless uncle could continue to ignore what happened to his precious daughter.


    Or should she continue to pretend that she knew nothing?


    She had made a promise to Shawn that she wouldn''t hurt Mia, but she didn''t think she would go easy on Elsa.


    Crystal stopped thinking. She stood up and saw a thick stack of clothes on the sofa. Her mouth twitched, and they were all pink.


    The corners of Aaron''s mouth twitched. She had to say that Sheena was so good at disguising herself that she even hid her preferences.


    The pink and pink color made her look like a young girl. No one would think that this cute and sweet girl who was just like a young girl and was elegant and noble was already a very bad person.


    Although Crystal didn''t like pink, she couldn''t go out with only a pajama!


    Then she randomly selected a simple white sweater and a pink wool coat and put them on.


    Then she put on a pair of old-fashioned boots. Crystal frowned and thought, ''humph, there is no doubt that this pair of shoes was deliberately bought for her by Sheena. They are old and ugly.''


    Perhaps, Sheena would think that Crystal would not wear the clothes and shoes she bought.


    If Sheena was still here, Crystal would really like to say to her with a cheeky grin, "I''m sorry to let you down!"!


    Not only would she


    how shocked he was at the moment! Right, he was shocked!


    Because it was not anyone else sitting opposite to him. It was the third prince of Country C Zach that he had never known before.


    But what surprised him even more was that the man in front of him was exactly Edgar who was supposed to be blown up by the explosions.


    Apart from shock, Ryan was also agitated. He indignantly thought, ''this Edgar is so lucky that he didn''t die even in the explosion.''


    And now he was the third prince of Country C. In the following days, there were fewer chances to get rid of him. It seemed that he had to make a good plan!


    Although he was deeply shocked and wanted to kill Edgar, he didn''t show it on his face.


    He raised the wine in the glass and smiled at Edgar, "it''s the first time I''ve heard that the king of Country C has a son. It''s really unexpected. I saw third prince and second prince rain don''t look like each other. This..."


    Edgar, who was sitting opposite to Ryan, looked extremely handsome in his prince uniform.


    And Edgar behaved more gracefully, as if he was really a prince from a royal family.


    At this moment, Edgar was shaking the glass of wine in a leisurely manner. He smiled but didn''t say anything while looking at Ryan.


    It had to be said that Ryan was really an old fox. Every word that he said was concealed with schemes.

 Chapter 430

    Judging from what Ryan said, he was going to tell Edgar that his identity as the fake prince would be exposed sooner or later, and that he had a good relationship with Abbott.


    Therefore, what he did was indirectly warning Edgar that Zach was no match for him.


    Ryan was a cunning fox and every step he took was carefully planned and even under his control.


    But he was wrong about this. He didn''t know why Edgar suddenly became the prince of the Country C and what''s more, he didn''t know the relationship between him and Abbott.


    If Ryan wanted to win Abbott over to fight against Edgar together, Edgar could only reply, "go ahead if you want to be killed!"! Edgar was never afraid of him.


    Edgar was not afraid, and now the man named Zach who stood opposite him was even more fearless!


    Hearing that, Edgar wore a smile instead of saying a word to reply. Patiently, he listened to what Ryan had said. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said, "my father had sent me to America since I was a child. And I was in poor health condition at that time. Besides, I had come back not long ago. Therefore, I didn''t inform my second elder brother in advance, only because I wanted to surprise him! Therefore, it''s not surprising that Mr. President didn''t know me"


    Hearing what Edgar said, the corners of the mouth of Abbott, who was sitting next to him, twitched. At the moment, Abbott had a new understanding of him.


    If possible, Abbott really wanted to give Edgar a thumbs up. Shit! The scheming Edgar actually had the superior skill of telling lies!


    Hearing that, Ryan wished he could curse him fact to face, ''Edgar, could you please not be so calm when you are telling a lie! Don''t you feel your face blush and your heart race?


    However, upon seeing what he had done, Ryan only smiled and said, "Oh, I see! Well! Why haven''t I seen you, my prince! I don''t know what major you have studied in the United States. And I don''t know what plan you were going to have after you returned home. I heard that your brother is paralyzed in bed and has no ability to take over the throne of the Country C. The old king only has two capable sons. As he grows older, I''m just curious about your thoughts. "


    Edgar stil


    nreasonable, the financial secretary didn''t care about it at all. No! Exactly speaking, it was because he didn''t dare to offend Abbott. He was just an official, but who was Abbott? He was the prince of Country C. Even if he was splashed with wine by Abbott on the face, he could only take it!


    So, the financial secretary apologized with a smile and sat down!


    The reason why he was on the position was to help the president get rid of the embarrassment. At a crucial moment, he even had to take the blame for the president.


    So, it was difficult to see the expression of anger on the Secretary''s face.


    The secret struggle at the table went on after the awkward moment.


    However, at the moment, what Edgar was thinking was a woman named Crystal lying in his room in a hotel.


    He wondered if Crystal had come to her senses? He wondered if she had finished the porridge when she woke up?


    He cast a glance at his watch. He had been out for the whole day. He thought coldly that it was the time. Crystal must be awake!


    ''she must be very disappointed that she doesn''t see me when she regain her consciousness!''! Edgar felt a bit sorry when thinking of this.


    His mind was overwhelmed with Crystal that he didn''t hear the content of the discussion and negotiations between him and Ryan.


    Just then, Abbott kicked heavily at Edgar''s leg with his foot under the table. Damn it! This was an international affair between the two countries. Bro, can you be more serious about it!

 Chapter 431 She Is My Wife!

    After thinking for a while, Edgar felt there was no need to stay here anymore.


    The affair between the two countries was a matter between Abbott and Ryan. It had nothing to do with him.


    Edgar had come here today just to formally meet with Ryan, and to tell him that he was still alive. The battle between them had just begun!


    Now that Edgar had achieved what he wanted, was it necessary for him to stay here?


    Therefore, without waiting for Ryan to finish his words, Edgar stood up, took his coat and said, "I''m sorry that I have something important to deal with. As for the matter of negotiation, my brother, Abbott is here. He can make any decision by himself. You may go on. I have to leave now!"


    Abbott was stunned. He winked at Edgar, "Hey, how could you be so wayward? Don''t leave me alone!"!


    However, Edgar didn''t care at all. He just patted Abbott''s shoulder as if to say, "I believe in you, my buddy. You can do it!


    Being about to get up and catch up with Edgar, Abbott saw Ryan also stand up and said, "Okay, I''ll see the prince off!"


    As Ryan spoke, he came to the front of Edgar.


    All people sitting at the table were not stupid. It was obvious that Ryan wanted to have a private talk with Edgar.


    Since their president stood up to send him off, of course they knew what to do next!


    The rest of the people besieged Abbott, toasted to him and tried to find a reason to say something to him. Then they poured wine into him glass with all they could though for no reason!


    Well, Abbott could do nothing but watched Edgar leaving. He had thought to stop him, but it turned out that he couldn''t at that moment.


    Enraged, Abbott cursed in his mind, ''Come on! We have reached an agreement already! I promised to make you a new identity while you promised me to help me deal with all those stuff!


    So that I could do whatever I wanted and enjoy my tour in the Xia state! ''


    Although Abbott was in a bad mood, he still had to bite the bullet to deal with these cunning foxes.


    On the contrary, the two walking out of the red carpet, Edgar and Ryan, each had their own purposes.


    When Edgar was about to reach the parking lot, he was stopped by Ryan. "Edgar, wait!"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his footsteps but didn


    heart, ''idiot! You can''t do anything right!''!


    Instead of replying Edgar, Ryan looked at him and said, "it seems that you have already known the contradiction between the Xia clan and the Cao clan. Even though you have already known it, you should know that the relationship between you and Crystal is doomed. Edgar, I advise you to give up. If you have a clear estimation of yourself, go back to Country C and continue to enjoy your prestigious life as the prince, Otherwise, I won''t be so kind to you anymore! "


    Hearing that, Edgar still sneered, while the corners of his eyes slowly turned cold. He said, "Don''t mention it. But I don''t think you have ever been kind to me. You tried to kill me again and again. Is that what you''ve said as being kind? Oh, Mr. President, you don''t need to worry about me and Crystal. We are good. Also, thank you for sending Crystal to me personally. And I beg that you don''t even know it was Rain who saved her. "


    Hearing his words, Ryan''s chest trembled. What the fuck? Why the hell almost all of his offspring were doing favors for both Edgar and Crystal! Damn it!


    Taking a deep breath, Ryan continued, "Edgar, have you really forgotten that Crystal is actually Ivy?"


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled and said, "of course I know that Crystal is Ivy. I also know that she is also the granddaughter of the leader of your family, well exactly speaking, she is your niece, but it doesn''t affect our love. No matter who she is, I only know that she is my wife all my life!"

 Chapter 432 Honey, I Miss You!

    His calm face twisted with blood in his eyes. "Don''t forget you are a member of the Cao clan and you are the grandson of the Cao clan. Don''t you know the curse they gave you? Even though you have known the curse, you still want to stick to your relationship with Crystal. Aren''t you afraid that the curse will work and she, you and the Cao clan members will all die? "


    Edgar just smiled without saying anything. With his hands in his pockets, he said ironically, "Ryan, stop your hypocritical face. Do you really think that you can enjoy everything that doesn''t belong to you at ease by making up such a ridiculous lie? Besides, don''t you always want the Cao clan to decline and the Cao clan''s company to go bankrupt?


    However, you are really disappointed. Now Steven is the head of the Cao clan and the president of the Cao''s group. He takes good care of the Cao''s group and takes good care of his grandparents! "


    Ryan was upset. He had already known the affairs of the Cao clan. He had used the death of Hannah to make the Cao clan decline. However, he hadn''t expected that the indifferent Steven would take such a heavy burden on the Cao clan. He was even quite good at it.


    It seemed that he made a mistake to use the death of Hannah!


    But what he couldn''t understand was why Edgar knew all his things!


    Although he felt a little guilty, he still pretended to be calm. He said, "Edgar I beg your pardon? I... I wonder what you''re saying. "


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled. "It''s okay that you can''t understand. In this case, we still have a lot of chances to cooperate in the future. Let''s just go slowly. Anyway, I have enough time. Who laughs last laughs the best. I advise you that you can''t keep the secret of the Xia clan any longer! "


    After saying that, Edgar turned around and was about to get into his car. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He opened the car window, stuck his head out and said to Ryan, "well, President, something just came to my mind. I will hold our wedding in the hotel you arranged


    e did it more often, people would discover it. Ryan knew that he himself wasn''t a kind-hearted man.


    Sometimes, he even agreed on Elsa''s behavior. Elsa was as vicious as him. And his vicious daughter even did something he did not dare to do. He was the president of the Xia state and he could not abuse a person''s life, but his daughter could kill anyone she hated!


    Therefore, he usually turned a blind eye to matters.


    However, the fool woman should not make such a stupid mistake. From the news, the one who posted the article was a servant of the Xia clan.


    Others might believe it, but Ryan didn''t. His whole family, from the butler to the security guards, all had been trained by him. He even knew their family members well. It was impossible that they dared to betray him.


    So he assumed that someone must have done it and that person was familiar with the Xia clan, even the private house of Elsa. Who was it?


    He suddenly thought of a person. Was it... her?


    At this time, his phone rang. When he answered it, a tender voice came from the other end of the line, "honey, I miss you. What are you doing?"


    Her voice was so enchanting that Ryan''s heart melted and his anger seemed to have vanished. "Baby, I miss you too!" said Ryan.


    The woman giggled and said, "Liar! since you miss me, why don''t you come to see me for several days!"

 Chapter 433 Douglas Did A Favor!

    "Baby, I''m busy!"


    "I don''t want to talk with you anymore!"


    "Don''t do that, baby. I was wrong. I''m busy these days and I''ll come to see you, OK?"


    "No. Just today. Will you come or not? I will be really angry if you don''t show up today!"


    "Ah, I can''t go with you today. Something happened to my family. Can I..."


    Before he could finish his words, a faint cry came from the other end of the phone. "I''m going to hang up with you. You are a liar!"


    Ryan''s heart sank. He immediately comforted her, "my dear, don''t cry. It makes my heart ache. Wait for me there. "


    The woman on the other end of the phone broke into laughter through tears. She said in a low voice, "well, hurry up, honey. I miss you. I can''t wait. I''ve already prepared everything at home..."


    Upon hearing the voice, Ryan was so excited that his throat got trembled. At that moment, the phone call from his family all disappeared from his mind.


    The only thought in his mind was to...


    So, he took out another mobile phone which he used when he was working, and dialed the phone of some of the financial commanders. He said, "something happened to my family, and I have to leave in advance. You two accompany Prince Abbott well! "


    Before the person on the other side of the phone could react from the shock, Ryan hung up directly.


    Then, he took out the car keys, got on his own car and drove away.


    At the same time, after she hung up the phone, the woman''s sharp face suddenly cooled down. She took out another private phone from a secret place and dialed a number she always contacted. After the phone was connected, the woman''s voice became calm again. She smiled weirdly, "Toby, tell your master that I have attracted Ryan to come here!"


    On the other side of the phone, Toby was sitting at the desk in the basement. He stared at the computer in front of him as he held his pen and notebook. He tilted his head to one side with his phone


    Toby''s body trembled and almost jumped up. He suddenly turned back and looked at Douglas, "shit! Douglas! What are you doing? Don''t you know you are frightening me to death? "


    Toby turned pale as he came to himself and patted his chest with fear.


    Douglas''s poker face twitched a little.


    He said coldly, "Ms. Crystal asked me to help you!"


    "I see. You don''t have to say it again..." Toby said with a sardonic smile.


    Before Toby could finish his sentence, he was lifted up by Douglas and tossed aside.


    "What the hell! Are you crazy, Douglas? You..."


    Toby got up from the ground and kept scolding. But before he finished his words, he looked into the cold eyes and immediately shut up and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Douglas was not an ordinary killer. He was a golden killer trained by Edgar specially, and his skills were not inferior to that of a soldier, even more outstanding than those of the soldiers. As for Toby, Douglas could kill him as killing an ant.


    At the thought of this, Toby touched his nose and smiled humbly. "That''s very kind of you to help me, brother Douglas. Thank you so much for doing a favor..."


    "Shut up! I read. You record. !"


    Frowning, Toby scratched his head and said, "ah... Oh... Okay! "


    However, after a long while...

 Chapter 434 Call Off All The Witnesses!

    However, after a long while...


    Toby was stunned...


    He bit the pen and turned his head hoping to say something. He really wanted to tell Douglas, "Could you please say something that I can understand?


    Which language are you speaking? Japanese? French? Or German?


    He had only got a high school diploma. Even English was a stranger to him.


    However, he couldn''t understand what Douglas was talking now, let alone taking notes!


    He wanted to say, "Brother Douglas, please let me go. What the hell are you talking about?"


    But he didn''t dare to do that. If Douglas found out that he had not written down anything, he would die miserably!


    As the saying goes, "What you are afraid of will trace you down."


    After Douglas finally read the last web address, he stopped. Then he turned his head to look at Toby and asked, "Did you write them down clearly, Toby? These addresses were used by the special paid people of the Xia clan. Ms. Crystal asked us to find them out and then hand it to Daniel. Ask him to delete them one by one, and log in our people... "


    Seeing Toby''s absent-minded expression, Douglas frowned. Toby didn''t stop nodding his head even after Douglas finished his words.


    Suddenly, the notebook in Toby''s hand was taken away by Douglas.


    After taking a cold glance at the notebook, he raised his head and looked at Toby coldly.


    Toby''s shoulders trembled with fear. He swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "Douglas... My brother... No... It''s not that I didn''t take notes, but I... didn''t understand your strange language... No... It was not strange language... It was ... foreign language. You know I''m not a talented student... Huh... Please don''t be angry... Please! "


    Toby wondered whether he should run away before Douglas noticed him!


    But what about the task given by Ms. Crystal?


    Toby felt uneasy and didn''t know what to do. Douglas glanced at Toby coldly without saying anything.


    Then he turned his head and said coldly, "you can get out now. I''l


    have been eaten by tigers. They all knelt down on the ground, crying at the gate of the Xia clan, they clamored to let the people of the Xia clan do justice for them!


    Of course, our people are still here! "


    Hearing that, Crystal frowned and slammed the cup on the table. She shouted coldly, "idiot!"


    Toby was confused.


    Crystal rarely cursed people. It was almost unbelievable that she described his subordinate as an idiot directly.


    Frowning, Toby scratched his head and asked cautiously, "Ms. Crystal, you... What did you say? "


    Crystal ordered coldly, "Dismiss all of our people! And don''t contact our men in the Xia clan''s business recently! "


    Toby was confused, so he asked, "Ms. Crystal, why? "


    Crystal said angrily, "do you think that Ryan is a fool? What crossed his mind the moment he heard the rumor was that someone was stirring up the trouble for him. It wasn''t some servants of the Xia clan who decided to report it to the police bravely. At that time, he would secretly observe people around, trying to figure out whether they were sincere or not. How could our men compare with those real family members outside the Xia Clan, even though they are good at disguising.


    Ryan would follow the clues and find out who were behind this. By then, we and the soldiers with righteousness, who would be the winner?"

 Chapter 435 Crying!

    Suddenly, the bloody scene of his bros emerged in his mind. Toby was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. His legs and feet went weak. He wiped away the sweat from his forehead, and was almost about to become the sinner of the Dragon Tiger Group because of his personal decision! "


    After a long while, Toby finally regained his voice. He said hurriedly, "then I What should I do? "


    Crystal''s voice was strangely calm, and her words were like a tranquilizer. She said: "Toby, don''t be so nervous, call our people now, and tell Daniel to make sure that he will replace the fans website of the Xia Clan with all the internet haters against Elsa, and spread it, don''t let our people to post their comments or focus on that news deliberately..


    And remember don''t make any comments. Recently, tell our men to stay away from the Xia Clan residence. Everyone should be well behaved during this period. Don''t make any trouble during this period, and don''t deliberately contact the people of the Xia Clan. In addition, inform Angela, it''s time for her to pay a visit to the Xia Clan''s manor! "


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal. But, I''m afraid that Elsa... "


    Actually Toby was worrying about that Crystal might show mercy to Elsa and decided to forgive her. However, Crystal knew clearly what he was worried about as he did not open his mouth.


    Head tilted to one side, Crystal leaned back and sneered, "now the thing of Elsa has already been publicized. As long as the argument on the internet lasts for two days, coupled with the fact that she lost aids from her loyal fans, it will naturally cause the public anger. Without our help, Ryan will be forced to present a proper result of the event and pay compensation for the deceased''s family. Of course, even though he may spare his daughter Elsa a life by all means, at least Elsa may still be put in jail in order to ease the public wrath.


    Crystal knew that there must be a big disturbance for Elsa if she was put in jail. She was too proud to tolerate the life in jail! And definitely, another riot might break out when she was imprisoned. Besides, judging by the guilt she was accuse


    be too exhausted and fell asleep again.


    The doctor told Edgar that as long as Crystal had a good rest and proper diet, and she needed more rest, she would definitely recover.


    Therefore, Edgar didn''t have the heart to wake her up.


    He gently turned on the bedside lamp. Seeing that the quilt was somewhat sliding, he smiled while thinking: My babe is still the same as before.


    When Edgar was about to tuck Crystal in the quilt, Crystal jerked around and slapped him hard across the face.


    Stunned, Edgar turned his head and looked at her. "Crystal, you..."


    Before he could speak, he saw the tears on her face. It turned out She was crying!


    Hearing that, Edgar felt his heart tightened. He wanted to hold her in his arms and console her, but he failed.


    Taking a cold look at Edgar, she asked coldly, "why? Why don''t you come back to me after you are still alive? Why would you rather stay with another woman than tell you that you are still alive? "


    Again, Edgar reached out to grab her hand, but it was rejected.


    "Crystal Please listen to me In fact I will! "


    In fact, she had cried for a while silently after making sure that it was Edgar who had come in.


    At the moment, her voice was a little hoarse. She sneered, "actually what? In fact, you have come to see me secretly, right? So that I can know that you can only be in my dream and dare not appear in front of me formally, right? "

 Chapter 436 Edgar, You Bastard!

    At the moment, Edgar was a little flustered. He didn''t know that this plan would actually hurt Crystal.


    He shook his head, "No. Crystal, listen to me. I haven''t... It''s not what you think! "


    Crystal burst into tears and could not help sobbing.


    Edgar was distressed, but he knew Crystal. If the matter was not explained clearly, it would leave a scar in her heart.


    Crystal took a deep breath and sneered, "what? It''s not what I think? Edgar, don''t tell me that you were forced by the situation, so you didn''t dare to come to see me, let alone let me know that you were still alive. Even when you were having fun with another woman, I went to the garden to see if the man was you or not. Even though I knew it couldn''t be you, I still believed that there might be a chance. Even though it was a trap, I still got into it.


    Just because I believed that there might be a damn chance that you were alive."


    Hearing that, Edgar''s heart throbbed violently. He knew Crystal was referring to what happened in the private villa.


    It turned out that Crystal thought Elsa was in the Xia clan''s private villa so she took a chance.


    When Edgar heard about it, he really wanted to slap himself. It was all his fault. It was he who got Crystal into trouble. It was him who hurt Crystal again.


    Fortunately, he arrived at the scene in time. Otherwise, he really dared not imagine what would happen to her


    She gradually raised her voice in desperation and continued, "Edgar, do you think that it is easy to fool me? When I was still Ivy, I was fooled by you. So now, with the trick you played, you still think that I am easy to fool, don''t you?"


    In fact, she knew clearly that there must be nothing between Edgar and Sheena! She knew Edgar well.


    However, when she heard that Sheena was calling "brother Edgar", she felt jealous!


    Although she knew that it was just Sheena who infuriated


    e had was also belonged to Crystal. Of course, it also included this room.


    He hoped that Crystal could let him stay.


    However, Crystal didn''t give him a chance to refute. She pushed him to the door and said angrily, "your room? It''s a waste of room! I''m really sorry. It belongs to me now. If I don''t know where you could go, I think Sheena might be very happy to welcome you to sleep in her room. Perhaps she is hiding in a corner and listening!


    Maybe she would rather lie in bed waiting for you! Get out and go there. Don''t let others think that I am in your way! "


    It was not until now that Edgar realized what had happened to his little girl. It turned out that she was... She was jealous!


    Edgar wanted to laugh. His little kitten was still so cute when she was jealous.


    "Ha ha, my little kitten is jealous!"


    After a moment''s pause, Crystal suddenly found that her scolding and swearing seemed to have changed. Even she herself felt that the air was full of jealousy!


    But now, she didn''t care about that!


    Now she wanted to vent her anger. After she found out that she had walked for a few steps while scolding but she didn''t feel breathless. She wondered, ''Is scolding good for health?


    However, she still overestimated her own body.

 Chapter437 Outrage With Jealousy!

    Crystal pushed Edgar out of the room. Before she could say anything, a darkness came over her eyes and she was about to fall down


    "Crystal!"


    A strong and powerful arm hugged Crystal as she was about to fall down.


    "Crystal, I beg you, don''t be angry any more, okay? The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. If you still want to scold me, you can curse me as you like when you get better or after you have recovered. Even if you beat me, I will accept it. But now, you can''t be mad any more. The negative emotion would bring you bad impact, okay? "


    With these words, Edgar walked inside with Crystal in his arms.


    In fact, Crystal did not pass out. Her eyes went black and her heart went stop for a moment. Turning her head away, she did not look at Edgar.


    Hearing that, Edgar could not help but smile helplessly. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Crystal, I know what you want to ask! There is really nothing between me and Sheena. I have always treated her as my younger sister "


    Before he could finish his words, Crystal suddenly turned her head and sneered, "sister? Is that what you think? But I don''t think so. But I don''t think she would simply make you her brother. "


    Edgar put Crystal down on the bed and covered her with the quilt. "Crystal, what should I do to make you believe me? I only regard her as my little sister indeed, or simply speaking we are just friends. I once saved her, and she stayed in the Shadow Group for a few days with her brother, Abbott. At that time, due to my great friendship with her brother Abbott, so I call her sister as well. Crystal, trust me, please, she is only one of the best friends of mine. "


    Determined to ignore him, Crystal curled her lips and said, "I''m sleepy. You can leave now!"


    Edgar sighed, "well, then have a good rest first. I''m sitting on the sofa outside the room. If you need any help, just call me!"


    Indifferent and speechless, Crystal closed her eyes and pretended to ready to sleep.


    Seeing that Crystal didn''t have the mood to talk to him, Edgar shook his head helplessly. ''it''s not a bad thing. Maybe it''s better


    , she was extremely happy.


    At that time, she thought, ''Crystal is such a bitch! Edgar was so kind to you, but that bitch still liked to pretend to be pure and lofty. How dare she push her Edgar away.


    At that time, Sheena wanted to go over and slap her in the face.


    However, she could not do that. In the eyes of Edgar, she could not be so shrewd. She must maintain the original lady image.


    But at the same time, she was happy, in addition to anger. As long as Crystal and Edgar quarreled, their relationship might collapse bit by bit.


    She believed that Edgar would come back to her. As long as she was the woman who won his heart, she would be his wife in the future.


    Sheena believed that Edgar would be annoyed by Crystal''s unreasonable behavior. By then, if she would show up to be an understanding and considerate girl, she was sure that Edgar would definitely shift his love to her and finally marry her.


    However, Sheena had stood at the door to eavesdrop for a long time, but Edgar still didn''t come out of the room. What was worse, the quarrel in the room got lower and lower, no matter how bad Crystal was to Edgar.


    It seemed that Edgar would not get angry, and even let Crystal hit and curse himself.


    For what? Why could Crystal get so much love from Edgar? Why could Edgar care about Crystal only, but not Sheena herself? She hated Crystal so much! Her fact went distorted out of jealousy!

 Chapter438 A Plot!

    The more fiercer Sheena was, the more ferocious the corners of her eyes revealed. She looked at Tina with a cold smile and said, "Tina, I asked you to investigate something. How''s it going?"


    Tina knelt on the ground, shivering all over. "Your Highness, I found out that the lady named Miss Crystal used to live the Xia Clan."


    Sheena frowned, "the Xia clan? The home of Ryan? What''s the relationship between her and Ryan? "


    Tina''s hands that were holding the tray trembled sightly, but she dared not move even a bit. She quickly replied, "it is said that Miss Crystal has nothing to do with Ryan. Instead, Miss Crystal lives in the Xia Clan''s mansion as the girlfriend of the second son of the family, Rain!"


    "Bah, how shameless the bitch is! How dare she hook up with Edgar while she is still in a relationship with Rain. I really can''t understand why Edgar would fall in love with that sluttish bitch, and what happened later?"


    As she spoke, Tina quickly took out her cellphone from her pocket and showed Sheena a piece of Internet news. She continued to hold up the tray with another hand, and looked up at Sheena with the other hand holding her mobile phone. Tina said to her, "Your Highness, look. This is the news about what happened at the banquet of the Xia Clan the other day. At the beginning, someone said that Miss Crystal had a bad reputation and was a shameless whore. But after a few minutes, the rumor was dissolved and she received apology immediately.


    The boy who framed Crystal was an orphan adopted by her in America, and she is also the director of that orphanage... "


    Sheena frowned and impatiently asked, "and what?"


    "And on that day, it was our second prince, Mr. Abbott who put in a good word for Miss Crystal. He helped Miss Crystal..."


    Before Tina could finish her words, Sheena kicked the tray angrily from her hand. She said ferociously, "Damn it. Abbott is really officious. He shouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs. It''s none of his business. What the fuck did he do! "


    "Your Highness, this is Things are not that simple! "


    "Stand up


    while, Sheena took off her bracelet and threw it in front of Tina.


    Sheena was the princess of Country C and of course what she had was the best and the most luxurious in the world. The bracelet on her wrist was hand-made by a famous designer. It was a limited edition and it was extremely expensive. Few people could afford it.


    Raising her chin in a gesture of charity, Sheena said, "I don''t like this anymore. Now I''ll reward you for it. From now on, you''ll be my personal maid. Later, I''ll let my father pay you double salary."


    Tina was overjoyed. She quickly replied, "thank you for your appreciation, your highness. I will do a good job!"


    When Tina spoke, she immediately squatted down and picked up the bracelet, holding it tightly in her arms as if she was holding some precious treasure.


    She didn''t dare to wear it in front of Sheena. Of course Tina would never show off the bracelet by putting in on her wrist. Instead, she would keep it as a treasure.


    Sheena did not pay attention to her thoughts. She then looked at the watch and it was already two o''clock in the morning. She was wondering since her dear Edgar liked that bitch so much, what if Crystal was raped by another lecher who is powerful. She wondered if Edgar still loved her or not after that.


    When Sheena thought of this, all her bad mood disappeared.


    In a good mood, Sheena naturally felt sleepy.

 Chapter 439 Cook!

    So she raised her hand and said, "I''m sleepy, you may leave now! Do you know what to say when you go out? "


    Tina immediately nodded and said, "Princess is suffering from a headache. We took care of her for the whole night. Mina was not in good health and fainted because of tiredness!"


    After taking a few steps, Sheena stood up and was about to go back to her bedroom. Suddenly, she turned around and looked at Tina with a playful smile at the corners of her mouth. "What? Do you want others to know that I often abuse you? "


    Sheena''s voice was very loud, especially when she said the word "abuse".


    The very thought brought Tina back to her senses. Sweats were running down her forehead. She shook her head and cried, "no, no, No. It wasn''t like that. Mina passed out because she was useless."


    "Good. Don''t forget to call me tomorrow morning. I think it''s time for us to visit Mrs. Judy. I''ve heard that she is the most honorable woman in the Xia state. Even my father has to visit her politely. I, a princess from afar, am regarded as a junior. I think they will be very happy to see me when I come to visit her"!"


    ''since I want to make Adam and Crystal together, why don''t I go to the Xia clan?'' she thought!


    Adam is living in the Xia clan''s mansion now!


    Tina quietly watched her Princess''s ferocious face, and she quickly lowered her head and said, "yes! Your highness, I''ll keep that in mind! "


    Tina prayed for Miss Crystal in her heart!


    In fact, although she hadn''t been with Miss Crystal for a long time, she could see that Miss Crystal was a kind-hearted woman. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked a soldier of the Xia state to give her a box of anti-inflammatory ointment on her swollen face that day without asking anything.


    At that time, Tina was really grateful to Crystal. Originally, she thought that Crystal just wanted to bribe her so that she could know more about their princess.


    However, Miss Crystal told the one who sent the medicine to her to tell her that it was a dream!


    Her


    n after miscarriage!


    Yes, that''s right. Edgar already knew that Crystal had an abortion.


    At that time, before the incident happened to him, it was he who begged Crystal to have an abortion. He also knew that Crystal would agree to his request.


    He also did not want to say that. After all, it is the fruit of the love between him and Crystal. But he did not regret to do that out of the physical reasons.


    Even now he was still alive, he would also chose to make Crystal have that child aborted.


    And Edgar knew clearly that Crystal would be sad. As for her own body, naturally, she did not care about it.


    But he couldn''t ignore Crystal''s health condition. Today, he could clearly feel how weak Crystal was.


    He made up his mind that he would live a happy life with Crystal.


    Edgar wrote down all the matters needing attention after the abortion and the foods that could help her become better.


    Every medicine had its side effects. In Edgar''s opinion, eating was better than taking medicine to nurse the body!


    Half an hour later, the porridge was almost ready.


    He stirred the rice with a spoon, and then added some rice with chopsticks. When he tasted it and found it was enough, he turned off the heat.


    Then he poured the porridge into the insulation barrel.


    Then Crystal could eat porridge as soon as she woke up.

 Chapter 440 Ignore

    After everything was done, Edgar looked at his watch. Two hours had passed. He looked up at the sky outside the window.


    The sky was clear.


    Edgar thought that he was not sleepy anyway, so he went back to the room to check if Crystal kicked off the quilt.


    Unknowingly, Edgar had taken Crystal as a child to care.


    Turning around, Edgar closed the door and walked towards the bedroom in a soft posture.


    Then, he pushed the door open lightly and saw the sheet fall off from Crystal.


    Seeing that, Edgar smiled. He opened the door and walked into the bedroom. Then he gently picked up the quilt and put it cover Crystal again.


    At first, he wanted to touch the face of Crystal while she was sleeping in peace like a child.


    However, Edgar stopped his hand in the air and put it down. He turned around silently, left the room and closed the door.


    Crystal was a light sleeper. He didn''t want to wake her up.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Hearing the sound, Edgar frowned and turned to open the door without hesitation.


    He didn''t care who was standing outside. Instead, he cared about whether the knock would wake up Crystal accidentally.


    Edgar opened the door and was about to scold the person outside when he saw it was Sheena who was drunk standing outside.


    Standing in front of the door, she was wearing heavy makeup and 3-inch high heels, with a bottle of booze in her hand.


    Judging from her appearance, it seemed that she had just returned from a night club.


    But only Sheena herself knew that she had never been out of the hotel.


    She had planned to visit Mrs. Judy earlier today, but unexpectedly, the mansion of the Xia clan was surrounded by reporters and some civilians.


    After she got to know the truth, she found out that the matter of the evil woman named Elsa had irritated the public.


    That was not the point. The point was that Sheena couldn''t visit Mrs. Judy of the Xia clan recently.


    It was a troubled time for the Xia clan now. Of course Sheena would not be so stupid to risk her own repute.


    She was the princess of Count


    For royal members, there was no kinship. It might be a bad idea to be ignored like this! Or it might be a good idea to receive love and care in the royal family. It had nothing to do with him.


    As Edgar spoke, Edgar glanced at gates where the guards of Country C who should be guarding outside.


    The soldiers of the Xia clan had been dismissed by him, leaving only the bodyguards they brought from Country C.


    However, the corridor was empty.


    Who else could dismiss the bodyguards of Country C?


    Noticing that, Edgar could not help but laugh in his heart. ''well, do you really take me as an idiot?


    When the idea came to his mind, Edgar sighed in his heart at the same time. He had always thought that Sheena were still as innocent and adorable as they were back then.


    She was a very considerate girl at that time.


    But now Edgar didn''t know if it was because time had changed her personality or it was because she was born and raised in a royal family. How could she be a simple minded person if she was brought up in that kind of environment?


    He had only misjudged her!


    A trace of impatience flashed across Edgar''s eyes.


    He didn''t intend to deal with this hypocritical woman any more. He snorted coldly and said, "I have something else to do! Go back to your room! "


    After finishing his words, he didn''t wait for Sheena''s response and turned around, ready to close the door.

 Chapter 441

    However, just when Edgar was about to close the door, Sheena suddenly waddled into the room.


    Sheena kept pretending to be drunk and said, "today is my birthday and I''m going to ask someone to celebrate it for me. Edgar, didn''t you say that Miss Crystal is a good lady? I''ll ask her to celebrate my birthday with me! "


    Just then, Sheena came in while she was speaking. Her speed of rushing in was so fast that it was impossible to be prevented by Edgar.


    Edgar furrowed his eyebrows. If it weren''t for the fear of disturbing Crystal, he really wanted to slap Sheena out of his face.


    He walked up to Sheena, dragged her coldly and said indifferently, "get out! You''re not welcome here!"


    Edgar said in a low voice. But she could not tell whether he was angry or not from his face and coldness.


    Even Sheena thought so, Edgar was mad.


    But back in the old days, how could Edgar bear to scold her!


    But actually Edgar was so furious only because he was afraid that the noise might wake Crystal up.


    But there are always some people who don''t wish you well, especially drunk people. They would never do whatever you ask them to do.


    That was why Sheena pretended to be drunk. When she waked up tomorrow, she could still choose to apologize with the excuse of being drunk. Pretending to be a bacchanalian was the only way Sheena could come up with.


    However, what she did not know was that her stupid idea had already been seen through by Edgar!


    With a pouted mouth, she deliberately threw off Edgar and lay down on the sofa. She giggled and said, "Edgar, what are you doing? Why did you drive me away? I won''t leave! I want to celebrate my birthday with Miss Crystal! Humph! I won''t leave"


    Sheena wore a very sexy dress today. She sat on the sofa, and the two tits in front of her chest were partly hidden and partly visible, very attractive.


    Besides, her slender thighs were crossed over the sofa, and the dress was only long enou


    with the crazy woman. He tried hard to push her away. However, he failed. He wanted to kick her with his foot.


    However, when he pushed away Sheena, who was tangling with him, he didn''t notice that there was someone behind them.


    "Do I need to spare my bed for you? Don''t you feel uncomfortable having sex on the sofa? "


    Hearing the voice, Edgar suddenly stopped what he was doing, but Sheena still continued


    He was surprised to find that Crystal had already stood behind him.


    After saying that, Crystal sneered and said, "it seems that I''m redundant here. You can enjoy the room!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left without looking back at them.


    However, without thinking, Edgar gave Sheena a hard kick and threw her away.


    Then he got up quickly and rushed out to chase after Crystal.


    Although he had exerted all his strength to catch up with Crystal just now, he suddenly felt a bang of pain attacked his heart again.


    However, he had no time to care about it since his mind was almost blank at the moment. The only thought in his mind was to catch up with Crystal and explain to her.


    Crystal was still weak and couldn''t walk fast!


    "Crystal, wait a minute! Listen to me, I have nothing to do with Sheena! Crystal! "


    Edgar explained while chasing after her!

 Chapter 442 You Are A Liar, Edgar!

    Crystal was really angry this time. She didn''t care that the man he loved was loved by another woman. That meant the man she loved was charming.


    However, Edgar knew clearly that she was jealous of him and Sheena, but when she heard the noise, the first thing she saw was that Edgar was lying on Sheena. What the fuck?!


    Did he do it on purpose to piss her off?


    It had to be said that people tended to lose their rationality when they were in love. If Crystal could think about it carefully, she would know that it was a trap set by Sheena.


    Apparently, Sheena had deliberately said such seductive words when she knew that Crystal was secretly observing.


    Moreover, she did not stop her move, on the contrary, she became even more crazy when she saw Crystal come out.


    what is it?


    It was obvious that what she wanted was only to let Crystal see what happened.


    However, Crystal knew clearly about it. And of course she knew what Sheena was up to by doing so. She knew the true intention of Sheena.


    However, she didn''t know why she was so self willed.


    Crystal walked so fast that she even forgot to look at the road under her feet.


    As a result


    She accidentally stepped on a hard snowball, and then


    "Bang!" Crystal slipped and leaned forward.


    "Crystal!..."


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal''s body fell to the ground all of a sudden. Fortunately, Edgar reacted quickly enough.


    Crystal did fall down, but she didn''t feel painful. Edgar caught her with his arms at the moment when she almost hit the ground.


    "Crystal, are you all right? Are you hurt? Let me take you to the hospital."


    While speaking, Edgar held Crystal up.


    However, Edgar was too anxious to notice his own.


    That was how Edgar was like at the moment. Crystal did not fall to the ground. On the contrary, when Edgar supported himself by propping his hand up on the ground, his wrist was rubbed to make a wound of skin, and there was a little blood oozing from it. He just used a little more strength, and his heartbeat had increased a bit. His face immediately changed.


    However, Edgar was totally unaware of that. Now he focus totally on Crystal.


    However, Crystal noticed it.


    Seeing his face turn pale, Crystal''s heart ached for him


    me because of it?''.


    Daniel broke out in a cold sweat at the thought of it.


    So, Daniel headed to the supermarket nervously.


    Meanwhile, Crystal had walked for a long distance.


    Regret in her heart It was so embarrassing!


    However, she could only regret for a moment, and whether she still remained angry.


    When Crystal''s mind was filled with wild thoughts, she felt her body was floating in the air all of a sudden


    "Hey! Edgar, what are you doing? "


    Edgar passed the sidewalk, holding Crystal in his arm.


    "Crystal, I know you don''t believe me, but I will make you trust me..."


    After saying that, Edgar shut up immediately.


    Edgar kept going forward with Crystal in his arms all the way.


    "Edgar, what are you doing? Put me down! "


    Along the way, Crystal tried to break away from Edgar, slapping him with her hands all the time.


    However, she knew that the most serious injury was his heart, so she didn''t dare to slap him too hard. But, for Edgar himself, the beat of Crystal was nothing to him but only mere tingle.


    Unknowingly, Edgar had walked a long distance, so far that Crystal couldn''t recognize the road.


    "Hey, Edgar. Where are you taking me?"


    Now Crystal was less angry. What she worried most was not where to go, but the health of Edgar.


    He held her for a long time. Was he tired? Would he feel sick? Will it worsen his condition?


    Just when Crystal was thinking about whether to get out of his arms with all her strength, Edgar suddenly put her down.

 Chapter 443 Will You Marry Me

    It was a snowy day and very few cars were on the road. In the early morning, commuters came one after another to the company.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Edgar put Crystal at the gate of the marriage registration office, where he rested his back on the stairs.


    Without any hesitation, Edgar took out the ring from his pocket.


    He stepped back and knelt on one knee in front of Crystal. Holding the ring with one hand, he said affectionately to Crystal, "Crystal, will you marry me?"


    With a look of shock on her face, Crystal asked, "what did you say?"


    With a gentle smile, Edgar said loudly, "Crystal, marry me. Be my wife. Let me protect you for the rest of my life, okay? I know it''s not appropriate to make a proposal here. But I beg you, please marry me! "


    "Edgar, you want me to marry you now? Do you know that now... "


    In fact, what she was thinking about was that her current identity was too complicated and it is not suitable for her to get married at all.


    If they got married at this time, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble for both Edgar and Crystal herself.


    However, there was nothing troublesome for her. And even most of the people from the Xia Clan knew that she was actually Ivy.


    In fact, she had to come back to the Xia clan sooner or later. She wasn''t afraid that her identity in the United States would be exposed.


    As long as she could find out the truth, no matter she would spend the rest of her life in prison or start a new life in another city, it didn''t matter anymore for her.


    The one she loved was still alive, and they had a baby. That was enough for her. She felt warm in her heart while thinking of it.


    And another reason was that Crystal had already known that Edgar was now the prince of Country C.


    If, in the future, someone knew that the woman Edgar loved was actually a merciless killer, it would surely damage the reputation of both Edgar and his royal family.


    The more she loved Edgar, the more she hoped he would be away from trouble. When she knew about the thing happened to Edgar before that, she didn''t feel aggrieved. Instead, she felt that it was a good choice for Edgar to be the adopted son of the emperor o


    However, nothing could stop him. He still loved her.


    At this moment, time seemed to stand still.


    The crowd around them even breathed lightly. In fact, they seemed to have said in one voice: marry him, marry him!


    However, their action was of no avail, because they would only depreciate the love between the couple in front of them if they chose to do so.


    Everyone was waiting, waiting for the moment when Crystal said "I will marry you", of course, including Edgar.


    Just when they thought Crystal was about to say yes.


    Crystal suddenly turned around and said, "sorry!"


    Everybody still didn''t move. Did they think they heard it wrong? I''m sorry?


    Sorry?


    Seeing that, everybody felt sorry for Edgar, but none of them moved or made a sound. Perhaps, they were still dreaming of Crystal saying "Yes, I will marry you!"! They were waiting for the moment they dreamed of.


    However, Edgar heard the "Sorry".


    As time went by, he couldn''t help but feel heartbroken little by little!


    A bitter smile flashed across the corners of his mouth. ''Crystal still turn down my proposal, '' he thought!


    Edgar didn''t know how he managed to stand up and stabilize himself.


    At the moment, he wanted to pass out and tell himself that everything was an illusion, and that he must be dreaming, a nightmare!


    Edgar''s body was somewhat shaking. He lowered his head. Nobody knew what he was thinking? no Edgar had no idea what he was going to say next.

 Chapter 444 The Prince Charming!

    When Edgar didn''t know where to go!


    When everyone came back to their senses and felt pity, they shook their heads and sighed.


    Edgar saw nothing but a big snowflake in Crystal''s hands.


    Yes! It was the snow!


    Crystal found a bunch of rose stems and picked up all the roses petals.


    Then she added some snow on it! It was wet, but it didn''t affect the wonderful shape of it. It was exceptionally beautiful!


    Edgar watched as Crystal slowly walked towards him with the specially made bouquet.


    He was stunned!


    With the flowers in her hands, Crystal walked slowly to Edgar and extended her hand to him.


    She said it word by word from her mouth, "Edgar, I once said that I would come back to you and make you my prince. Now since I''m back, let the snow mark the purity and sincerity of our love. Edgar, are you willing to be my prince in my whole life, just as I love you. Edgar, are you willing to marry me and let me love you for the rest of my life?"I will be the Cinderella belonging to you only in the rest of my life! "


    Tears ran down his cheeks!


    The man would not easily shed tears, but not to the affectionate part!


    Edgar''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist of tear, and he just looked at her face quietly.


    He forced himself to smile and said sincerely, "I do Of course! "


    Then he walked towards his step by step stiffly, and suddenly kissed her lips


    After a while, all those onlookers gave thunderous applause!


    The applause was regular and stopped in 15 minutes.


    After the applause, no one spoke and everyone chose to leave silently.


    They thought that the peace at the moment should belong to two lovers, Crystal and Edgar.


    However, when they left, everyone''s face was covered with tears.


    However, there was also a woman standing at a corner. She was so itching to tear the man and the woman who were kissing passionately.


    The woman''s eyes turned red, filled with blood, and burning anger, and the deep hatred made her mad. The paper towel in her hand was screwed up to an unrecognizable shape.


    Standing behind the woman, the maid, Tina, lowered her head, and whispered in a trembling voice, "Your Highness Your highness Let''s go back! The second prince i


    in another country. There might still be troubles haunting them.


    When Crystal was still worried and confused.


    At the moment, Edgar had entered the marriage registration desk, with an arm around her.


    Then she lifted her head and found that there was a person waiting for them. When she approached him, she was surprised: "What?"


    The man opposite them wore a suit. His hair was a little messy and he was breathing hard. Obviously, he just ran in before them.


    The man waved his hand politely and smiled, "Hello, Crystal, long time no see!"


    Crystal took a cold look at the man and then turned her head to take a look at Edgar. All of a sudden, she realized something.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal stretched her hand out and gave Edgar a harsh pinch on his arm. With a sneer, she said, "tell me, what happened?"


    Edgar shrugged and threw up his hands, "I don''t know either!"


    Putting her hand to his ear, Crystal curled his lips, "you don''t know? Are you fooling me? I am not a sucker. "


    The man was dumbfounded. At this moment, he had never expected that such a proud man like Edgar could be so domesticated when facing his own girl. Really That was really incredible.


    He had thought that he could only be bullied by the scheming Edgar in his life.


    But today, he saw that Edgar was totally domesticated by Crystal And he even behaved so obediently.


    But he couldn''t just watch. If he missed the chance, he would be tortured to death by Edgar.

 Chapter 445

    So the man in front of them cleared his voice and said, "Well, Crystal, this is actually... "


    Before the man spoke, Crystal turned her head coldly and interrupted, "Steven shut up. I''m asking Edgar!"


    Right, the man in front of her was not a nobody, but the head of the Cao Clan, Steven.


    Steven scratched his head and thought to himself: in fact, he was also very busy. He had been working at his own company for half a month and didn''t have a good rest for two days. And then, he was ordered to rush to the Xia State as soon as possible by Edgar.


    And he also needed to dress neatly. That was not a big deal! Most importantly, everything must be arranged before Edgar came to the marriage registration office. He couldn''t be late for even a minute.


    He had come all the way by running, and his speed could definitely create another record.


    But when Steven saw that Edgar was so timid it in front of Crystal, he felt really happy!


    Even the unhappiness and stress just now disappeared.


    Hearing that, Edgar could not help but wear a smile. "Crystal, listen to me. Aren''t you worried that it will be not good for both of us if our identities are exposed here? So I asked Steven to do me a small favor! "


    Steven shot a glance at Edgar as he spoke. He thought to himself, ''damn it. How could Edgar be so conscienceless to ask him to come here at the risk of offending Ryan?


    But he couldn''t say that. Once he did, he was sure that he would receive the retaliation from Edgar!


    "Crystal, all the people here are arranged by Steven. And today is weekend, and no one is on duty here, so I''ll ask Steven to give us a seal of permission to our marriage. In this way, we don''t have to worry about being troubled after if the identity is exposed."


    As Edgar spoke, he took his wallet out of his pocket and took his ID card out.


    With a shocking look on her face, Edgar took out Crystal''s ID card as well as two small photos of the size of two inches of him and Crystal.


    "Edgar, you..."


    "Well, honey, Don''t think too much about it. I have already prepared all these things earlier, but I haven''t told you yet. "


    Fine! Since Edgar had planned everything beforehand, there wa


    nd and caught up with them, "Hey, where are you going to invite me to lunch?"


    Crystal then pulled Edgar back by two steps. Then, she turned around and waved her hand at him, "my dear husband, give me some money! "


    Edgar understood what she meant. It seemed that he had already guessed what Crystal was going to do!


    He stood there, smiling lightly. Then he took out two penny coins from his pocket and handed them to Crystal.


    Then he said without hesitation with a tone of sarcasm, "honey, you can spend whatever you like. We have a lot of money!"


    Her mouth twitched and Crystal flipped her hair. Before Steven could react, she stuffed the two steel coins into his pocket and said, "Steven, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to send us our best wishes. This two steel coins will be rewarded to you. You can buy some steamed buns to thank my husband and me for that. Oh, remember to prepare a big wedding gift for us. You are always welcome to our wedding. Bye! "


    Without waiting for Steven''s response, Crystal dragged Edgar and directly walked away, while Crystal was still complaining, " It''s a waste of money! And I think one penny is enough!"! From now on, I''ll take care of your money. Do you understand! Honey! "


    With a loud voice, Edgar smiled and said, "Got it, honey!"


    Edgar''s words pulled Steven back to sense.


    Then Steven jumped up, clenched his fists and shouted angrily, "Edgar, you you are so fucking ungrateful! "

 Chapter 446 Am I Doing The Right Thing, Honey

    Holding two steel coins firmly in his hands, Steven said to himself: Fuck it. Why did I make acquaintance with such a damn bastard cousin! Shit!


    Steven said and threw the two steel coins far away. Then he turned around and left angrily.


    He would rather go back to sleep!


    Steven was about to leave when a pair of hands suddenly grabbed him from behind.


    Steven looked up in surprise, "you Didn''t you leave? "


    That was right, Crystal and Edgar came back to him!


    Crystal lifted her eyebrows and smiled, "Mr. Steven..."


    Upon hearing those words, Steven took a few steps back out of instinct. He asked warily, "you What do you want? "


    With a gloomy and cold smile on her face, Crystal stepped closer to him, "nothing. I just..."


    Steven was scared by her scheming smile. He leaned against his car and pointed at Crystal, "No! Don''t come over. Crystal, stop! What are you up to? I''m telling you Don''t, don''t beat me, you... "


    Steven was forced to a corner of his car then there was no way for him to step back. Then, he saw Crystal fidgeting with her fingers, making cracking sounds.


    "Mr. Steven Since you can help us once, you will help us again, right? "


    Crystal said with a weird smile..


    Astonished, Steven said, "What... what else do you want from me? For what? Do you want to Kill me just to keep your secret identity? "


    Then he turned to look at Edgar standing not far away and shouted, "Hey, Edgar, what are you thinking? Come and save me, goddamn it! Your wife wants to kill me! "


    Standing not far away, Edgar remained unmoved. He responded indifferently, "I''m really sorry. I''m a married man. I''m also a domesticated type! Everything is up to my wife! So, I''m sorry I can''t help you! "


    Steven''s chest heaved as he struggled to speak. He gnashed and shouted, "Edgar, you bastard! You''ve forgotten your friends! You..."


    Steven''s heart missed a beat as he quickly jumped into his car.


    With an evil smile, Crystal gripped the car door and said, "Why are you so nervous? Don''t worry. I won''t kill you! I just want to... "


    Steven''s mouth trembled. "But w


    ho had been planted in the Xia State for many years in advance.


    And, he really felt happy for Edgar.


    He knew how much Edgar love Crystal. His good friend had finally found his true love.


    At the same time, Edgar and Crystal had returned to the hotel. The first thing they did when they got back to the hotel was to have a big meal. Then, the two lovers hugged each other and took a nap.


    Walking all the way, they didn''t drive or call a taxi. They were really a little tired!


    After they had a sound sleep, they opened their eyes and showed their marriage certificates to each other with a giggle.


    Then they got up and began to prepare for the wedding three days later.


    Crystal wrote their names on the invitation paper.


    While she was writing, she turned her head to take a look at Edgar, who was sitting on the sofa and fiddling with his laptop. She said, "honey, what are you doing?"


    "I want to design a unique wedding dress for you" Edgar replied as he carefully did a research on the Internet.


    Hearing that, the pen in her hand fell off. Abruptly, Crystal looked at Edgar in astonishment. "You can design a wedding dress?" she asked


    Hearing that, Edgar curled his lips and took a cool glance at her. He said, "by the way, your husband has graduated from the university with an identity of fashion design. And I have won the award of the first designer in the world!"

 Chapter 447 A Fake Apology

    With these thoughts in her mind, Crystal jumped into the arms of Edgar all of a sudden. Raising his chin with her hand, she said in an enchanting smile, "not bad. I have never known that my husband is also an outstanding man "


    When Edgar was about to lose his cool, there were three suddenly knocks on the door.


    "Edgar, Sis Crystal, are you here?"


    Curling her lips coldly, Crystal glared at Edgar, as if to say, "I haven''t settled the matter between you and Sheena yet!"!


    Hearing that, Edgar shrugged and spread his hands. "Honey, just do what you want.."


    She flipped her hair and smiled, "that''s more like it!"


    Hence, she deliberately messed up her clothes, and walked out of the door, but she only took two steps.


    All of a sudden, she turned back as if she reminded herself of something.


    She walked quickly to Edgar and suddenly jumped on him. She said quickly, "honey, hurry up! Kiss me! "


    Edgar was speechless, "..."


    After taking a cold glance at the dazed Edgar, she reminded him impatiently, "what are you doing? Come on, I want you to kiss me! "


    Then, Edgar restrained the lust in his lower abdomen and went up to kiss her.


    Edgar would never believe that Crystal was having hormones running over her body at this moment.


    As a result, Edgar''s lips did not stay long on hers.


    "I''m not asking you to kiss my lips, but my neck. Hurry up"


    Edgar was speechless, "..."


    Now, Edgar really had an impulse to throw her on the bed and bang her.


    Didn''t she see that he had almost lost his sobriety?


    Didn''t she feel that his breathing was becoming unstable?


    Hearing that, Edgar pinched Crystal around her waist. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Crystal, you "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, she stood up in a cold manner and raised his chin with a charming smile on her face. "Good boy! I would do anything for you tonight! "


    The knock was still not over.


    Crystal tried her best to ignored the lustful look in his eyes.


    She turned to the door with a smile and shouted, "Wait a second, I am coming!"


    Looking at her evil smile, the c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd said, "no, Sis Crystal, it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for me, you and Edgar wouldn''t have been separated for so long, so that you would have lived on another man!"


    Her cold eyes squinted. Crystal sneered!


    See! This was not the first time that she had cursed her in the name of apology, but the real intention she had was to call her bitch!


    Sheena was indeed a fucking excellent curser! Cursing without dirty words?


    ''do you really think I''m so easy to be bullied and endure all your bullshit?''? ''Do you think I am only a toothless tiger? ''


    Indifferently, Crystal showed the hickey out of her neck on purpose. Then, she tucked her hair behind her ears and said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are so humorous. Nothing happened between me and Edgar. We are in a good relationship. Is there anything wrong with your memory?"


    Crystal just simply denied her words and made it a misunderstanding! '' Is there something wrong with your brain?''


    The corner of Sheena''s mouth trembled with anger. She clenched her hands into fists and wanted to spit out her saliva on her face!


    But she could only bear it!


    So, Sheena took a deep breath and continued, "Crystal, i..."


    Before she could finish her words, Crystal interrupted her with a sneer? What did you mean by slandering me living on another man? Do you mean the story between me and Rain, the second son of the Xia Clan? "

 Chapter 448

    Sheena sneered in her mind, ''see? That bitch finally admitted it. She said it! Of course you are a bitch, and this is a undoubted fact!


    However, on the face of Sheena, she acted very careful and quickly covered her mouth with her hand. She said nervously, "I Sorry, I didn''t mean that. Crystal, I only heard it from all those spreading rumors, but I still trust you! You are a nice girl, and I know it. Crystal, don''t be mad. I... "


    Squinting coldly at Sheena, Crystal thought, ''fuck off! You are actually a bitch but you still pretend to be a chaste woman at the same time! Disgusting!


    Since Sheena liked to play tricks with her, Crystal decided to play back the same kind of tricks to her. Anyway, she felt bored and had nothing funny for her to recreate!


    However, Crystal was a person who never played by the rules.


    Crystal flipped her hair, spread out her hands and said, "Your Highness, you don''t have to be sorry. You are right. I have an affair with Rain.


    But your Edgar doesn''t care about it. He said that he likes such a charming woman like me! "


    With these words, Crystal also raised her eyebrows at Sheena.


    Crystal knew that a woman like Sheena, could not be revealed her true temper in usual ways. She was now a princess of a royal family. Of course she would never easily take out her mask of elegance. Besides, she also had another mask called manner on her face. And they had been firmly fixed from the bottom of her heart.


    However, there was no such a limit for Crystal. She could do what would be defined as inappropriate and rude from the perspective of Sheena, which she could try her best to restrain herself from doing so.


    As long as Crystal was not in the Xia Clan, there was nothing for her to fear.


    At this moment, Sheena couldn''t pretend to be innocent any more. She pointed at Crystal incredibly and said, "Crystal.... You How could you be so shameless, you... "


    Fine! Now she was finally revealed!


    With a charming cold smile, Crystal said, "Oh, your highness, do you want to say that I''m shameless and giddy! Fuck you, I am tired of your bullshit! It''s none of your business and you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at Edgar, in a black bathrobe, stood there lazily, frowning, with a flash of bloodthirsty in the corner of his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "shut up!"


    The flames of fury gushed out of Sheena''s eyes again when she saw how Edgar dressed.


    However, she was smart enough this time. She bit her lips and covered her face with her hand, crying quietly, as if she had suffered great grievances.


    However, when Crystal saw what Edgar was wearing, her mouth twitched! Her husband was awesome. They had a good performance!


    With her excuses, Sheena put on a pitiful look and said, "Edgar, Sis Crystal, she Hit me! I don''t know how I have offended her! Ouch, it hurts! No one has ever beaten me since I was a child! "


    What Sheena tried to convey to Edgar was that he should never forget his duty that he had promised in front of the emperor of Country C. Edgar was sent to here to protect her and her brother Abbott.


    Of course Edgar knew what she meant.


    Humph! ''You want to threaten me with the emperor?! '' ''Do you think it is a threat for me? ''


    In the past, without knowing what kind of person Sheena was, Edgar might have asked her the reason about that.


    But now, everyone knew what was on her mind. Would he still be fooled?


    Besides, Edgar had married Crystal now. He was on her side!


    Edgar glanced at Sheena, then glanced warmly at Crystal.


    He said lazily, "Crystal, which hand do you use to beat her?"

 Chapter 449 Compete With Him!

    Thinking that Edgar would revenge for her, Sheena felt rather happy, so she cried even louder.


    After all, Edgar had promised her father that he would protect her brother and her in the Xia state.


    However he liked Crystal, he had to show his respect for her father!


    Crystal looked at Edgar in confusion. What was he doing?


    Even Tina, who was standing behind Sheena, glanced at Edgar.


    Just when everyone was puzzled.


    "Crystal, which hand do you use?" Edgar asked again.


    Crystal twitched the corner of her mouth, stretched out her right hand, and said indifferently, "Hmm, this one!"


    Crystal didn''t know what Edgar was doing, but she absolutely didn''t believe that he would avenge Sheena!


    As expected, Edgar stretched out his hand and patted on Crystal''s hand. He said in a caring tone, "honey, is your hand okay? Does it hurt?"


    What Edgar said was so outrageous that Sheena was almost speechless.


    What was going on? She couldn''t believe her ears?


    How could Edgar take sides with that bitch? She was the one who was beaten!


    On the contrary, when Crystal heard Edgar''s words, she smiled all of a sudden. She poked him in the chest and said, "Ouch! Darling, give me a massage!"


    Ridiculous! If her husband didn''t take her side, who else would?


    Edgar automatically blocked the shocked expression of the people present, held Crystal''s hand in his arms and said, "okay!"


    Sheena was so angry that she didn''t know what to do next.


    She was so angry that her face turned red, but she didn''t know what to say next!


    Edgar was holding another woman that she hated so much, completely ignoring her!


    Just as Sheena was so angry that she was almost going to pass out, a voice came, "What are you doing here? It''s so crowded." A voice echoed behind them.


    The moment Sheena heard the voice, she turned her head, turned around


    face with her hand secretly.


    As a result, it seemed that she was badly injured.


    Looking at the red and swollen palm print, Abbott became angry in an instant.


    Although he had a good impression of Crystal, especially when he saw Crystal was calm and bold, he was more certain that such a person was rare to find in the world.


    He had thought about making friends with Crystal


    because of her proof statement in the Xia Clan.


    But now, Abbott felt Crystal was just a rude woman. His sister was the pride princess of C country. It didn''t matter if she disliked her or not.


    But she couldn''t hit her!


    Holding Sheena''s hands, Abbott walked over to Crystal and Edgar, he said angrily, "Miss Crystal, my sister is not a citizen of the Xia state, but at least she is the princess of C country. She is the apple of our eye. We won''t say anything bad about her, let alone beating her!


    So I want to ask you, Miss Crystal, what did my sister do to you that you slapped her so hard!


    Miss Crystal, please give me an answer. Why did you hit Sheena? "


    Crystal smiled coldly and said, "give you a reason? Okay, it was just my hand! It twitched I''m really sorry. "


    What a domineering statement!


    Awesome! She was a real talent!

 Chapter 450 He Was So Furious!

    Crystal gave reasons, and it was hard not to be angry!


    After hearing what she said, Abbott''s chest heaved. He sneered, "Miss Crystal, you are making fun of our clan as if our clan is a pushover in the Xia state? Just because we are in the Xia state, you can bully us as you like? Or do you think that there is no prestige in our house? "


    Before anyone could say anything, Abbott grabbed Rita''s hand and turned around. He said, "in this case, let''s ask the president of the state of Xia to tell us about the etiquette of the state of Xia? Guards, invite the president of the Xia State here! "


    "Wait!"


    Edgar stepped forward and said coldly.


    He knew that with his past understanding of Abbott, it seemed that Abbott was really angry this time.


    Casually, Edgar swept his gaze towards Abbott and said, "Brother, don''t be angry! I''m your brother. Crystal is my wife, and of course she is princess''s sister-in-law. It''s said that the sister-in-law is like mother. But Sheena kept calling Crystal a rude woman. Is this an etiquette in C country? Bro, don''t forget that I''m Zach now. You invited the President of the Xia State here to solve the problem. Do you think it''s a solution or a chance for him to laugh at us? "


    Edgar''s words were like a basin of cold water, which instantly put down the angry heart of Abbott.


    Abbott felt a little regretful! How could he forget? Now that Edgar was the prince of C country, it would be improper for them to have a personal conflict since they were brothers. If Ryan knew that, would he help? He would definitely laugh at them!


    In other words, if he argued with Edgar, it would be a good chance for Ryan.


    ''Isn''t it just shooting myself in the foot?''


    But at the same time, he had hit back because Sheena was his sister.


    But at the same time, Edgar was also his good friend. Should he fight with him?


    How could he do that!


    Edgar stood still, without flinching. How could he allow others to abuse his woman


    married, his infatuated sister should give up all hope!


    However, it was too early for Abbott to say that, and it was just a later story.


    So Abbott continued with a bigger smile, "well, I promise. When my younger brother gets married, how can I be absent! Although our father can''t hold a feast for our little brother since we are not in C country now, we should do as the Romans do. We can hold a feast in this hotel. Just let me make the preparations. I''m sure to give Crystal a big surprise! "


    Abbott meant what he said the former part.


    But as for the latter part of his statement, it was bullshit! After all, it was none of his business.


    He''d rather hang out with girls.


    However, as the nominal second elder brother, he had to act like one.


    He didn''t need to put on airs in front of Edgar, but he had to do that in front of Crystal.


    Although he said it out of politeness and thought that Crystal would refuse him politely


    because it would be better if one could prepare for his/her own wedding, it turned out he was wrong!


    Crystal was never a normal person.


    With a sneer, Crystal said, "Okay, thank you, brother. Please hand over the invitations to all the guests. Don''t forget the dowry! Thank you so much, brother. "


    Hearing these words, Abbott was on the verge of fainting!

 Chapter 451

    what? Did he hear it wrong? A banquet? ''invitations?''? What else? dowry? Are you sure?


    ''Come on, I am the prince of Country C! Is it the job that I should complete?'' no All in all, why did he have to do this? In his point of view, he was so unwilling to condescend himself to act like a lieutenant of Edgar.


    Looking at the hesitated look on Abbott''s face, Crystal sneered and said, "well? As the brother of Edgar, are you unwilling to do so?"? If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, I will meet my father-in-law sooner or later. Now my husband is the Third Prince of Country C, and my father-in-law is the emperor. When I have the chance to meet the emperor with Edgar, I will tell him what you have done in the Xia state! "


    After saying this coldly, regardless of how sullen Abbott''s face was, she continued, "by then, I think the emperor will be quite interested about your love affair in the Xia State. Well I still remember the hot girl named Lucy..... And that girl named Cici with nice tits...... "


    Then she turned her head, even blinking at Edgar, and asked, "Am I right, Honey? "


    After hearing she said, Abbott was almost overwhelmed with embarrassment and his face was burning.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at Edgar, "Edgar you bastard! "


    Ignoring the hateful face of Abbott, Edgar smiled and said, "yes, honey. Everything is up to you!"


    In fact, what Edgar thought was: Well, girl, you take advantage of me again. Of course it was me who told you his love affairs.


    All of a sudden, Edgar wondered if it was an appropriate choice to make Crystal take over the Shadow Group. And Crystal was now getting more and more well informed and well connect as she stayed in the Xia state for quite a while.


    Usually, Abbott would use another identity when he hung out for fun. And he was afraid of being recognized, so he chose to go to the night club during midnight.


    He often attended those fancy dress parties or masquerade, so that no one would recognize his face.


    In fact, even Edgar didn''t know that which bar or party Abbott would frequently present.


    But now Abbott could do nothing but undertook all requests from Crystal since she had something on him!


    What''s more, Edgar was exceedingly obedient to his wife.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Edgar


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    noring the black face of Abbott.


    Even Sheena, who stood behind Abbott, couldn''t help but enrage herself.


    No! If not for her maid stopping her, Sheena would have pounced on Crystal and tear her apart.


    With a furious face, Sheena pointed at Crystal and said ferociously, "Crystal, you bastard! Don''t be so fucking ungrateful! You How dare you command my brother? Since he would like to do you the favor and pay you the bill out of kindness. But all those food you asked for too sumptuous, it cost too much! You are abusing his kindness!


    Who the hell do you think you are? And how could you take it for granted that you deserve all those top class food? "


    Crystal picked her ear slowly and said indifferently, "Brother, look at your sister Sheena. I''m her sister-in-law, but how could she appear to be so inconsiderate. She''s just a little girl, don''t interrupt us! And there was a saying goes, you should pay your respect you the senior. I think my second elder brother Abbott must have heard this too!


    I think as your one of your seniors, I should teach you how to behave yourself, right? "


    As Crystal spoke, she stretched out her long finger.


    Hearing these words, Sheena was frightened and took a step back, but she believed that Crystal would not let her off so easily.


    Sheena pouted her lips and pulled Abbott''s clothes. "Brother Help me. Look how rude she is! "


    When she called Abbott brother, he just came back to his senses.


    At this moment, he realized that she was not only scheming, but also vindictive.

 Chapter 452 Have A Good Dream!

    The first action after Abbott came to himself was to turn around and glare at Sheena, shouting angrily, "shut up! How dare you call her name directly? She is your senior from now on! Okay? "


    Shocked, Sheena looked into his eyes speechlessly, "brother What do you mean? "


    Tears were hovering in the corner of her eyes. She couldn''t understand why her brother scold her for simply calling Crystal''s name!


    Abbott frowned and impatiently said to Tina, "what are you waiting for? Send the princess back to her room! "


    With tears in her eyes, Sheena called, "Brother!"


    Abbott waved his hand and said, "well, you can go back now! I have something to talk with Crystal! "


    Now that her brother had said so, there was nothing else she could do.


    So, Sheena glared at Crystal coldly with her aggrieved eyes..


    She said to herself, ''just wait and see. I won''t let you off!''!


    Coldly raising her chin, Crystal glared defiantly back at Sheena.


    Humph! Do you think I''m afraid? Bring it over!


    Then Sheena turned around and went back to her own room.


    After calming himself down, Abbott said seriously, "Crystal, I know you don''t like my sister, and I know it must be my naughty sister who caused a lot of troubles to you. I apologize for her. As for the matter of the wedding ceremony, you know, Crystal. I''ve been negotiating with Ryan about something formal recently. And now I am under great pressure, so I am afraid that I would be hard for me to accept your request. "


    The intention that Abbott tried to convey was quite obvious. All those luxurious food and wine could be exceedingly costly.


    Although he was the prince of Country C and could squander his money as much as he wanted.


    But the wealth he got was not endless. And since he was a playboy and party guy, he also had to spend a lot on all kinds of top class stuff and flirting with hot girls.


    Besides, what Crystal requested could be as valuable as a lush villa.


    Though wealthy Abbott was, he would not easily fulfill her request.


    So Abbott had changed his plan. Firstly, he apologized for his sister, for all troubles and grudge were caused by Sheena. Secondly, he was very busy with his business, which mostly related to international affairs. Thus it would be impossible for him to tot


    ever chose to set up password for the access of their credit cards so as to spend money freely.


    However, not everyone was allowed to use the card at will, which needed the card holder''s consent.


    Crystal waved the card in her hand and said with a smile, "brother, are you unwilling to give up your card to me?"


    Of course Abbott could never say no. Absolutely not!


    So, Abbott automatically restrained his grievance and said, "Yes, I would love to give up the mere five million for your wedding with Edgar!"


    Though five million was nothing to him!


    But Abbott was rather aggrieved for being threatened, and had to pay the money reluctantly. Most importantly, he was extorted by his friend''s wife. Of course I was hard for him to ease himself.


    Thinking of this, Abbott made up his mind that once he had something on Edgar, he would definitely make him suffer from his reprisal.


    Crystal put the card into her pocket casually. She smiled with satisfaction. "Well, thank you very much, brother! Well, there is nothing else I want to talk to you. I''ll go back to my room. It''s a sleepy night. Have a good dream! Bye! "


    Then Crystal turned back to her own room and closed the door.


    Abbott was then left alone in the hallway, gritting his teeth in pain.


    Sweet dream? what the fuck! ''How could I have a fucking sweet dream after being extorted by you! ''


    When Crystal came back to her suite, she found that Edgar was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    But now, she was surprisingly happy! Really Awesome!

 Chapter 453 Why

    Since Crystal was in a good mood, she felt much more relaxed. Thus, she casually lay on the sofa, picked up an apple from the table and took a bite of it.


    When she was about to take a second bite, the apple in her hand was suddenly grabbed away by someone.


    Turning her head, she asked in disapproval, "what are you doing, Edgar?"


    Edgar put the food he had cooked on the table one by one. He walked over to Crystal. Scratching her nose in a pampering manner, he smiled and said, "eating apple with an empty stomach is not good for your health!"


    Pursing her lips, Crystal didn''t say a word, but followed Edgar to the dining table and started to eat!


    ''why doesn''t he ask me what I should do with the two assholes outside the door?'' Crystal thought?


    After finishing the meal, Edgar held her in his arms and lying on the bed with Crystal without asking her anything about the conversation between her and Abbott.


    Now Crystal could not stay calm anymore. Because she did remember that Edgar had ever claim that Abbott was one of his best friends. ''Do he never care about what have happened?''


    Leaning against Edgar''s chest, Crystal asked, "honey, don''t you want to ask about the situation of the battle between me and Abbott?"


    Edgar smiled, stroking her hair. He said, "Why should I ask you? And I know that you would never be outdone even if you face me!"


    Crystal: "huh, why are you so confident in your presumption?"


    "I''m not confident in myself. I''m confident in my wife!"


    "Honey, I want to tell you that I''ve extorted five million from Abbott, do you think I was embarrassing your friendship with Abbott?"


    "How could it be? Five million is just a drop in the bucket for Abbott. If I were you, I would directly ask him for fifty million! "


    With a mocking smile, Crystal turned her head and twisted Edgar''s ear, scolding, "you''re so cruel to everyone, even to my friends. Edgar, tell me, when I''m not beautiful and becomes an old woman, will you dislike me?"


    Edgar was speech


    ng wildly


    Sheena knew that her brother couldn''t see through her plan now, otherwise, with his relationship with Edgar, he would definitely stop her!


    Therefore, she could not tell her plan to Abbott.


    Thinking of the past when he was a child, his little sister Sheena would be even frighten when seeing a dead animal, let alone being a murderer. How could it be possible?


    Feeling much relieved when thinking of this, Abbott rubbed hair and comforted her, "my dear sister, I know you are upset, and I know you are upset. But there is something we can''t do to change. Our father doesn''t agree on you marrying a foreign man. And he is your only closest one. Listen to his word and be a filial girl, okay?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry


    But deep in her heart, she was thinking about how to kill or destroy Crystal!


    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind.


    Sheena dried her tears and looked up at Abbott and asked: "brother, can I also attend the wedding banquet three days later?"


    With a baffled look at her, Abbott said, "You wanted to present? I was thinking about taking you out for a funny trip three days later! "


    He was afraid that his sister would do something radical during the wedding ceremony, so he decided not to take his daughter to the wedding.


    What if Sheena got mad and messed up the wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 454 Crystal, You Are Doomed!

    Sheena knew her brother wouldn''t agree, but she knew what kind of person he was.


    So Sheena burst into tears again. She choked, "brother, are you afraid that I will make trouble at brother Edgar''s wedding banquet? Don''t worry. I won''t. You are right. Brother Edgar only loves sister Crystal, and I can only be his sister now, so I don''t expect anything more. But I hope that brother Edgar can be happy. I just want to bless them. That''s what a sister should do, isn''t it? "


    Sheena was a good talker. Every word she said was what a sister should say, and indirectly told Abbott that she had given up on Edgar. She only treated him as her brother. When her brother got married, she just wanted to congratulate him.


    Hearing what Sheena said, Abbott was a little hesitant. What his sister said was reasonable, and if he didn''t agree, was it too inhuman?


    Looking at the wrinkled face of Abbott, Sheena sneered in her heart. She knew that her brother would definitely agree.


    So she dragged Abbott''s clothes and begged, "brother, please promise me. I know it was my fault before, and I''m the one to blame. After all, I shouldn''t have called her bitch. Now I understand. Since she is the wife of brother Edgar, I should respect her. I shouldn''t scold her. I should call her my sister-in-law! "


    Sheena put all the blame on herself, so that Abbott could see her change.


    "Brother, promise me. Look at me and Crystal. We are in such a stalemate now. From now on, we will meet each other from time to time. Do you still want us to pinch each other when we meet? Brother, don''t you think that if I give my bless at the wedding banquet, it can show my current state of mind? I only treat Edgar as my brother. On the other hand, it can ease the relationship between me and sister Crystal. We will be a family from now on. It''s not good to be stiff, isn''t it? "


    Sheena said sincerely, as if she was a good


    . When these old men were together, there was no merit or plot. They only wanted to be happy. This was their life.


    Pushing his grandfather, Edgar looked at his grandmother not far away, who was twisting her waist and dancing in the square seriously.


    The morning wind was a little cold. Edgar asked the nurse for a blanket and bent over to cover his grandfather''s legs.


    With red eyes, his grandfather wanted to say something, but he couldn''t help but drool when he opened his mouth!


    At this time, Edgar took out a tissue from his pocket and reached out his hand to wipe the sweat and saliva.


    "Well, grandpa, I know what you want to say. Don''t worry about your grandson. He is now the third prince of Country C. Don''t worry. I won''t be wronged. But don''t worry. I''m still that Edgar, the grandson of the Cao clan. This will never change. The Prince of C country is just temporary, and I can''t hide for long!"


    His grandfather blinked his eyes with relief. Now, the only thing he could control was his eyes.


    His grandfather knew that only his grandson, Edgar, had always been the most sensible. His son had failed and almost made the Cao clan go bankrupt. Thanks to his grandson''s help, otherwise, he would have died and had no face to see his ancestors.

 Chapter 455 Destiny

    But at the same time, he also regretted. He had owed his daughter too much. If he hadn''t stopped her, her daughter wouldn''t have suffered so much and wouldn''t have been hurt by others.


    At this time, Ms. Helen''s dance on the square was over. She smiled when she saw Edgar not far away. She took her cup and walked towards him.


    Seeing Ms. Helen in a red dance dress, Edgar teased, "grandma, you are getting younger and younger!"


    While speaking, Edgar handed a towel that he had already prepared to Ms. Helen.


    Ms. Helen took the towel and wiped the sweat off her face. She poked at Edgar''s forehead dotingly and said with a smile, "Your words are so sweet."


    Who would have expected that Ms. Helen could get along so well with his grandson, whom she had never liked since childhood.


    Even Edgar himself had never expected that he and his grandmother would get along so well with each other one day.


    yes! It seemed to be a warm and kind relationship. However, things were different during his child hood. When he was a child, he clearly remembered that his grandmother was cold to him.


    She had never been kind to him.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Edgar said to Ms. Helen with a smile, "Grandma, I am telling the truth, not just simply sweet words!"


    Ms. Helen picked up a banana for her husband and fed him. Then she took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth for him. She gently said to her husband, "Honey, you go back first. I have something to talk to Edgar. Later, I will cook you your favorite dishes, okay?"


    Then he blinked to show his consent.


    Then, Ms. Helen waved her hand and a nurse in a white uniform came over.


    When the nurse came over, Ms. Helen said to the nurse, "Miss, please send my husband back to his room and take care of him for a while. Thank you! "


    The nurse nodded with a smile.


    Then the nurse pushed him with his wheelchair away.


    Ms. Helen turned around and motioned for Edgar to help her up. They came to a pavilion and sat down.


    Pointing at the flower hall in the distance, Ms. Helen smiled and said, "Did you se


    harsh on your father at that time. I don''t like this son-in-law very much, but it will never change the fact that he is your father. It''s natural for you to follow his surname.


    And you changed your name without his permission. How dare you! You fail your dead father and your mother who loves you! "


    Ms. Helen was so angry that her chest rose and fell.


    She thought his grandson was an indomitable man, but was it what a indomitable man should do to change his name and recognize others as his father? She could never believe that her grandson would betray his own family.


    Although Ms. Helen was conservative, Edgar still deemed her words correct.


    Edgar didn''t defend himself. It was a fact and he couldn''t defend himself.


    After a long while, Edgar opened his mouth and said, "grandma, do you know that I''m a dead person already? The main reason is because I''m the grandson of the Cao Clan and I''m Edgar. And the one behind this did everything he could to find a killer to kill me. Just two months ago, I was still in a coma in the hospital and my life was on the line. I''m just an ordinary person before that. Grandma, I do believe that you know the reason why that person insists on killing me. "


    Ms. Helen was even more confused. In the past few months, she and her husband had been staying in the nursing home. She really didn''t know much about what happened outside the world.

 Chapter 456 Crystal Is My Wife!

    With a sneer, Edgar said, "grandma, if I tell you that the person who wants to kill me is a member of the Xia clan, don''t you also say that you don''t know at all?"


    Ms. Helen was surprised. A member of the Xia clan? Was it Ryan?


    Edgar said, "grandma, I think you have guessed who it is! "


    Holding the wall of the hall, Ms. Helen asked, "but, why?"


    Sitting casually opposite to Edgar, Edgar said indifferently, "because I fell in love with Crystal. He just wanted to stop Crystal from falling in love with me!"


    Holding the wall tighter, Ms. Helen asked, "who on earth is Crystal?"


    Ms. Helen didn''t believe that Ryan would kill the members of the Cao clan for no reason. Moreover, Edgar was not the eldest son of the Cao clan. As the eldest grandson of the Cao clan, how could Ryan have any reason to hurt him? The only explanation was that Crystal.


    Edgar picked up a leaf and played with it. He said indifferently, "Crystal is Ivy Luo, her mother is Griffith, and she is the niece of Ryan!"


    Edgar''s words were like a bomb, exploding in Ms. Helen''s brain.


    After a long while, Ms. Helen pressed her chest, took a deep breath and said, "Edgar, no, no, absolutely not. You can''t be with Crystal!"


    Edgar stood up slowly and sneered, "maybe I''m going to disappoint you, grandma. I''m here to tell you that I''m going to marry Crystal. Tomorrow, we''ll hold the wedding banquet. It doesn''t matter whether you come or not!"


    After saying that, Edgar turned around and left.


    Ms. Helen was so angry that her body trembled. She stood behind him and shouted coldly at Edgar, "stop, Edgar. Although your parents are gone, you still have grandma. I can''t leave you alone. Let me tell you, your grandpa and I will never agree to your marriage with Crystal !"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his steps, turned around and sneered, "grandma, you have no right to interfere in the matter between me and Crystal, and you can''t interfere either!"


    "But you don''t know the consequences! Edgar, I''m doing this for your own g


    o she wanted you to attend our wedding banquet and be a member of her family. Similarly, my parents died, so I could only let my grandma witness our marriage! "


    Before Ms. Helen could say anything, Edgar smiled with self mockery and said, "it seems that such hope has become an extravagant hope. Grandma, don''t worry. No matter who Crystal is, she can only be my wife. Therefore, we will live a good and happy life!"


    After saying that, Edgar didn''t stop and continued to walk forward. However, his steps seemed to be heavy. Yes, there was always a trace of regret in the wedding without the blessing of his family, but he didn''t care. It was enough for him to have Crystal!


    Just when Edgar was about to turn a corner, Ms. Helen shouted to him loudly, "Okay, grandma agrees to your marriage. Your grandpa and I will also attend your wedding happily. For no other reason, you are Edgar, my grandson, and also for the sake of Crystal, who once saved me with her life!"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped and didn''t turn around.


    However, his voice was a little trembling. He said, "Okay, I will tell Crystal your decision. At the same time, I promise to grandma that I won''t be obsessed with the power of the Country C. I am still Edgar Luo, whose surname is Luo and whose name is Edgar!"


    Then, without turning around, Edgar turned around and left!

 Chapter 457 No One! With A Grandson!

    Looking at the back of Edgar who went farther and farther until he disappeared.


    Was she really getting old and confused? Maybe! Perhaps the curse was just a result of human heart, or perhaps it was true as what Edgar had said. They were getting old, and she, an old woman, could no longer meddle in the affairs of young people.


    Ms. Helen looked up at the sky and asked in her heart, ''My dear daughter, did we really do something wrong? Never mind! ''! Maybe they should enjoy their old age in peace!


    Ms. Helen stopped thinking and turned around to leave. Her husband must have been waiting too long!


    And here, after walking out of the nursing home, Edgar quietly turned around and disappeared from the crowd.


    It was said that the bride and the groom would not meet each other on the night before their wedding!


    Therefore, instead of going back to the hotel, Edgar quietly went to Abbott''s villa in the state of Xia.


    For the whole night, Edgar sat in Abbott''s study to design the wedding dress.


    He had said that he would let his wife wear the wedding dress designed by himself. Until ten o''clock in the evening, he finally finished the design.


    So that night, he designed the fabric, the workmanship, and even the decoration himself.


    He handed the wedding dress he had designed to Rain and asked him to hand it over to Crystal that night.


    In fact, he could hand it over to Abbott, but he didn''t believe Sheena. He was afraid that Sheena would play tricks.


    And the most important reason was that he could annoy Rain at the same time.


    What Edgar said was right. When Rain took the wedding dress, his face was so long.


    Clenching his fists, he looked at Edgar angrily and said, "Edgar, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Leaning against the car with an annoying look on his face, Edgar said indifferently, "If I say no, would you believe?"


    Rain took a deep breath and said, "Edgar Luo, are you fucking insane! Let me tell you, your marriage has nothing to do with me. You asked me to send wedding dress to Crystal. Are you silly? "


    Edgar took out a cigarette from his pocket and li


    the door, intending to go back, regardless of rain''s sullen face.


    But she was stopped by Rain.


    "Damn it! What are you doing? Fighting? Come on, let me tell you. Don''t think that because I''m pregnant, I become weak. I, Celine Zhao, can also beat you! "


    Yes, the pregnant woman was Celine. It was Edgar who told Celine that they were going to get married.


    Hearing that Crystal was going to get married, Celine insisted on coming. No matter how Spencer persuaded her, she didn''t listen to him.


    Well, then here she came. But since Spencer had something important to deal with, he had to let Celine come alone.


    Even so, Spencer was still worried. He would call Crystal from time to time. That guy almost blew up Crystal''s phone.


    Crystal promised again and again that she would protect Celine well even if she didn''t get married. She wouldn''t let Celine get hurt before he came to pick her up!


    Crystal felt a little embarrassed! Well, she got a panda!


    However, even without the instructions of Spencer, Crystal would still protect Celine. At present, Crystal was calling Toby and others in her room. When the wedding began tomorrow, she would ask Toby to follow Celine and protect Celine well.


    However, when Crystal finished her phone call, she saw Celine standing at the door and saying something.


    "Celine, who are you talking to?"


    Celine blurted out, "Sister, no one. Just a grandson!"

 Chapter 458 Weirdo!

    Standing outside the door, Rain frowned, "..."


    Could he make this weirdo shut up?


    Forget it! For the sake of her pregnancy, it was prenatal depression!


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that Celine did have prenatal depression, and her temper was very easy to get angry!


    And she would often lose her memory!


    Moreover, Rain didn''t know that Celine was actually Spencer''s woman.


    If Rain knew the relationship between Celine and Spencer, he would really make Celine shut up! Damn it! It must be Spencer who always spoke ill of him behind his back, so his wife scolded him when she saw him!


    Crystal walked over and saw Rain at the door. The corners of her mouth twitched. Grandson? OK. She was deaf and heard nothing!


    Crystal cleared her throat and looked at Rain, "cousin, why are you here?"


    Celine couldn''t stay calm anymore. What? Cousin? This name was so familiar!


    Celine suddenly turned to look at Crystal and said, "sister, you know each other?"


    Crystal patted on Celine''s shoulder and said, "good girl, don''t pretend. He has another name, Jonathan. Jonathan and Rain, they are the same person. Celine, are you sure you don''t know him?"


    Celine wanted to look at the sky, but she didn''t. well, she admitted that she knew rain. It was ridiculous. She had been in the state of Xia for a few days. How could she not know him?


    However, her husband always said in front of her that how heartless and ungrateful Rain was!


    As a result, in her impression, Rain was a bad guy, a really bad guy! So she made a fuss with him!


    As expected, after Crystal kindly reminded her, Celine cleared her throat and blinked at Rain. She exclaimed, "Oh, it''s Jonathan. Oh, no, it''s the second son of the Xia clan, Rain. Look at you. Why are you so fat? Look, your face is so fat that I can''t recognize you! Ha ha!"


    Rain sighed. Could he choose to start again! If he had had a chance


    asily.


    Rain said seriously, "Crystal, do you know that you are not doing this to take revenge, but to put yourself in danger? Who is Ryan? He can give up his own daughter for the sake of his president position..."


    Before Rain could finish his words, Crystal interrupted him and said, "not to mention his disobedient and unwilling niece!"


    Rain kept silent, which meant he acquiesced in it.


    Crystal sneered, "I''ve always been hopeless. Ivy was dead, and I''m no longer the niece of Ryan. The reason why I''m still unwilling to let go is that I want to know the real cause of my mother''s death and my innocent unborn child. I don''t want the Xia clan to recognize me, nor do I want the title of the daughter of the Xia clan. I just want to find out the truth, and I just want my mother to get comfort in the heaven. "


    Clenching his fists, Rain said, "Crystal, do you know that if you do so, you are likely to stay in prison for the rest of your life... "


    Crystal interrupted coldly, "of course I know. I have already gone this far and there is no way back. I can''t live even I don''t do anything,. He won''t let a group member with blood on her hand stay in this world to challenge his majesty. Since I''m going to die anyway, why shouldn''t I fight with all my might?"

 Chapter 459 Threat

    Rain wanted to say something more, but he found that he had nothing to say.


    Perhaps he had already known why Crystal didn''t love him and she chose to be with Edgar. Yes, he also knew his own cowardice. He had to consider everything for a long time, not decisive and not firm!


    Rain sighed and said, "well, since you have made up your mind, I don''t need to say anything more. But now, Ryan has sent Elsa to prison, and my stepmother is also her mother. At the beginning, she cried hard, but after receiving the invitation from you, she was calm. Instead of crying, she is surprisingly calm. I always have an instinct that she was so unreasonable to be calm. And I felt something was wrong! "


    Crystal still remained indifferent and said, "Oh! Is it? She must want to avenge her daughter! "


    Rain was shocked, "what? How did she know? "


    Crystal leaned back and sneered, "cousin, don''t forget that Mia is still living in the Xia Clan. Since you can guess that I did it, of course, she can also guess it! "


    Rain''s heart sank. It was all his fault. If he hadn''t appeared in front of Mia on purpose, Mia wouldn''t have been so cruel and cold towards Crystal.


    However, at the same time, Rain was confused. He asked, "since you are behind that, why didn''t she accuse you in front of Ryan? As long as she exposes you identity in the United States, then you..."


    Crystal flicked her finger and said, "Once she exposes my identity as a killer. My uncle Ryan would also know that she was also a part of the Shadow. And the secret that she had ever engaged in drug dealing would be also exposed, and then Ryan could naturally have the evidence against her."


    Rain stared at her and said, "you mean..."


    Crystal interrupted him, "I didn''t mean anything! Even if she knows something, she will pretend that she knows nothing. In the game between me and her, I bet on who gives the show away first."


    "But, Crystal, you..."


    Taking a look at her watch, Crystal took a step forward and said, "well, it''s late now. You can go back. If you have time tomorrow, I hope you can come to my wedding. Of course, you can present the wedding in the name of my family member!"


    With a deep smile on his face, Rain said, "Okay, sure. I''ll come early tomorrow!"


    Then Rain turn


    d by someone. Told them we don''t know who Adam is, and neither do we know anything about Mia. Do you understand?"


    Tina lowered her head and said, "yes!"


    Then, Sheena seemed to remind herself of something. She squinted at Tina and asked, "Tina, is that bottle of anti-inflammatory ointment useful?"


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat. ''oh my God! The princess found it.


    Tina knelt down in front of Sheena again.


    She kowtowed and pleaded, "I''m sorry Your highness, I am sorry I am so sorry. But please trust me, your highness. I I didn''t say anything! "


    Raising Tina''s chin with her tiptoe, Sheena said with a ferocious smile, "you''re smart. Let me tell you, you''d better shut up and don''t reveal anything about what would happen tomorrow, and don''t think about telling Crystal. If there is something goes wrong of my plan tomorrow, you are not the only one who would disappear in the world, but all your family members. Oh, I do remember that your child is now three years old, right? Did your mother-in-law take good care of your baby? "


    Tina''s body trembled. She kowtowed and said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, i I dare not, Please trust me. I will never betray you! Please spare my family! "


    Sheena kicked her face and said with a sinister smile, "I know you don''t dare to do that. What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Today, Sheena was destined to have a sleepless night again. It was not because she was angry, but because she was too excited, as if she was going to get married tomorrow.

 Chapter 460

    In such a night, Edgar, who was lying in villa of the royal family, also didn''t sleep.


    After tonight, he could really be with Crystal.


    At this moment, he leaned against the sofa, with a bottle of beverage in his hand


    "Edgar, your wife is so tough. Since you have extorted five million from me!"


    Abbott also sat on the ground opposite, but what he held was not beverage, but wine!


    What a joke! He, Edgar, was afraid of being retarded by hangover tomorrow, so he restrained himself from drinking tonight.


    But Abbott was different. He was not the groom tomorrow.


    Taking a sip of the beverage, Edgar sneered, "five million is a piece of cake for you. Come on, you are the prince!"


    Abbott really wanted to spout the wine in his mouth on Edgar''s face. He said angrily, "Hey, but I was extorted! It was so humiliating! I am the prince of Country C, and I was threatened by a woman? And what if Crystal leaks my secret during my stay in the Xia Sate? "


    Hearing that, Edgar said, "Don''t worry. No one knows your unpublicised affairs except you, me and Crystal. Crystal and I will never tell anyone about your scandal! "


    "Edgar You Don''t be so shameless! "


    Abbott felt bitter in his heart. Why? Because he couldn''t get any benefit from Edgar!


    Then he waved his hand, raised his head and took a sip of wine. "Forget it. Anyway, I know I can''t defeat you! Since I could never emulate you, I could choose to keep myself away from you. From now on, when I see Crystal, no, it''s my sister-in-law. I must hide far away from her, so that I won''t dragged into trouble again! "


    After hearing that, Edgar said slowly, "she donated all your money to the orphanage, as well as some children who don''t have money to cure their own diseases!"


    Hearing this, Abbott spat out all the wine in his mouth suddenly.


    He stared at Edgar in surprise and said, "what did you say?"


    Taking a look at the spilled wine on the ground in disgust, Edgar stood up decisively and sat on the sofa. He said indifferently, "Crystal donated all your five million dollars!"


    "Sh


    arn her not to make trouble during my wedding ceremony! "


    Abbott rubbed his nose for two times and kicked the door frame. Then he turned around and left.


    He went downstairs bitterly, drove back to the hotel.


    He cursed Edgar in his heart, but he had to do as Edgar said.


    Edgar was right. His task tomorrow was to keep an eye on his sister.


    He couldn''t let his sister make mistakes in this matter.


    Tomorrow was the wedding ceremony of the prince of Country C. Although it was not a big one, there would be also a lot of reporters who would present tomorrow.


    Therefore, Abbott had to keep an eye on Sheena, his troublesome sister. If Sheena messed up the wedding banquet tomorrow, it would be a big shame for the royal family of their country!


    The mere thought of it annoyed him.


    Therefore, he drove very fast.


    A moment later, he returned to the hotel and went back to his own room. He then took a nap.


    Time passed slowly, and the next day came.


    Meanwhile, Crystal herself was stunned by the wedding dress!


    The pure white dress was cut into countless folds. Her wrinkled dress was covered with a thin layer of gauze. The uneven lace at the cuffs made her slim arms more beautiful. White roses, well cut wedding dress and puffed skirt made her like a princess from the heaven, elegant and gorgeous.


    "Wow, Sis Crystal, you are so beautiful!"

 Chapter 461 Crystal, Are You Crazy

    Celine couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Wearing the wedding dress, Crystal walked around in front of the mirror and smiled.


    She didn''t expect her husband to be so good at making wedding dresses. The wedding dress designed by him was classic and unique!


    Even Celine was stunned.


    "Sister, what hair style do you want? Let me help you!"


    While they were talking, Celine came over clumsily with a big belly.


    Crystal turned around suddenly and stopped her immediately. She smiled and said, "no, your highness, I can do it myself!"


    Celine pouted, "sister, don''t you believe me?"


    Crystal shook her head, "no, No. Celine, don''t think too much. I know that since there is such a beautiful wedding dress to set off, as for the hair style, the simpler the better. What do you think?"


    Crystal didn''t dare to say it. She was afraid that Celine would cry again!


    It was not until she slept in the same bed with Celine for one night that she knew what prenatal depression was. Speaking ill of Celine was completely equal to suicide.


    She remembered that she said the word "stupid" for playing games last night. As a result, Celine fought with her till dawn.


    What the hell was that! But she cried. Yes, yes, she cried!


    Who told her, how could this pregnant woman be so sensitive!


    If it weren''t for the fact that time was almost up, Crystal believed that Celine would continue to cry and fight with Crystal!


    ''damn it! Didn''t others say that pregnant women was fond of sleeping and eating? But Celine only slept for half an hour at night.


    Look at her spirit now, it was completely combat effectiveness!


    Crystal really wanted to ask, ''is the baby in your belly?'' It was the first time she had seen such an abnormal pregnant woman!


    Celine rolled her eyes and thought Crystal was right.


    Then she nodded and said, "well, I think so. Sister, are you going to..."


    While speaking, Crystal quickly spread her hair down.


    Then there was only a simple crown on her head. The style of the crown was very ordinary, but it set off the unique beauty of Crystal.


    Crystal was beautiful enough. In th


    at someone dares to lay a finger on him. You can imagine how complicated the people in the Xia clan are. I''m afraid... "


    Before Spencer could finish his words, Crystal laughed.


    Seeing the smile on Crystal''s face, Spencer seemed to think of something all of a sudden.


    Spencer suddenly stood up and looked at Crystal in shock It''s you"


    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Crystal smiled and said, "yes, it''s me. I''m the one who laid a finger on Ryan!"


    "Crystal, are you crazy? You know, he may find out your identity in the United States. Of course, it''s not easy for me to help you with the plastic surgery and let you take over the Dragon Tiger gang. Although now Ryan knows your identity as Ivy, he doesn''t know that you are the leader of the Dragon Tiger Group, let alone the leader of the Shadow Group.


    But now, aren''t you afraid that he will catch you? No matter how powerful your dark force is, now you are standing on Ryan''s territory. Crystal, do you know that you are risking your life by doing this"


    Crystal flicked her finger and sneered, "take a risk? Yes, I''m taking a risk. Elsa once wanted a tiger to eat me. Shouldn''t I resist? Doesn''t Ryan always want to know my secrets? Well, come on! I will let him know what secret my mother left on me that year, but I will let him gamble on what he values most. He has been the president of the state of Xia for too long, and it''s time to change! "

 Chapter 462 Choice!

    At the beginning, when Spencer was still in the Xia state, he really wanted to have a big fight with Crystal.


    However, it was not until he took Celine back to City A and Celine had their child.


    He suddenly felt that he wanted to quit this desperate battle.


    In the past, he could die for Crystal.


    But now, he suddenly had no such idea. He admitted that he had become a coward. He didn''t want the person he loved to be hurt.


    He didn''t want his child to live a life of fear after birth.


    Therefore, the only thing Spencer wanted to do at the moment was to be a good citizen and have a stable family.


    Every day, he went to work, got off work, went home to accompany his wife and children, and on weekends, he took his wife and children to play in the amusement park.


    If it weren''t for Celine''s crying and begging for attending Crystal''s marriage, he would never allow his wife step into the region of the Xia state again.


    Spencer knew that although this idea would be very selfish, he really wanted to be selfish for once!


    Spencer sighed, knowing that he couldn''t persuade Celine.


    So he decided to take out some documents about the Luo group from his briefcase, whose content was about the current marketing situation, cash flow and upcoming development project of the company


    In the past few months, he had recognized himself that he had managed the Luo group very well. Before he came, he had handed over the business to Kent.


    "Crystal, here you are. This is the current situation of the Luo group''s development in the past few months, and all the matters of the project. I''ll give it to you. Besides, I''ve handed over all my work to Kent. I''m sorry, Crystal. I..."


    Crystal took over the documents and sorted them out. She smiled and said, "actually, you don''t have to say sorry to me. I know everyone has his or her own choice. I respect you. You are right. Now that you have a child, you have to have your own plan. Don''t worry. You are no longer the president of the Luo group from now on. And now you have nothing to do with me.


    Before the wedding, you can leave


    dn''t tell you that in fact, the prince is actually Edgar, and I married Edgar!"


    Spencer was shocked. "What? Is Edgar still alive? How could it be possible? "


    you ''re right! When Crystal called Spencer and told him that she was going to get married, he was surprised and shocked at that time.


    But it was understandable. After all, since Edgar was no longer alive, it was not impossible for Crystal to open her heart to fall in love with another man.


    On the contrary, Spencer thought it was not bad. He didn''t want Crystal to be alone all her life.


    However, he didn''t expect that Crystal would marry Edgar. The most shocking thing was that Edgar was still alive!


    Spencer stopped thinking and asked, "when did it happen? Now he..."


    Crystal: "he''s fine. After Celine arrived here, I just told her the truth. Since you want to leave, just leave here with her as soon as possible. Once you get out of this door, you should forget that you know me, as well as Edgar!"


    "Crystal, I..."


    Crystal raised her hand and interrupted Spencer, "well, I know what you want to say. Don''t think too much. In fact, if you don''t come to me, I will go to you and cut off the relationship with you. Now I still have a great danger to encounter with him. If you continue to keep in touch with us, you will be in danger as well. I have no friends from now on. I don''t want you to have any more trouble! But... "

 Chapter 463

    Suddenly, Crystal knelt down in front of Spencer!


    "Crystal, what are you doing? Stand up!"


    Spencer was startled. He reached out to help Crystal up, but Crystal didn''t move at all.


    Crystal raised her head and looked into Spencer''s eyes. She said, "Spencer, please listen to me first. I don''t know what kind of danger I will encounter after I and Edgar finish out wedding, but I feel that once something is revealed, the Xia state will be jarred. I and Edgar may not be able to get away here alive, so I beg you, if he and I will died after that. Please adopt my son for the sake of us! "


    Spencer asked in surprise, "your son?"


    Crystal nodded and said, "yes, our son''s name is Hilary. He is now living in the countryside and is well protected by Edgar. He is sensible, obedient and pleasing.


    Spencer, I beg you. If we are all gone, raise him up and let him be your child. Even after your child will be born in the future, you can''t ignore him.


    Spencer, I beg you to raise Hilary as your own child. Don''t let anyone discriminate against him. Now please adopt him as your son, and he must be treated equally! I know that my request is very excessive, but this is the only request of mine. I don''t want Hilary to become a orphan in the future. If I and Edgar are lucky enough to survive, we will take him back.


    But if we would be gone, I hope you and Celine will be his parents, Spencer. There are some things that I''m not sure of, so I think of the worst result might still happen. The only thing I and Edgar care about is our son. Spencer, please promise me! "


    Spencer bent over and reached out his hand to support Crystal up. He said word by word, "Okay, I promise you that I will treat Hilary as my own child in my life!"


    Spencer helped Crystal up.


    He said seriously, "Crystal, don''t worry. I will keep my promise!"


    "Thank you, Spencer"


    Spencer smiled and said, "you don''t have to be so formal to me. Crystal, as your friend, we don''t want anything bad to happen to you. So, please be aware and take good care of yourself. Never presume the worst situation would happen unless you have no choice.


    e all busy anyway.


    Even Adam and Bennett were surrounded by a group of high-level officials.


    Of course, everyone liked to have a talk with Bennett. Bennett had served the army, so every word he said was easy going, and humorous.


    On the contrary, as soon as Adam Ming entered the banquet, he kept looking around.


    Just as he saw a pairs of eyes from a pretty woman, he laughed obscenely and rubbed his hands.


    He felt so awesome for having another pretty girl banging with him tonight.


    All the young generation of the Xia Clan arrived. At this moment, the second son of the Xia Clan, Rain, stood beside the groom, Edgar.


    He saw that Edgar was wearing a white suit, so handsome that even a glance at a man jealous.


    "Hey, Edgar, why are you so nervous? Look at you, you are sweating. Aren''t you going to get married? And it is just a marriage. Why are you so nervous? "


    Indeed, Edgar was a little nervous at the moment! He was so excited to see Crystal in the wedding dress.


    Crystal was wearing a wedding dress designed by him. Of course he was so delicious to see that his beloved one was going to present in front of him with the wedding dress designed by his own.


    Edgar was thinking whether the size was suitable or not, and whether Crystal liked the style! Now he was so anxious to know the answer of his doubts.


    Just as Edgar was lost in thought, a man in a black suit came over.

 Chapter 464 Asking For A Slap...Addicted To It!

    "Congratulations, Prince Zach!"


    When Edgar saw Ryan walking towards him, his smile faded. "President Xia, you are here!"


    Ryan smiled, "Yes, I''m here. Today is the wedding banquet of Prince Zach. As the president of the state of Xia, how can I not come? "


    With a faint smile, Edgar said, "It''s my honor to have you here. Since you attend the banquet today. It will definitely be very lively!"


    Understanding what Edgar referred to, Ryan smiled and said, "you''re welcome, Prince Zach!"


    After saying a few polite words, Ryan took his wife to the top seat.


    Then Steven pushed Edgar''s grandfather came in, together with Ms. Helen.


    Seeing them, Edgar came to greet them in person.


    "Welcome!"


    At first, Edgar wanted to call them grandpa and grandma.


    But when he thought of his current identity, he swallowed the word.


    Besides, his grandparents didn''t care about this at all. They knew that their grandson was forced by the situation.


    Wearing a dark red Chanel suit, Ms. Helen smiled kindly and said, "Where is Crystal! Let''s go to see her! "


    Nodding, Edgar said, "Okay, I''ll send you there!"


    Therefore, Edgar asked someone to send Ms. Helen to Crystal''s room.


    Crystal didn''t expect that Ms. Helen would really come. She was very happy!


    Crystal held Ms. Helen''s arm and said, "Ms. Helen!"


    "Call me grandma. You are my adopted granddaughter!"


    Crystal was stunned. Then she understood what she meant. She smiled and said, "Grandma!"


    Ms. Helen smiled and patted Crystal''s head. "Well, my dear granddaughter, today is your wedding day. You don''t have any relatives here. If you don''t mind, treat me as your family and let me send you to your wedding!"


    With a naughty smile, Crystal leaned on Ms. Helen''s shoulder and said, "of course I don''t mind it at all. You always say one thing and mean another. For example you like me, but you always put on a cold face, humph! But... I like it! "


    Ms. Helen tweaked Crystal''s ear and said, "You naughty girl. You a


    lite, because your words and deeds will represent tens of millions of people in Country C. Sheena, do you really want to disgrace Country C here? "


    Crystal''s words made the expression on Sheena''s face very funny.


    At the same time, Ms. Helen, who frowned at the very beginning, was completely shocked.


    With a handkerchief in her hand, Ms. Helen covered the smile at the corners of her mouth. She believed that what Crystal said was all nonsense.


    She knew very well that Crystal was a naughty girl.


    What Ms. Helen said was right. Crystal was indeed talking nonsense. She had never met the king of Country C. How could she get in touch with him?


    The claim that the elder sister-in-law was like mother was just an excuse that Crystal could have to teach Sheena a lesson.


    Crystal thought she did quite well in terms of respecting the old and cherishing the young.


    Crystal put on airs which made Sheena so angry that she wanted to slap her.


    However, she didn''t even have a reason to refute. For a long time, Sheena was furious, but she gritted her teeth and said, "My sister-in-law, you are right. It''s all Sheena''s fault. I''m sorry!"


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal looked at Sheena and sneered in her heart, ''Well, she''s good at tolerating. I guess that the ''dishes'' Sheena prepared for me today are not small!''!

 Chapter 465 I Cant Kill You

    Crystal didn''t believe that Sheena could suddenly come round after a night and treat her as the real sister-in-law. Was that possible?


    Crystal raised her chin and flipped her hair, pretending to be arrogant and domineering. She said, "since you know you are wrong, you''d better apologize to grandma!"


    Clenching her fists, Sheena gritted her teeth and said, "I''m sorry, grandma!"


    Crystal picked her ear and said indifferently, "what? Sheena, can you be louder? I can''t hear you. "


    Ms. Helen twitched her mouth and squinted at Crystal. was she deaf?


    Crystal ignored Ms. Helen''s cold face.


    She urged, "hurry up, Sheena. It''s a waste of time. My wedding is about to begin!"


    Crystal stressed the words "my wedding" on purpose to remind Sheena that today was her wedding with Edgar.


    However, Sheena seemed not to hear it. She took a deep breath and lowered her head slightly. "I''m sorry, grandma. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me!"


    Ms. Helen raised her chin and replied coldly, "I don''t dare to be your grandmother. I only want Crystal to be my granddaughter!"


    She didn''t like Sheena at the first sight. Besides, she had been sitting here for a long time. How could she not see through Sheena''s mind!


    Now that Sheena ignored her as soon as she came in, why should she be polite?


    Sheena was so angry that she gritted her teeth and a trace of viciousness flashed in the corner of her eyes. ''who the hell is this old woman? How dare she give me a hard time? Humph! After I get rid of Crystal, I will definitely let this old woman suffer!''


    Sheena thought to herself.


    However, she didn''t say anything, as if she hadn''t heard the irony of Ms. Helen''s words.


    Crystal couldn''t help but take a look at Sheena. She didn''t expect that Sheena would be so tolerant today. It seemed that she had to be very vigilant today.


    Although Sheena seemed to bear the humiliation and bear the


    end you to the wedding!"


    Tears welled up in Crystal''s eyes. She thought that her mother would be very happy if she saw her marriage.


    Crystal took a deep breath, put her arms around Ms. Helen''s and grinned, "okay!"


    In this way, accompanied by Ms. Helen, Crystal slowly walked out of the room.


    As for Sheena, Crystal and Ms. Helen ignored her.


    After Ms. Helen and Crystal left, Sheena finally stopped hiding her anger.


    Looking at Crystal''s receding figure, Sheena said with an evil smile, "Crystal, good luck! "


    Then, Sheena took out a white bottle from her bag, poured out a small pill from it, put it into her mouth and swallowed it.


    Then she took out the band aid she had prepared from her bag and stuck it to the wound on her wrist.


    Then she took out her phone from her bag and dialed a number. "The plan is successful! Miss Meng, it''s up to you next! "


    On the other side of the phone, Mia, in a red evening dress, stood in a room of the hotel, shaking the glass in her hand. She smiled and said, "Your Highness, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. Just wait and see!"


    Sheena grinned hideously, "well done!"


    "It''s my honor to work for the princess," said Mia with a smile.


    Sheena hung up the phone. She turned around and left the room.

 Chapter 466 Conspiracy

    The bridge made up of flowers shining like a rainbow was placed in front of the huge hall. The hall was resplendent and magnificent, and the magnificent light shone on the wedding scene, making the floor glowing. The limousines of all presenting guests parked outside were all luxurious and limited edition sedan, which highlighted the noble atmosphere.


    Standing in the middle of the wedding hall, Edgar looked at Crystal, who was wearing a wedding dress not far away.


    At this moment, there was no room for anyone, anything, or scenery in his eyes.


    Now he only cared about his wife, Crystal, who looked so beautiful in the wedding dress.


    Ms. Helen handed Crystal''s hand to Edgar. She said to Crystal and Edgar, "it''s not easy for you and Crystal to be together. You must cherish each other. Wish your marriage last forever and live together for the rest of your life!"


    "Thank you, grandma!"


    Edgar and Crystal looked at each other and turned to look at Ms. Helen to say thanks to her blessing.


    Ms. Helen smiled with relief, "go ahead, kids! Go to the stage and present yourselves to guests."


    At this moment, apart from Ms. Helen, all the guests present were staring at the couple dressing in wedding best.


    At this time, the emcee stepped on the stage, "welcome the bride and groom to the stage


    With the sound of applause!


    both Crystal and Edgar walked slowly to the stage.


    They looked like a perfect match. Two flower kids took off her long hemlines behind the couple.


    Colorful festoon was all dancing in the air of the hall.


    The emcee delivered a long speech for the opening remarks. Then he looked at Crystal and asked, "Crystal, are you willing to marry Zach and stay with him forever, no matter he is..."


    Before the emcee could finish his words, Crystal said directly, "yes, I do!"


    The emcee turned to look at Edgar and asked, "Zach, do you want Crystal to be your wife, no matter..."


    At this time, Edgar grabbed the microphone handsomely and said loudly to Crystal, "I''m willing to live with her for the rest of my life. I''m willing to stay with her until the end of my days. I''m willing to face all the difficulties with her. No matter


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to speak ill of Crystal for her.


    Sure enough, the two ladies both surprised to hear that.


    "Oh, really? Do you think Crystal is an ominous person?"


    "Well, I think so. Otherwise, why was the Xia Clan so peaceful before Crystal moved in?"


    "What''s more, do you think that Crystal is really a giddy woman. She used to have an affair with Rain, and now she manage to hook up with the prince and even marry him. God, so sluttish. "


    "Yes, you are right. How shameless she is!


    "Yes, yes. I think the prince of Country C must not know what kind of woman Crystal is, or who will marry such a loose woman!"


    "Well, humph, I think that Rain must not be the only man she had ever hooked up with. Looking at her seductive face, I am sure a lot of men have been bewitched by her."


    Mrs. Miranda sneered. Her goal had been achieved. She wanted Crystal to be condemned to death by the public.


    Both of her bosom friends were big mouthed people. Not long after they heard the shocking news, they would definitely spread it all over the top class circle. Soon, everyone would get to know the obscene story of Crystal.


    At the beginning, everyone was moved and blessed.


    However, at this moment, curses started to spread off the stage among the guests.


    At the beginning, their voices were very low, and as time went by, their voices became louder.


    On the contrary, Crystal and Edgar on the stage didn''t know that a conspiracy was slowly conducted!

 Chapter 467 Long Time No See! Lets Have A Talk.

    When the audience looked at Crystal again, their eyes changed.


    However, after all, Crystal was going to marry the prince of Country C, and most importantly, the President of the Xia state was under the stage.


    Even if they wanted to scold Crystal on the stage, they didn''t dare to do so. However, some rich women were still getting more and more excited and disdainful when they talked about it in private.


    After finishing their vows, Edgar and Crystal put on rings for each other.


    Speaking of the ring, Edgar had personally designed a dress for Crystal, and at the same time, Crystal also designed a unique ring for Edgar.


    They put the rings on each other''s finger and held the red wine together, filling the ninety-nine heart-shaped wine glasses.


    At this time, Abbott, on behalf of the elders, made a speech on the stage. It was just all about some polite words, such as eating well and drinking well.


    Then, accompanied by the emcee, Crystal and Edgar stepped down to propose a toast to the guests.


    Of course, because of the noble status of Edgar, who was not a local of the Xia state, Edgar took Crystal only to the front of Ryan.


    Crystal raised her glass and said to Ryan, "President Xia, today is Crystal''s wedding banquet. You must have a good drink!"


    Ryan replied politely, "of course, of course. Congratulations to you two!"


    Crystal smiled, "thank you!"


    Then Crystal looked around casually and asked curiously, "President Xia, why haven''t I seen Miss Elsa? I have a good time with Miss Elsa in the Xia clan. Why didn''t she come to my wedding today! What a pity! "


    With a faint smile, Ryan said, "My little girl has something important to do today. I''m really sorry that she can''t come!"


    Ryan never believed that Crystal didn''t know about his daughter.


    She just wanted him to make a fool of himself. How could he be fooled!


    more, Edgar said, "I heard that Mr. Bennett is a soldier. Can you have a chat with me, an outsider? I''m very interested in the life in the army!"


    Edgar knew what Crystal was going to do.


    Seeing what Bennett was going to do, Edgar found an excuse to stop him.


    Taking a look at Ryan, Bennett said to Edgar, "okay!"


    Although Ryan didn''t know what Crystal and Edgar were going to do, he didn''t stop them. He wanted to see what kind of trouble Crystal would make!


    While they were talking, Crystal took Mrs. Miranda''s hand and walked towards the washroom, not caring how reluctant Mrs. Miranda was.


    "Let''s go, Mrs. Miranda. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Crystal has a lot to talk to you!"


    As Mrs. Miranda pushed Crystal away, she said angrily, "get out of my way. We have nothing to talk about!"


    Then Mrs. Xia turned around and wanted to come back, but she was held tightly by Crystal.


    With an enchanting smile on her face, Crystal said, "why not? We can talk about how to get Elsa out! "


    Mrs. Miranda was stunned. She turned her head, looked at Crystal in shock and asked, "you... ?"


    Crystal pulled Mrs. Miranda and continued to walk, "don''t be surprised. I just want to help Miss. Elsa because she is pitiful!"

 Chapter 468 I Want Money. Fifty Million!

    In a twinkling of an eye, Crystal and Mrs. Miranda came to the bathroom.


    When they arrived at the bathroom, Crystal immediately let go of Mrs. Miranda.


    While Mrs. Miranda thought that Crystal would really have a way to save her daughter, so she closed the door complaisantly without waiting for her answer.


    Mrs. Miranda turned around and asked, "Miss Crystal, do you really have a way to save my daughter?"


    With her back against the table, Crystal giggled, "Mrs. Miranda, I''m kidding! You look! It''s so interesting that you take it seriously! "


    Mrs. Miranda was so angry that she almost spat out blood. She stared at Crystal and said, "Crystal, you What do you mean? Are you kidding me? "


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "it''s funny. You are the one I want to play with!"


    Mrs. Miranda''s chest heaved a few times, and her heart went crazy with anger. She raised her chin and said in disdain, "Crystal, what do you mean? Why are you so arrogant in front of me? Look, you are so horny all over. Don''t think I don''t know how you climbed into the bed of the prince of C country. You used up my second son and dumped him. You are really did what a fox did! "


    Mrs. Miranda gabbled away a lot of abuse. Hearing what Mrs. Miranda said, Crystal laughed.


    This was the real Mrs. Miranda. She was no longer dignified and elegant, but only two words left: shrew!


    After listening to Mrs. Mrs. Miranda''s words word by word, Crystal flipped her hair and said with a charming smile, "Mrs. Miranda, that''s amazing. I don''t know president Miranda know or not, you say, why do you have to pretend so hard! Look at what you just said. You are so sneaky. You must have cursed me a lot in private! "


    Mrs. Miranda took a deep breath. She was really surprised. When she cursed Crystal like this, Crystal even laughed. He really doubted that if Crystal was silly after getting married?


    Or was she just bored and came here to find fault with her?


    But today was Crystal''s wedding ceremony. How could Crystal be so idle at her wedding?


    At this moment, Mrs. Miranda really didn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on the exposed person. She thought that if she let her find that person, she would skin him alive, break him tendons, and let him often stay in prison.


    What''s more, she had to make that family pay for it.


    So Mrs. Miranda took a deep breath to calm herself down. She asked, "How much do you want?"


    Crystal burst into laughter and said, "Mrs. Miranda is really smart! Since you are so easy-going, I''ll just come straight to the point. Mrs. Miranda, I know that Crystal is very timid. I''m really afraid that I will be killed by others as soon as I say that. So, in order to comfort my timid heart... "


    While speaking, Crystal stretched out five fingers and smiled, "Not much. I want fifty million!"


    As soon as Crystal said this, Mrs. Miranda was so angry that she almost jumped up.


    She trembled and pointed at Crystal, "What? Fifty million? "Crystal, are you kidding? A piece of bad news is worth fifty million dollars. You can just grab it! "


    Mrs. Miranda had never known that Crystal had such a big appetite that she asked for fifty million at the first time!


    Crystal flicked her fingers and said, "What''s wrong? Mrs. Miranda can''t afford it. Forget it. Then I won''t tell Crystal! "


    After saying that, Crystal turned around, raised her foot and was about to leave. "Since Mrs. Miranda is so insincere, I will not accompany you. My husband is still waiting for me outside!"

 Chapter 469 My Husband Praised Me. Dont Be So Charming!

    "Wait!"


    Before Crystal moved her feet, Mrs. Miranda stopped her.


    Crystal turned around and looked at Mrs. Miranda with a smile. If she didn''t wear the wedding dress and there was a cigarette in the corner of her mouth, she would be like a rascal. She asked, "What? Did Mrs. Miranda come round? "


    Mrs. Miranda took a step forward and said coldly, "how about this, Crystal? Let''s make a deal. I won''t tell Prince Zach what happened between you and Rain. Of course, I can guarantee that I won''t let anyone tell Prince Zach the old love between you and Rain. And as a deal, tell me who that person is? You see, it''s good for both of us. As for the money, I think Crystal, you are a princess now. You don''t lack money, do you? "


    Leaning against the door, Crystal said with a smile, "Mrs. Miranda, are you mistaken? Do you think my husband didn''t knows the old love between me and Rain? Mrs. Miranda, if you want to make a deal with me based on this, I''m really sorry. My husband not only knows the old love between me and Rain, but also praises me. He said that I''m really charming, which made him so... proud! "


    Mrs. Miranda''s mouth twitched. She held the wall and took several deep breaths. What the hell? A woman could be so shameless! She had nothing to say.


    However, what Mrs. Miranda didn''t know was that in fact, there was no affair between Crystal and Rain. It was just an excuse for Crystal to go to the Xia mansion.


    What Mrs. Miranda didn''t know was the relationship among Edgar, Rain and Crystal.


    Seeing Mrs. Miranda''s angry face, Crystal was pleased!


    Although Mrs. Miranda looked kind, she was not a good woman.


    Did she really think that she didn''t hear the whispers of the rich ladies on the stage just now? Didn''t she see that Mrs. Miranda was behind all this?


    Before Mrs. Miranda could say anything, Crystal continued, "as for the money? Although my husband is a prince, everyone believes that the more money, the bette


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tal had said so, if Mrs. Miranda continued to pester her, she would be too narrow-minded.


    It would show that she couldn''t even pay ten million.


    Then, Mrs. Miranda raised her chin and looked arrogant. She took out a check from her bag and filled in it with the words ten million.


    Then she glanced at Crystal arrogantly and handed the check to Crystal.


    "I have given you the money. Can you tell me now?"


    Crystal looked at the check and sneered, "well, not bad. Mrs. Miranda is so generous!"


    "Cut the crap. Tell me, who is that man?"


    Crystal put the check into her white gloves gracefully.


    Then she approached Mrs. Miranda and said with a faint smile, "Mrs. Miranda, I''ve accepted the check. Then I''ll tell you who that person is."


    "Who is it?"


    Crystal said to Mrs. Miranda unhurriedly, "That person is me... "


    Mrs. Miranda was in a daze for a while. She couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    She grabbed Crystal''s arm in shock and asked, "what did you say? That person is you! "


    Crystal slapped Mrs. Miranda''s hand away rudely and said, "yes, it''s me. Mrs. Miranda, do you know that a few days ago, I almost became the main food of the two tigers? Unfortunately, I failed to fulfill Elsa''s wish. It was Prince Zach who saved me. And also because of this, we got married."

 Chapter 470 Bitch, Im Going To Kill You!

    Crystal didn''t say that she killed the two tigers. Instead, she told Mrs. Miranda how she knew Prince Zach and how they got together.


    Although Crystal was talking nonsense, in this way, she didn''t have to expose her identity, and found a suitable reason for her to become Zach''s wife.


    How could a delicate woman kill a tiger with her bare hands?


    Therefore, Crystal would never mention that she had killed tigers.


    However, Mrs. Miranda didn''t pay all her attention to Crystal''s explanation. On the contrary, she paid all her attention to Crystal''s words that the person was Crystal.


    what? Was that person Crystal? How was that possible?


    Mrs. Miranda was shocked and shouted, "Crystal, that person is... you! "


    Crystal scratched her ear and said, "Old lady, don''t you understand Chinese? I have told you that I am the one who should be blamed. Your good daughter deserves it. I have no enmity with her. She actually asked your bodyguard to throw me into the tiger pile. If Prince Zach of Country C didn''t save me by accident, the person who stood here today to chat with you was not me, but white bones. Your daughter gave me such a big gift. How can I not fight back! "


    How Mrs. Miranda wished she could have a knife in her hand now. This damn woman! She was the one who exposed the news, but she still refused to admit it! No! She admitted it after she got the money.


    Only then did Mrs. Miranda realize that Crystal was playing with her!


    The more Mrs. Miranda thought about it, the angrier she became. "Crystal, you are such a shameless woman. It was you who hurt my daughter and blackmailed me so much money. You..."


    Mrs. Miranda was so angry that her voice trembled. She glared at Crystal and shouted, "Crystal, you bitch, I... I''ll kill you! "


    Mrs. Miranda pounced on her.


    Now, the only thought in Mrs. Miranda''s mind was to kill Crystal. Kill her! If Crystal


    und her neck is worth tens of millions, isn''t it? President Xia really loves this woman! "


    With red eyes, Mrs. Miranda pushed Crystal away and said, "get out of my way..."


    She rushed out of the bathroom in anger.


    She had no energy to waste on Crystal.


    Mrs. Miranda thought that she wouldn''t let go of Crystal, but now she was concentrating on those photos.


    Anyway, it was a certain fact that her daughter had been sent to prison, so it was in no hurry to avenge her.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Miranda quickened her pace.


    Crystal sneered behind her. She had prepared for such a long time. A big show would begin!


    Although today was her wedding banquet, she shouldn''t have planned these things on her own wedding.


    However, if she gave up this plan, Crystal didn''t know if there would be such a good opportunity in the future.


    After all, in some commercial occasions, Ryan seldom took his wife with him, let alone his family.


    Therefore, Crystal felt that today was really a good opportunity.


    Then Crystal took a look at her watch.


    According to the time, Toby should have prepared well!


    She raised her head, squinted at herself in the mirror and murmured to herself, "my dear uncle, I''d like to see how you will deal with it!"

 Chapter 471 Unusual!

    After Mrs. Miranda left, Crystal didn''t leave the bathroom immediately.


    She took over the small spray, unscrewed the lid, poured out the liquid inside, turned on the tap and washed the liquid into the sewer.


    Crystal rinsed the bottle, took some running water, wiped it clean and put it aside again.


    The thing in the bottle was a kind of aphrodisiac, which could make people''s spirit quickly reach an excited state after smelling it. People could not control their emotions and become irritable, and they are very easy to get angry.


    What''s more, she provoked Mrs. Miranda on purpose just now to make Mrs. Miranda completely lose her mind and then do crazy things.


    Crystal knew that if she wanted to deal with Ryan, she had to start with the people around him. Moreover, the people of the Xia Clan might not mention what had happened in the past, but if they came alone, Crystal believed that she could ask them about what had happened in the past.


    If Ryan''s position as president was threatened, Crystal didn''t believe that he would sit still and wait for death?


    The more Ryan cared about that position, the more he would do. If he did too much, it was inevitable to make mistakes, and if he did something wrong, it was very likely to reveal the truth.


    Then, Crystal smoothed her hair and lifted the hemline of the wedding dress leisurely. Then she took out her phone from the pocket of her leggings and dialed a familiar number. After the phone was connected, Crystal asked coldly, "Toby, how is Angela?"


    On the other side of the phone, Toby, dressed in a waiter''s clothes, was holding a tray in the corridor. When he received the phone call from Crystal, he quickly hid in an inconspicuous corner and answered the phone, "Ms. Crystal, everything is ready!"


    Crystal smiled with satisfaction at herself in the mirror and said, "Okay!"


    Then, she seemed to remember something and asked abruptly, "Toby, did Douglas succeed in asking something valuable?"


    Toby sighed, "No, Douglas didn''t find any val


    n his heart.


    Although women liked to hear sweet words, Edgar felt that no matter it was a man or a woman, as long as it was the sweet words from their loved one, they were very happy!


    At this time, Edgar involuntarily turned around and kissed Crystal''s charming lips


    He was deeply in love with her and couldn''t help saying that.


    However, at this moment, Crystal suddenly had a desire.


    Looking at the handsome face of Edgar, Crystal really had an impulse to pounce on him.


    Thinking of this, Crystal flushed.


    At this moment, Crystal thought to herself, ''is my husband too handsome?'' So that she couldn''t control herself? Or was it because she was overwhelmed by hormones?


    But, no! Crystal had never known she is such an impulsive person!


    When Crystal was lost in thought, Edgar let go of her.


    Seeing the unusual expression on Crystal''s face, Edgar was full of doubts.


    When he saw Crystal''s red face, he was very worried. He reached out and touched Crystal''s forehead, and then touched his own forehead. He asked, "Crystal, Are you ok? Don''t you have a fever? Crystal, why is your face so red? Are you feeling unwell, Crystal? How about I take you to your room and ask Shawn to have a look! "


    Edgar said a lot.


    Crystal''s body was still under recovery. He was really worried about Crystal. Was she too tired today?

 Chapter 472 Honey, I Want to Sleep with You!

    Just as Edgar was worried, Crystal wrapped her arms around Edgar''s neck and whispered in his ear, which surprised Edgar a lot.


    "Honey I want to bang you!"


    After saying that, Crystal felt like slapping herself in her heart. Damn it! What''s wrong with me?


    But at this moment, after hearing what Crystal said, Edgar unexpectedly blushed!


    Seeing Edgar like this, Crystal suddenly laughed!


    Her lovely husband How could he be blushed? That was so interesting!


    Crystal teased Edgar on his chest and giggled, "Honey, I didn''t expect you to be so innocent. Don''t tell me that you were a virgin when you were with me."


    Hearing that, Edgar pushed Crystal''s hand away and turned his face away. His face turned even redder. Edgar gritted his teeth and said, "Knock it off!"


    Well, he admitted that Crystal was his first woman. When he was with Olivia, she cheated on him before they had sex. Since then, he had been immune to all women.


    As if Crystal had discovered a continent, she laughed more happily. She scratched Edgar''s chest and said, "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect my husband to be a treasure! Well, except Your Highness, who else can be so charming to conquer you? "


    In fact, Edgar was also the first man of Crystal. If it weren''t for the philter he drugged her last time, how could she sleep with Edgar!


    But when Crystal thought about it now, she was full of gratitude for that encounter. Who was she? Who was he? A country girl and a big shot in the business world couldn''t be together, but the world was so strange, which meant that he and she were destined to be together.


    The blush on Edgar''s face made Crystal want to laugh. It was interesting, but at the same time, it made Crystal feel that she really wanted to have sex with Edgar here.


    However, Crystal was a little embarrassed!


    She couldn''t take her husband to the bridal chamber in the daytime, could she?


    And there were so many people in the hall!


    No, no, absolutely not. No matter how impa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    w.


    How could a man worthy of his admiration be worse than the woman he fell in love with!


    Crystal felt Bennett look at her without the scornful look he had just given her. She could not help laughing in her heart ''What a simple minded guys!''


    However, Crystal didn''t bring that kind of hatred to Johnson.


    Although Bennett was nominally Crystal''s cousin.


    However, in Crystal''s childhood, she had never seen this Bennett before. The only thing she knew was that Bennett had gone to the army himself since his childhood.


    He had been a soldier for many years and came back many years later.


    Therefore, Crystal concluded that Bennett might not know anything about her mother.


    Crystal withdrew her thoughts, smiled politely and said, "how could it be? Today is our wedding. You can have a good drink! "


    Edgar was still worried about Crystal.


    Just now, Crystal''s face turned red and didn''t seem to be fine. He turned his head and asked, "Crystal, can you really ok? If you want me, I''ll drive you back to your room... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, he was interrupted by Crystal. She said, "Well, honey, I''m not a 3 years old child. You can go ahead. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go to visit our grandmother."


    After saying that, Crystal winked at Edgar and asked him to look at Crystal''s sight

 Chapter 473 Cuckold!

    Then, following the sight of Crystal, Edgar saw Toby and others in waiter''s clothes not far away.


    Therefore, Edgar understood that Crystal was ready to do something today.


    Although Crystal chose to take action at their wedding banquet, and although it might make their wedding imperfect, Edgar felt that it would be fine as long as Crystal was happy. He also knew that Crystal didn''t want to miss a good opportunity by doing so.


    Edgar understood everything. He understood Crystal, so he was not angry or felt anything wrong.


    So, after exhorting Crystal for a while, Edgar turned around and walked to another table with Bennett.


    Crystal went to the table where Ms. Helen was.


    At this moment, beside Ms. Helen, there was her husband, Steven, and several ladies around Steven.


    Seeing the bitter look on Steven''s face, Crystal smiled.


    Steven was also afraid of women!


    Crystal walked forward and sat beside Ms. Helen. She glanced at the women on the table and said, "Wow, grandma, it''s so lively here!"


    Steven looked up and saw Crystal. His face changed instantly.


    What the fuck! He really wanted to escape. He still remembered clearly that Crystal was so fierce in the parking lot!


    Even now, his arms were still aching!


    But on second thought, his grandmother and grandfather were here with him. Then what was he afraid of?


    Thinking of this, he cleared his throat and then lowered his head!


    Alright. He pretended to ignore her!


    Ms. Helen was very happy to see crystal.


    She patted Crystal''s hand gently and said with a kind smile, "girl, you must be very tired today!"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "no, grandma. It''s just that I... I''m a little hungry! "


    Ms. Helen poked Crystal''s head dotingly and said, "you little foodie!"


    While they were talking, Ms. Helen put a bowl of ste


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nose, and dressed like a lady.


    This woman was Diane, the daughter of the general manager of the company belonging to Ryan.


    Following Bonnie''s words, Diane said, "that''s right. We have heard the story of the bride and the second son of the Xia clan. The bride is really a special person. She just kicked away the second son of the Xia clan, and then became Prince Zach''s wife of C country! "


    While speaking, Diane turned to look at the woman beside her. She said in a loud voice, "Faye, a woman can be very great if she can seduce men like the bride. She is really good at seducing men!"


    Faye, sitting beside Diane, was an easy-going girl with a neutral appearance. She was dressed in a lady''s suit and short hair. Faye''s father was the leader of the army, which belonged to Ryan as well.


    This woman had a simple mind and followed the other two women.


    Faye cast a scornful glance at Crystal and said, "bah! Shame on you! "


    Faye never beat around the bush. She would say whatever she thought of.


    She had heard about what had happened to Crystal from Mrs. Miranda. She hated women who relied on men to climb up, so she didn''t have to be nice to Crystal.


    At this time, Ms. Helen was completely infuriated.

 Chapter 474 It Was So Noisy!

    In the eyes of Ms. Helen, Crystal was a good girl, although she had seen Crystal kill people with her own eyes.


    However, Ms. Helen knew that Crystal was a kind girl actually. Otherwise, she and the old man wouldn''t live a comfortable life in the nursing home.


    Yes, in fact, she knew everything. The newly made warm quilts in the nursing home, in addition, the old man didn''t eat the food in the nursing home at first. Later, somehow, he ate so well!


    In fact, she knew that it was Crystal who did all this behind her back.


    Although she didn''t agree with the marriage of Crystal and Edgar because of the curse about the Cao Clan and the Xia Clan.


    However, no matter what, Crystal was a treasure in her heart, so how could she tolerate the insult to her of others!


    Ms. Helen glanced sharply at the three girls opposite her. She had thought that her grandson Steven would be lucky enough to choose one of the three girls to be the granddaughter in law of the Cao Clan.


    However, after hearing he three of them had insulted Crystal. She wouldn''t agree they would be maids of the Cao Clan, let alone a granddaughter in law.


    Ms. Helen was so angry that he wanted to stand up, but she was stopped by Crystal and comforted, "Grandma, don''t be angry. Just take a seat. Let me do it!


    After a while, Crystal was still having porridge.


    The woman on the other side reached the same consensus: ''See! What a shameless slut!''!


    Crystal ate the porridge unhurriedly without changing her actions.


    Even Ms. Helen, who was sitting next to her, could hardly sit still. Ms. Helen thought to herself, ''Crystal, will you come or not? If not, I''ll teach them a lesson!''!


    On the contrary, Steven, who was sitting next to the Ms. Helen, quickly covered his face, feeling that a violent quarrel would be able to happen.


    He then took a look at Crystal, and then quickly lowered his head. He dared to bet with his feet that Crystal was going to explode!


    And the three women on the other side were even more disdainful. They saw that Crystal meant to ignore it with a smile.


    A


    ane were both scared to sweat.


    Even when Ms. Helen and Steven heard what Crystal said, they really wanted to give Crystal a thumbs up!


    This sentence was so domineering that it made the other party speechless!


    On the contrary, Faye was surprised at Crystal''s words, but she didn''t understand. She pointed at Crystal and said angrily, "Miss Crystal, you... What do you mean? We are talking about you. What does it have to do with our father? Don''t think that you can talk nonsense just because you have become the princess of Country C. I tell you, you merely are a shameless woman. Why don''t you let us say it? It''s the truth. Why don''t you let us say it? Don''t you dare to admit it but to do it? "


    Faye stood up excitedly and pointed at Crystal angrily, "What? Miss Crystal, do you think it''s a big deal that you have a wife of Country C? Let me tell you, a person like you won''t have a good result. I advise you, hurry up... "


    "Clap!" The sound of a slap rang out at this moment!


    Faye was slapped by Crystal before she could finish her words.


    Crystal rubbed her numb hand and said indifferently, "it''s noisy Damn it!"


    Steven secretly had a glance at Crystal, feeling numb in his heart. Frankly! Crystal was the woman he feared most.


    Because he was traumatized and let a shadow by Crystal. Therefore, he was more sensitive to women now. He didn''t want to marry a tigress!

 Chapter 475 Its A Trap To Have A Stupid Teammate!

    Faye covered her face and looked at Crystal in shock. "You... How dare you... hit me? "


    After hitting Faye, Crystal sat down unhurriedly and added some fish to Ms. Helen''s bowl. Then she slowly picked out the fish bones and put the fish meat on Ms. Helen''s plate. "Come on, grandma, have some fish!"


    At this moment, Ms. Helen was not in the mood to eat. She was too excited!


    Crystal is so powerful!


    She felt ashamed of herself!


    However, she liked Crystal''s domineering action and handsomeness very much!


    Ms. Helen lowered her head. Seeing that Crystal was picking the fish bones for her very carefully, she held back her excitement, picked up the chopsticks, put the fish into her mouth, and chewed slowly. "Well, it tastes good!"


    Crystal and Ms. Helen completely ignored the three women opposite them.


    However, both Bonnie and Diane breathed a sigh of relief. They had insulted Crystal, but what Crystal said blocked their way.


    Now, they were eager for Crystal to ignore them. Crystal was right. She was the prince of Country C now. How could they talk about the princess of Country C? Even they wanted to, they had to curse her behind her. If Crystal reported it to President Xia, they would definitely be scolded to death by their father!


    However, Faye didn''t think so. Especially after Crystal slapped her, she was about to explode with anger!


    She thought angrily in her heart, ''What''s wrong with Crystal? She is the wife of the prince of the Country C, but it''s none of her business. No matter who she is, she is a tramp. It''s wrong to flirt with this man and marry another. She is a bad woman. Since she is a bad woman, how can she, Faye, let her go?"


    Thinking of this, Your Highness glared at Crystal and cursed, "Crystal, who the hell are you? How dare you hit me! Is there anything wrong with what we said? "


    After that, Faye pulled up Diane an


    sed!


    She looked at Bonnie up and down and said discontentedly, "Bonnie, what''s wrong with you! Why should I shut up? Don''t you think what I said is true? "


    At this moment, Bonnie really wanted to dig a hole in the ground to bury herself.


    At this moment, she really wanted to sweet Faye out of the room.


    She said to Crystal, "Miss Crystal, as you know, we really don''t have any bad intentions. We just cut down the gossip outside and told you!"


    Bonnie wanted to tell them that their gaffe was just an accident. They were not scolding Crystal, but just stating the truth.


    Crystal raised her eyebrows and looked at Bonnie, until Bonnie got goose bumps.


    Crystal said coldly, "Miss Bonnie and Miss Diane, you don''t have a good memory, do you? Just now, you said that I was a tramp! You said that Prince Zach of Country C married a tramp. If President Xia heard this, what do you think he should do! Should he send you to prison or send your father to Country C to apologize to the king of Country C!


    Oh, by the way, I forgot that my husband, Prince Zach of Country C, said that the assistant beside President Xia, yes, Miss Diane''s father, was very dedicated and Prince Zach planned to praise him in front of President Xia! It seems that... "

 Chapter 476

    Crystal didn''t finish her words.


    But everyone here knows what she meant! Of course, Faye was not included.


    At this time, after understanding what Crystal meant, Bonnie immediately lowered her arrogance and smiled. She bypassed Diane and came to Crystal. She said with a smile, "Miss Crystal No, no, No. your highness, i Sometimes I always make mistakes I''m sorry. Please pardon me with your great mercy. "


    Bonnie actually didn''t know how to apologize.


    Since her childhood, Bonnie had never been so resigned like now! And she had never show any trace of apology in front of everyone else.


    But now she had to, since it related to her father''s prospect.


    So she lowered her head for a bow and said, "Your Highness, I am so sorry to be affect by those disgusting gossipers. They are such jerks. Your Highness, I believe that you are an innocent and pure angel, right. All those rumors are bullshit! I know you have never done it. "


    While Bonnie was talking, she hinted at Diane and said, "Diane, am I right? Princess Crystal is the most beautiful and kind-hearted person in the world. Those gossipers are just jealous of her. Right?"


    Diane nodded, "yes, yes, Your Highness. I think they are jealous of your virtue, so they made up such a bullshit to smear you!"


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal didn''t say anything. She was a smeared as a bitch a second ago, but now she was addressed as ''Your Highness''!


    The dichotomous change of attitudes completely stunned Faye.


    If Bonnie and Diane only happened to say that occasionally for once or twice, Faye might deemed that they just had some kind of brain fart accidentally.


    However, at this moment, no matter how stupid she was, she knew that her best friends had betrayed her.


    The corners of her mouth trembled. Pointing at Bonnie and Diane angrily, Faye shouted, "you You bitch! How can you do this to me! A few minutes ago you just told me that Crystal is a shameless tramp, a slut, but what do you mean now? "


    Both Bonnie and Diane were annoyed by Faye''s stupidity.


    Bonnie glanced at Faye and said sarcastically, "Faye, what are you talking about? When did we


    cheming women like Bonnie and Diane, she really didn''t want her daughter to have more contact with them, but her daughter didn''t listen to her advice at all.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wu just wanted to tell Crystal that her daughter was a big fool who was used and didn''t deserve your reprisal!


    How could Crystal not understand what Mrs. Wu meant! At first, Crystal wanted to teach Faye a lesson, but when she saw her anxious face just now, it meant that Faye was really worried about her father.


    The more power a family had, the crueler the kids from that family would be. But Faye still appeared to be so innocent. It could be seen that she did learn some manners and virtues from her own family.


    Therefore, Crystal decided to forgive Faye for her simple heart.


    However, Crystal decided that it was necessary to remind Faye of some principles of being a wise adult.


    Crystal smiled at Mrs. Wu and said, "Mrs. Wu, for the sake of her filial piety, I won''t mind her offence to me!"


    Mrs. Wu bowed her head to Crystal and said, "thank you!"


    This time, she was more grateful!


    Mrs. Wu had thought that since Crystal was now the wife of the prince of Country C, she would put on airs and wouldn''t let them leave so easily.


    However, she didn''t expect Crystal to be so easy-going. She inevitably had a good impression of Crystal.


    So her tone was not stiff at all!


    Crystal smiled faintly and said, "but "

 Chapter 477

    Mrs. Wu paused, turned around and asked, "but what? Do you have anything else to say, Miss Crystal? "


    Crystal leaned back and said with a smile, "but I want to say something to Miss Faye. The so-called good friends share weal and woe together, but I don''t think a qualified best friend would shift the blame on you at critical moment. Maybe you think it''s a kind of friendship, but it depends on who you make friends with. I just want to remind you, It''s okay to be used by others if you never mind it, but it''s a little stupid to be grateful to them after being used by others! "


    Although Faye was careless, she was not that stupid. Thinking of what Bonnie and Diane had done to her before, her heart sank.


    However, as a stubborn woman, she felt annoyed that Crystal dared to teach her a lesson in the tone of a senior.


    However, she didn''t have time to argue with Crystal.


    But Mrs. Wu still bowed her head and said thank you to Crystal.


    Then she left with Faye.


    Due to the loud noise from Crystal, other guests at the table shifted their glance at her.


    However, at this moment, no one dared to make a sound. They didn''t want Crystal to punish them for disrespect to the princess of Country C!


    Even Edgar and Bennett, who were sitting not far away from her, noticed what was happening from the direction where Crystal stood.


    However, with a faint smile on his face, Edgar continued to discuss military skills with Bennett. Of course he knew his wife well. Crystal was totally capable and tough enough to handle those nobodies


    On the contrary, among the ladies sitting on the far right side of Crystal, both the mother of Bonnie and Diane wanted to stand up and pull their daughter over, but they didn''t dare!


    Because their husbands were sitting opposite them, and their faces were filled with anger. They stared at them fiercely and hinted them not to even budge a bit!


    Once they stood up and stepped closer, there would be more conflicts for them. If the conflict only took place among Bonnie, Diane and Crystal, it could be regarded as only a grudge between girls!


    However, once they got involved, it was not only a simply conflict


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of my family, will you have the chance to stay in the position today? It was you who begged me to marry you and said that you would be good to me for a lifetime. If my father hadn''t supported you to be the president of the Xia state in person, you would have been abandoned by your family! If I hadn''t done so much for you in secret, do you think you could achieve what you have today?


    But look at you! How dare you find a mistress behind my back? Do you have any conscience? "


    Mrs. Miranda put aside her years of affectation and pointed at Ryan''s face angrily.


    "Calm down, okay? It''s obviously a frame up. It''s all fake. What else do you want to do? Let me tell you, pay attention to your identity today. You are my wife, the First Lady of the Xia state. And I am the president. Do you think it is appropriate for you to make trouble and keep quarreling with me here? "


    At this moment, Mrs. Miranda''s mind was full of those obscene pictures of Ryan when he was having sex with his mistress. Apart from anger, she had lost all her temper!


    For such an unreasonable wife, Ryan was also a little angry. He remembered that his wife was not such an unreasonable person. How could she become like this today.


    If it was in the past, even if his wife knew that he had an affair with another woman, she would turn a blind eye to it and talk about it when he went back home!


    But now He really felt annoyed when seeing her wife''s willful acts!

 Chapter 478 Bitch, Ill Kill You!

    "Let''s talk about it when we get back," said Ryan in a cold voice


    As he spoke, Ryan swung Mrs. Miranda towards the door.


    However, he was held by Mrs. Miranda.


    "Frame? You even touched her chest. Is that a trap? Do you think I''m blind! Two days ago, your daughter had an accident. You didn''t ask anything but sent her to prison cruelly. Ryan I thought you just wanted to let Elsa reflect on herself and then let her out sooner or later. But these days, you still didn''t get her out. I thought you must be busy with national affairs these days.


    But you, how dare you hang out with another woman! You often give that bitch jewelries worth of millions of dollars as gifts. Ryan, you are so generous! Ryan, tell me, who is that bitch? Tell me where she is! "


    Obviously, Mrs. Miranda couldn''t control her anger anymore. She crazily fought against Ryan like a crazy woman.


    "You are enough! You lunatic!" Finally, Ryan couldn''t stand it anymore. He pushed Mrs. Miranda to the ground.


    "You pushed me, you hit me?? Ryan, do you really think I, Miranda, am easy to be bullied! How dare you push me for that bitch? I.... I''ll kill you! "


    While speaking, Mrs. Miranda stretched out her slender nails to grab Ryan, but Ryan cleverly avoided them.


    "Miranda, are you out of your mind? These photos are exactly what people want not only to embarrass me as the president of the state of Xia, but also making the Xia Clan embarrassed. What''s more, as the Mrs. Miranda, you can have tea for the people after dinner. Miranda, you''d better be sober. You can''t be fooled by others without any reason!"


    Ryan always kept reminding Miranda that all these photos were just a trap set by others! Miranda had been set up!


    However, how could Miranda can listen to that now!


    Seeing that Amanda was about to go crazy, Ryan said seriously, "Well, stop it. I promise you that I will release Elsa after the party is over. We can talk about everything when we go back. If


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tiful. Is it worth millions? Your husband is so generous!"


    Angela pretended to be implicit and said, "Just so-so."


    The necklace on Angela''s neck was indeed very outstanding. A beautiful woman next to her glanced at it and said, "Mrs. Ma, I saw you have a beautiful sapphire necklace before, but it''s a little inferior to this lady''s!"


    "How much is my necklace? I just bought it for fun. The necklace around this lady''s neck costs at least millions!"


    Crystal turned around slowly and looked into Miranda''s scarlet eyes. She smiled and said, "Aunt, don''t you think this necklace looks a little familiar?"


    Miranda stared at the necklace around Angela''s neck. The necklace and the necklace in the photo flashed in her eyes and finally fixed on the woman in front of her.


    Suddenly, Miranda was like a lunatic, cursing repeatedly, "Bitch Slut... "


    Her voice was getting louder and louder, grotesque and twisted, and her eyes were red. She was so ferocious and twisted that anyone who saw her would feel that she was horrible.


    All of a sudden, Miranda rushed up quickly, grabbed Angela''s hair and kicked Angela madly!


    "Bitch Bitch, you stole my man. I''ll beat you to death... "


    Seeing the quarrel between the two women, Edgar pulled Crystal subconsciously, making Crystal take a few steps back!

 Chapter 479 Please Save My Child!

    Everyone was shocked. This happened so fast that they all forgot what to do.


    Standing behind Crystal, Edgar looked at what had happened coldly. His task was to protect his wife, and he didn''t care about other things.


    What''s more, this scene had been planned for a long time, and of course he would not pay attention to it.


    Everyone was shocked and forgot how to react.


    Until Angela covered her stomach and cried for help, "Help Help Ah, don''t hit me I''m pregnant Please, don''t hit me again! "


    Standing aside, Crystal couldn''t help feeling sad. It was designed by her and Angela. Although, before Angela came, she had asked Shawn to make good prepare for Angela and take some measures on her belly, although she had heard from Shawn that even if Angela''s belly was slightly hit, it wouldn''t cause the baby to slip down.


    However, it would make the baby suffer a little loss and there would be no big accident.


    However, even so, Crystal still couldn''t bear to it and was very worried!


    Crystal rushed up and said, "That''s enough. Don''t you hear her say that she is pregnant?"


    However, the word "pregnant" irritated Miranda even more. "Pregnant? Even the little bastard is pregnant. I''ll beat you to death I''ll beat you to death... "


    Seeing the crazy look on Miranda''s face, Edgar hurried forward and held Crystal in his arms.


    It seemed that Edgar sensed the unwillingness of Crystal, so he walked up to her sideways and grabbed the crazy Miranda. God knew how strong a crazy woman was, and it would be difficult for even a man, Edgar, to grab her, not to mention that Edgar was not as healthy as he was before.


    Therefore, Edgar shouted at the onlookers around him, "why are you guys still waiting? Come and help me! "


    It was not until then that the crowd came to their senses. They hurried forward to pull away Miranda.


    At this moment, Ryan was talking with Abbott about the so-called national affairs, but the noise here was too loud, so they came over when they heard the something happened.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he king of Country C knew this, the wife of President Xia of the Xia state would definitely be laughed at by the foreign country.


    Some reporters wanted to move forward one after another, but after thinking for a while, they decided to leave silently!


    He didn''t dare to report the scandal of the Xia Clan. If not, they would lose their jobs!


    Standing in the crowd, Edgar looked coldly at the couple who were arguing in public. He sneered and thought, ''a dog bites a dog more fiercely!''!


    Edgar thought to himself, ''Ryan are so clever that you suffer from your wisdom.''


    It was known to all that he had a mistress outside silently, but everyone knows it in the end.


    ''Ryan, it''s time for you to have a good trip. The days in the Xia Clan will be interesting!''!


    Regardless of her image and dignity, Miranda fought with Ryan in front of everyone and turned the family scandal upside down. Most of the onlookers were watching the fire from the other side and watching the fun, but no one dared to laugh out loud.


    However, no one dared to separate them.


    Just as everyone''s mind was in a mess, someone screamed, "oh my God, blood So much blood... "


    Everyone looked at Angela, who was lying on the ground. Her face was pale and painful, and tears kept falling. She said weakly, "hurry up Save my baby It hurts Please save my child... "

 Chapter 480 Crystal Was Sympathetic!

    There was a pool of blood flowing out of her lower body. The light red dress was stained with blood and turned even redder, which looked particularly shocking.


    The onlookers panicked.


    Crystal clenched her fists. They had planned all this, but when she saw it with her own eyes, her heart ached.


    Although she told herself that Angela would be fine and Shawn had already asked her to take the medicine to protect her from miscarriage, even if she lost a little blood, she wouldn''t really have a miscarriage.


    However, Crystal still felt that there was a heavy stone in her heart.


    Feeling Crystal''s abnormality, Edgar moved forward and held Crystal in his arms. He didn''t say anything.


    He knew that this scene must have touched Crystal''s wound. When he left back then, he asked Crystal to abort their child. Then Crystal was aborted and saved her own life.


    If he had to choose again, he would still do that choice. But Crystal was different. She was the mother of the child. The child had been aborted in her belly. She must be more painful than him.


    At this time, Ryan, who was wrestling with Miranda, kicked her away and pounced on her, "Hold on, hold on... Baby... Baby... "


    At this moment, Ryan was also flustered. The baby in Angela''s belly was his last hope. He was completely disappointed in his sons, but the baby in Angela''s belly was his last hope. He had already thought about how to train his son when he grew up.


    But now... Angela trembled with pain and bled profusely, which made Ryan feel heartbroken.


    He didn''t care about Angela, but his son.


    It didn''t matter if Angela was dead or not, but he couldn''t let anything happen to his son!


    Holding Ryan with her bloody hand, Angela said in a trembling voice, "President Xia, please... Please save my child... "


    Angela was very clear that at this moment, he would never admit his relationship with her on the spot.


    On the contrary, Angela didn''t expect true love. She knew that what she wanted was never this. As long


    lic a satisfactory explanation, it would definitely cause the anger and the slander of the people!


    In a very short period of time, Ryan had already thought of how to solve this crisis.


    It seemed that he had no choice but to give up his wife. But she deserved it. He didn''t know whether his son could be saved. It was all Miranda''s fault. Why should he feel sorry for her?


    At this moment, when Miranda saw the blood under Angela''s body, she was really scared silly. What should she do?


    But on second thought, she was the victim. She just hit a mistress who seduced her husband.


    At this time, the police and the ambulance came soon, and then Angela was sent to the hospital. Crystal had planned to follow them!


    However, it was Edgar who pulled her back from panic.


    What Edgar said was right. If she really followed up now, it meant that she knew Angela as well. In this way, what happened to Angela today inevitably made people think that it was totally understandable that Crystal wanted to frame Ryan, since she was now the wife of the prince of Country C.


    Therefore, Crystal clenched her fists and told herself to be calm and rational!


    Crystal raised her head and glanced at the scene. When she saw Toby in waiter''s clothes, she winked at Toby indifferently.


    Toby nodded, turned around and followed the ambulance.

 Chapter 481 They Were Dumbfounded!

    The policemen who came in were stunned when they saw Ryan!


    What was going on? Why was their President here?


    Then the two policemen looked down at the ground and saw a pool of blood. One of them took out a camera and took pictures of the blood on the ground.


    In fact, the policeman was on the verge of breaking down. What? Their president''s wife had committed a crime. What should they do? Should they arrest her or not?


    The other policeman took a careful look at Ryan and cursed the one who call the police in his heart. What was that person doing? Let them arrest President Xia''s wife? Stop kidding! Who dares?


    At this moment, Ryan acted as if he was doing business. He seriously said to the two policemen, "Do whatever you need to! No matter who it was, as long as it is a crime, we can''t tolerate it! "


    Ryan''s words brought back a trace of his face, which made the people around admire him. Sure enough, their president was a righteous leader.


    Because of such a president, People in the Xia state could have a peaceful life and enjoy the happy life!


    After hearing what their president said, what else would the two policemen be afraid of? So they walked forward to take away Miranda.


    Miranda was in a panic. Her face was as swollen as a bun. She said madly, "I... I didn''t do anything wrong I''m just hitting a mistress. I''m the victim. Why do you arrest me? That bitch is a tramp. Why don''t you arrest her! ���� No! No! You can''t arrest me. Do you know who I am? I''m Mrs. Miranda of the Xia clan, and the wife of your President. Who gives you the courage! No! Don''t touch me! "


    No matter how loudly Miranda shouted, the two policemen seemed not to hear her and dragged her out!


    What a joke! Mrs. Miranda? So what? Since their president said so, should they be afraid of Mrs. Miranda?


    Besides, they were really annoyed by Mrs. Miranda''s incoherent calling!


    "Ryan Xia!


    best wishes to Edgar? But after half a day, he didn''t see Sheena at all.


    At this moment, almost everyone in the Xia clan had left, but the third son of the Xia clan, Bennett, still stood there for a long time without coming to his senses!


    It was said that his father was the most capable leader of the Xia state. Under his father''s management, the Xia state was prosperous and the people were healthy.


    But only he knew that his father''s position as the president was based on the blood of his family.


    As long as he knew that his father was not an upright person.


    He just wanted to protect himself and his power.


    That was why Bennett joined the army when he was very young. He hated those intriguing families, let alone his double faced father.


    While Bennett was wandering in his mind, he suddenly felt a heavy pat on his shoulder. "What are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thought! "


    Bennett suddenly turned around and saw Edgar standing behind him.


    With sharp eyes, Bennett looked at Edgar and asked, "Did you do it?"


    Shrugging innocently, Edgar asked, "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? "


    Bennett was about to say something, but was interrupted by a voice, "honey, what are you talking about? "

 Chapter 482 Is It You

    Crystal stood beside Edgar, put her arms around Edgar''s and leaned on his shoulder, smiling at Bennett.


    All of a sudden, Bennett took out his pistol from his pocket without any warning and pointed at Crystal. He said in a cold voice, "Is it you?"


    The smile on Crystal''s face didn''t change. On the contrary, subconsciously, Edgar quickly held Crystal in his arms. He glanced at Bennett coldly and said, "Bennett, what are you doing?"


    It seemed that Bennett didn''t hear what Edgar said. Staring at Crystal with his cold eyes, he asked again, "Did you do it?"


    Crystal smiled and said, "Mr. Bennett, what are you talking about? Why can''t Crystal understand? "


    Bennett laughed coldly, "Don''t you understand? Crystal, you''d better not play dumb. Do you dare to say that my mother''s matter has nothing to do with you? "


    Bennett was not a man with complicated thoughts, but he was not stupid.


    He saw with his own eyes that Crystal went to the washroom with his mother. After coming out of the washroom, his mother seemed to have a magic disease and was about to go crazy.


    He didn''t believe that Crystal hadn''t done anything wrong on this matter, although he didn''t know much about Crystal, he knew his mother very well.


    Even if his father had a mistress outside, his mother wouldn''t embarrass his father in front of so many people.


    Although he didn''t know why Crystal did that, he was sure that it must have something to do with Crystal.


    "Bennett, put down your gun. This is your last chance. Otherwise, I will let you know the consequence of contempt for my wife!"


    Edgar''s tone was very calm, but one could feel a strong dangerous aura from him.


    Seeing Edgar''s bloodthirsty eyes, even Bennett, who had been in the battlefield for a long time, was a little timid for a moment.


    Bennett didn''t move. He asked again, "Crystal, I''ll ask you again. Did you do it?"


    Cr


    What do you want to eat?"


    "I want to eat..."


    In fact, she wanted to say, "I want to eat you!"


    However, before Crystal could say anything, she was stopped by Bennett behind her, "Crystal, do you hate our Xia clan very much?"


    This was the only explanation that Bennett came up with. Crystal told him openly that his mother''s matter was indeed related to Crystal, but he couldn''t understand why Crystal was deliberately targeting the Xia clan. That idea was the only reason he thought of just now.


    Crystal paused and turned around with a weird smile. She said, "you''re right. The people of the Xia clan are the people I hate most in my life!"


    Frowning, Bennett asked, "Why?"


    Crystal sneered, "Why? Do you think I will tell you, the third son of the Xia clan? "


    Although Bennett couldn''t figure out Crystal''s purpose.


    However, from Crystal''s vicious eyes, he could be sure that what Crystal said was true. She hated the Xia clan!


    "Can you let it go?"


    Bennett could see clearly that Crystal was determined to revenge.


    Crystal sneered, "no way! I would not stop until my death! If you want to tell your father, do whatever you want. I, Crystal, am never a coward. Go back and tell your good father that his secret can''t be hidden anymore!

 Chapter 483 What Mistress Is There Any Mistake!

    Holding Crystal in his arms, Edgar turned around and was about to go to the hotel.


    People who were coming towards us were the Cao Clan.


    As Angela was a member of the Cao Clan, Crystal was afraid that Ms. Helen and Ms. Helen''s husband, Mr. Alex, would recognize Angela. So before that, Crystal asked Steven to persuaded Mr. Alex to have a rest in the hotel room with Ms. Helen.


    When they came out, it was over.


    At this time, after Ms. Helen enjoining Crystal to pay attention to her health, Steven sent Ms. Helen and Mr. Alex to the car.


    Then he turned around and went back to the hotel.


    With his hands in his pockets, he angrily leaned against the wall of Edgar''s room. He spat out, "Damn it! Edgar, what do you mean by asking Angela to be your gun? Do you know that you will get the Cao Clan into trouble? "


    At this moment, Edgar was gently massaging Crystal''s shoulders.


    With her eyes closed, Crystal raised her head and reminded Edgar, "honey, that''s right here! Oh, it''s so comfortable! Oh, and on the right! "


    Edgar''s eyes were full of the shadow of Crystal.


    At this time, Steven couldn''t stand it anymore!


    "Fuck! Do you have any sense of shame? I''m still here! "


    Crystal opened her eyes, turned around and rolled her eyes at Steven, "you? Sorry, I can''t see you! "


    Steven''s chest heaved two times. At this moment, he almost spat out blood. "You You are too barbaric. Edgar, I Steven is breaking up with you! "


    Steven felt sad! He has been standing there for a long time, and then he was treated himself as air!


    The air is the air, but what''s worse is that he is still shamelessly showing off love in front of you! Do they know that Steven himself doesn''t have a girlfriend yet? Don''t fucking talk about his wife!


    Steven angrily turned around and was about to leave. Damn it! What a shameless couple!


    In fact, at this moment, Crystal really wanted to be shameless, because she found that for some reasons, she couldn''t look straight at Edgar. Even if she took a look at him, she felt


    Steven took a deep breath and said, "I''m not asking this. I just want to say, how could she and Ryan, how could she become the mistress of Ryan! Did you force her or did she do it voluntarily? Or did she make a deal with you? "


    Steven threw up all the questions one by one.


    Crystal chuckled, "you asked me so many questions. Which one should I answer first! But I can answer you one by one. First, we have never forced Angela to do anything, what she did is voluntary. And, as for how she got along with Ryan? It''s easy to do it. She used to be Ryan''s lover, so it''s easy to get back to Ryan with some tricks.


    And as for the deal you mentioned between me and Angela, I''m sorry that I can''t tell you for the time being, but I''m sure that these things have nothing to do with the Cao Clan! "


    Steven asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    Crystal rolled her eyes at him and said, "Believe it or not, it depends on you!"


    Steven felt relieved at once. Angela was like a fly in the Cao Clan. What she had done was enough to make people curse her. She should have died long ago.


    However, this time she suddenly appeared at today''s wedding, and she was the mistress of Ryan, which surprised Steven. At the same time, he was worried that the Cao Clan, which might be hurt!


    Hearing what Crystal said, he felt relieved. As long as it didn''t hurt the Cao Clan!

 Chapter 484 I Have to Swallow the Bitter Pill!

    Steven breathed a sigh of relief and sat down subsequently.


    However, Crystal added, "But the baby in Angela''s belly is in danger now!"


    Steven frowned and said disapprovingly, "It''s dangerous. What does it have to do with me? You should tell Ryan not me."


    It was not that Steven was cruel, but that he thought it was true. Since Angela was the mistress of Ryan, then the matter of her child should be Ryan''s. He should care about it, shouldn''t he?


    However, the next second, Crystal said something that almost made Steven bite off his tongue.


    "But Angela''s child is not Ryan''s, but her husband Garrett''s."


    As soon as Crystal finished her words, Steven jumped up from the sofa, "shit, what did you say? Her child wasn''t It''s not Ryan''s. It''s It''s Garrett''s! "


    Steven was so shocked that he couldn''t even breathe.


    On the contrary, Crystal said calmly, "Yes, It''s true, her child is not Ryan''s, but Garrett''s!"


    Crystal repeated what she had just said to make Steven hear it clearly.


    However, Steven gave up.


    He scratched his head and turned around. He pointed at Crystal angrily and said, "You.. Are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of being exposed? Crystal.... Have you ever thought about that if this matter is exposed, our Cao Clan will suffer? You... "


    Before Steven could finish his words, Crystal interrupted him, "yes, you are right. I know."


    At this moment, Steven was a little crazy. He really wanted to tear apart Crystal''s calm face. He said anxiously, "Since you know everything, why did you do that?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Crystal said with a dirty look on her face, "you are the only one left in the Cao Clan, aren''t you? Now Ms. Helen and Mr. Alex live in the nursing home, and Mrs. Cao doesn''t have any real power now. Didn''t she give all the property of the Cao Clan to you? They are just two old people now. I think no matter how cruel Ryan is, he can''t do anything to the two old people, because even if he does, it''s useless,


    sked in shock, "What did you say?"


    Crystal stood up, crossed her arms over her chest, and said indifferently, "I say, now Angela''s identity is Christine and she is a foreign student. She saved the president of the Xia state, Ryan, on the plane by chance. To thank her, Ryan often invited her to dinner. From now on, they have feelings for each other. Since they have feelings. Then they walked together naturally.


    Steven, do you understand what I said? Angela is only Christine now. She has nothing to do with the Cao Clan, nor with your brother. She just looks like Angela. So no matter what will happen in the future, you, the Cao Clan and everyone in the Cao Clan will not encounter any trouble! "


    Steven was surprised and asked, "Isn''t Ryan so stupid that he can''t even distinguish a woman?"


    Crystal sneered, "Ryan? Of course he knew who Christine was? But so what! He wished that Angela could cut off the relationship with the Cao Clan. After all, he and Angela were lovers before, and he hoped that if Angela was Christine, it would be better for him. And even if he knew that the baby in Angela''s belly was not his, he had no reason to use such an excuse to deal with the Cao Clan. Therefore, no matter what he did, and whether he would know the child or not. He had to swallow the bitter pills. I''m sure!"

 Chapter 485 We Have Nothing to Talk About!

    After hearing what Crystal said, Steven gave a thumbs up to Crystal and teased, "Crystal, you are awesome! You really impress me Steven!"


    Crystal flipped her hair and said indifferently, "now that, you have asked me, I know what I want to know. It''s time for you to leave. Today is my wedding day with my husband. You know what we are going to do next, don''t you! You won''t disturb us, will you?"


    Steven touched his nose and laughed, "of course! Of course! Well, wish you a happy marriage! I''m leaving!"


    Crystal stood up and opened the door, "I''m afraid that I can''t deliver you!"


    Steven turned around his head many times when he left and left with his head down!


    At the same time, he thought to himself, ''after all, he and Edgar are brothers. He is going to leave, but Edgar doesn''t come to see him off. Fuck!''! What a playboy!


    Steven complained while walking. He didn''t get on his car and drive away until he was in a better mood!


    After seeing Steven off, Crystal couldn''t wait any longer. She turned around and trotted to Edgar. She grabbed Edgar and hung him with her feet. Then she began to move!


    With a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other, Edgar was stunned!


    "Hey, hey! Honey, what are you doing? "


    Crystal grabbed the spoon from Edgar''s hand and threw it aside. "Hurry up, honey..."


    Edgar was speechless. What happened to his wife today?


    Hearing that, Edgar grabbed her hands on his body and asked, "Honey, are you okay?"


    Crystal peeled off Edgar''s shirt, but she didn''t know if it was because she was too anxious. The more she wanted to take off Edgar''s shirt, the more she couldn''t. She was a little impatient. "Cut the crap. I want to bang with you! Hurry up and take off your clothes! "


    Holding Crystal''s waist, Edgar reminded her, "honey, didn''t you say you were hungry? How about we have dinner first and then we... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal interrupted him, "what do you want to eat! Honey I just want to Eat you! "


    pocket, Edgar saw a strange number on it. He frowned and wondered who it was?


    "Brother Edgar, don''t worry about me. Answer your phone. I''ll hand this over to sister Crystal!"


    While speaking, Sheena passed by Edgar and walked in quickly.


    Hearing that, Edgar''s face darkened at once. Damn it! Sheena slipped into the room without my approval.


    With a cold face, Edgar turned around and walked in.


    The phone in his hand kept ringing until Edgar felt impatient.


    He stopped, leaned against the wall, picked up the phone, slid the button and said, "who are you?"


    A familiar and strange voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Edgar, it''s me. I want to talk to you!"


    Hearing the sound of the phone, Edgar was stunned. Why did he suddenly think of calling him?


    However, even though Edgar was confused, he refused without hesitation, "I don''t think we have anything to talk about! "


    The man on the other end of the phone smiled bitterly. "Edgar, you are still the same as before. You never lie!"


    Leaning against the wall, Edgar clenched his fists and sneered, "a lie? I, Edgar, have never lied to you! As for you, I don''t think you dare to show your true thoughts so far! Isn''t it? Well, I don''t have time to see you now, so I''ll take this call to you, you can view as if you have never called me... "

 Chapter 486 Edgar, Lets Meet!

    Before Edgar could finish his words, there were two coughs from the other end of the phone!


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned. What was wrong with him?


    The man on the other end of the phone finally stopped coughing. He took two deep breaths and said, "Edgar, this may be the last time I meet you. I know you hate me, but please don''t refuse to see me, okay? I''m sorry. I didn''t tell you everything about uncle''s death that year. I want to see you. I don''t want to take the secret that I know about uncle into the coffin! "


    After thinking for a while, Edgar asked, "where are you?"


    "Bell Hotel in the Xia state!"


    When Edgar was about to hang up the phone, the man on the other end of the phone said, "Edgar, I hope you can come on your own, because I think it''s better for you to keep it a secret!"


    Hearing this, Edgar suddenly smiled and said, "Charlie, what right do you have to threaten me now! What ability do you have to threaten me? "


    Yes, that''s right. It was not someone else who called Edgar, but his former subordinate, Edward, and now the heir of the Mu group, Charlie.


    On the other side of the phone, Charlie smiled with self-mockery and said, "yes, Edgar, you''re right. With my current strength, I really can''t threaten you, nor can I go against you. But no matter you believe it or not, I have never thought of going against you. Yes, I admit that I failed your trust in me at that time, but if I say now that I regret. Do you believe me?


    Edgar, let''s meet! I don''t have much time left. Just take me as a dying person and see me for the last time! "


    Edgar clenched and loosened his hands, although he was in the Xia state now, However, he knew something about Charlie. He took control of the Mu group a year ago. When he made a splash, God played a big joke on him. He got cancer.


    For his son, Mr. Martin spent all his money, sent him to the United States for treatment, and even started a charity


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g? I didn''t say anything. Are you angry now? Is Miss Mia just so mean? Is it because he doesn''t love you anymore, or he falls in love with someone else? Oh, by the way, is the man you love robbed by someone else? "


    At this moment, Mia''s head was about to explode. Through Charlie''s reminder, she remembered the scene that Rain protected Crystal in his arms.


    She had never hated Crystal as much as she did now! It was all her fault. Damn it! Crystal stole the man she should have loved deeply from her. It was also Crystal who stole the man she wanted to have.


    She really wanted to bite Crystal to death.


    "Oh, by the way, is the woman that rain falls in love with..."


    Before Charlie could finish his words, he was grabbed by the collar by Mia who suddenly came over.


    "Enough! I said enough! Didn''t you hear me? Charlie, believe it or not, I''m going to kill Mr. Martin right now"


    Mia grabbed Charlie and shouted.


    Charlie was as weak as a three year old child. After being tortured by illness for many times, he was as thin as skin and bones. It seemed that he was about to fall down at any time.


    Charlie didn''t care about Mia''s yell at all.


    He stretched out his finger and lightly slapped away Mia''s hand. He smiled bitterly and said, "isn''t what I said true?"

 Chapter 487 He Was Wrong!

    Mia was going crazy. How could she cooperate with a madman today!


    "Charlie, believe it or not, I will ask someone to kill Mr. Martin!"


    The mockery in the corner of Charlie''s eyes was obvious. He said, "Do you dare? If you dare, you won''t trade with me secretly here. Mia, don''t forget your promise, although I''m dying, However, as a dying person, I can do whatever I want. Although I can''t destroy your power in City A, I can make you, Your Highness, become notorious!


    You''d better think it over, Mia. Do you want to keep your promise after I die that you can''t hurt the Mu''s group and protect Mr. Martin for a lifetime, or do you want to fight to the death with me and perish together? "


    When Charlie said this, even though his eyes were calm, and even his tone was very cold, that was why Mia felt a little scared.


    Fight with a man who was not afraid of death! Obviously, the winner had been decided!


    Mia took a few steps back and sneered, "Okay, I''ll do as you wish!"


    Then, Mia took out a contract from her bag and handed it to Charlie, saying, "this is what you want. In fact, I didn''t acquire these small companies, but the Luo group. I just transferred them to you after the Luo''s Group purchased. From now on, those companies will return to the Mu''s group.


    Charlie, now that I, Mia, have promised you, I will do it. As for Mr. Martin, he is just an old man and won''t do anything to me. So don''t worry. I won''t do anything to him! "


    After saying that, Mia picked up her bag and was about to leave.


    When she walked to the door. When she was about to open the door, she suddenly remembered something.


    She stopped, turned around, looked at Charlie, smiled and said, "Oh! I forgot to tell you that today is the wedding day of Edgar and Crystal. And the reason why you call me today is to help me send Edgar away so that I can dea


    operated with the famous Feng Yun Clan in Korea. It''s said that the Feng Yun clan has occupied more than half of the market in Korea. Moreover, he has his own sales team in America and Europe. If the Mu group succeeds in cooperating with the Feng Yun clan, it will be a great help to the Mu''s group. "


    Hearing this, Charlie could vaguely guess what Mia was going to do!


    He held the sofa and said weakly, "you What do you want to do? Let me tell you, if you want to destroy the cooperation between the Mu''s group and the FengYun group, I I, Charlie, won''t let you go even if I die"


    Mia walked up to Charlie, pinched Charlie''s chin and sneered, "Only you How long can your broken body last? Spencer'' has been kicked out of the Mu''s family by you. Besides, your father is useless. Will I be afraid of you? '' Mia thought.


    Charlie, you''d better follow the plan. Otherwise, I will make those medicinal materials into full boxes of illicit drugs. I don''t believe that if the Feng Yun Clan receive a sum of illicit drugs instead of medicinal materials, they will terminate the cooperation and sue your company! "


    Charlie clenched and loosened her hands. He closed his eyes and felt bitter in his heart. It was his fault. It was his fault!

 Chapter 488 When Did It Happen

    It was all his fault. He ruined the Mu group, his father, the whole Mu family, and the woman he had been hiding in his heart.


    Wrong! Wrong! He was wrong!


    A moment later, Charlie slowly opened her eyes. The bitterness at the corners of his eyes obviously disappeared, and one could see any emotion in his eyes anymore.


    He turned to look at Mia coldly and said, "Okay, I promise you. I will carry out the plan as planned. Remember your words, don''t do anything to the Mu group!"


    With a sinister smile, Mia said, "of course, don''t worry. Although I''m a woman, I will keep my word! If you really leave, I won''t do anything to the Mu family! "


    Then Mia opened the door and left in her high heels.


    At this moment, she was very excited!


    She was going to witness how noble Crystal became a tramp, a slut and a shameless bitch bit by bit.


    She also wanted to know that when Edgar returned to the hotel and saw the scene she prepared for him, he must have a wonderful expression on his face!


    Thinking of this, Mia felt very happy, and even her steps were much lighter.


    At the same time, in the hotel, Crystal''s expression was extremely bad.


    Crystal sat cross legged on the sofa, staring at a bowl of porridge and dishes on the table!


    At this moment, she felt very aggrieved. Her wedding night was supposed to be the good time to enjoy the time with each other, but as a result, Edgar was called away by a mysterious phone call.


    Fearing that Crystal would be angry, Edgar specially made a table of dishes to apologize. He said that he would come back after Crystal finished these dishes!


    What? Crystal really wanted to pour the porridge onto Edgar''s face.


    Although the dishes cooked by Edgar were all her favorite, she still had no appetite to eat.


    Especially when she saw the hypocritical Sheena standing next to her, Crystal was not in the mood to eat.


    "Sheena, tell me, what do y


    t know it.


    At this time, Sheena stood aside and watched Crystal''s every move. When she saw the cold sweat on Crystal''s forehead, she suddenly smiled.


    At this moment, Sheena didn''t hide her vicious thoughts any longer.


    She turned around and slowly sat opposite to Crystal. She smiled sarcastically and said, "Crystal, you are right, there are only two of us here. Well, I won''t pretend anymore. But you, why do you have to endure so much? You are very thirsty for men. Why do you have to pretend to be so pure?"


    Hearing this, even Crystal was stupid, she realized what had happened!


    Crystal pressed the table and tried to stand up, but she found that she was weak all over. Just as Sheena said, she was eager for a man at the moment.


    "Si!"!


    Crystal bit her tongue and tried to keep calm. She raised her head slowly and looked coldly at Sheena, asking, "When did it happen?"


    Sheena shrugged and said innocently, "When did it happen? What are you talking about, Crystal? Why can''t I understand at all? "


    Holding her weak body, Crystal sneered, "since you have done it, why don''t you admit it? I ask you when you drug me? "


    "Oh," said Sheena with a sinister smile. "Well. Since you want to know so much, as the princess of Country C, I will tell you kindly!"

 Chapter 489 It Hurts!

    "Crystal, do you still remember that when I checked your wedding dress this morning, do you really think that I wanted to use the blade in my hand to destroy your wedding dress?"


    Crystal sneered, "Didn''t you?"


    Sheena seemed to have heard a funny joke. She crossed her legs gracefully and said with a smile, "of course not. Didn''t you smell a faint fragrance this morning? Yes, it''s a kind of philter. It''s very strong. Even a little bit of it could make one poisoned. This poison won''t kill you, but it will make you feel lonely and empty and eager for a man! "


    Crystal clenched her fists, trying to lift her strength, but she found that her body was still too soft to move. If she hadn''t leaned against the chair, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal looked at Sheena indifferently. Was she poisoned? Then how could Sheena, who was also in the room, be fine?


    Suddenly, the scene of Sheena''s wrist injury in the morning came to Crystal''s mind. Was it...?


    Suddenly, Crystal thought of a possibility.


    "Was that drug hidden in your blood?"


    Crystal asked coldly, looking at Sheena.


    Hearing what Crystal said, Sheena smiled and said, "Crystal, I have to say that you are very smart. Yes, you are right. I hid that kind of philter in my blood. Once I''m bleeding, there will be a faint fragrance in the air. That is the philter. Crystal, I have cost a lot this time.


    Crystal, do you know why I would gamble my own life? Crystal, I won''t tell you that no one else will have the antidote except me. But I, Sheena, can''t be so stupid to help you detoxify. So, Crystal, enjoy your wedding night today! "


    Then, Sheena stood up gracefully and walked slowly to Crystal in her beautiful high-heeled shoes. She picked up a pair of clean


    n to death! No! A stupid woman with psychological distortion!


    Crystal cursed in her heart, ''Damn it! It hurts!


    Both sides of Crystal''s face were swollen because of Sheena''s slap, and the blood at the corners of her mouth was so bright that one couldn''t bear to look straight at it!


    However, seeing Crystal like this, Sheena felt pleased and excited!


    She had never been so happy like today since she came to the Xia state.


    Crystal spat out a mouthful of blood and smiled like a lunatic, "do you dare to kill me? Do you believe that if you kill me, your brother Edgar will eat your flesh and drink your blood? "


    Sheena pinched Crystal''s cheek again and said with a ferocious smile, "Crystal, don''t make yourself so important. Do you really think that you are so important to my brother Edgar? If you were raped today. No! If you were raped by a gang of men. Do you think my brother Edgar will still like you?


    Crystal, I may as well tell you out of kindness that the phone call was from Charlie, and Charlie is now on the same boat with us. So, don''t expect someone to save you today!


    Crystal, enjoy your wedding night. I promise you will never forget it! Ha ha! "

 Chapter 490 This Year Next Year Would Be Your Memorial Day!

    After a while, Sheena stopped laughing crazily. Then, she gracefully took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. After the phone was connected, she said, "Are you here?"


    A rough voice came from the other end of the line, "I''ve already arrived. Which room are you in"


    "Presidential suite!" said Sheena, with a sinister smile on her face


    Then Sheena hung up.


    Then, she slowly raised Crystal''s chin and said with a ferocious face, "Crystal, look at me. How nice I am to you. You have been poisoned. As your sister, I am kind enough to find a man to detox you. Don''t you think you should thank me well?"


    Crystal''s mouth was full of blood. She really wanted to spit on Sheena''s face, but her face was tightly pinched by Sheena, unable to move.


    Crystal had no choice but to bite her tongue hard. Enduring the pain, she said word by word, "Sheena, let me ask you for the last time. Are you really going to ask for death like this?"


    "Clap!"


    Sheena reached out her hand and slapped Crystal''s face again. She sneered, "Crystal, I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn at this time. Am I asking for death? Ha ha, you really don''t give up until you fail in the end. Later, I''d like to see who is going to die! "


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    Looking at Crystal''s red and swollen face, Sheena smiled cruelly and said, "Crystal, your antidote is here!"


    While speaking, Sheena walked to the door and opened it. When she saw the man standing outside, she smiled!


    "You are finally here!"


    "Where is she?"


    Sheena raised her chin and looked inside. "It''s inside! Time is limited. Hurry up! "


    As he spoke, the man outside waved his hand impatiently. "Okay, okay, I know. I''m not a incapable man. How fast can I be? "


    Hearing the man''s obscene words, Sheena blushed all of a sudden. She frowned and said, "You... Watch your mouth! I am... "


    ? "


    While speaking, Adam reached out and touched Crystal''s face.


    "Crystal, look at this beautiful face. What a pity! I feel so sorry for it! It was beaten by that crazy woman, Sheena! "


    "Go away! Don''t touch me!"


    Smelling the fragrance of women''s perfume from Adam, Crystal felt sick.


    Not only didn''t Adam let go of her, but also increased his strength on purpose. He smiled and said, "Oh, you''re angry, Crystal. You''re one of the most beautiful women in the Xia state. Even your angry look is so enchanting, which makes me so moved! "


    Deep in Crystal''s body, the abnormal desire was getting stronger and stronger. She bit her lips hard to keep herself awake all the time!


    Crystal cast a scornful glance at Adam and sneered, "Since you know that I''m now Zach''s wife and he is the third prince of Country C, if you''re smart enough, you should let me go. Otherwise, I can guarantee that this time next year would be your Memorial Day!"


    A hint of ridicule flashed through Adam''s eyes. He said, "Memorial Day? Crystal, are you scared out of your mind? Who am I? I''m the eldest son of the Xia clan and the only inheritor of the Xia company. Do you think I''m afraid of a prince who doesn''t have real power but lives in a foreign country? "

 Chapter 491 Get Out Of My Way! Let Me Go!

    By instinct, Crystal wanted to slap away Adam''s disgusting hand, but she was too weak to do that.


    "Adam, what benefits have you got from Sheena? You are willing to die for her."


    Crystal cast a sharp glance at Adam and asked coldly.


    Adam frowned and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Crystal sneered, "Adam, are you willing to be Sheena''s chess piece?"


    Crystal, from the conversation between Adam and Sheena just now, could clearly feel that Sheena hated Adam, and Adam seemed to hate the arrogant attitude of Sheena In that case, it was not difficult for them to turn against each other!


    Thinking of this, Crystal''s voice calmed down a lot. She continued, "Sheena just used you to hurt me. Today you can enter the hotel safely, but she won''t let you leave the hotel safely!"


    Adam''s hand paused. He rolled his eyes and smiled, "Crystal, don''t scare me. I, Adam, will not be scared!"


    Crystal smiled, "I''m not scaring you. What I said is true. It''s impossible for a woman like Sheena to let you leave the hotel with her secret. She was afraid that you would broke your promise and expose these things after you leave! Therefore, she would not let a person who could threaten her leave. The only permanent solution to prevent a person from revealing a secret is to let that person shut up forever. So your end is self-evident. Needless to say, you can naturally think of how miserable you will end! "


    Hearing what Crystal said, Adam was a little flustered. Would Sheena really kill her to keep the secret?


    However, he denied this thought in his heart. Who was he? His father was the President of the Xia state. He was the son of the highest leader of the Xia state. Who dared to kill him? Moreover, even if Sheena wouldn''t let him leave the hotel alive, would a princess from another country kill the president''s son in another country? Wasn''t she making trouble for h


    al! He threw it on the ground.


    The red evening dress fell to the ground, like a large area of red snowflakes on it. In this bright room, they looked particularly beautiful.


    "Go away... Don''t touch me... Get out... !"


    Lying on the bed, Crystal bit her lips and tried her best to restrain the abnormality in her body. She shouted at Adam hysterically.


    At this moment, Crystal''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty light. The next second, she wished she could bite the beast in front of her to death.


    However, her anger was completely blocked in Adam''s eyes.


    On the contrary, when Adam saw the anger in Crystal''s eyes, his heart rippled. He took off Crystal''s high heels and said with a lewd smile, "Oh, baby, if you like it, just say it! What I like most is a woman like you who is unwilling to express your real emotion. It''s better than a woman lying on the bed and pretending to be a dead fish!


    Baby, I didn''t expect that you are not only beautiful, but also sexy. Baby, you are really a beauty! "


    Kneeling on the bed, Adam looked at Crystal up and down and said something from time to time.


    "Adam, do you believe that I will gouge your eyes out?"


    "Honey, don''t worry. Not only my eyes will be yours, but also mine will be yours. Ha ha!"

 Chapter 492 Im Late!

    At this moment, Adam really felt that his clothes were so inconvenient!


    With her eyes closed, Crystal was thinking about how to escape and how to let Adam stop that disgusting behavior.


    Although Crystal knew that there was little hope for her to save herself now, her past experience told her not to give up at the last moment.


    In fact, at this moment, Crystal was really a little scared. She was afraid... that she would be raped by a beast on her wedding night. If so, she would rather die!


    No! She couldn''t sit still and wait for death.


    When she was almost raped by Adam, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes.


    Lying on the bed, she squinted at Adam and said calmly, "Adam, do you know who I am?"


    Adam laughed and knelt on the bed, tearing apart the last fire thread of Crystal. "Crystal, you don''t have to provoke me. It''s useless. No one will save you. Just be my woman!"


    Crystal ignored Adam''s obscene smile. She said in a cold voice again, "Adam, do you know who Griffith Xia is?"


    The words "Griffith Xia" made Adam''s body freeze and he stopped what he was doing.


    He raised his head and looked at Crystal in shock. "How do you know the name Griffith Xia? No! Who the hell are you? "


    Crystal sneered, "Adam, it seems that I''m right. You know what happened that year, don''t you?"


    Adam knelt on the bed and didn''t move. He was shocked and full of doubts.


    How did Crystal know the name Griffith Xia and what happened that year! What happened that year? Did she mean...?


    Without giving Adam time to think it over, Crystal continued, "Griffith was the daughter of the Xia clan and your aunt, wasn''t she?"


    Adam looked at Crystal in shock.


    "Who the hell are you? How do you know so many things about the Xia clan? "


    Even in the silly Adam, at this moment, would think that the identity of Crystal must be not simple.


    Crystal sneered, "You are not stupid. You even suspect my identity.


    was the first one to react.


    At this moment, Toby was not that stupid. Without saying anything, he rushed to the bed and kicked the man on the bed.


    Then he walked closer and saw clearly that Crystal''s breath was weak and there were two obvious vicious wounds on her neck.


    Ignoring the man lying on the ground, Toby quickly took off his clothes and put them on Crystal.


    Crystal supported her weak body. When she saw Toby clearly, she felt relieved. Fortunately! She was saved!


    Toby hugged Crystal and let her lean against the bed carefully.


    "Ms. Crystal, I''m sorry. I''m late! Ms. Crystal, what are you doing? What''s wrong? "


    Noticing the abnormality of Crystal, Toby asked worriedly.


    His men didn''t dare to step forward and check until they heard Toby say "Ms. Crystal".


    When they figure out what had happened, they were taken aback. One of them walked quickly to the man lying on the ground and kicked him to make the man''s face be seen.


    Everyone was shocked. Adam? The eldest son of the Xia clan?


    Adam cried out in pain on the ground!


    At this time, everyone understood what Toby said, "I''m late!" What did he mean?


    Therefore, they all strode to Crystal, lowered their heads and said in unison, "Sorry, Ms. Crystal. We''re late. Please punish us!"

 Chapter 493 Ms. Crystal Got Mad!

    At this moment, Crystal was not in the mood to punish her subordinate!


    Crystal closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After feeling that her breath was not so hurried, she slowly opened her eyes and coldly glanced at Adam who was still crying on the ground. She said, "Toby, tie him up! "


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Then, one of the men rudely pulled up Adam and tied up Adam''s hands with a belt that had fallen on the ground without saying anything.


    "Hey, hey! Who are you? How dare you hit me Don''t touch me! Do you know who I am? Let me tell you I... I''m the son of the President Xia, you... "


    "Clap!" Toby went up and slapped on Adam''s face. He said coldly, "shut up! You''re so noisy! "


    Crystal didn''t even bother to look at Adam. She weakly leaned against the bed and ordered coldly to another man, "Douglas, go and catch Sheena from room 2039 secretly!"


    Wearing a black uniform, Douglas looked extraordinarily energetic. He still wore a straight face. He nodded respectfully and said, "Yes!"


    "Don''t let anyone find it. Be careful of the hotel''s camera!"


    Douglas nodded, "Yes! Ms. Crystal! "


    A moment later, Douglas went out and soon brought Sheena in.


    At this moment, Adam, who was tied to the chair, was completely dumbfounded!


    What did he hear? Ms. Crystal? Douglas?


    Were these people members of the Dragon Tiger Gang?


    At first, Adam thought these people who suddenly broke in must be some gangsters who wanted to rob, but just now, he heard the tone of speaking. They were not ordinary gangsters! They were definitely those dangerous members of the Dragon Tiger Gang!


    Adam was frightened by his thought just now!


    Although Adam didn''t do his work and went through women''s belly every day, However, he knew something about them. Judging from their tone, he could tell that they were not ordinary people.


    All of a sudden, he looked up at Crystal in horror, "You... You... are the boss of th


    vious that her bet was right and her body had completely recovered!


    So, after stretching her shoulders, Crystal raised her head and looked at Toby and the others who were standing there respectfully.


    She ordered coldly, "Turn around!"


    Everyone was stunned, ''What?''


    Toby and Douglas were the first to react.


    With an expressionless face, Douglas turned around. Toby thought of what he saw when he came in just now. He had seen Crystal''s


    Suddenly, he felt very bitter. He forgot that their boss was not only their master, but also a woman.


    But just now, he saw... He really thought he deserved death!


    He didn''t know whether Edgar would kill him if he knew it!


    Toby raised his head and touched his nose. He wanted to say that he would definitely cover his eyes before coming in if he had another chance! ''Damn it! I''m going to suffer!''


    But then again, he didn''t have time to think too much about the situation just now!


    At this time, Toby turned his head and saw that everyone was still confused.


    Toby frowned and cleared his throat, "Don''t you hear what our master said? Let''s turn around! "


    When they came to their senses, they nodded and immediately turned around.


    With her back to the crowd, Crystal put on the pajamas casually on the bedside table.

 Chapter 494 An Abominable Woman!

    After a while, Crystal said, "Okay! Turn around! "


    So they turned around again. It was not until they saw Crystal in pajamas that they realized what had happened just now.


    They felt ashamed in their hearts, ''Oh, I forgot! Ms. Crystal is a woman!''


    At this time, Crystal pointed at Sheena on the ground and ordered, "wake her up!"


    Toby nodded, Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Then, Toby turned around and picked up a glass of cold water. He came to the front of Sheena and directly pour it at Sheena.


    Sheena finally woke up.


    When she woke up, she saw Crystal standing there looking down at her.


    "Sheena, you wake up!"


    Crystal glanced at Sheena indifferently.


    After glancing at the men in the room, Sheena looked at Crystal in shock and asked, "Crystal, you... Who are they? "


    At this time, Douglas came from nowhere with a bag of ice. He walked respectfully to Crystal, bowed his head and handed the ice cubes to her. "Master!"


    Crystal was shocked. She had never known that Douglas with a poker face could be so considerate.


    However, since it was out of Douglas''s kindness, she accepted it without hesitation.


    As Crystal touched her face with ice, she slowly walked towards Sheena, "Sheena, see the marks you made on my face! Tell me. How should I repay you? Oh, by the way, when you slapped me just now, I specially counted. There are four slaps in total. I will definitely take revenge. I''m very vindictive. Douglas, go. Reward the princess with eight slaps. Oh, no, sixteen! "


    Sheena''s whole body trembled. She looked up and saw the horrible scar on Douglas''s handsome face. She was so scared that she almost fainted. The corners of her mouth trembled. "Crystal, you... How dare you! ����"


    Before Sheena could finish her words, she was slapped by Douglas.


    "Clap, clap, clap.".


    Douglas was a man, so his strength was naturally stronge


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a.


    Suddenly, Crystal smiled. She flipped her hair and said slowly, "Sheena, you are really a princess growing up in the greenhouse. You are too naive. Do you really think that I will be satisfied if you slap me and then give me a sweet date to eat? Sheena, are you insane? In other words, if I ask someone to rape you and say sorry to you, you can pretend that you don''t care about anything, right?


    All of a sudden, Crystal bent down, reached out her hand and pinched Sheena''s chin. She sneered, "Sheena, do you think you are stupid, or I am stupid? If these people didn''t save me, would you realize your conscience and stop hurting me? Would you? You won''t do that, will you?


    Since you won''t, why should I let you go? Yes, I didn''t say that I would kill you, but did I say that I wouldn''t torture you. "


    Crystal was right. If it weren''t for these people who suddenly appeared, Sheena wouldn''t have let go of Crystal.


    After handing Crystal to Adam, Sheena went back to her room and waited for Adam. After he succeeded, she was going to carry out her next plan.


    She had thought that after Adam raped Crystal, she would inform her brother Edgar to come back and let him see his beloved woman lying on his wedding bed with another man.

 Chapter 495 Shes Back!

    In this way, whether Crystal was willing or not, her brother Edgar would hate her.


    No one could stand his woman being with another man!


    No one could bear the betrayal of his beloved woman.


    In this way, Crystal and his brother Edgar will soon be separated. Even if they got married, they could divorce!


    As long as her brother Edgar divorced Crystal, Sheena would still have a chance to get her brother Edgar back to her.


    However, when she was about to call her brother Edgar, her phone was suddenly snatched away by a black figure.


    Then she fainted.


    When she woke up, she saw Crystal and the men in the room.


    She was afraid and anxious. She didn''t know who these men were! However, the only thing she knew was that her plan failed. Not only did nothing happen to Crystal, on the contrary, she was tied here.


    Although Sheena was the apple of Country C''s eye, the members of the royal family were not idiots. They were good at observing the situation. Therefore, the moment Sheena realized the danger, she immediately apologized and prayed.


    Crystal didn''t feel surprised at Sheena''s smart behavior.


    After all, when facing life or death, people would feel timid, and no one would be afraid of death!


    Sheena was destined to be Crystal''s enemy. Crystal would never show mercy to anyone who wanted her to die.


    "Douglas, let this princess have a taste of the different feelings!"


    Hearing Crystal''s words, Sheena was so scared that she fell to the ground. Her face turned pale. She kept shaking her head and begging, "No... Crystal, please... Please let me go. I... I promise you. I don''t want brother Edgar anymore. I don''t want him to come back to me. As long as you let me go, I... I promise I will go back to Country C right away and won''t make trouble for you anymore. I... "


    Crystal smiled, "Words have no basis. Besides, I don''t plan to let you go! "


    Hearing Crystal''s annoying tone, Sheena was so angry that she reall


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    im. He dropped Adam on the ground in front of Crystal''s feet.


    "Crystal... No... Iv... No... Your Highness... Let me go. I was wrong! "


    Crystal cast a casual glance at Sheena, who looked confused, and waved at Douglas.


    Crystal didn''t want Sheena to know something. After all, Sheena was the princess of Country C. She couldn''t kill her, but she wouldn''t let her know her true identity.


    Douglas nodded respectfully. Then he walked coldly to Sheena. Crack! Sheena fainted again without any signs.


    Adam, who was kneeling beside, was instantly scared to death, especially when he saw the scar on Douglas''s face at a close distance.


    Crystal cast a cold glance at Adam and asked with an evil smile, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid, Adam? "


    Crystal''s voice came to Adam''s ears like a ghost. He was so scared that he immediately kowtowed and apologized, "I''m sorry... I don''t really want to kill you. I... I am... "


    Adam''s words were incoherent. In fact, after he knew the true identity of Crystal, he was going to kill Crystal, but he didn''t expect that he not only didn''t kill Crystal, but also was caught by Crystal. Although he didn''t know how Crystal escaped from death in the past few years, the only certainty was that she was back. Ivy Luo was back. Their Xia clan was really going to suffer!

 Chapter 496 Remove His Chin!

    Adam didn''t dare to speak out what he was thinking. He just kept kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    At this moment, he was no longer the arrogant young man who had just come in!


    Crystal smiled and said meaningfully, "Adam, cousin, I didn''t expect you to want me to die. Unfortunately, my reinforcements are here. I''m sorry that you can''t get your wish"


    Cold sweat kept running down from Adam''s forehead. He trembled and said, "I... Sorry, I was wrong! Crystal, no... Ivy, please... Please forgive me. I... I promise I won''t tell my family your identity... I won''t let anyone in the Xia clan know your identity! And I won''t let them know that you are the daughter of Griffith! "


    Adam knew very well that the reason why Crystal didn''t tell her true identity when she first appeared in the Xia clan was that she wanted to hide it from the Xia clan.


    Sitting lazily on the sofa, Crystal didn''t seem to hear Adam''s begging. She crossed her legs and rubbed the ring on her left thumb with her right hand from time to time. It seemed to be an unconscious action, but what Crystal did gave people a sense of oppression, making people''s heart tighten.


    Click, click, click.


    Drops of sweat dripped from his forehead and splashed on the ground like blood.


    More and more sweat dripped from his forehead, and soon a large area was wet. Adam stopped begging and looked at Crystal in horror.


    Even though Crystal didn''t do or say anything at the moment, in Adam''s eyes, she gave him an incomparable sense of fear.


    As Crystal stopped rubbing, the air in the room seemed to be frozen. Anyone who knew Crystal well knew that she was angry at the moment!


    Yes, even Douglas and Toby, who were standing beside Crystal, deliberately lowered their breaths.


    After a long while, Crystal finally moved. She slowly stood up, walked to Adam, bent over, and pinched Adam''s neck hard. She lifted her head to make Adam look into her eyes. She sneered, "Adam, do you believe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''s chin removed!


    Adam stammered. His saliva kept flowing out of his mouth, and his whole body was convulsing with pain.


    Douglas glanced at Adam in disgust and frowned. Damn it! He was scared to pee!


    Toby, who was standing next to Adam, took a few steps back. What a bad luck!


    "Tell me or not! Adam, you''d better think it over. I can spare your life today, but don''t blame me for your broken arms and legs. If you are smart enough, just tell me what you know and suffer less. Don''t worry. As long as you tell me what I want to know, I will let you go, and send you to the Xia clan safely. As for what happened today, just forget it. I''m still Crystal and you are still Adam Xia. What do you think? "


    Adam wanted to answer, but his mouth was out of control and couldn''t close!


    So he nodded desperately, trying to tell Crystal that he was ready to say! He would tell her everything.


    At this moment, for Adam, the way that Douglas tortured people was too painful!


    Therefore, he didn''t care about hiding anything. For him, the most important thing right now was to save his life.


    Seeing Adam''s expression which indicated that he would like to tell her everything, with a smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal waved her hand at Douglas, indicating that Douglas should put Adam''s chin back.

 Chapter 497 Who Did It

    Then Douglas walked forward and put Adam''s chin back.


    Looking at the skillful action of Douglas, Crystal''s mouth twitched. Needless to say, the way Douglas served people must have been practiced frequently.


    Crystal really wanted to ask him what did he do in the past!


    Crystal stopped thinking and glanced at Adam coldly, "Since you''ve made up your mind, just tell me!"


    Adam nodded casually. He quietly looked up at the men standing behind him and swallowed. He turned his head and carefully looked at Crystal. "Ivy... No, Crystal. There are so many people here. It seems that... "


    Crystal knew what Adam meant. After all, Ryan was the President of the Xia state and his family affairs, No, it should be said that family scandal could not be publicized!


    With a wave of her hand, Crystal ordered, "Toby, stay here. The rest of you can go back. Gather all your men, including the members of the Shadow Group, in the basement tonight. I have something to announce! Go and inform them! "


    After saying that, Crystal turned to Toby and said, "let Shawn come in directly if he arrives!"


    Everyone nodded respectfully, "Yes, Ms. Crystal! Yes, your highness! "


    Hearing what Crystal said, Adam blinked.


    Although Adam tried to hide his abnormality, he was caught by Crystal.


    After everyone left, there were only two people left in the room, Toby and Douglas.


    A tinge of coldness flashed across Crystal''s eyes. She asked, "What''s wrong? Adam, are you going to tell your father so that he can take people to kill us? "


    Seeing that his mind was figured out by Crystal, Adam shook her head with a guilty conscience and said, "No... No... I won''t"


    Crystal sneered and asked, "well, there''s no one else here. You can tell me now!"


    Reluctantly, Adam stole a glance at Toby and Douglas. He lowered his head.


    Crystal was a little impatient. How could she not know what Adam was thinking about? Adam just wanted to escape under


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hild of the nemesis was naturally a disaster, so you were also taken away by God.


    In the following two years, in order to comfort Bill who was my uncle back then, Grandpa let the stepdaughter of the Xia clan, Mora marry Bill... "


    Adam kept recalling, not noticing that Crystal''s face was getting darker and darker.


    Suddenly, a comb appeared in Crystal''s hand and was broken by her ruthlessly!


    Adam stopped abruptly and looked up at Crystal with fear.


    Without evading, Crystal stared at Adam with a pair of cold and murderous eyes.


    Adam was so scared that he fell to the ground. He said in a trembling voice, " I... I have... I have told you everything. Ivy... This is... what you want me to tell you. I have told you everything I know. You... Please let me go! I... "


    Adam asked incoherently.


    Crystal looked at him coldly, and he found himself too scared to say anything. Crystal asked coldly, "who set that fire in the Xia clan back then?"


    Adam frowned and shook his head, "I... I don''t know. I really don''t know anything about it! "


    Without saying anything, [����] stood up and walked slowly to [����]. She kicked [����] in the chest and sneered, "you don''t know? Adam, do you think I''m three years old? What disaster? What nemesis? Do you believe these ridiculous reasons? "

 Chapter 498 Who Was It

    Being kicked by Crystal, Adam lay on the ground and coughed violently.


    "I... What I said is true. I really don''t know who set the fire in the past, but I know that the saying that aunt was a disaster was not a rumor. It was once said by a golden fortuneteller. He was very powerful, and what he said would usually be proved to be true. The fortune teller said that Griffith was the nemesis of the president. There would always be a president in the Xia clan for generations. But because of this nemesis, this might end in this generation.


    Moreover, the Xia clan would encounter an indelible disaster because of the existence of the nemesis.


    Later, the fortune teller''s words came true one by one. First, the Xia clan''s property was framed for no reason, and grandfather''s position as the President was innocently taken down. Then, the Xia clan''s fire happened. It was said that after my aunt died, grandfather''s grievance was reversed, and the Xia clan''s industry became formal.


    However, my grandfather was heartbroken because of my aunt''s death, so he gave the position to my father!


    As Adam spoke, he was suddenly kicked to the corner by Crystal.


    Crystal was so angry that she wanted to kick Adam to death.


    She was really angry. She was too angry. They treated her mother as a disaster just because of a fortune teller''s words.


    If possible, Crystal really wanted to laugh!


    It was so ridiculous!


    No one would believe these ridiculous reasons! No! It should be said that someone wanted her mother to die, so they made up so many excuses.


    Some even wanted to kill their mother, but they could also escape from the legal punishment!


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal looked out of the window. It was dark and she couldn''t see anything clearly, but Crystal looked seriously.


    She was wondering who did it that year. That person must want her mother to die so he/she spent so much energy to make up lies one after another.


    The fortune teller


    ve, it would bring a big disaster to the Xia clan. I was afraid when you come back to the Xia clan, You may... "


    Before Adam could finish his words, Crystal interrupted him coldly, "Afraid? Are you afraid that I will bring disaster to the Xia clan? Humph! Are you afraid that I will go back to the Xia clan to take revenge on you! My mother didn''t live a stable life in the Xia clan. All of you must be to blame! You are afraid that I will take revenge on you when I return to the Xia clan as Ivy, aren''t you? "


    With a guilty conscience, Adam looked away and shook his head, "No! No! "


    In fact, what Crystal said was right. Adam was indeed afraid that she would return to the Xia clan as Ivy to avenge her mother.


    Although it had always been said that Griffith was a disaster, and even her daughter was a disaster, it was easy to tell that it was not that simple.


    Although Adam had nothing to do all day long, he was not a fool.


    People could choose to believe the fortune teller''s words.


    Why were all the people of the Xia clan, including Adam, willing to believe it?


    That was because they always felt that if Griffith was gone, it would be harmless to their power and status.


    Therefore, they were willing to believe the fortune teller''s bullshit.


    At this time, a man suddenly rushed in.

 Chapter 499 Want To Die Together!

    The man came in and quickly put down the first aid kit. Then he walked up to Crystal and asked, "Master, are you okay? Let me have a look!"


    While speaking, the man reached out his hand to grab Crystal''s wrist, trying to feel Crystal''s pulse!


    However, he was cleverly avoided by Crystal.


    Crystal shook her head and said, "I''m fine! Shawn, is there any medicine that can make people forget things? "


    Shawn was stunned. Then he suddenly turned his head and glared at Daniel behind him.


    Looking into his sharp eyes, Daniel rubbed his nose with guilt. He didn''t say anything...


    Shawn scolded Daniel severely. Didn''t he say that Ms. Crystal was seriously ill? It was said that their master was about to...!


    Was... it serious? He had raced all the way here! It would scare him to death!


    Crystal raised her head slightly and saw that Shawn was absent-minded. She frowned and asked, "I''m asking you! What are you thinking about? "


    Shawn smiled awkwardly and said, "Oh, nothing. It''s okay. Well... Ms. Crystal, What did you just say? "


    Crystal''s mouth twitched. Was this old man deaf?


    "Do you have any medicine that can make people lose their memory?"


    Shawn shook his head and said, "No, there''s never such medicine in the world. If there is, it''s just a way of deceiving oneself. Maybe, when a person''s head is hit, he may lose his memory temporarily, which is only because the blood clot in his brain hasn''t been eliminated. It can only be temporary. As for what medicine can make people lose the memory, I haven''t figured it out yet! "


    After thinking for a while, Crystal continued, "Since there is no such medicine, is there any way to make someone forget what happened in the past?"


    After thinking for a while, Shawn said, "yes, there is, but this medicine won''t make people lose their memory, but it will make the person who takes the medicine become a f


    ngth of Douglas''s hand was so great that it hurt Adam a lot, but Adam didn''t cared about it at all, He just wanted to beg Crystal to let him go!


    After Douglas put the poison into Adam''s mouth, he was afraid that Adam would spit it out. Then he patted Adam and made him swallow it!


    Then he kicked Adam away in disgust.


    After that, he stood up expressionlessly and respectfully stood aside.


    Adam, who was rolling on the ground, covered his mouth and retched!


    He really wanted to spit out what he had just drunk, but he vomited for a long time and found nothing!


    Lying on the ground, there was only one voice in his heart. He was doomed! He was doomed! He would become a fool!


    At this time, Crystal walked slowly to Adam and said with a smile, "Adam, congratulations. You will soon become a carefree... fool! But you don''t have to be depressed! Don''t worry. As your cousin, I won''t just leave you alone. After tomorrow, you can do whatever you want, and I will give you a beautiful wife! And let your father, oh, no, my good uncle be happy for you, too! "


    Although Adam didn''t know what Crystal was doing, the only thought in his mind now was to kill Crystal and perish together with her!


    He not only wanted to do so, but also did so.

 Chapter 500 Courting Death!

    All of a sudden, Adam stood up from the ground like a lunatic, rushed to Crystal and reached out to pinch Crystal''s neck.


    But he was suddenly stopped by a black figure. He lifted his leg and kicked him away as far as he could.


    "Go to hell!"


    Douglas gritted his teeth and said!


    Adam passed out because of the kick.


    Crystal glanced at Adam and Sheena, who had fainted, and ordered, "Douglas, go and drag these two people back to Abbott''s room!"


    Douglas nodded, "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Then, Douglas walked up to Adam and grabbed Adam] and Sheena. He was strong enough to lift them. It looked as if he was lifting little chicken.


    Shawn was stunned. He really wanted to ask, "Is this guy a human?" He was a real strong man!


    Crystal said to Douglas'' back, "remember to disguise them as if they had sex after they were drunken. They''d better wake up tomorrow morning!"


    Douglas turned his head and replied respectfully, "Yes, Ms. Crystal. I understand!"


    After he left, Crystal felt a little tired.


    She leaned against the sofa lazily. At this time, Shawn walked forward and said, "Ms. Crystal, you can''t work too hard. You still need to take good care of yourself, or your body will be worse and worse!"


    Crystal was taking a rest with her eyes closed. Without opening her eyes, she said, "Okay, I know! Anything else? "


    Shawn cleared his throat and continued, "Ms. Crystal, I''m not blaming you. You''re a woman. At least you should know to protect yourself. Look at you now. Do you want to live in the future? Ms. Crystal, listen to me. You should rest and eat. Don''t ignore your own body.


    I do experienced a lot. Let me tell you. Although you don''t think it''s a big deal now, once you get old, the pain will come. You have to take it seriously... "


    The more Shawn said, the mor


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cancer and would die in a few days.


    How could Crystal care so much about a dying man!


    Lying on the bed, Crystal felt relieved, because today was her wedding with Edgar.


    Standing outside the living room, Toby, Daniel and Shawn stared at each other. Then, Toby and Daniel rubbed their hands at the same time and laughed!


    Seeing the movements of Toby and Daniel, Shawn''s pomum adami bobbed. He subconsciously stepped back and asked, "What are you doing? It''s none of my business. It''s all Edgar''s fault... "


    "Ah! Be gentle. I''m an old man. Do you have any sense of shame to bully me? Ah! Ah! My shoulder Oh, my God! Please! I... No, that''s my treasure! Oh my God! You are fucking too cruel


    At the same time, in another hotel, Edgar was sitting on the sofa and asked impatiently, "Charlie, aren''t you going to tell me what happened to my father in the past? Tell me, I''m listening! "


    Sitting opposite to [����], [����] held a glass of expensive wine with his slender fingers. He shook it back and forth and smiled, "what''s the rush? Would you like to have a drink with me? "


    Hearing that, Edgar stood up, turned around and left. "Since you have nothing to say, why should I waste my time here?"

 Chapter 501 You Deserve To Die!

    Looking at the back of Edgar, Charlie asked, "don''t you want to know the truth of Uncle''s death., kk.?"


    Without turning his head, Edgar sneered, "Yes! I don''t want to know. I know more about my father than you do. Why did you lie to me with such a boring reason?"


    Yes, Edgar had never thought that Charlie knew much more about his father than he did.


    "Yes, I lied to you, but you still believed me, didn''t you?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his steps and said coldly, "You''re wrong. I don''t believe it. I just want to see with my own eyes how miserable you look when you have an incurable disease!"


    Charlie shook his hands and smiled bitterly, "Now you''ve seen! Are you disappointed? "


    Turning around, Edgar put his hands in his pockets and smiled faintly, "Disappointed? I have never given you any hope. Why should I be disappointed! You are wrong again. Not only am I not disappointed, I also feel very happy! Look at you, Charlie! You are so sick! Well? Do you want your father to taste the feeling of witnessing his son''s death? "


    Charlie tightened his hands and said, "Edgar, do you hate me so much? You want me to die, right? "


    Edgar kicked the trash can aside and said with a smile, "Hate you? Mr. Edgar, you are so humorous. Who do you think you are? do we know each other? Why do I hate you so much? What right do you have to make me hate you? "


    Charlie put the red wine aside and said, "Edgar], why do you have to deceive yourself like this?"


    Hearing this, Edgar laughed all of a sudden. He laughed and said, "you are deceiving yourself. Don''t you think it''s too ridiculous for you to say that? Who are you to me? Do you think you are still the good friend who followed me back then? From the moment you betrayed me, you were no longer my good friend, and from that moment on, we had nothing to do with each other. You are the son of the Mu family and I am Edgar Luo. To me, you are just


    o you know that you made me lose her! I lost her for three years! I lost her for three years!


    In the past three years, a woman has always appeared in my dream. I didn''t know who she was! But I would miss that dream for three years. Do you know how painful I was when I remembered everything in the past.


    I used to think it was all my fault. If I hadn''t given Ivy a cold shoulder, if I hadn''t given Ivy despair, she wouldn''t have given up on herself, and she wouldn''t have been hurt so much. Charlie, you are so ... Damn it! "


    "Bang!" another punch!


    Clenching his fists, Edgar''s eyes blazed with anger. He roared, "Charlie, you ... deserve the death! "


    Two front teeth of Charlie were knocked out by Edgar, and the blood in his eyes was getting more and more.


    Even so, Charlie still maintained that posture, as if he didn''t feel any pain. A trace of bitterness flashed through the corners of his eyes. He said, "Edgar, in fact, I never regret what I have done.


    I often tell myself that I love Ivy, so I want her to be a walking dead. I want her to be completely disappointed in you until she is desperate. In this way, after I regain my identity as the son of the Mu family, I can chase her! I can tell you proudly that I will also have everything as you do! "

 Chapter 502 You Are Crazy!

    "Charlie, you are crazy!"


    "Bang!" Edgar punched Charlie again!


    Edgar hit him harder and harder! He beat Charlie harder and harder until he knocked Charlie to the ground and kicked him in the chest.


    On the contrary, Charlie looked calm as if he was not the one who was beaten.


    "Charlie, you bastard! I have always thought that even if you betrayed me, maybe you have some difficulties, or, who forced you to betray me? "


    Speaking of this, Edgar burst into laughter for three times. "Hahaha, but it''s not until now that I realize how ridiculous my idea is! Ha ha, how stupid I am! I haven''t discovered your ambition for so many years! I, Edgar, am such a fucking idiot! I used to think that it was me. It was all my fault. I''m sorry for Ivy. I used the wrong way. I didn''t know how to love others, so I caused such terrible consequences!


    We almost lost Hilary. We brushed past each other, but the misunderstanding between us deepened. But now I know that it''s all of you who don''t want us to be together. I used to think that at least my good friend helped me to face all the difficulties. "


    Speaking of this, Edgar suddenly bent down and grabbed Charlie''s collar. He roared, "but, it turns out that I''m wrong. It''s all my fault! It''s my fault. I didn''t find that there is an ungrateful person beside me! "


    With a self mockery smile, Edgar said, "I''m really a big fool. Till today, I still think that even if you return to the Mu family and have everything, you still can''t escape the arrangement of fate. You got cancer. To be honest, when I heard the news that you would not come back soon, I was really a little sad. After all, we used to get along with each other for more than ten years.


    Although you betrayed me, I really can''t forget that friendship. Therefore, I think today when I come to see


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    amily. I want to be the eldest son of the Mu family. I want to show my glory! As a result, I got what I wanted. Besides, I kicked my brother out of the Mu family and even forced him to leave the family.


    But until now, I believe that human beings really can''t fight against God, the fate, and even you!


    ''Edgar, you''re so lucky. When I finally have everything. I finally dare to stand in front of you confidently tell you that you''re no match for me and my status is not lower than yours, and even more distinguished than yours. However, I have an incurable disease. I''m going to die soon!''!


    Charlie didn''t know whether Edgar was listening or not. He kept staring at the blood on the ground and muttered to himself, "People can''t be against fate. Some people always want to fight against the heaven and fate, but what about the result! I lost miserably. I lost. I lost. Oh, no, I lost not because of you, Edgar but because of the fate and God!


    However, I don''t feel any regret, because I know that after my death, you, Edgar, won''t live so happily. I won''t be too lonely in the hell. After a long time, the woman you love will go to accompany me, and I will still win! I''m still the winner in this game... "

 Chapter 503 Who Are You

    Before Charlie could finish his words, he was suddenly lifted up by a pair of big hands.


    "What did you say? What the hell do you mean? "


    Charlie didn''t stop Edgar. He smiled and said, "What''s the point of me? I just cooperated with Mia to deceive you into coming here. She said she would deal with Crystal. I just need to ask you out easily..."


    Hearing that, Edgar''s heart skipped a beat. He thought that something bad was going to happen!


    Crystal! Something happened to Crystal!


    Therefore, without thinking, Edgar suddenly turned around, skipped over the sofa and opened the door.


    However, when he opened the door and was about to rush out, one of his legs was held by Charlie.


    "Fuck off!"


    With all his strength, Charlie dragged Edgar''s legs, took out a letter from his pocket with one hand trembling, and held it in the air. He said, "Edgar, please help me give this letter to Spencer. Please persuade him to go back!"


    Edgar shook off Charlie hard. He sneered, "Do you think I will help you?"


    Without giving Charlie a look, Edgar broke free from Charlie, opened the door and rushed out.


    Now he had to go back to the hotel as soon as possible. Crystal was in danger!


    As for Charlie, for Edgar, it was his greatest patience that he didn''t kill Charlie on the spot!


    Edgar jumped into his car, stepped on the gas and sped up. He didn''t even look at the traffic lights along the way. At this moment, all he cared about was to go back to the hotel as soon as possible. Crystal was in danger!


    At the same time, Charlie, who was lying on the ground, struggled to get up again. He knew that it was time for him to die.


    He held the sofa and sat down slowly. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number, trembling. "Mr. Li, please announce my will!"


    Then he hung up. Then he dialed another number and said, "Pick me up!"


    About two minutes later, two men in black suits walked into the room. They walked up to Charlie, held Charlie''s arm respectfully and said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d, "Fuck! I''m asking you. Say something. Are you dumb?"


    Toby pulled Daniel''s sleeve again, but Daniel still didn''t move!


    Without giving Daniel a look, Edgar turned to Toby and asked, "Where is Crystal?"


    Toby pointed at the bedroom with his trembling hands, "She is... inside! "


    Daniel glanced at Toby and exclaimed, "Damn it, Toby, your brain is lack of calcium. Why are you shaking?"


    Shawn, who was on the far right, quietly moved out bit by bit. He told himself that he would never save the two idiots.


    Although Shawn didn''t move much, he moved very fast. Within two minutes, Toby raised his head and saw him disappear!


    Toby cursed in his heart, ''Damn it!


    Just as Toby was about to leave in the same way as Shawn did, he was suddenly caught by Daniel, "Hey, Toby, what are you looking at! Are you okay? Do you also think that this idiot in front of us is a little annoying? How dare he mention our master''s name? I think he really doesn''t want to live! "


    Toby pushed away Daniel''s hand and whispered in Daniel''s ear, "Shut up! Stop talking, or you will die! "


    Daniel poked Toby with his hand, rolled his eyes at Toby and said, "humph, you want me to shut up! What are you doing? "


    At the same time, as if he hadn''t heard what Daniel had said, Edgar walked past Toby and directly walked into the bedroom.

 Chapter 504 Come On, Lets Have A Talk!

    When he saw Crystal lying on the bed safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Needless to say, Crystal had solved the problem that Mia had encountered. But this time, he still felt guilty. Every time Crystal was in danger, he was not by her side.


    Edgar walked over gently, pulled the quilt for Crystal, and gently put Crystal''s exposed arm in.


    He bent over and kissed Crystal''s forehead, and smoothed the hair near Crystal''s ear, but he didn''t wake her up.


    Perhaps Crystal was really tired. Even though Edgar had been touching her face for so long, she still didn''t wake up.


    With a smile, Edgar turned off the bedside table lamp and quietly left the room.


    At this moment, the two people, Toby and Daniel, standing in the living room, were about to explode!


    No, it should be said that Daniel was about to blow up. He looked at Toby in shock, "who do you think is that?"


    Toby curled his lips and said, "Who else can it be? Of course he is the husband of Ms. Crystal, Edgar! Now it should be said that he is Zach, the third prince of Country C! "


    Hearing this, Daniel almost fainted, "Shit! What the fuck! Why didn''t you tell me earlier! "


    Toby rolled his eyes at him and said, "didn''t I wink at you? You didn''t understand, okay? "


    Daniel really wanted to slap himself. He was so stupid!


    At the thought of the man who just entered the bedroom was Ms. Crystal''s husband, Edgar, it was... But it didn''t matter. The most important thing was that he had heard in the Dragon Tiger gang that Ms. Crystal''s boyfriend was the leader of the Shadow Group, whose name was Edgar!


    Daniel was so scared that his legs and feet became weak. What kind of person was the leader of the Shadow Group? The Shadow Group''s glory performance was really good. He heard that the Shadow Group was really ruthless!


    The more Daniel thought about it, the more frightened he was.


    Daniel didn''t know anything. In fact, Daniel had just been tran


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    stal as if she was their Savior. They hurried forward and said respectfully, "Ms. Crystal!"


    For Daniel, it was really timely for Crystal to show up, Seeing Crystal come out, Edgar immediately stood up and pulled Crystal into his arms. He poked her nose dotingly and said, "You got up? Why do you come out? "


    Crystal wrapped her arms around Edgar''s neck and said with an enchanting smile, "I didn''t feel sleepy after a sleep, so I came out for a walk!"


    Rubbing Crystal''s nose, Edgar asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Crystal chuckled, "A little!"


    With a smile on his face, Edgar said, "what do you want to eat, my little glutton? Tell me, I''ll cook for you! "


    While Edgar and Crystal were showing off their love, they didn''t notice that the two faces of Toby and Daniel were about to twist into one.


    Daniel shouted in his heart, "Ms. Crystal, can you look up at us? We are still standing here. Do you think it''s really appropriate to show off love in front of me, a bachelor?


    Maybe it was because of Daniel''s shout that the God sensed it and sent it to Crystal''s ears.


    The next second, Crystal turned her head and glanced at Toby and Daniel. "Why are you still here? Get out of here! "


    Hearing this, Toby and Daniel immediately replied respectfully, "Yes! Yes! Yes! we''ll get out right now!"

 Chapter 505 Honey! It Was My Fault!

    After saying that, Toby and Daniel turned around and left quickly, as if there was a monster behind them.


    After Toby and Daniel left.


    Holding Crystal in his arms, Edgar told her the conversation between him and Charlie.


    At the same time, Crystal also told Edgar about Adam''s and Sheena''s trick.


    However, after hearing that, Edgar''s face immediately darkened. He stood up and was about to kill that beast, Adam!


    Crystal hugged him and persuaded, "Honey, look, everything is fine now? It''s okay. Don''t go! "


    Clenching his fists, Edgar was so angry that he wanted to kill them. But when he saw the anxious look on Crystal''s face, his heart softened.


    He held Crystal on his laps and said, "Adam deserved to die. Fortunately, it was Toby and others who rushed in. Otherwise, I will really blame myself. Honey, I''m sorry. It''s my fault today. If I don''t leave the hotel today, I won''t let you encounter such a dangerous thing. Honey, I promise, I will never leave you again!"


    In fact, Edgar didn''t expect that Mia would cooperate with Sheena and Adam. He felt guilty in his heart. He was too careless. It was really dangerous this time. If something really happened to Crystal, he would really kill himself.


    Seeing the remorseful look on Edgar''s face, Crystal reached out her hand and held up his face. With an enchanting smile, she said, "well, honey, of course I trust you. Besides, your wife is not an ordinary person. Do you think those p


    "Will he die?"


    Shaking his head, Edgar replied, "of course not! But Shawn''s hand shook, and the dose was a little too much! "


    Crystal, "Ah! So what? "


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled and said, "Maybe... He''ll be dying because of too much sex! "


    Crystal told herself not to laugh.


    Crystal thought that Edgar had finished his words. After all, such a result should be the most miserable for Sheena.


    However, she didn''t expect that Edgar would say again the next second, "Not only that, I also informed Ryan to come and take his precious son away, and instantly let him see his son''s glory performance. I also informed some famous reporters and I estimate that tomorrow''s entertainment headlines will not be a star, but the son of the President of the Xia state and the beautiful princess of Country C''s good news! "


    Suddenly, something occurred to Crystal. She asked, "Where is Abbott? Why didn''t I see him? How could he not know what happened to his own sister? "

 Chapter 506 Eloquent!

    With a faint smile, Edgar held Crystal''s hand and said, "Abbott was temporarily deceived back to Country C by Sheena, but he might be on his way back!"


    When Edgar was talking with Crystal, the door was suddenly knocked open!


    Wearing a pink suit, Abbott rushed in angrily. Without saying anything, he kicked away the obstacle in front of him and strode to Edgar angrily. He shouted, "Edgar, is it you?"


    Edgar and Crystal didn''t move, as if they were not surprised at the arrival of Abbott.


    Before Edgar could say anything, Crystal put her hands on his shoulders, turned to look at Abbott and smiled, "Brother! What are you doing? Why do you rush in in the early morning? What do you want? This is your brother''s room. It''s impolite for you to rush in without knocking at the door, okay? "


    Without looking at Crystal, he fixed his eyes on Edgar and asked, "Edgar, did you do it?"


    As he spoke, Abbott took out a tiny pistol and asked Edgar again, "Edgar, why don''t you speak? Why don''t you dare to admit it?"


    Leaning against Edgar, Crystal smiled faintly and said, "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t scare me in the early morning, okay? "


    "Shut up, Crystal! I''m talking to him! "


    At that time, Crystal just wanted to curse in the heart. How could he ignore her?


    Edgar, who had never spoken, finally took action. He put Crystal aside, slowly stood up and glanced at Abbott. "Brother, what do you want to ask? What do you want me to say? "


    With his gun pointing at Edgar''s head, he sneered, "What to say? Don''t you know? "


    Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar said innocently, "I''m sorry. I don''t understand what you said"


    The corners of Abbott''s mouth trembled. "You don''t know what I''m talking about? Edgar, you''re really good at pretending. Dare you say that what happened to my sister this morning has nothing to do with you?"


    Still with a


    e, Crystal continued, "The second, how could we have something to do with the reporters? Your sister''s identity as the princess of C country has already been the focus of the entertainment reporters in the Xia state. Moreover, with the identity of the eldest son of the President of the state of Xia, Adam was with your sister. Isn''t it more eye-catching than those stars? How could those reporters not dig it out?


    As for the third point, The young master of the Xia clan is a normal man. When he was lying on the same bed with his sister, do you expect them to cover themselves with quilt and chat simply? Brother, do you think it''s possible? "


    As for Crystal''s words, Abbott was so angry that he wanted to spit out blood!


    He knew that the couple must have done something to it, but he couldn''t tell the reason. Besides, he had no choice when the couple refused to admit it!


    Abbott put the pistol back in his pocket angrily. With a cold face, he said, "Edgar, I really regret helping you at that time! I can''t afford to be your good friend. From now on, I don''t have you, nor do I know Edgar. We have been friends for several years. This time, I don''t have any evidence to avenge my poor sister, but next time, I won''t be softhearted! "

 Chapter 507 The Truth!

    Then Abbott turned around and was about to leave.


    At this moment, he believed that if he stood here for a longer time, he would really want to punch Edgar.


    However, he didn''t have time or energy to entangle with the shameless couple.


    He hadn''t finished dealing with his sister''s matter, although he had stopped those reporters and caught Adam.


    However, his poor sister, who had been crying to death, had committed suicide for two times. He was afraid that if he came out for too long, Sheena would do something to hurt herself again.


    Thinking of this, Abbott quickened his pace.


    However, when he was about to open the door, Crystal stood behind him and shouted, "Abbott, don''t you want to ask what your good sister has done to me? Why do you think she is pitiful and why do you think she is innocent? "


    Abbott''s feet froze. Without turning around, he sneered, "There''s no need to ask. What can a weak woman do to you? What can she do? "


    Crystal continued with a smile, "Abbott, I know you are a good brother and care about your sister very much, but you should at least know whether it''s right or wrong. Do you know that your good sister allied with Adam, oh, the eldest son of the Xia clan. They wanted to kill me, or to be exact, they want to find someone to rape me and let me experience all kinds of humiliation on my wedding night. Do you think your good sister is innocent? "


    Abbott suddenly turned around and asked in disbelief, "What did you say? Impossible! Sheena won''t do that. She is still a child! "


    At this time, Edgar sneered and said, "Humph, still a child? You are the only one who is willing to treat her as a child. Do you know that it was your good sister who asked you to come back to Country C? Do you know that Sheena has already had someone working


    n order to make the negotiation go on as soon as possible, he flew back this morning.


    Seeing that Abbott was deep in thought, Edgar continued, "You may not believe what I said, but I can tell you for sure that what I said is true. Abbott, your good sister, Sheena, is no longer the innocent little girl that year.


    Maybe you can''t figure out why Sheena did something on the plane. She didn''t want you to come back at all. She once told me that as long as I could be with her, she would give me whatever I want. Even if I want to be the king of Country C, she would support me. So, if your plane crashed, her plan would be carried out, and I would indirectly become the successor of Country C.


    But you know what kind of person I am. How can I be with Sheena! It''s impossible for me to be the king, and Sheena can be cruel to you for her selfish motive. There are some things that you should be clear about. I admit that what happened between Adam and Sheena this morning was done by me. They wanted to hurt my wife. How can I be indifferent! How could I not fight back! "


    Abbott''s hand holding the doorknob was clenched and loosened. He had never thought that his sister would want him to die!

 Chapter 508 I See!

    After a long while, Abbott said calmly, "I will send her back to Country C secretly. Please let the grudge between you and her be written off! From now on, she won''t appear in front of you. This time, I will teach her a lesson. As for [����], as the prince of Country C, I can''t deal with him, but I will send him back to the Xia clan... "


    Before Abbott could finish his words, Edgar interrupted, "It''s too late!"


    Abbott frowned and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Leaning against the back of the sofa, Crystal spread out her hands and said, "My husband said it''s too late, which means that you don''t have to secretly send Adam back to the Xia clan, because I estimate that the President of the Xia state, Ryan is on his way here. You don''t have to bother!"


    "What did you say? You... You... You? "


    The reason why he wanted to deal with this matter in secret was that he didn''t want it to be too publicized. But if Ryan came, how could he hide it?


    Who was Ryan? He was the president of the Xia state. Wherever he went, he would be followed by a large group of people. Of course, he would also summon some reporters.


    This matter was like a stain to his family. If the princess of Country C and the son of the President of the Xia state slept together, it would do great harm to his country''s dignity.


    Even in his heart, he couldn''t forgive his sister who wanted him to die, he didn''t want it to be exposed!


    Crystal took a look at Abbott and said lazily, "brother, in fact, you can think like this. If Ryan really knows what happened between Sheena and Adam, what should he do? And what should you do as an elder brother? "


    Abbott frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Crystal flicked her fingers and said, "our princess has been taken advantage of. Do you think we should get it back? And Adam is the son of President Ryan. Do you think it will help you if these two people get married?


    Think about it. If Sheena becomes the daughter-in-law of Rya


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed, "Crystal, I have never found that you are so eloquent, not to mention that you have such a clear political mind, and you can see through everything. Unfortunately, you are just a woman. If you are a man, you must be an invincible general!"


    Crystal smiled and said, "brother, I''m flattered. I''m just telling the truth. Brother, I''m not thinking too much. It''s just that the closely connected people see less clearly than the bystanders!"


    At this moment, the anger and indignation on his face was gone. On the contrary, Abbott was very calm at the moment.


    Since his sister didn''t treat him as her brother, why did he ask for trouble!


    If someone wanted to kill you, why did you still care about him? Would you still want to stand up for that person?


    Obviously, he had got the answer.


    After that, Abbott left in peace.


    He went back to his room. When he saw the pitiful and sad expression on the face of Sheena, a trace of disgust flashed through the corners of his eyes.


    He had never hated a person so much like now. It was hard to tell whether he hated her or not, but for him, at this moment, he was more disappointed.


    Expressionlessly, Abbott passed by Sheena and went back to his bedroom.


    Sheena was a little confused when she saw the sullen face of Abbott!


    What happened to her brother?

 Chapter 509 The Consequence Of Self Injury!

    Did Crystal and his brother Edgar make him angry?


    Or did her brother discover her plot?


    Then, the idea was thrown away by Sheena. How could it be possible? She knew her brother best. How could he find out her plot? Yes, it must be impossible!


    But why did her brother change his attitude towards her as soon as he came back?


    A second ago, he still held her in his arms, feeling sorry for her and claiming to revenge for her, but now he became cold. Why?


    Sheena tried to recall the past, but she still couldn''t figure out the reason. For this, she took her brother''s unusual attitude as if he had been bullied by Crystal, so when he came back, he looked unhappy!


    Just as she was lost in thought, suddenly, Abbott came out of the bedroom.


    As soon as she saw the figure of Abbott, Sheena immediately pretended to be sad and dejected.


    She bent over the sofa and cried bitterly.


    However, when she was crying, she found something wrong, because Abbott stood there and looked down at her performance.


    He didn''t say a word, as if he was watching a clown show.


    Abbott stood there motionlessly Sheena''s cry became lower and lower until she found that she was not able to cry anymore.


    Sheena couldn''t believe what she heard. Abbott said, "I''ve asked my father for his permission. He agreed to your relationship with Adam."


    Sheena stopped crying abruptly. Oh, no, it should be said that she stopped sobbing abruptly!


    She suddenly raised her head and looked into Abbott''s cold eyes. She exclaimed, "brother, you What did you say? "


    Like a robot, Abbott''s voice was surprisingly cold and hard. He repeated, "I asked my father for his permission. He agreed to your marriage with Adam!"


    Hearing this, Sheena stood up abruptly. She thought it must be the coldest joke she had ever heard.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? How can you let me marry Adam? "


    The smell of his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ... "


    Hearing this, Sheena was completely flustered. Judging from what Abbott said, it was true, not a joke.


    However, she couldn''t understand why her brother changed all of a sudden after he went out for a while.


    Where was the brother who used to love her?


    Sheena thought that Crystal must have said something bad about her to her brother. Otherwise, how could his brother become like this!


    Abbott was about to leave after he finished his words. The air in the room disgusted him. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    Suddenly, Sheena dragged Abbott from behind and said, "Brother, I know that bitch Crystal must have said something to you, right? Brother, you know how scheming Crystal is. Do you think what she said is true? She just doesn''t want me to live a better life. Brother, we have the same blood brother and sister. Don''t you believe me, a sister, but an outsider? Brother, you... "


    Before Sheena could finish her words, Abbott suddenly turned around and pushed her away.


    Looking at the pitiful eyes of Sheena, Abbott smiled. In the past, he would feel how pitiful her eyes were and how heartbroken he would be.


    But now he felt sick! Disgusting!


    "Sheena, you won''t give up until I tear your hypocritical face apart, will you?"

 Chapter 510 Is There Any Misunderstanding

    Sheena frowned and asked in confusion, "brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Since you have to do this, I''ll let you know how cruel you are. Sheena, dare you say that you didn''t do anything on my plane? Don''t you dare to say that you haven''t arranged anyone around my father? You won''t give up until I make it so clear to you, Sheena, right? "


    Sheena felt guilty, but she acted as if she was wronged. She said, "brother, is there any misunderstanding between you and me? I... No, brother, you must have misunderstood something, right? "


    At this moment, Sheena was extremely shocked. She had never thought that her brother would know about her little tricks. How could it be possible?


    At the same time, she secretly told herself that she couldn''t admit it. Once she admitted it, her relationship with her brother would be over. For this family affection, Sheena didn''t think it was very good, but once she broke up with her brother, who would continue to protect her in the future? Who was the gun in her hand?


    As for Sheena''s attitude, Abbott only felt ridiculous. "Sheena, are you still thinking that it would be a loss if your brother can''t take the bullet for you? Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    What Sheena was thinking was how to make her brother believe her and how to retrieve the stalemate between her and her brother. She didn''t notice what he had said at all.


    No, it was not that she didn''t notice it, but that she didn''t think carefully and said from the bottom of her heart, "It''s a pity!"


    Abbott laughed.


    His laughter was so loud that Sheena suddenly came to her senses and realized what she had said.


    Sheena immediately covered her mouth and shook her head. "Brother, you... Listen to me. I didn''t mean that. I... I really didn''t mean that. I just want to say... "


    "Humph, do you think you need to explain anything? Do you think I will believe you? "


    Then, Abbott shouted to the door, "Come on in!"


    Then the two bodyguards outside the door quickly


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd said, "Now you see it. You''ve achieved your wish. You''re happy!"


    Edgar grabbed the wine from the hand of Abbott, raised his head and took a sip. "Well, I''m not happy, but I''m in a good mood!"


    Abbott was rendered speechless.


    It was his wine, okay?


    Didn''t they say that Edgar was a neat freak?


    He still remembered that when they were on a mission, even if Edgar was thirsty to death, he didn''t drink with him. At that time, he scolded him for being sentimental.


    But now, looking at the fact that Edgar didn''t mind drinking his bottle of wine, he felt a sharp pain in his teeth! Did he change his personality?


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, Edgar stuffed the empty bottle into the arms of Abbott. He said, "I advise you not to drink. After a while, as the second elder brother, you will have to discuss with Ryan about his son''s marriage. I''m afraid that you may damage your family''s dignity!"


    After saying that, Edgar left. But before he left, he gave two steamed buns to Abbott and said coldly, "eat them. I don''t want to waste the rest. I''ll reward you!"


    Seeing the disappearing figure of Edgar, Abbott lowered her head and saw the steaming bun in his hand. He stared at it for a long time, as if there were flowers on it. After a long time, the corner of his eyes was covered with a layer of mist.

 Chapter 511 Being Touched Everywhere!

    Taking a deep breath, Abbott took a bite of the bun. No matter how delicious the food was, it had never been like this.


    At this moment, Abbott suddenly laughed. Standing there, he laughed foolishly!


    It turned out that there was really true love in this world. It was not the love between a man and a woman, nor the love between friends. It was the kind of kinship that was not related by blood but more like brothers.


    When he tasted the betrayal of his family, he admitted that his heart was painful. He protected his sister from childhood to adulthood, but she stabbed him in the back. How could he not feel painful?


    He also knew that the royal family wouldn''t have any family affection, but Sheena was different for him. They grew up together and lived together.


    They were also brother and sister who had risked their life together. Wh


    and saw Edgar''s strange behavior.


    Crystal said coldly, "Honey, were you kissed by Abbott?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped pinching his toothbrush. He really wanted to spit the foam on Crystal.


    Thinking of the wine that he had just drunk, Edgar felt a little confused.


    Kiss?


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar began to brush his teeth again.


    "Honey, are you really Did he force a kiss! Well, you two love each other so much! "


    Feeling that there was no more smell of the wine in his mouth, Edgar suddenly turned around and directly blocked Crystal''s mouth.

 Chapter 512 Unexpected!

    As soon as Edgar went out, he happened to meet Ryan who brought his subordinates into the hotel.


    Ignoring Edgar, Ryan turned around and went to the president''s meeting room in the hotel.


    The decoration of the hotel was very unique. There was a presidential suite and a presidential meeting room next to it.


    This hotel could also be a place for senior departments to rest and have meetings.


    Of course, the president''s meeting room would only be expropriated when Ryan came personally.


    There was only a large conference table in the meeting room, and a high-definition computer was hung on the wall. There was a tea room and a rest room, except for unnecessary furniture.


    There were only some bookshelves and a lot of books on them.


    Of course, there were no important documents here. Normally, Ryan would not come here.


    And he came here today just to bring back his son.


    Abbott called him and told him that his son was drunk and unconscious here. He wanted to send Adam home, but on the second day, Adam appeared on the bed of his sister, Sheena.


    Although Abbott said it without any emotion, everyone knew that it was not that simple, How could he not know his son''s dissolute nature?


    It was because he was too clear that he also understood why his son was arrested by Abbott and not allowed to go back.


    It was obvious that he had slept with Abbott''s sister. How could Abbott let him leave?


    At the same time, he was also very angry. Although every time his ignorant son made a big trouble, his subordinates would naturally follow Adam to clean up the mess, this time was different. It was Sheena. Who was Sheena? She was the princess of Country C. How could he say that he could solve it with money!


    Ryan was so angry, but no matter how angry he was, the problem had to be solved.


    On the way here, he had made up his mind t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    they didn''t scratch Adam as hard as they could, and Adam was still scratching her.


    However, Adam''s female assistant was in trouble. Adam held her in his arms with his dark claws.


    The assistant screamed and passed out.


    Then, Adam continued.


    Seeing his two assistants slow down, Ryan immediately coaxed them, "didn''t you have breakfast this morning? Take Adam down! "


    Ryan rarely got angry in front of his subordinates. He had always been calm and steady. Now that Ryan got angry, his two subordinates were really scared to death.


    Therefore, the two men gritted their teeth and ruthlessly pulled Adam down from the female assistant''s belly.


    Adam''s paws were flapping, and he was still calling her mother. There was even saliva at the corners of his mouth. He smelled terrible. The subordinate of Ryan, who was grabbing Adam, began to retch in his stomach.


    If it weren''t for Adam''s identity, they would have thrown this idiot into the trash can!


    Seeing his son like this, Ryan thought, ''what''s wrong with him?


    However, he was the President of the Xia state. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t jump up and beat Abbott.


    "Prince Abbott, my son, although he did something wrong first, you can''t do this to him! "

 Chapter 513 No Way!

    Hearing what Ryan said, Abbott suddenly laughed.


    Abbott was originally handsome, and when he smiled, he was like a drop of hot water suddenly flowing into the ice in the early spring.


    The two men of Ryan''s were stunned. Although they were men, they were quite ordinary while compared with Abbott.


    At this moment, they felt that their appearance was so rough!


    Abbott tapped his fingers on the table and said, "President Ryan, do you mean it''s my fault to make your son like this? "


    Holding back his anger, Ryan sneered, "humph, isn''t it? My son was fine before he went out. Even if he stayed outside for one night, it couldn''t be like this. Wasn''t it you who scared him like this? "


    "Mr. President, don''t flatter me too early. I''m also surprised to see your son like this, but it''s really not me who did it. I''m quite upright. If it''s really me who did it, why should I invite you here again? I''ll just send him back directly! What do you think, President Ryan? "


    When he spoke, Ryan kept his eyes on him. Ryan could even clearly see the frown on his face.


    When Ryan was watching Abbott, Abbott didn''t dodge. It seemed that it was true!


    This time, Ryan was a little confused. Was it really not the trick of Abbott? Then who could it be?


    Hearing that, Ryan turned his head and took a look at the silly Adam. He was even more confused.


    His son didn''t look like he had been frightened. Then why?


    In fact, he didn''t have much hope for this son, Adam. He didn''t care about Adam''s life.


    But, after all, Adam was his son. How could he be indifferent when someone tried to hurt him!


    "Prince Abbott, since it''s not your fault that my son has become like this, please tell me what happened last night and today?"


    Abbott stopped knocking on the table. He smiled and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    When he said this, he automatically blocked the injured of Sheena.


    At this moment, in the eyes of Ryan, no matter who changed his son into that, the most important thing at the moment was the marriage of Adam and Sheena.


    He was thinking that now his son looked like a fool. No women would marry him.


    He could ignore whether his son was stupid or not, but he couldn''t stand that Adam would not get married all his life. It was a slap in the face of Ryan.


    Because he thought that since Sheena and his son had slept together, it would be perfect if they got married.


    The attitude of Ryan was exactly what Abbott wanted. Anyway, he no longer intended to keep Sheena in his identity, let alone let her go back to Country C. The only way to solve the problem now was to facilitate the marriage of Adam and Sheena.


    It was not until now that he realized the real intention of his father''s sending Sheena to the Xia state. He had to admit that it was a wise decision to place a spy beside his opponent.


    Ryan and Abbott had a good conversation.


    When they were discussing something, a voice suddenly came, "Hey, what international meeting is going on? Someone said outside the doo

 Chapter 514 How Can I Let You Get What You Want!

    Crystal was dressed in the latest autumn and winter clothes, with a huge diamond ring, and a set of emerald jewelry on her neck and ears. She looked noble and elegant, and she looked dignified.


    When Edgar walked in, he wore a slim white casual suit, with a limited edition of Rolex watch on his wrist. His delicate handsome face reflected in the sun, looking very handsome!


    Holding Edgar''s arm, Crystal sat opposite Ryan.


    Crystal smiled and said, "President Ryan and brother Abbott, what are you discussing about?"


    Then she deliberately glanced at Adam, who was grabbed by Ryan. She sneered, "isn''t that the eldest son of the Xia clan? What''s wrong? Who did he fight with? "


    Then, when Crystal saw Sheena, she pretended to be surprised and said, "Hey, isn''t this princess? Oh, no! It''s sister Sheena! "


    While speaking, Crystal stood up and walked to Sheena. She looked around Sheena as if she was looking at some kind of monster.


    Right! At this moment, Sheena looked really different from her usual arrogant appearance.


    Even Sheena didn''t think she could see anyone, especially when she saw the strange look in Crystal''s eyes, which made her feel like a clown.


    At this moment, Sheena wanted to poke Crystal''s bright eyes blind.


    Didn''t she know? It was obvious that the affair between her and that idiot Adam was plotted by Crystal.


    However, the innocent look on Crystal''s face really pissed Sheena off.


    But she couldn''t say anything


    Because once she told what happened last night, her scheme against Crystal would be exposed. At that time, not to mention Edgar would not let her go, Even Ryan couldn''t let her go easily. How could he not hate her for setting up her son?


    So she had to swallow the humiliation.


    Crystal looked Sheena up and down and asked in surprise, "ah, Sheena, sister, what''s wrong with you? Did you also fight with others? "


    Being stared at by Crystal, Sheena''s face tur


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the future?


    The wife of the prince? She would be the daughter-in-law of the Xia clan!


    Although she would not be reconciled to losing her brother Edgar.


    However, in the future, she could still use the power of the Xia clan to deal with Crystal. If she wanted to kill Crystal, there would not only be one way.


    Thinking of this, Sheena cried even harder. She grabbed Crystal''s shoulder and trembled. "My sister-in-law, you must uphold justice for Sheena. I... I... "


    Crystal was shocked by the change of Sheena.


    But soon she understood why Sheena did that.


    Obviously, Sheena wanted to use her to win over the sympathy of Ryan.


    But who was Crystal? How could she let Sheena get what she wanted!


    If Toby hadn''t arrived in time yesterday, she would be the one standing here in a mess.


    As a princess, Sheena would marry Adam at the worst.


    But if it was her, she could only be despised by the people of the Xia state. She would become a slut, a shameless tramp in the eyes of everyone. Though she had married to Zach, she had seduced the son of the President of the Xia state. At that time, she would not be able to stay in the Xia state, not to mention in City A. She would lead a hard life.


    Therefore, how could Crystal let go of Sheena who was cruel to her!

 Chapter 515 Its So Depressing To Have Such A Wife!

    Sheena cried and asked Crystal to help her, but Crystal didn''t plan to accept it.


    Crystal pushed Sheena away and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you, Sheena? Did your friend bully you last night? "


    The more Crystal said so, the harder Sheena cried.


    Sheena meant to acquiesce in what Crystal said.


    However, Crystal changed the subject. She frowned and said, "no, last night when I sent you the medicine, you said that you had a good conversation with that man. Since you were good, how could he bully you. By the way, I have told you not to use that kind of medicine too much. Everyone''s physique is different, so the effect is different, and the side effect is very great. As for me, I have it mainly because of your brother Edgar... So.... But I didn''t let your brother Edgar use it. So, did you...? "


    What Crystal meant was that Sheena took a kind of medicine from her and let Adam drink it, so Adam became a fool!


    At that time, the precondition was that Sheena had been told the side effect, but Sheena still used it.


    Sheena was pissed off by Crystal''s lie.


    She knew that Crystal wouldn''t say anything good. Sure enough.


    Sheena shook her head and denied, "My sister-in-law... You... "


    Before Sheena could finish her words, Ryan interrupted her coldly and asked, "What kind of medicine is it?"


    Sitting next to them, Abbott looked up at Crystal meaningfully. He really wanted to know what Crystal wanted to say!


    Crystal flipped her hair, smiled faintly, spread out her hands and said, "Oh, nothing. It''s just some aphrodisiac! "


    "Puff!" Abbott just took a sip of tea and spat all out!


    While wiping his mouth, he glanced at Edgar sympathetically.


    He felt so sad for Edgar to marry a woman who cheat him all the time.


    However, his mood suddenly became better because of this sentence. He had never taken advantage of Edgar.


    Well, no


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ."


    At the beginning of the recording, there was the conversation, "My sister-in-law, how much is that? I want one too!"


    "It''s not much. I just got it from Taobao. To be honest, I didn''t dare to let your brother Edgar use it. The customer service said that this medicine has a strong side effect and will harm the body, so I''m going to throw it away!"


    No. Why don''t you... give it to me? I... I want to use it !"


    "Sheena, what are you talking about? You are not married yet. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "To tell you the truth, I already have a boyfriend, but I... He... Well, forget it. Just give it to me. Don''t care so much! "


    "But what if something happens? "


    "What would happen? Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. I''ll just let him use only a little it. If something goes wrong, we would stop using it, okay? "


    "Okay, but Sheena, you have to remember that you can''t use too much of it. A little bit is enough. If you use too much of it, it will make people constantly excited and stimulate the brain. Therefore, once you use too much of it, it is likely to cause mental disorder and become abnormal So... Sheena, you''d better not use it, understand? "


    "All right! Well, I see. Give it to me. Don''t worry about anything else !"

 Chapter 516 Shameless Reason!

    Crack! The recording was over.


    Crystal put the phone back into her pocket slowly.


    Hearing the recording, Sheena was completely dumbfounded. How could she? No! It was impossible. How could she say that to Sheena?


    On the contrary, sitting next to them, Abbott and Edgar looked at each other.


    Abbott''s expression suggested, ''Your wife is awesome! She was well prepared!''


    Edgar gave a provocative look to Abbott, which seemed to say, ''Of course!''


    Well, in fact, Edgar was shocked by his wife''s ability.


    It had to be said that his wife was really capable. Alas, why did he feel that he was getting smaller and smaller in front of his wife! This feeling was really annoying!


    At this moment, Ryan''s old face was completely green with anger.


    With this recording, there was nothing to say. It was obvious that Sheena and his son Adam used inappropriate medicine when they were having sex, which made his son become a fool overnight. That was too hateful, too hateful!


    How could Sheena, such a shameless woman, be so... cruel! She knew clearly that the side effect of that kind of medicine was great and dangerous, but she still gave it to her son.


    What''s the difference between killing people for money?


    Sheena trembled with anger. She really wanted to defend herself, but she didn''t know how to do since Crystal had all the evidence!


    Sheena knew clearly that once she was convicted of this crime, although her identity as a princess would not be influenced, she would definitely have a hard time if she married into the Xia clan.


    "Crystal, you... Why did you frame me? Why did you do this? You... "


    While speaking, Sheena turned around and tried to grab Crystal.


    She wanted to scratch Crystal''s flustered face.


    Before Sheena could catch Crystal, a black figure pushed Sheena away and kicked her hard.


    Due to inertia, Sheena was kicke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d her. It seemed that his brother Edgar still liked her.


    At this time, Abbott said, "My brother was right. The two of them were just in deep love. They accidentally used something wrong. How could they do it on purpose!


    In fact, Mr. President, you don''t have to be so serious about it. Since your son has become like that, the only thing we need to do now is to send him to the hospital as soon as possible. Maybe the doctors in the hospital are superb in medical skills and can cure Adam''s disease. Moreover, regardless of whether Adam''s disease can be cured or not, my father has promised them to marry. No matter what will happen to Adam in the future my sister will never leave him.


    Does Mr. President think it''s not enough? Did Mr. President have to hold on to this accident? If you really want to get to the bottom of it, I can let you deal with my sister. But the marriage between our two countries doesn''t count. At that time, the deep bond between my father and Mr. President will dissipate, and the trade between the two countries will stop. I don''t think Mr. President wants to see this, right? "


    "Prince Abbott, are you threatening me? It seems that I''m so easy-going as the President that you think I''m easy to be bullied, don''t you? "

 Chapter 517 Edgar, Can You Stop Being So Cruel!

    Ryan was usually gentle and elegant, but he looked like a president when he meant to.


    However, in the eyes of Edgar and Abbott, they didn''t take Ryan seriously at all.


    Abbott was arrogant, and so was Edgar.


    No one said a word. Ryan''s face darkened with anger!


    After waiting for a long time, Abbott said, "Uncle Ryan, I''m so sorry. How dare I? How dare I offend you in your territory! And I dare not threaten you! "


    A form of address was enough to represent the attitude of Abbott.


    Although Abbott didn''t take Ryan seriously, the place where he stood belonged to Ryan. He was not stupid to do something to offend Ryan here.


    If he was really going to be cruel and catch him, it would be possible to cause a war between the two countries.


    However, at that time, they would fight to the death, and neither of them would have a good ending!


    Therefore, Abbott seemed to be warning him a second ago, and comforted him the next second.


    As a member of the royal family, he was able to deal with things properly.


    It was just that his temperament had always been disdainful!


    Ryan snorted, "humph, don''t you dare? Prince Abbott''s words implied that you wanted to put pressure on the Xia state with my son''s event. This time, we have seen the sincerity of your country. Since you don''t want to have a peaceful talk, then forget it. Please go back and tell the king of Country C that since you don''t want to talk about it, you have to use your weapons to negotiate! the Xia state is willing to accompany you!


    As for the marriage between my son and the princess of Country C, I don''t think my son can match up to the princess''s body. Let it go! "


    Ryan really didn''t believe that they would still be so arrogant if he didn''t agree to the marriage and threatened them with a negotiation.


    Although Ryan thought it would be a pity if Adam couldn''t get married with Sheena, they had threatened him.


    How could he not fight back? He w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ena behind. Since there was no outsider, why did she pretend!


    Crystal walked to Edgar and sat down. When she saw the bitter look on the face of Abbott, she burst into laughter. "Brother, in fact, you don''t have to be like trying to kill someone. Do you think my husband has said something wrong?"


    Abbott rolled his eyes at her and said, "what do you think?"


    Crystal picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. Then she put it down and smiled, "brother, don''t worry. Since my husband dares to say it, he has a reason to say it!"


    Abbott snorted and said sarcastically, "that''s right. Once the two countries start a war, it has nothing to do with you. Of course you won''t worry about it! But, can you fucking stop being so cruel, Edgar? "


    Crystal turned to look at Abbott with a meaningful look and asked, "brother, don''t you want to know who called Ryan at this time and what they are talking?"


    Abbott curled his lips and said, "I don''t know!"


    Crystal smiled at Abbott and said, "Brother, don''t worry. I believe that after Ryan answers the phone and comes in later, his attitude must have changed three hundred and sixty degrees!


    Hearing this, Abbott was interested and asked, "How do you know? No way! "


    Crystal smiled without saying anything. Then she smiled and said, "I''m sure... !"

 Chapter 518 As Long As It Wouldnt Die!

    At the same time, standing in the corridor with his ear pressed against the phone, Ryan asked, "What''s the matter?"


    It was a secret call from the director of the best hospital in the Xia state.


    "Mr. President, Miss Du, is awake!"


    After hearing the news, Ryan was not shocked. On the contrary, he asked coldly, "has the baby been saved?"


    "Mr. President, the fetus is temporarily stable. Everything is fine"


    There was no fluctuation in Ryan''s mood, but he was still so calm. He continued to ask, "have you found out what I asked you to investigate?"


    The director of the hospital on the other end of the phone said in a trembling voice, "Mr. President, Miss Du''s pregnancy cycle should only be two months. The fetus''s blood type is A, and the fetus should be a boy!"


    Hearing this, Ryan, who had been calm all the time, finally raised the corners of his mouth a little, but one still couldn''t find anything from his voice. He asked, "Why did you use ''should''? Aren''t you sure? Director Li, aren''t the equipment I gave you advanced enough? Aren''t you 100% sure? "


    Cold sweat broke out on Dr. Li''s forehead. He quickly answered, "no, no, president. I''m sure that the examination results show that you are the father of the child, and nine percent of the child is a boy, but..."


    In fact, the Miss Du they were talking about was Angela, who was sent to the hospital.


    As a suspicious man, Ryan didn''t think too much about what had happened at that time because it happened too suddenly.


    However, after that, he felt that something was not that simple. Why did Angela attend Edgar''s wedding that day, and who sent the photos to Miranda? These things always made him feel that it was not a coincidence that Angela came back to him.


    He never believed that there was any true love in the world. At his age, the reason why Angela was willing to be his lover was entirely because of his identity.


    The two of them just needed to get what they wanted. He could bear that his woman loved his money, but he couldn''t bear that her


    p the teacup on the table, stopped in midair, and crushed it with his bare hand. He sneered, "very good, Dr. Li, you should remember clearly that if you dare to go back on your word, you will be like this cup. Do you understand?"


    Dr. Li''s body was bloated and bald, and his mouth was covered with stubble. His legs and feet were so trembling that he almost knelt down to the man. He trembled and said, "I... I know! I know! "


    "Good!"


    The man on the other side said the word coldly, turned around and was about to leave.


    However, at the moment he turned around, he seemed to remember something. He stopped, turned his back to Dr. Li, and said coldly, "Dr. Li, if you are smart enough, you should have thought that from the moment you betrayed Ryan today, you would not be able to survive by the side of Ryan. Therefore, I hope you can seriously consider it and cooperate with us for a long time. Maybe, in the future, you will become the real director of this hospital! "


    The man said. Then he quickly opened the window and jumped down from it.


    The moment he saw the man jump down, Dr. Li, who was lying on the ground, was completely shocked!


    This... This was... the tenth floor!


    Dr. Li held the corner of the chair and stood up, trembling. He quickly went to the window and stuck his head out to have a look.


    There was no one downstairs!

 Chapter 519 One Was Almost Scared To Death!

    At this moment, Dr. Li felt as if he had met a ghost.


    He turned his head to look at the debris on the ground and then looked out of the window. The horror in his heart was no less than watching a horror drama!


    He felt lucky that he behaved himself when he was just kidnapped, or he would definitely believe that the next second he would go to Yama''s place to register.


    Dr. Li came to his senses and covered his frightened chest, lost in thought


    On the other side, The man who jumped out of Dr. Li''s office didn''t leave the hospital. Instead, he fumbled along the balcony outside and jumped into the men''s room on the seventh floor.


    The man then looked around and found that there was no one around the toilet.


    Then the man closed the door of the bathroom.


    Then the man took off his mask and revealed an extraordinarily handsome face, but the scar on his face made his entire face look dejected.


    Who else could it be except for Douglas?


    Douglas took out a white coat he had prepared and put it on skillfully. Then he put on a disposable mask. After that, he walked out of the bathroom unhurriedly.


    Then he came to a WIP ward alone. When he pushed the door open, he saw a haggard woman in a hospital gown lying on the bed, and a nurse at the age of forty or fifty next to her. She was lowering her head and peeling an apple. The two of them didn''t talk to each other, and the room was strangely quiet.


    Douglas approached them and said coldly, "No. 23, patient Christine Du, needs a fetal reexamination!"


    Hearing the voice, the woman on the bed suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. She turned around and saw the man behind her. Then she said to the nurse, "Belle, go and buy me dark plum. I want to eat it! "


    A trace of disgust flashed through the nurse''s eyes. She frowned and said, "ah, now? Miss Du, haven''t you just eaten?"


    The expression of the woman on the bed changed a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in from abroad a year ago, and then secretly transported it back to the country to make a kind of drug.


    The drug was made with carbon monoxide and the illicit drugs. After people inhaled it, they would be excited and happy. It was like an illegal drug, not only making people addicted to it, but also endanger people''s lives.


    After making the drug, Miranda secretly sold it in various bars. Although it was expensive, it was exceptionally hot and became a hot topic in each bar.


    And most of the money earned from the sales went into Miranda''s pocket.


    And those account books were all coincidentally appeared in the police office, and were photographed by the major reporters, and instantly spread online.


    After knowing this, Ryan called the police directly and told them not to care about his identity and she must be strictly punished.


    In addition, at the same time, Ryan held a press conference and declared to the public that he knew nothing about his wife. He also said sadly that he would not use his private power just because Miranda was his wife. On the contrary, he would definitely severely punish her for those who sucked in the drug and died miserably.


    Therefore, he announced to the public that he would break up with Miranda and divorce her.

 Chapter 520 You Have To Think It Over!

    As a result, Angela felt that she was not far from the position of Mrs. Xia.


    Everyone was selfish. Angela had thought that the reason why she insisted on going back to Ryan was to avenge her dead mother. Yes, Crystal had told her that it was Ryan who killed her mother, and more importantly, it was to let herself live with dignity.


    However, it turned out that everything was fake. Only endless power and property could last forever.


    Therefore, the only thought in Angela''s mind now was to make his baby be the successor of the Xia clan smoothly.


    Only in this way could she be the most noble woman in the Xia state.


    And she had already forgotten the agreement to cooperate with Crystal.


    Therefore, at this moment, Angela was a little impatient with Douglas, although she knew very well that he was a cold killer.


    But she firmly believed that without Crystal''s words, how dare Douglas kill her?


    How could Douglas not know what Angela was thinking? At the same time, he admired his master even more.


    Angela''s expression and words were within Crystal''s expectation.


    At this time, he took out a test sheet from his pocket unhurriedly and threw it coldly in front of Angela. "Have a look. What''s this?"


    Angela was so excited that she didn''t care what was in front of her. She frowned and said in an unfriendly tone, "What? I''m telling you, leave here as soon as possible. Belle will be back soon. She works for Ryan. Once she finds out, don''t say that I''m ungrateful! I... "


    When Angela opened the laboratory sheet in her hand, her chattering stopped abruptly. After a brush, her head went blank and her face turned pale. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Douglas in horror, "You... You... "


    Angela''s chest heaved two times, gritted his teeth and said, "You... You are threatening me! "


    Then, Douglas turned around, unhurriedly picked up a magazine from the table next to him, leisurely leaned against th


    re, your son will never be a bastard.


    It depends on you what you are going to do next? It''s just a warning for you. If you have to think it over and stand on the side of Ryan, our master won''t make things difficult for you. But we hope you won''t leak out what happened to our master. Then the well and water don''t interfere with each other and we have nothing to do with each other. But if you want to tell others about our secrets, needless to say, you should know how miserable you will be! "


    Angela''s eyes flashed with tears. She really didn''t expect that Crystal would be so good to her. It was true that she was moved!


    She thought if she chose to be on the side of Ryan, then she and Crystal would become enemies. When Ryan would step down in the future, Crystal would never let her go.


    However, she didn''t expect that Crystal could let her leave unconditionally as long as she didn''t reveal the secret.


    Most importantly, she didn''t expect that Crystal would arrange everything for her, which reminded her of the scene that she often made difficulties for Crystal in the Cao clan.


    She took a deep breath and sobbed, "Wait! Thank her for me. Don''t worry. From now on, my master is Crystal! "


    Since Angela had made her stand clear, Douglas opened the door and walked out coldly.

 Chapter 521 Menopause Did He

    In fact, Douglas didn''t understand why their master treated Angela so well.


    He really couldn''t figure it out. They could just deal with Angela, a swaying and ambitious woman directly, so as not to cause trouble in the future.


    Wearing a white gown, Douglas walked out of Angela''s ward all the way to the bathroom. He took off the doctor''s uniform and changed his clothes casually.


    Then Douglas walked out of the hospital unhurriedly.


    After walking out of the hospital, Douglas jumped into an inconspicuous black car not far away. After getting in the car, Douglas casually took off his white gloves, mask, and peaked cap, revealing his extremely special face.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go back!"


    Toby, who was sitting in front of them, turned his head and raised his eyebrows. "Douglas, have you finished?"


    Leaning against the back seat, Douglas closed his eyes for rest and said coldly, "what do you think?"


    Toby shrugged and said, "well... Of course, I know you will succeed if you go. But I really want to know how much you said today! "


    Douglas was speechless.


    Well, he had to admit that the words he said today was the most words he had said in his history. He wouldn''t have been so slow without Ms. Crystal''s words. In the world of Douglas, there were only two words: kill or not. There were not so many crooked reasons!. He thought that this person was useless. Killing him was enough. He thought that if this person had a sense of betrayal kill him. It would not take him so much effort to bribe people?


    Toby turned his head and saw the silent expression on Douglas'' face.


    Fine! It was so boring!


    Then, Toby curled his lips and sped away.


    At the same time, On the other side...


    After hanging up the phone, Ryan''s anger disappeared. The assistant behind him stood gingerly, not daring to speak.


    Ryan turned around and glanced at the assistant coldly. "What did you hear?"


    T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lightly, and then smiled, "Sorry for keeping you waiting!"


    Edgar and the others kept silent.


    Embarrassed, Ryan said, "Prince Zach, Prince Abbott, where did we talk about just now?"


    At this time, Crystal smiled and said, "Mr. President, it''s normal for you to have amnesia at your age..."


    All of a sudden, a crack appeared in the corner of Ryan''s eyes. He took a deep breath, pretending not to care, and said, "Mrs. Crystal, you are so humorous!"


    Crystal replied with a smile, "Humorous? Isn''t it? Ryan must be over more than 40 today! It''s not a big deal for ordinary people at this age. They are old but strong. But Mr. President, you are different. You said you were busy all day long, coupled with the interference of national affairs. I think, Mr. President, your menopause must be advanced, so you are forgetful, right? "


    Both of them twitched their mouths at the same time. The two of them turned their heads and looked at each other at the same time. They didn''t know what they were talking about. It was obvious that they were talking about something!


    Standing behind her, Sheena glared at Crystal! She didn''t believe that Crystal could continue to be arrogant.


    Ryan was so angry that he wanted to spit out blood!


    The menopause? Stop kidding him! Did he?

 Chapter 522 All Couples Will Get Married!

    Ryan was so angry that he was about to lose his temper. At this time, Abbott stood up, holding a cup of tea in his hand, and smiled at him. "President Xia, my sister-in-law is ignorant and likes joking. Please don''t take it seriously. I apologize to you on behalf of my sister-in-law. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as her!"


    Crystal rubbed her forehead, "..."


    She just got married and became a woman?


    Crystal was unhappy and said nothing.


    On the contrary, sitting next to her, Edgar smiled and reached out to grab Crystal''s hand.


    Edgar wrote in Crystal mind, "Honey, calm down!"


    Crystal sighed and thought, ''Okay, just forget it and pretend I had not hear what he said!''


    In fact, Abbott felt he was a bitch. It was Crystal who provoked him. On the contrary, he had to stand up to help Crystal bitch out.


    Ok! In fact, he didn''t want to do that, but he had no choice. After all, he, Abbott, was the two Prince of Country C, the nominal brother of Mr. and Mrs. Edgar.


    Therefore, how could he not appear when his brother and sister made mistakes.


    The most important thing was that from the words of Ryan to Crystal just now, it was enough to prove that Crystal was right. After Ryan went out and came in again, his attitude had changed for one hundred and eighty degrees.


    Now that Ryan''s attitude was no longer that hardened, then they could say nothing more in Country C. Did he really want to fight?


    Therefore, he quickly stood up to show his brother''s courage.


    On the one hand, Abbott was really scared. If Mr. and Mrs. Edgar fired again, the consequence would be taken by the real prince of Country C, that''s him, in the end.


    Now that Abbott had already made an apology for Crystal, there was nothing for Ryan to blame.


    then, Ryan still held the tea cup in front of him and said, "Since the second prince have said that, I''m not a person who will gradually make a fuss about it! No matter what your highn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rystal inadvertently took back the flying knife in her hand, released and then turned around and sat down beside Edgar.


    At this time, Ryan casually glanced at Abbott and said, "Well, since your Highness has agreed, three days later, Adam will come to pick up the bride price!"


    Thinking of Crystal''s warning, Abbott was scared and only nodded her head and said, "Okay!"


    "But what do you think about the betrothal gift, your highness?"


    Before Sheena opened her mouth, Abbott said, "It doesn''t matter. Just follow the etiquette of the Xia state!"


    Even if Sheena was no longer a family member in the heart of him, let alone a stranger, he would not care about any bride price!


    Ryan was very satisfied with the reasonable of Abbott.


    To be honest, his son had become like that. He was not reconciled to let him spend a lot of money to marry the cruel woman, Sheena, to their Xia Clan for his son.


    Well, now that Abbott had made the decision, what else should he worry about?


    The tradition of the Xia state? Well, anyway, Sheena now belonged to Country C. How could they know the tradition of the state of Xia? It was obvious that Abbott had planned to abandon his sister.


    Well, in this way, no one would look into the appearance of Sheena in the Xia Clan, as long as she didn''t die!

 Chapter 523 Why!

    Ryan had already figured out a solution.


    Even if the matter between Adam and Sheena had been settled, was it necessary for him to stay?


    So, Ryan also stood up and smiled, "Since it''s settled, I have some business to deal with in the White House. Then, I''ll go first!"


    Then, Edgar and Crystal stood up.


    They followed Abbott and saw Ryan out of the hotel.


    The sun was shining brightly at noon. It was rare to have such a good weather in winter.


    Standing outside the hotel, Ryan long stood in front of the car. He turned around and saw Crystal leaning on the shoulder of Edgar. He smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the Prince Zach and his wife love each other so much. It''s really enviable!"


    At this time, Edgar, who had seldom open his mouth to say something, finally raised his eyes and glanced at Ryan. He said sarcastically, "No, how can my wife and I compare with President Xia and Mrs. Miranda? Now that Mrs. Miranda has just been put into prison, President Xia, immediately declare a divorce with her. It''s true. This couple are birds of the same feather when they are in trouble. Mr. Xia, I, Zach, really admire you for what you have done! "


    Crack! Ryan''s face almost collapsed!


    In fact, he didn''t expect that Miranda, who was invariably obedient, would do such an evil thing behind his back. How could he not be angry?


    That woman almost ruined his reputation as president Xia. If he didn''t divorce her, would he continue to be a couple? If he didn''t disassociate himself from her, would anyone suspect that he was also one of the drug dealers?


    However, no matter what happened between him and Miranda, it made him feel so unpleasant to hear it from Edgar!


    From what Edgar said, it seemed that Ryan was such an ungrateful person!


    Taking two deep breaths, Ryan said, "Prince Zach is really well-informed. Don''t worry, Prince Zach. You don''t have to work hard on my


    t You did it!"


    In fact, Ryan had been investigating the exposure of his daughter, who raised the cannibal tiger in her private villa.


    However, there was no clue. Even the maids in her daughter''s villa disappeared secretly.


    It was not until he was too busy with the business of the Xia Clan and military affairs that he indirectly let go of his daughter''s matter.


    He could do not care about his daughter''s life, but he had to figure out who was behind all this!


    In this way, he could be prepared and know who was the real opponent in the future.


    However, he didn''t expect that it was Edgar who pushed this matter forward?


    Edgar died in the accident, and then came back to life. He was surprised that he became the Prince Zach of Country C for no reason.


    However, he dared to extend his black hand to the Xia Clan!


    Damn it!


    Obviously, after hearing what Edgar said, he, Ryan had officially declared war with Edgar. The mask of fake smile no longer existed!


    Before Ryan could speak.


    Edgar then said coldly, "Ryan, have you ever hear the word that people who break the law will eventually be sent to prison. I''ve heard that there is a karma in the world. Elsa deserves it and can''t blame anyone else. I just want to accelerate this fact!"

 Chapter 524 We Dont Need To Pledge Our Vows!

    Clenching his fists and gritting his teeth, Ryan said, "Prince Zach, you are so eloquent! Since Prince Zach had said so, from now on, if Prince Zach were to be hit by a car on the road, or if your car suddenly exploded in the darkness, it meant that everything was destined and there was a reason! The reason why Prince Zach were killed was that the three princes had done so many evil things that the God couldn''t tolerate and accepted you! "


    Putting his arms around Crystal''s waist, Edgar smiled faintly, not taking Ryan''s threat seriously. "If President Xia is capable of doing that, you can understand it in this way!"


    Ryan''s old face wrinkled. He said coldly, "Since that''s the case, please be careful in the future. Everything can happen in this world!"


    "Of course, President Xia is right. Everything can happen, except that even though the truth will always be buried, and the truth will not change. It''s just a matter of time!"


    Ryan didn''t care about the warning in Edgar''s words at all.


    Then he turned around and got in the car, motioning his assistant to drive.


    Squinting at the receding figure of Ryan, Abbott walked forward with a little gloating. He looked at Edgar and said, "What are you doing? Aren''t you afraid that he will take revenge on you underground by making it clear to Ryan? "


    Although the weather today was good, it was autumn after all. It was a rainy season. Edgar raised his head and looked at the sky. It was sunny just now, and the sky was about to darken.


    Hearing that, Edgar withdrew his sight, took off his clothes and dressed Crystal. "Are you cold?"


    Crystal came to her senses and shook her head. "Not really!"


    In fact, Edgar knew what Crystal meant.


    Hearing that, Edgar held Crystal tighter. He turned around with Crystal in his arms and asked, "Honey, what do you want to eat today? I''ll cook for you! "


    Crystal shrugged and shook her head, "I


    That was great! It was so good to be innocent!


    However, at this moment, they could never go back to the past!


    All of a sudden, Crystal wanted to know whether Celine had given birth or not? Did she give birth to a girl or a boy? Or twins?


    Looking at the boiling pot, Crystal was lost in thought.


    "Crystal, what''s wrong with you? "


    Edgar stood up and sat down next to Crystal. He held Crystal''s cold little hand and asked.


    Crystal came back to her senses and said bitterly, "It''s okay. I... I''m fine! "


    Perhaps Edgar had guessed what was on Crystal''s mind. He reached out his hand to tidy up her hair and said dotingly, "well, don''t think too much. Celine and Spencer are living a good life now. Celine''s child was born. It''s a fat boy, which makes Spencer crazy. Don''t worry. They are living a quite good life! "


    Crystal raised her head and said, "honey, thank you!"


    With such a man who knew her, understood her and loved her, Crystal felt she was really happy!


    Edgar rubbed her nose dotingly and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite to me, silly girl. Come and eat! "


    Crystal smiled and nodded, "okay..."


    Before Crystal could say anything, Abbott couldn''t stand it anymore!


    "Hey, hey, that''s enough. Do you know that I''m still alive?"

 Chapter 525

    Hearing that, Crystal rolled her eyes at Abbott. She took a look at Abbott and asked, "you? Are you a normal person with sanity? "


    Hearing that, Abbott''s mouth twitched and gritted his teeth. "Crystal! What do you mean? AH, sanity? "


    Crystal picked up the chopsticks, picked up some food and said indifferently, "that''s what you said, not me! I just repeated your words. "


    "I..... God damn it, Crystal! !"


    Being so angry that Abbott didn''t know what to say, he turned around and shouted at Edgar, "Hey, Edgar, can you say something for me? Look at your wife! She is so.....so fucking rude! Do I have a grudge against her? "


    Shrugging, Edgar poured a glass of juice for Crystal and said, "what do you want me to say for you? My wife is telling the truth! "


    "Fuck you! Edgar, you.... you are enough! That''s enough I...I gotta go! I don''t want to eat this shit anymore! "


    Although Abbott said he didn''t want to eat, he didn''t mean to stand up and leave.


    Crystal knocked on the table with chopsticks and urged, "brother, aren''t you leaving? You just said you are not going to eat, right? Goodbye and have a nice day! "


    After saying that, Crystal picked up a meatball and put it into Edgar''s mouth. She asked, "honey, is it delicious?"


    Chewing the meatball, Edgar nodded, "yes, it tastes good!"


    Crystal put another one into her mouth and said, "well, it tastes good!"


    Abbott glared at them, grabbed his chopsticks and reached into the pot. He said with dissatisfaction, "Damn it! Leave some for me! I haven''t eaten yet! "


    "Hey, don''t quibble over, okay? Look at those you ate and the peeling left by you. You haven''t eaten much, have you?"


    Abbott touched his nose with embarrassment and said, "okay I....I just want to... Hey, leave one for me. Shit. Why is there only one left? Leave me that! Hey!


    Crystal knew that although it seemed that Abbott didn''t care about anything, in fact it was not.


    His sister''s betrayal made him suffer a lot.


    Otherwise, Abbott would definitely go to the night club for fun as usual during these two days!


    Crystal heard that the reason why Abbott l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Although those people were subordinates, Edgar still chose to avoid it by all means.


    What if some idiots got a crush on his wife? What if he wanted to plan something evil on his wife?


    Although the possibility was scanty, after all, it was Edgar who took charge of them. He knew what kind of person they were.


    However, at the thought of all the men in the room staring at his wife at the same time, Edgar felt very uncomfortable.


    It had to be said that Edgar had a strong sense of male chauvinism, especially after he got married. He was very possessive.


    While they were talking, they had already entered the basement.


    As soon as they came to the basement, they were a little stunned when seeing what happened. Toby and Leo were playing poker together, but Douglas sat down alone, fiddling with the dagger in his hands. On the far right was Shawn. Edgar saw that Shawn lowered his head, poked his head and fiddling with the pills in his hands.


    Daniel was sitting in front of the computer and wearing headphones. He should be playing games on it while kept shouting.


    Except them, the rest of all the other people were playing poker with Toby and Leo, shouting


    "Fuck! Toby, how can you cheat? "


    "Fuck off! I didn''t? "


    "Leo, what''s in your sleeve?"


    "Well, it''s.... What? Are you blind? There is nothing hidden in my sleeve, okay? "


    "Hey, what are you doing? Show your poker!"

 Chapter 526 Their Leader Is Back!

    Toby and the others didn''t notice the arrival of Crystal and Edgar.


    On the contrary, the most vigilant person here, Douglas, sensed someone coming in at the first moment.


    All of a sudden, Douglas stood up suddenly and looked out of the door.


    When he saw Edgar and Crystal were here, he was shocked! His leader Came back!


    In fact, a long time ago, Douglas had known that Edgar was still alive, but they had never seen each other. Even on the day of Crystal''s marriage, Douglas had hidden himself in the dark.


    He didn''t show up. But now, seeing the safe and sound Edgar, their leader, if someone would be very excited, it is impossible.


    However, Douglas was a cold-blooded man in reality. Even if he was excited, he would not show it.


    Douglas wanted to say something, but Edgar waved his hand, indicating him not to make a sound.


    On the contrary, no one noticed that there were two more people in the basement.


    Edgar let go of Crystal and walked quietly to the back of Leo. Seeing that those people were playing cards and cursing in a rough tone, he thought, ''it''s so lively!''


    At this time, after a round, it was time for Leo to play. When Leo was about to play the two in his hand, Edgar said behind him, "don''t play the two, play nine, play two, you will lose undoubtedly.


    Leo didn''t recognize the voice at all. He frowned and said in an unfriendly tone. He didn''t turn around and scolded, "Fuck off! It''s none of your business to play cards!"


    Leo had thought it were his men were talking to him, but he didn''t think too much.


    Hearing that, Edgar shook his head with a smile. "You really don''t need my help?"


    Holding the cards, Leo suddenly turned his head and cursed, "I''ll tell you, can you shut up! I... "


    When Leo saw clearly that it was Edgar who was standing there, his voice suddenly stopped. He was stunned suddenly!


    Time seemed to stop here!


    Edgar stood there quietly. Leo came to his senses and gave himself a slap!


    Hiss!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    group from Crystal''s pocket.


    With that in his hand, he raised his voice and said to everyone in the shadow group, "Half a year ago, I had handed over the shadow group to Crystal. Similarly, now, although I''m back, your leader is still Crystal. Crystal is your leader, your Crystal leader, and I, Edgar, am just a civilian!


    Thanks to God, I didn''t die this time. I came back to continue to protect the people I wanted to protect, and also to come back to see you. I''ve also seen you. I''m relieved to know that you are safe and sound. I give the shadow group to Crystal not temporarily, but forever. As long as you are still alive, as long as the shadow group is still alive, your leader is Crystal!"


    Crystal looked at Edgar in shock. She didn''t expect that Edgar would say so, nor did she expect that Edgar would really hand over the shadow group to her.


    He had been forced to do so, but now, it was true that Edgar be most willing to!


    Even the shadow group was shocked. Their boss had come back, but their boss was willing to give up the position of the top management of the shadow group!


    In fact, all the people of the shadow group, including Leo, didn''t know that Edgar was still alive, let alone that Edgar was actually Zach


    Of course, except for Douglas, Shawn and Toby, no one knew that Edgar was Zach.

 Chapter 527 Honey, You Support Me!

    Crystal looked at Edgar in shock and said, "Edgar, you !"


    With a smile, Edgar rubbed Crystal''s nose and said, "Silly girl, isn''t mine yours?"


    With tears in her eyes, Crystal shook her head and said, "But..."


    Rubbing Crystal''s hair, Edgar smiled and said, "All right Don''t be moved anymore. I feel relaxed and good now. In this way, I have to rely on my wife to support me. Honey, are you willing to do that?"


    In fact, Edgar had already had such a plan. Not only that, he also secretly asked his lawyer to transfer all the industries of the Luo Group to the name of Crystal.


    Moreover, he bought a large amount of insurance for himself. Of course, the beneficiary was Crystal. No, it should be said that she was Ivy, Edgar''s wife.


    But Crystal didn''t know that. All that Edgar had done was to protect Crystal.


    After that life and death separation, Edgar felt that human life seemed to be fragile. One second ago, he might be enjoying life, and the next second, he might have gone to the Yemen''s palace to register.


    Life was full of ups and downs. Therefore, Edgar thought he should buy a guarantee for Crystal and leave a way out for her. At least, if something really happened to him, he would be relieved.


    And handing over the shadow group to Crystal, Edgar also thought it was a right choice.


    Because he was very clear that in the future, the relationship between Crystal and the Xia Clan would be exposed. At that time, no matter how Ryan treated Crystal, at least with the power behind Crystal, Ryan would not dare to act rashly!


    If they really came to the point of tit for tat, the Shadow Group would definitely protect Crystal well.


    How could Crystal not know what Edgar was thinking? That was why Crystal felt that Edgar was the best man in the world for her!


    Hearing what Crystal said, Edgar smiled through tears, "Raising you? ok It depends on my mood!"


    At this moment, there was only Edgar in Crystal''s eyes, and only Crystal in Edgar''s eyes. There was no limit betw


    Tiger Group is very good. We have our own special channel and our sales point in the black market. Although our Dragon Tiger Group is not as big as the shadow group, after all, they are one of the best gangs in the group. Why should we join the shadow group?"


    Hearing Daniel''s words, the people of the Dragon Tiger Group nodded their heads, all anxious about their own desires.


    What Daniel wanted to say was also what they wanted to say. Even Toby, who had been working for Crystal, thought that Daniel had finally said the right words on important occasions.


    Crystal had already expected the attitude of the people from the Dragon Tiger gang.


    At this time, Edgar stretched out his legs and hooked up a chair with his feet. He sat down behind Crystal, then lazily leaned against the chair and took out his mobile phone to play games.


    It was not that he didn''t help Crystal out of embarrassment, but that he knew very well that at this moment, it was time to prove Crystal''s ability. He thought this internal strife was nothing to Crystal!


    Anyway, he was always behind Crystal. Couldn''t he allow those people from the Dragon Tiger Gang to bully his wife?


    Crystal was also patient until she heard all Daniel''s opinions.


    Then she glanced at the crowd and said, "Daniel''s idea is also your idea, isn''t it?"


    No one spoke!

 Chapter 528

    Obviously, silence was acquiescence.


    At this time, Crystal took off Edgar''s coat and threw it to him.


    Crystal turned around to make herself more imposing. She cleared her voice and raised her voice, "well, since this is what you think, then let me ask you, do you think that our the Dragon Tiger Gang is not as powerful as the shadow group?"


    Everyone fell into silence!


    Crystal continued, "well, let me ask you one more question. Do you think our current situation of the dragon tiger Gang is going to be at a disadvantage?"


    At this time, Daniel said, "Ms. Crystal, you are right. Although the Dragon Tiger Group has not made good profit in the past few years, isn''t it because you don''t allow us to sell illicit drugs? If we continue to work in our old business... "


    Before Daniel could finish his words, Crystal said coldly, "shut up! Do you know what you are talking about? Old business? What do you think is our old business? Do you mean drug dealing? "


    Daniel wanted to nod, but was suddenly stared at by Toby!


    Normally, Daniel would have shut up, but now he really felt that their Ms. Crystal''s mind was really so innocent to be a boss of the gang!


    And she even planned to merge the gang with the Shadow Group? What about the Dragon Tiger Gang itself if it merged the Shadow Group? Then the name and glory of the gang would slightly vanished and finally be forgotten by the public.


    At this time, Crystal slowly walked up to Daniel and asked with a sneer, "Daniel, do you really think that we have always been right in drug dealing as the core business of the Dragon Tiger Gang?"


    Daniel said disapprovingly, "Ms. Crystal, the Dragon Tiger Group is a group, not those philanthropic organizations. We don''t need to pretend to be righteous. Since we joined the Dragon Tiger Group, we have to obey the group''s various arrangements every day.


    If we stop doing illegal stuff like drug dealing, how could we earn a living? And I don''t think I am wrong on this opinion. "


    Crystal looked at Daniel with a sneer and said, "Daniel, have you ever thought about how many people will be killed by the illicit drugs you have and sold in various bars?"


    Daniel shrugged


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be as dispirited as you. But what about the rest of us? Are you going to stay in this basement and keep idling for a lifetime? "


    After saying that, Crystal looked down and saw that Edgar was holding a cup of tea while walking in front of her.


    Fortunately, Crystal didn''t hesitate. She took it and raised her head to drink it in a gulp!


    Then she looked at Toby and the others and said, "well, that''s all I want to say. If you still don''t understand, you can choose to leave the Dragon Tiger Group from now on! No, it should be said that you could now choose to leave the Shadow Group. As long as you get out of here and keep your mouth shut, I can allow you to be your own king! "


    At this time, Daniel, Toby and the others looked at each other, and then they lowered their heads and said in unison, "my Lord, I will pledge to follow your orders with our greatest loyalty!"


    Crystal smiled with satisfaction and said, "well, in that case, from now on, we are all members of the shadow group. And I have to make a new rule here. Listen carefully! From now on, all of us are dark shadows. Our task is to take missions in the underworld, solve problems for those who pay and charge commission.


    However, all those missions could never involve any illicit drugs!


    In the daytime, we don''t know each other. Just treat me as a stranger. This is the Xia state. You all know my real identity, and also know the story between me and the president of the state!

 Chapter 529

    So, in order to protect your own safety, you can''t take any missions alone. Do you understand? "


    Everyone said in unison, "yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    "Besides, if I find out that anyone of your dare to take on a mission without my permission, he will be punished according to the rules of us. Do you understand! "


    "Yes, we understand!"


    "Well, that''s all. Douglas and Toby stay here. The others can leave now!"


    Then, the rest of them went back to their own rooms in the basement.


    After a while, there were only Toby, Douglas, Crystal and Edgar left in the room.


    Crystal took a deep breath, turned around and sat down on her chair. She asked, "Douglas, Toby, how is the matter that I asked you to investigate?"


    "Ms. Crystal, Miranda only met Ryan once after she was sent to prison. As for the exact content of their conversation, I didn''t hear it clearly. But after Ryan left, Miranda called Mrs. Judy secretly. After that, there was nothing unusual with her!"


    Crystal nodded and said, "well, keep watching her. Let''s see who she is going to meet again. It would be the best if we can place a bug on her and hear what they are talking about!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal. I''ll do it right away!"


    Crystal waved her hand and said, "Okay!"


    Then she looked at Toby and asked, "Toby, how''s your investigation going?"


    Toby took out a piece of paper from his pocket, put it down respectfully and said, "Ms. Crystal, I''ve found out that person''s name is Jeff. He lives in the Xia state, and his family is a very ordinary one. However, twenty years ago, Jeff, and all the members of his family disappeared secretly. This is the address. Since he lives in a remote area, there are very few people around, Besides, it has not been developed by any commercial companies, so it can still be kept intact as before! "


    Then Crystal took a look at the address on the paper and said, "let''s go. Toby will lead the way. We may find something after we go there!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Then, Crystal stood up and said to Edgar, "let''s go, honey. I''ll take you to a place!"


    Slowly putting down the teacup, Edgar stood up and walked to Crystal. He took her hand and said, "okay!"


    Leaning her head agains


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he would always have a glass of saline water in the morning when he woke up.


    The closest person to Crystal was her mother. Her mother was one of the daughter from the Xia clan. Who could make her condescend to live in such a rural place? There should be no one else except the one she loved for the rest of her life.


    Holding her shoulder more tightly, Edgar lowered his head and said, "the days when your mother lived here should be the happiest time in her life!"


    Crystal raised her head and looked into his bright eyes. She smiled bitterly, "I think so!"


    Crystal knew that she couldn''t hide anything from Edgar. Of course, Edgar could guess what she could think of.


    Therefore, even if she didn''t tell him, Edgar would know something.


    Lowering his head, Edgar asked, "do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Crystal nodded without saying anything else.


    Holding her shoulder, Edgar walked in.


    After entering the room, Crystal felt very chilly. The wind around her ears was a little gloomy, and the moist in the room for many years came straight toward her.


    Subconsciously, Edgar took off his coat and put it on Crystal. "Are you feeling cold?"


    Crystal shook her head, "No."


    There was no place to sit in the shabby room. Crystal looked around. In fact, there was nothing strange here, but somehow, after Crystal came in, she felt warm, as if she had seen her mother, who was busy taking care of the one lying on bed in this shabby room

 Chapter 530 Things About Her Mother!

    Of course, all these things happened before she was born.


    "As far as I can remember, my mother has never been really happy. Her marriage with Bill may be the beginning of her pain.


    Since I was born, my mother has been studying her paintings. She has done good works, but it''s very strange that every time my mother succeeded in drawing, she would destroy it by herself. If her paintings are still kept till now, I think they must be invaluable!


    Then, we were at my stepfather''s house. At that time, my mother was even more like this. Every morning, my mom draw a picture, and then the painting would be destroyed by herself at night.


    At that time, my sister and neighbors all called her a lunatic, a fool, and even my stepfather often mentioned that my mother was insane.


    It was not until now that I realized that my mother was missing someone at that time!"


    Crystal looked around and leaned her head against Edgar''s shoulder. She asked, "Honey, do you know what my mother has drawn?"


    Lowering his head and kissing Crystal''s forehead, Edgar said, "I think it should be the scene here and all the memories that happened here!"


    Crystal nodded, sniffed and said, "Yes, you are right. It is not until now that I find that I am so familiar with this place as if I have been here before. In fact, I know that these are often seen in my mother''s paintings. Edgar, tell me, is it because of my appearance that my mother does not have the courage to find her true love, nor does she have the courage to elope with the person she loves!"


    Rubbing Crystal''s hair dotingly, Edgar said, "Silly girl, how could it be! Don''t think too much. My mother-in-law is a very independent person. Even if she is not, she will leave here. Everyone has a different choice. She knows that the two people who can''t accompany each other for a lifetime will eventually separate. Since they will separate, it''s better to have short pain than long pain. She is


    with someone, then this person should also be a foreign person or an overseas Chinese, because with my mother''s status in the Xia clan, the school she stayed in would only be the most noble Royal University abroad. There were no students in the Royal UniversitySome were civilians.


    But Jeff couldn''t go to such an expensive school judging from his family condition. So I thought that my mother didn''t go abroad at that time, but lived here. But if she didn''t go abroad, where did those photos of her life abroad come from? I heard from Adam that my mother would send them home every time she was abroad. Some photos of her daily life were used to tell her families and make them feel at ease!


    So, this matter is very contradictory. Besides, if my mother really didn''t go abroad, or knew Jeff abroad, then why couldn''t I find out all the information about Jeff... "


    At this time, Edgar reached out and tightened Crystal''s coat. He said, "So, honey, you are sure that Jeff''s true identity is not that simple. Moreover, it seems that he approached your mother on purpose, so that your mother will fall in love with him. And Jeff achieved his own goal. At last, the whole family of Jeff disappeared, or his death was all well planned. In this way, your mother, the bane, will be proved to be true!"

 Chapter 531 Honey, I Dont Want!

    Crystal nodded, "Yes, that''s exactly what I also think. Although I don''t know why my mother chose to marry Bill, my intuition tells me that no matter it is Bill or Jeff, their purpose of approaching my mother is impure.


    Although I don''t know what Bill has done to make my mother willing to marry him, I''m sure that my mother must have been forced or threatened, or else she wouldn''t have lost her happiness. Even if she broke up with this Jeff, she wouldn''t have chosen a random person to marry him!"


    Edgar reached out his hand and touched it. Frowning, Crystal smiled and said, "Well, honey, I know you are eager to find out the truth of that year. I also know that you want to avenge your mother as soon as possible, but have you ever thought about slowing down yourself? Maybe you will find out the other side of the matter. Some things were not only seen by eyes. Instead, you need to feel it with your heart! Honey, do you get my point? "


    Crystal frowned and asked in confusion, "Edgar, what do you want to say?"


    At this time, Edgar smiled and reached out his hand to pull Crystal''s shoulder, letting her look at him. He said, "Honey, have you ever thought that your mother would quietly live here for so long, or that she would rather give up the opportunity to study abroad and be willing to live with a man here for so long? Obviously, she loves this man so much and deeply! ''


    Crystal nodded, "I know, but..."


    Lowering his head, Edgar looked at Crystal seriously and said, "Honey, I know what you want to say. Do you want to say that maybe this man has been playing with your mother''s feelings and using her all the time, am I right?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    With a smile, Edgar turned around and hugged Crystal from behind. He continued, "Well, you are right. But don''t you really feel the person who really loves you? A person who loves you more than he loves himself, are you really indifferent? Besides, from your m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to only live in hatred for the rest of her life. When her heart was full of hatred, what she thought every day was to take revenge. If the truth was revealed and the revenge was taken, she would lose her way and even lose herself.


    When he lost his spiritual support, he could only live a walking dead.


    Edgar didn''t want Crystal to become such a person!


    Edgar didn''t want to see that. No matter where he and Crystal were, no matter they would spend the rest of their lives together or whether they would grow old together, he didn''t want Crystal to only live in hatred.


    Of course, he would never leave Crystal unless he had to. But the world was changeable. Who could predict what would happen next?


    Edgar hoped that his wife could live a happy life every day. Although she used to be naughty and sometimes annoying.


    However, at least she wouldn''t feel so heavy in her heart. Although she used to be a miser, at least she would frown and laugh unhappily every day.


    But now, even if she was in a good mood, she didn''t show it. Even if she was very irritable and angry, she would still calm down to face it. It didn''t mean that it was not good. It just made Edgar feel that Crystal, who was too depressed, would really be very tired. He didn''t want her to be so tired!

 Chapter 532

    In fact, Edgar had really thought about letting Crystal be who she used to be.


    However, Edgar knew that if he had to force Crystal to let go of everything she had done during these years, give up looking for the truth of the past and give up her revenge, and to follow as Edgar wished---to be the wife who was well protected by Edgar forever. But Edgar knew clearly that it was totally impossible for Crystal. And Crystal would never feel relieved if Edgar forced her to do so and live in peace.


    Therefore, Edgar would rather be the man supporting Crystal and let her ferret out the truth herself to avenge her mother.


    Feeling that Edgar''s body was trembling slightly, Crystal knew that he was afraid that she would go further and further on the road of revenge. And he knew that Crystal would try all means and even sacrifice herself to revenge her mother.


    Crystal sniffed, turned around and hugged Edgar, saying, "honey, I know you are afraid that I will lose my mind and only have hatred left in my heart. But don''t worry. I promise you that I will disband the Shadow Group after everything is over here. I will give up my identity as Crystal and return to who I used to be. I will go hand in hand with you for the rest of my life. And we will live in peace forever!


    I promise, after the matter here is over, we will go to pick up Hilary together. The three of us will go to a paradise and stay together forever, okay? "


    Edgar rubbed her hair dotingly and smiled, "okay! I trust you. "


    At this time, Douglas and Toby walked to the door. When they came to the two people snuggling up to each other, Toby''s mouth twitched, ''Hey, do you think it is the right time and the right moment to display affection here?''


    Toby stood still at the door. He really didn''t want to disturb them! It was so awkward!


    However, Douglas didn''t care what they were doing! It seemed that he had zero emotion as being a human.


    Even if they were having sex right now, there was really no feeling of embarrassment for Douglas.


    Because of his fast pace, the rain fell on his bod


    er hand, she thought there might be something wrong with their conclusion. At that time, Edgar was still a child, perhaps Crystal herself was not born yet, and she was at almost the same age as Edgar''s. How could he get to know these old stories?


    Moreover, she had commanded Douglas to go through the whole country to explore the fact, and how did Edgar get this information so easily?


    Then, Crystal squinted her eyes and walked around Edgar. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Edgar, are you hiding something from me?"


    Touching his nose, Edgar said, "how could it be"


    Crystal turned around again, pinched his face and said, "really?"


    Edgar shook off her hand and smiled, "no No. honey, you You think too much! "


    Crystal crossed her arms on her chest and said coldly, "really? Fine! "


    Hearing that, Edgar breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Crystal would not go on asking.


    However, the next second, Crystal said, "Douglas, go and tell your men that the reason why your former leader, Edgar, gave up the position as the leader of the Shadow is that he, who is known as Zach, has become the noble Prince of Country C. He is a righteous man now. So the outlaws like us have to stay away from him!"


    Standing outside the door, Toby almost burst into laughter. He believed that if he told these words to the people in the shadow group, they would definitely rebel!

 Chapter 533

    Even Douglas, who was standing behind Crystal, twitched his mouth at the same time, but he still cleared his voice and replied, "yes, madam! I will do it right away. "


    After saying that, he turned around and left. His pace was a little slow, or exactly speaking, he walked with an exceedingly sluggish steps just like those scenes of slow motion edited in a movie with a special skill.


    Hearing that, Edgar felt a sharp pain in his brain! Damn it! It was a pain in his heart!


    What kind of wife did he marry! What a scheming and shrew lady!


    Hearing that, Edgar turned his head and looked at Douglas. Was he really going to leave to tell the news?


    Hearing that, the anger of Edgar started to seethe in his heart all of a sudden. Come on! That was what his man was going to do to him? Ungrateful guy!


    Well, Edgar really forgot what he had just announced in the basement! He had already handed over his power to Crystal.


    Seeing that Douglas was about to step out of the door, Edgar shouted, "what are you going to do? Don''t you know that Ms. Crystal is joking with you? "


    Crystal shrugged and said casually, "really? I didn''t! I am serious. "


    Puff! At this moment, Edgar was so angry that he wanted to rub her face violently.


    "Where are you going, Douglas? Come back!" Edgar shouted at the man who had stepped out of the door


    As if Douglas hadn''t heard it, he didn''t stop, but he just turned around in the yard and came back!


    Seeing that Douglas involuntarily stood back outside the door.


    Turning around, Edgar smirked at Crystal and asked, "honey, are you hungry? How about we have dinner together? "


    Crystal shook her head expressionlessly and said indifferently, "I''m not hungry!"


    "Honey, are you thirsty?" asked Edgar.


    Crystal chuckled and reached out her hand. Without saying anything, she grabbed Edgar''s ear and said, "Edgar, don''t fucking shift the topic from my question. How dare you conceal something from me, ah? Do you think you are tough enough to disobey my words? "


    Being pulled by Crystal, Edgar felt a sharp pai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wanted to protect her and didn''t want her to be involved, he chose not to tell her.


    However, when she thought that the man she loved had hidden so many things from her, she was very angry.


    Since he knew everything, but she was still looking for the truth on her own just as a fool.


    And this person, who had hidden so many secrets from her, was her closest man. How could she not be angry?


    However, although Crystal was angry, she really didn''t have the heart to leave Edgar outside alone.


    The rain was still falling. It didn''t seem to stop within hours. Edgar had just went through a heart operation.


    Although he had recovered now, if he got wet in the rain, he would have a fever and catch a cold, which would increase the burden of his heart to bear. Then it would be harmful to his body.


    Therefore, Crystal didn''t ask Toby to drive away immediately.


    Instead, after Edgar got in the car, he signaled Toby to drive.


    Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was surprisingly quiet!


    Crystal turned her head away from Edgar.


    As for Edgar, he wanted to apologize to Crystal, but he didn''t know what to say!


    And Toby didn''t dare to say anything. He was driving carefully.


    What''s more, Douglas always kept silent as if he were a mute.


    "Honey, don''t be mad at me, okay? I was wrong! I am sorry, okay? "


    Holding her arm, Edgar apologized.

 Chapter 534 Fuck! Edgar, I Dont Like Men!

    Crystal ignored Edgar.


    Hearing that, Edgar said bitterly, "honey, I know I was wrong. I promise you that I will confess to you and be lenient to you in the future. Can you forgive me this time?"


    Through the car mirror, Toby saw the pitiful and bitter look on Edgar''s face. He was very happy!


    It felt great to see the famous Edgar with such an expression and appearance!


    However, when Douglas, who was always cold and expressionless, saw the pitiful look on his leader''s face, Douglas really wanted to say, "Shit! Boss, where... where is your backbone?


    Along the way, no matter how Edgar apologized, Crystal just ignored him.


    She neither spoke to him nor looked at him. She completely ignored Edgar!


    Sometimes, Crystal felt bored and talked to Toby and Douglas.


    Although Douglas always said word by word, Toby was different. Crystal and Toby talked so smoothly that they didn''t even have a rest!


    At first, Edgar wanted to cut in, but he couldn''t!


    It was not easy to interrupt. When he finally made it, it became embarrassing.


    Edgar was so angry that his eyes were full of killing intent when he looked at Toby.


    On the contrary, Toby was not stupid. After sending Crystal and Edgar to the hotel, he escaped as fast as he could.


    After getting off the car, Colin turned around and found that [���] had disappeared!


    After returning to the hotel, [����] walked into the room of [����]. She and [����] got married here directly, so the two of them, of course, lived in the same room.


    But at this moment, when [����] came out of the bathroom in pajamas, he saw [����] throw his clothes and quilt directly outside the door.


    And she even drove [����] out of the room angrily.


    Holding his clothes in his hands, Edgar patted the door and shouted, "Honey, I''m sorry. Can you open the door for me? If there''s anything, let''s go in and talk, okay?"


    it, Edgar, you... You are such a rogue! You... "


    At this time, Edgar poked his head out of the crack of the door and said lightly, "What''s wrong? Are you not pleased? "


    At first, Abbott wanted to scold him, but when he raised his head, he saw an extra Tablet PC in Edgar''s hand, on which there was a photo of a super large man, Abbott stopped immediately.


    He touched his nose, shook his head and smiled, "No... No, I... I''m very willing to do that. You can take it as long as you like. Well, it''s late now. You can go to bed. I''m sleepy too. Can you... "


    Before he could finish his words, Edgar said, "No!"


    Then he closed the bedroom door with a bang!


    At that time, he had slapped himself, making you a bitch and a slut. Now, his secret was exposed! Whoop!


    Holding a pillow in his arms, Abbott bent over the sofa and hit the sofa with regret.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Edgar threw the tablet PC aside in disgust.


    Well, it never occurred to him that the seemingly debonair Abbott would like to study his nude photos.


    Yes, that''s right. The photos on the tablet were the private life of Abbott, and each of them was a little sexy!


    At the same time, Edgar wondered why he didn''t find out the eccentricity of Abbott.

 Chapter 535

    Edgar was lying on the bed. He didn''t know if it was because the disgusting smell of Abbott still lingering in the room made him feel uncomfortable.


    He kept thinking about Crystal. Anyway, he tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep.


    Unable to fall asleep, Edgar felt that time passed very slowly, every second was suffering for him.


    The more he couldn''t fall asleep, the more he missed Crystal.


    He wondered what Crystal was doing now? Sleeping? Or she hadn''t fall asleep yet? Was she missing him? Or she didn''t miss him?


    At this moment, Edgar felt as if he really wanted to kick open her room, rushed in, and then pounced on her. No matter Crystal would blame him, beat him and bite him or not.


    It was better to be ignored by her like that!


    Edgar scratched his hair in a flurry. He was so annoyed!


    Forget it. He couldn''t fall asleep. Then he sat up, got out of bed and decided not to sleep at all!


    After changing his clothes, Edgar walked out of the bedroom.


    When he walked out of the bedroom and came to the living room, he saw that the quilt covering on Abbott was crumpled into a ball by him, and his two feet were exposed outside, sleeping in an inelegant posture.


    Seeing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. His sleeping posture really couldn''t match with his elegant manner when he showed up in the public.


    Then, Edgar went to the kitchen and took out two bottles of wine from the fridge. He turned around and came to Abbott, looking down at him.


    He stretched out his leg and kicked Abbott!


    "Abbott, wake up! Get up! Drink with me! "


    In his dream, Abbott was holding a group of beautiful women in his arms. It was so enjoyable for him to indulge himself in his sweet dream. Damn it That was awesome!


    When he was still enjoying his dream, he was awakened by a voice. He narrowed his eyes, as if he was still in a daze, and cursed, "Fuck off, don''t disturb my dream "


    Before he could finish, A glass of cold water was poured directly on the head of Abbott


    Abbott suddenly woke up and sat up.


    He wiped the water all over his head and scolded, "Edgar, are you fuck


    that Sheena didn''t notice Crystal''s unfriendliness at all.


    Sheena pretended to be innocent and said, "Princess Crystal, I Please, help me, okay? Now.... I have no choice! "


    Hearing this, Crystal burst into laughter and said, "Sheena, what is wrong with you? Look, a noble princess of the Country C now is asking me for help. Did I listen to the wrong? "


    As if Sheena didn''t understand the irony in her words, she said, "Princess Crystal, I''m here today to sincerely apologize to you. And please help me, give me a chance!"


    Crystal sneered, "Wow, what a shocking news today. Your highness, what do you want me to do for you? Don''t scare me, okay? I don''t want to do anything to you. Judging from your tone, I feel like I were the culprit make you in trouble. Could you please stop talking nonsense?"


    At this moment, Sheena really wanted to twist the mouth of Crystal. She was so annoying!


    However, Sheena knew that now only Crystal could save her. Although the matter between her and Adam had been settled, after all, Ryan was informed of the fact that Adam''s change had something to do with her.


    In this case, if she married him, she would die!


    And her relationship with her brother Abbott was about to collapse, so he refused to help her.


    However, Sheena had no choice. After thinking for a whole night, Sheena finally felt that at the moment, only Crystal could be capable of helping her!

 Chapter 536 Give Me A Way Out!

    No matter she admitted it or not, her brother Edgar would listen to Crystal the most.


    Even Abbott cared about Crystal''s words. If she asked Crystal to intercede for her and asked Abbott to send her back to Country C and not let her marry the idiot Adam, she believed that Abbott would definitely think it over.


    In that case, she could not marry into the Xia clan. As long as she was sent to Country C by Abbott, then everything would be easy.


    As long as she behaved well in front of her father and wouldn''t cause so many troubles, how could his father still hold on to the matter between her and Adam?


    Although the news about her and Adam had been spread in the state of Xia, so what?


    As long as she returned to Country C safe and sound, she was still the noble princess, the most honorable princess in Country C.


    Therefore, she could only come to Crystal and only Crystal could help her!


    If Crystal couldn''t help her, she still had a plan. She wouldn''t suffer any loss if she carried it out at the same time!


    Most importantly, she wanted his father to understand her attitude!


    Thinking of this, Sheena lowered her posture and said, "Crystal, no, my sister-in-law, I know you hate me very much. I know, it''s my fault on this event. I also know that it''s my fault to design you and Adam this time. It''s all my fault.


    My sister-in-law, I shouldn''t have set you up like that, and I shouldn''t have persuaded Adam to do something worse than animals to you. After some things, I finally understand that this relationship can''t be forced. Edgar has always loved you.


    Even if I succeed in this matter, brother Edgar won''t take one more look at me. I''m sorry. I''m so stupid. I deserve it"


    After saying that, Sheena bowed to Crystal and said, "I''m sorry, my sister-in-law. Please forgive me. I promise I won''t make such a mistake again. You are my sister-in-law now, and we are a family. From now on, I wi


    was nothing more than a quarrel between women.


    She could grit her teeth and endure it!


    Therefore, Sheena gritted her teeth and nodded, "Yes. As long as you can forgive me and do whatever you want me to do, I will promise you. As long as you are willing to help me, I won''t say anything even if you ask me to kneel down for you!"


    Crystal flipped her hair and said, "well, really? Well, then kneel down! "


    Sheena was speechless.


    Sheena cursed in her heart, ''Crystal is such a bitch. How dare she ask her to kneel down to her! Damn it!''! She was a princess, a princess!


    However, no matter how reluctant Sheena was, she still gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, no matter what you want me to do, I will promise you. I''ll just kneel down!"


    While speaking, Sheena took a deep breath, bit her lips and bent her legs.


    When her knees were about to touch the ground, Crystal suddenly said, "Forget it. Don''t kneel!"


    Sheena stood up immediately. She knew that Crystal didn''t dare to ask her kneel down to her. She had a noble status.


    Wasn''t Crystal afraid at all?


    Sheena encouraged herself in her heart. Look, Crystal didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    However, the next second, Crystal said indifferently, "Then... You can take off your clothes and run around! "

 Chapter 537 Then Took off All Her Clothes and Ran Around. Go Ahead!

    Sheena''s face at that time was as beautiful as an oil painting.


    She shouted at Crystal loudly, "Crystal, you Shameless, you Insult me!"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said innocently, "Sheena, do you have any brain? That''s what you said. As long as I ask you to do anything, you will agree. I just want you to take off all your clothes and go out for a run, right? Are you insulting you? It''s obvious that I just put forward conditions to you!"


    Sheena covered her chest, trembling with anger.


    She was the princess of Country C. She was willing to bow her head and apologize to Crystal. Crystal not only refused to forgive her, but also insulted her Damn it!


    Sheena was furious.


    But she didn''t lose her temper.


    She pretended to be careful of her liver grievance and injury, with tears in the corners of her eyes, trying not to let her tears fall.


    She said, "Princess Crystal, I know you hate me. I know it was all my fault in the past. But you can hit me or scold me, but you can''t insult me. Princess Crystal, no matter how many mistakes I have made, today I sincerely apologize to you. How can you insult me like this?"


    When Sheena said this, she inadvertently looked at the time on her wrist. She prayed in her heart that everything would go smoothly!


    The more Crystal listened, the more interesting she felt. Did Sheena really think that Crystal was the Virgin Mary? Didn''t she feel that she made me annoyed to come here again and again for three times?


    Crystal said sarcastically, "Your Highness, I have seen your sincerity. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, as I said, if you take off your clothes and run around the hotel as I said, I can consider it. I forgive you! As for helping you, it depends on my mood. If I am in a good mood, I can help you out of kindness. But I don''t know if your father is willing to give up this marriage!


    Or, maybe your father is as stupid as you. Maybe he will go back on his words after a night sleep! It''s also depend on


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , "Yes, I''m Edgar''s wife, Crystal!"


    Crystal said in a neither humble nor pushy tone.


    The king of Country C couldn''t help but take a look at Crystal. To be honest, few people dared to look at him in this way. It was a woman!


    The king of Country C just looked at Crystal coldly. On the contrary, Crystal didn''t show weakness. She also glanced at the king of Country C without retreating.


    The eyes of the two people froze in the air, like two sharp swords, exceptionally fierce.


    Finally, the king of Country C looked away. He smiled and said, "Crystal, well, this name is good!"


    Crystal could pretend to be a winner in front of Sheena, while in front of Edgar, she could pretend to be a little woman.


    But Crystal knew that she had to put on airs as a princess to avoid stage fright!


    So she raised her head and put on airs. She smiled and replied politely, "I''m flattered!"


    The king of Country C didn''t care about Crystal''s name any more. He changed the subject and looked lovingly at Sheena. He said lovingly, "Sheena, you''ve suffered here! I''ve told you a long time ago that this place is not like Country C. There are too many people and beasts here. There are too many things that take advantage of their power to bully people. They are not suitable for you. Why don''t you listen to me and come here?"

 Chapter 538 The Plan Was Disrupted!

    Crystal didn''t want to talk about what the king of Country C had said, but on second thought, she thought, ''no, I''m now the wife of the third prince. If I keep silent, doesn''t it mean that I''m a coward?''


    If it was someone else, Crystal could just let them go, but at this moment, she couldn''t!


    Then, Crystal gracefully flicked her finger and smiled, "Yes, princess, the king is right. At your age, you should have spent your time in college, but you came here and fooled around with some bludgers. You are wasting your time! Don''t you know that Adam is ignorant all day long and has a nature of prostitution and gambling. Why did you choose to be with him. What can I say about you?


    In spite of what kind of person Adam is, with his father''s power, if you marry him, you won''t be too sad. Even if Adam doesn''t live up to his expectations, President Ryan will still be there for you. Sheena, I don''t mean to blame you. Although Ryan is Adam''s father, he is more capable than Adam. If you seduce Ryan, how capable you are as a princess?


    Crystal was very clear about the intention of the king of Country C to let Sheena get married in the Xia state. At the same time, Crystal knew more about the ambition of the king of Country C.


    The president''s wife of the state of Xia was far more powerful than the wife of the president''s son. Crystal didn''t need to say more about this. The king of the Country C should have understood it.


    Sure enough, the king of Country C squinted at Crystal and then looked at Sheena. He didn''t say anything.


    However, Sheena knew very well that her father was weighing the pros and cons!


    She really wanted to tear Crystal''s mouth apart.


    She turned around and shouted at Crystal coldly, "My sister-in-law, shut up! What are you talking about? Adam and I are not what you think. Nothing can happen between me and Ryan. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    No, she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    me to the hotel to have dinner with us, he has been praising the beauty of the princess. His eyes have been wandering on the princess! "


    Then, Crystal slapped her own mouth two times and said regretfully, "ha ha, look at my mouth. It''s always nonsense. Sheena, don''t lower yourself to the same level as me. I forget that you will marry Adam tomorrow and become president Xia''s daughter-in-law. What am I talking about?"


    Then, Crystal glanced at the face of Sheena. She smiled at the king of Country C and said, "Your highness, you must want to have a chat with your daughter. I won''t bother you! I''m going back! "


    After saying goodbye to the king, Crystal turned around and went back to her room.


    Sheena was so angry that she stamped her feet. She had planned to stop Crystal.


    However, she saw that there was no tenderness in her father''s eyes but only scheme on his face. All of a sudden. She was shocked. Did her father really believe what Crystal said?


    Sheena wanted to protest for several times, but when she thought of her father''s way of handling things, she decided to stand still!


    It was not until the king of Country C came around and had his own plan that he asked, "Sheena, where is your brother? Which room does your brother live in? "

 Chapter 539 Brat, Ill Beat You to Death!

    Sheena pointed at the room on the far right behind her lightly and said, "Father, that''s my brother''s room! By the way, father, didn''t you tell my brother that you came here in advance? "


    The king of Country C was thinking about something. After a long time, he said, "Well, I didn''t plan to tell him. I just wanted to give him a surprise."


    Sheena rolled her eyes in her heart. What he wanted to say was, surprise? Obviously, it was a surprise!


    Abbott had always been afraid of his father, so she bet that if Abbott saw her father coming, wouldn''t he jump up?


    The king of Country C thought of what Crystal had just said. He looked at Sheena said, "Sheena, I know you don''t want to marry that useless man, Adam. But don''t you think about it? If you really go to the Xia Mansion, how good it will be for our Country C!


    Besides, I''m telling you, you not only have to marry Adam, but also need to be careful of Ryan. What''s in his hand is very useful to Country C! Sheena, please make winter trust you. In this way, you can call the wind and control the rain in the Xia state, and as your father, you can also be a strong backing in Country C. Do you know that?"


    For the king of Country C, his daughter was just a pawn in his hand. No matter what she thought about her daughter, the biggest hope now was to let his daughter live in the Xia clan as the wife of Adam and let Ryan have an attachment to her. In this way, he would be able to get what he wanted in the future?


    Sheena wanted to retort, but she didn''t have the courage.


    The king of Country C spit out all the disgusting thoughts in his heart without hiding.


    Even he himself felt that he had gone too far, but the kid, Sheena, was his weapon. Didn''t he need to do that?


    Sheena nodded reluctantly. "Yes, father. I know what to do!"


    The king of Country C looked satisfied. He smiled and patted Sheena on the shoulder. He said, "My good daughter, I know you are filial. Sheena, don''t worry. When you marry into the Xia clan,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e Abbott a hard kick. He said, "You brat, you still know it hurts! You If you behave like this, I will be laughed to death when I return to Country C!


    The king of Country C came out of the army. He was so strong that he gave a heavy kick to Abbott, grimacing in pain.


    At this moment, Abbott was completely confused?


    What''s wrong with his father in the early morning?


    He came to the Xia state in advance without informing him in advance. Forget it. Just come!


    However, who could tell him that his father would give him a punch or kick!


    What mistake did he make? Did his father find out he played with some beauties? Or, he hadn''t called Mr. Alex for a long time, so his father was angry?


    Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be? Old man is not that shallow?


    What happened?


    Abbott ran around the table, and the king of Country C chased after it!


    Although the king of Country C used to be a soldier, it should not be difficult for him to work with such strength.


    However, he was old after all. How could his body be compared with his past!


    The king of Country C stopped around the table, panting, and said, "Abbott, I''ll beat you unfilially son to death!"


    Abbott stopped around the table and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Even if I made a mistake. You have to let me know what I made a mistake."

 Chapter 540 Damn It! Dad, I Have No Sexual Orientation Problem!

    At this moment, the king of Country C was really different from the look in the corridor.


    In fact, this was the true king of Country C''s nature, and this was what a father should behave.


    In the eyes of the king of Country C, the idea of preferred boys to girls was really very heavy, and in the heart of the king of Country C. Only this Abbott was his biological son, As for Sheena, he had done the most to raise her up in the past!


    The king of Country C was out of breath. He said angrily, "Abbott, you brat, you should have told me earlier that you are insane. As your father, can I leave you alone? I wondered why did you run away from home, the reason turn out that You are Well, forget it. You brat, just tell me, you When did it happen? How long has it been?"


    After saying that, the king of Country C didn''t care about the expression on the face of Abbott. He sighed, waved his hand, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and muttered to himself, "Forget it. Forget it. I''ll call the most authoritative foreign psychologist for you! He was my comrade in arms when I was young. Although he has retired, for my sake, he should treat you!"


    The more he heard, the more confused Abbott became. What was his father talking about?


    Abbott couldn''t stand it anymore. He scratched his face and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? I beg you. Can you tell me clearly that you are beating me? It really hurts! Besides, Dad, I''m not sick. I''m in good health. Why do you call a psychologist?


    The king of Country C covered his chest and pointed at Abbott angrily, "You brat, you Do you really want me to make it clear to you?"


    As he spoke, the king of Country C had already walked to the front of Abbott. He pulled the Abbott''s ear and scolded, "You brat, are you sick? You Don''t play dumb with me. It''s not good who you like. You have to like Edgar, he is a real man, a real man! You brat, what''s wrong with you? "


    Hearing this, Abbott was compl


    of your business. I know what I''m doing! Dad, you must be tired after a long journey! Then you go to rest. I''ll go out"


    As he spoke, Abbott put on his pants, took his coat and walked out!


    The king of Country C was exasperated when he saw the anxious look on the face of Abbott. He pounded on the table and said, "what are you going to do? I tell you, you set up a trap tonight. We''ll invite the president of the Xia state to dinner tonight. After all, I have to let that old fox know that I''m here, right! Besides, invite Mr. and Mrs. Edgar here. I''m an elder after all. It will be magnanimous for me to meet the younger generation, won''t it? "


    Hearing that, Abbott stopped. He suddenly turned around and said, "Dad, Mr. and Mrs. Edgar are very kind to me. Besides, if it weren''t for Edgar who saved me that year, I wouldn''t have died. Please don''t always play tricks on your son, okay?"


    He knew that although his father was really good to him, his father was always scheming against others.


    Edgar was his best friend in his heart. He couldn''t let his father set him up!


    Seeing the reluctant expression on the face of Abbott.


    The king of Country C was so angry that he picked up an ashtray and threw it at him. "You bastard, I just want to invite everyone to dinner. Why do you think so much?"

 Chapter 541 Can I Torture You to Death!

    Abbott threw away the ashtray.


    "Bang!" The ashtray fell exactly at the feet of Abbott and broke into pieces.


    "Damn it! Dad, you want to smash me to death!"


    The king of Country C waved his hand and said, "Hurry up, get out of here and inform them!"


    To be honest, in Country C, Abbott was really afraid. His father''s, his father''s anger made the whole Country C tremble.


    Abbott touched his nose and quickly opened the door to go out. "I know, I know!"


    Abbott thought in his mind, ''It was not that he didn''t help Edgar, but that his father was too powerful. Therefore, he could only pray that his father would show mercy to Edgar!''


    At the same time, When Edgar went back to his room, he thought that Crystal was still sleeping, but when he went back to his room and found that there was no one in the bedroom or living room, his heart jolted. Did Crystal leave angrily?


    In an instant, Edgar was a little flustered. He took out his phone subconsciously and was about to call Crystal.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a gust of cold wind, and Edgar followed it.


    The window was open, and the window gauze was raised by the wind. Behind the window gauze, there was a person lying on the ground, bare two legs, and her legs were shaking. No one knew what he was doing.


    Looking that, Edgar felt relieved.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar walked over gently and hugged the woman behind him through the window screen!


    "Why do you get up so early?"


    Crystal let out a cry of surprise. Feeling th


    smile, Crystal grabbed Edgar''s hand and said with a smile, "Come on, come on. Don''t play tricks on those hypocritical people. Come on..."


    Edgar was speechless


    At this moment, Edgar felt something was wrong?


    Two minutes later


    Honey When did you get your period?"


    Crystal chuckled, put on her clothes calmly and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that my period came here by accident last night. Honey, look at what I''m thinking every day. I''m so sorry that I forgot to tell you such a big thing!"


    Gritting his teeth, Edgar asked, "Are you sure you didn''t do it on purpose?"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said innocently, "On purpose? How could it be!"


    He scratched his hair casually, turned around and walked to the bathroom with a bitter and indignant face.


    Crystal looked at the back of Edgar and said, "Honey! ''


    Crystal saw the depressed look on Edgar''s face.


    In an instant, she felt much better!


    Crystal cursed in her heart, ''fuck! Edgar asked you to lie to me. Humph! I won''t kill you!

 Chapter 542 Its Either Adultery or Theft!

    Crystal felt better, but she suddenly felt hungry!


    She lay prone on the bed and looked at the time. It was already nine o''clock. She wondered if there was breakfast downstairs?


    In fact, there was a kitchen and ingredients in Crystal''s room, but since three years later, Crystal hadn''t been to the kitchen for a long time.


    The first two times, it was not Edgar who gave her food. She really felt that the kitchen was dispensable to her!


    She remembered that when she had just been Edgar''s assistant, she had cooked a bowl of noodles for him. However, it turned out that Edgar hadn''t eaten it but spoiled it.


    At that time, she swore that she would never cook for others again. It was so fucking annoying!


    Later, because of his sister, she cooked a lot of dishes for Edgar, but in the end, he didn''t eat either!


    Since then, she had never cooked for any man. From then on, she hated her own cooking.


    At this moment, Crystal was lying on the bed, pouting and saying, "I''m so hungry!


    Taking a look at the direction of the bathroom, she sighed and scolded herself for asking for trouble. She wanted to punish Edgar and let him cook for her! Why did she flirt with him?


    When Crystal was lost in thought, there was a knock on the door


    Crystal stood up and went to open the door. Seeing that Abbott, with breakfast in his hands, stood outside the door with a smile, he said, "Good morning, Crystal! You must be hungry, right? Let''s go. I''ll treat you to breakfast!"


    As he spoke, Abbott passed by Crystal and walked in directly.


    Crystal rubbed her forehead and said, " "


    Well, for the sake of bringing breakfast of Abbott, Crystal could take his rashness as unintentional!


    Crystal closed the door and followed him.


    Then, Abbott put the things he bought on the table, opened them one by one, and said, "Crystal, oh, no, it''s my sister-in-law. I don''t know what you like to eat, but I bought some for each of them. Have a taste!"


    After putting the breakfast on


    w?


    However, he didn''t care about it at all. He was a little worried. "You You didn''t tell my father, did you?"


    Crystal shrugged and said indifferently, "What? Damn it! Tell me what you shouldn''t say!"


    Abbott almost jumped and said, "Damn it! You won''t tell him everything about me, will you?"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "Well, you said you often didn''t come home at night. I''ve told you that your mistresses, mistresses all said that. Your father is so shameless to praise you!"


    With a red face, Abbott said, "Crystal, you..."


    However, on a second thought, he thought that it shouldn''t be. If Crystal really told him all his achievements, how could his father think that he was a man J? How could he think that he liked Edgar!


    Thinking of this, Abbott chuckled and said, "Crystal, I almost fell into the trap! You are so cunning!"


    Crystal curled her lips and said nothing.


    To be honest, when she first saw Abbott, she had an impression that Abbott was noble and cold. His temperament was really cultivated by the royal family.


    However, as time went by, she would gradually find that Abbott was not that kind of person who liked to be arrogant. On the contrary, after getting along with him, she would find that the prince liked to pretend to be calm. In fact, he was very childish in his heart!

 Chapter 543

    However, what Crystal cared most now was the intention of the emperor.


    She looked at Abbott and asked, "besides inviting us to dinner, who else did your father invite?"


    "He also invited the president of the Xia state, Ryan. and there was no one else besides him! "


    Crystal sneered, "it seems that your old man wants to figure out the extent of the conflict between me and Ryan these days!"


    "What do you mean? " Abbott asked with a confused face.


    "Nothing! "


    Noticing that Crystal didn''t want to talk about it, Abbott stopped the topic.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ve told my father and he won''t do anything against you. Don''t worry. I am here to protect you and Edgar. No matter what happens, my father won''t make things difficult for you!"


    Raising her eyebrows, Crystal said, "are you sure?"


    Abbott touched his nose and said, "Well, I will try your best to keep you all away from danger!"


    In fact, Crystal didn''t care whether the emperor of Country C would make things difficult for them, but she was wondering if winter Ryan would really attend. Now that Mrs. Miranda was unable to present with Ryan, who would he bring to come with him?


    Maybe she should have a call to Toby for further information.


    Crystal was lost in thought at the moment. She didn''t even catch a word of what Abbott said next!


    At this time, after taking a shower, Edgar opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.


    When Edgar walked out of the bathroom and saw Crystal and Abbott chatting happily at the table, his face immediately darkened.


    Before Edgar approached, he shouted at Abbott, "Abbott, get out of here!"


    The voice of Abbott stopped abruptly. He looked back slowly and saw that Edgar was glaring at him with a vicious look.


    At that time, Abbott was so scared that his body trembled. He said, "What.... What did you say? "


    Edgar''s voice remained stony. It was cold and terrible. He repeated, "get out of here!"


    what? Get out of here?


    ''damn it! What''s wrong with you, Edgar? '' Abbott thou


    rkened face, Edgar said coldly, "change your clothes! "


    While speaking, Edgar pulled Crystal down and unbuttoned her shirt expressionlessly. He kept a cold face and didn''t even say a word to Crystal.


    His action was a little cold and stiff.


    Well Edgar was so pissed. He was so angry that he wanted to gouge out Abbott''s eyes and teach Crystal a lesson.


    Before he went out of the bathroom, he didn''t know how long Abbott had been here, but it didn''t matter. The most important thing was that Crystal, his wife, was wearing a bare T-shirt, showing her two slim legs in front of him.


    There was nothing else on Crystal except the only T-Shirt! And she didn''t even put on her bra!


    Edgar was so pissed because of it!


    And that was the only reason made him so furious.


    However, no matter how angry he was, he didn''t want to do anything violent to Crystal.


    But he was really angry! So he just ignored Crystal with a taut face.


    In fact, if Abbott knew why Edgar was so mad at him, he would definitely jump up madly!


    Just now, all Abbott''s attention was on the matter that his father would invite them to a dinner banquet. He didn''t notice what Crystal was wearing!


    Besides, Crystal was his sister-in-law now. How could he have the mood to peep at Crystal!


    So far, he still couldn''t figure out why Edgar was just seething.

 Chapter 544

    Raising her eyebrows, Edgar saw that Edgar was changing her clothes with a cold face!


    Crystal chuckled and pinched his chest. "Oh, honey, are you jealous!"


    Edgar slapped away her hand coldly, but he still didn''t groan!


    Crystal reached out and pinched the stiff face of Edgar]. She smiled and said, "come on, honey. Don''t be mad, okay?"


    After changing her clothes for Crystal, Edgar held Crystal up and put her back on the sofa. Then he went to the kitchen to prepare a cup of tepid water for Crystal and put it in front of her.


    Then he went to the bedroom, took out a warm paste, applied it on her belly.


    Then Edgar stood up and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Crystal holding behind him. "Honey, don''t be angry. I promise that next time when I meet another man, I will wrap myself tightly and only show my eyes, okay?"


    Edgar was amused by her words


    Hearing that, Edgar turned around, squatted down, reached out his hand and scratched [her nose gently. He smiled and said, "Well, honey! You are so sweet and considerate to me! "


    Facing such a cute girl, Edgar dissipated his anger and no more seethe in his mind.


    Sitting on the sofa with Crystal in his arms, Edgar asked, "honey, are you hungry?"


    Leaning her head on the shoulder of Edgar, Crystal said, "I''m not hungry. The breakfast bought by Abbott just now tastes good. I ate so many tiny bun a few minutes ago. He even laughed at me as a foodie!"


    As Crystal spoke, she suddenly felt something wrong. She turned her head and secretly glanced at Edgar.


    At this moment, Edgar''s face turned gloomy again. He just returned back to normal, but now he was a bit mad again!


    Fine! Crystal found that she had said something wrong to make him displeased again!


    So, Crystal showed him a sweet smile and said, "honey, I am so sorry. Don''t mind it. I''ll be careful and try not be talk about another guy in front of you next time! "


    After Edgar finally managed to coax Edgar, she curled her lips and complained in her mind, "fuck! I have never expected that Edgar was so narrow minded!


    After grumbling in her mind, Crystal began to tell Edgar all the words that Abb


    snorted, "why should I tell you?"


    Holding Crystal in his arms for a while, Edgar said, "forget it. Let''s quit, honey!"


    Hearing this, Abbott was so distraught. If his father knew that he had invited the couple Edgar and then drove them away, he was sure that his father would beat him to death!


    So Abbott gritted his teeth and said, "room 235, on the seventh Floor. My father is waiting there. You can go there directly. Oh, by the way, Ryan has also arrived!"


    At first, Abbott refused to tell Edgar the exact room out of grievance, but he couldn''t do it. As he had seen Ryan arrive here, he just couldn''t gulp back his words.


    Edgar still put on a long face and didn''t intend to say thanks to Abbott.


    Since Edgar didn''t want to talk to him, Abbott decided to ignore him and leave as retaliation.


    However, Crystal spoke at that moment.


    Leaning against Edgar''s chest, Crystal asked, "Wow, Prince Abbott, I suppose you should go downstairs with us to the banquet, right? Well? Haven''t the banquet started yet? "


    Although he didn''t want to talk to Edgar, Crystal was his nominal sister-in-law. How could he ignore her?


    So Abbott said, "I am here to take something else!"


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Nothing. Just some documents!"


    "Oh, don''t forget to bring something with you when you come out of your suite!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean You should remember to take your brain with you! And that''s it! "

 Chapter 545 Shit!

    In his opinion, Abbott must have owed Mr. and Mrs. Edgar in his previous life, so they had come here to torture him on purpose in this time.


    They had gone too far!


    Edgar asked him to get out! Why did Crystal ask him to be brainless?


    what the hell! How did Abbott offend them? They were so bad!


    After vomiting in his heart for a while, Abbott felt a little better.


    On the other side, Crystal took the elevator downstairs, holding Edgar''s arm.


    When they went downstairs to the seventh floor, they saw Sheena in a princess suit waiting in room 235 for a long time.


    Crystal guessed that it must be the king of Country C who asked Sheena to welcome them at the door. That''s right. How could a man of status like the king of Country C welcome them at the door!


    Therefore, it was Sheena who was responsible for all the hard work.


    Today, Crystal wore a black long sleeve lace dress with exquisite workmanship and style. The hemline of the dress was inlaid with pearls of medium size. Of course, this dress was especially warm, just like a thermal underwear. It was warm and harmonious. Even if she didn''t wear a coat, she couldn''t feel cold.


    It took several days and nights for Edgar to hire a top designer to design the handmade works.


    Women! Everyone loves beauty, but Crystal was very afraid of cold, but she didn''t want to dress herself like a traditional Chinese rice-pudding.


    Therefore, not only did Edgar win the favor of Crystal, but also made her not afraid of cold.


    Seeing Crystal in gorgeous dress, light makeup and elegant behavior, Sheena was jealous to death!


    Before Crystal entered the room, Sheena walked up to them and smiled humbly, "Prince Edgar, Princess Crystal, you are finally here!"


    While speaking, Sheena deliberately stepped on the hemline of Crystal''s dress with her feet, but before her feet fell, Crystal took a step back quietly, and tripped Sheena with her toes. As a result


    "Ah! "


    All of a sudden, Sheena fell forward without any warning!


    Crystal didn''t intend to help Sheena this time. She said to Sheena who was lying on the ground, "Hey, Sheena, you''re too careless. Didn''t you bring your beautiful eyes with you


    here. Come and sit down. We are only waiting for your!"


    The king of Country C said in a loving tone, as if a loving father was waiting for his son to go home for dinner.


    However, only he knew how pretentious he was.


    Edgar and Crystal walked to the king of Country C and sat down. Crystal smiled at the king of Country C and said, "I''m so sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Since the king of Country C wanted to play a play of filial piety, Crystal decided to cooperate with him for a long time. Anyway, in front of Ryan, Crystal just wanted to show that she was fine.


    Even if she was Ryan''s niece, she could still live a good life. She just wanted to prove to Ryan that she was very happy now. On the one hand, she was loved by her husband, and on the other hand, she had a father-in-law like her father. She was really happy. She would not let her mother down.


    She wouldn''t yield to anyone in the Xia Clan.


    Crystal''s words, "Father," indeed shocked the king of Country C. This is the second time he and Crystal meet, and they know each other''s identity very well. He is the king of Country C, and she is the wife of Edgar, while Edgar is just a Godson he recognizes. Since, according to the name, Edgar and Crystal should call him father.


    However, he knew at the first sight what kind of person Crystal was. This woman was not simple. He had consulted about Crystal''s arrogance. He didn''t believe that Crystal would be willing to call him father.

 Chapter 546 Lucky Star!

    But the fact was that when Crystal called him "Father", Crystal''s voice was no longer so cold, but full of affection, just like a daughter acting like a spoiled child with her father. Her voice was pure and pleasant.


    Now the king of Country C was suspicious. At this moment, he really didn''t understand what on earth did Crystal want to do?


    On the contrary, Edgar was not so surprised at the word "Father" called by Crystal. How could he not know what Crystal was thinking?


    So, to the king of Country C, Edgar smiled and said, "Father, your son and Crystal went to the shopping mall to book a birthday cake for you today. They were supposed to come back from dinner, but Crystal insisted that she would choose the ingredients herself. She also said that she only knew your taste! In order to choose your favorite food, she has been busy all afternoon!"


    Edgar''s words almost made the king of Country C spit out the food in his mouth.


    Would they be so kind?


    Give him back his taste? ha-ha! He had only met Crystal once! Or would she know his taste if it ended in unhappiness? How is that possible?


    However, he really admired Edgar. How could he be so calm when he lied? It was so natural, as if it was true!


    What Edgar meant was that they were late because they were choosing the birthday cake for the king of Country C! Look! How filial they were?


    In his heart, the king of Country C really wanted to spit out Edgar''s saliva. Damn it! Filial piety? He seemed to retort, "Do you know my birthday date?


    However, he is the king of Country C, he knew that he could not do this at the moment. Not only could he not do this, but he also had to continue to pretend.


    So the king of Country C took a deep breath and smiled at Crystal, "You are such a naughty girl. As I said, my birthday is still early! You don''t have to worry so much. Now the most thing I want is that you two to be with me happily every day. I''m satisfied to see our family have a family meal together!"


    A


    ''t help but speak. He smiled faintly at the king of Country C and said, "I really didn''t expect to see such a harmonious family in the nobility of Country C. It''s really rare! Brother, you are so happy!"


    Look! What Ryan said was so skillful that it seemed to be a praise, but in fact, he really meant: pretending, you can pretend! Let''s see how long you can pretend!


    The king of Country C seemed not to understand what Ryan meant. He replied with a smile, "brother Xia, you don''t know that since Crystal married into our family, our family has been full of good news. Do you know my eldest son? On the night when Crystal and Edgar got married, my eldest son suddenly opened his mouth and got out of bed. I really didn''t expect that. It''s a miracle. Brother Xia, do you think that Crystal is the lucky star of our family?"


    Don''t think that he didn''t see how bad his face would be when Crystal called him father in Country C.


    Although the king of Country C couldn''t figure out the relationship between Crystal and the old thief, the only thing he was sure was that the old fox, Ryan, didn''t want Crystal to be close to him, nor did he want to see the couple, Edgar and Crystal. Of course, it might be because the old thief didn''t want him to be good!


    However, he had one principle now, which was to piss that old bastard off!

 Chapter 547 Not Bad! Just About One Million!

    However, no matter what, the king of Country C seemed to have known how to annoy Ryan. Damn it!


    However, what the king of Country C said touched Crystal for a moment. Yes, yes, she was moved!


    Although she was very clear that the king of Country C was using her to suppress Ryan. But she was really moved at this moment.


    Since she was a child, her mother and she had been disaster and nemesis in the eyes of her family, and no one had ever said that she was a lucky star!


    Crystal was a little depressed. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad.


    What pleased her was that there was finally an elder who didn''t say that she was a disaster, and someone finally said that she was a lucky star. But what made her a little sad was that what the elder said was not true.


    No one could understand how much Crystal wanted family affection, although she felt happy enough because she had a man who loved her deeply.


    However, people''s hearts were greedy and unsatisfied. Usually, there was nothing, but what she wanted!


    Crystal wanted to have a happy family, with her beloved man and children, and more elders who loved her, grandpa, grandma, dad and mom.


    It was just so strange. For a moment, Crystal always thought that this sentence was said from her father who loved her. But, no!


    Sitting next to Crystal, Edgar sensed the abnormality of Crystal.


    Holding Crystal''s left hand tightly in his hand, Edgar looked at Crystal gently and comforted her, "don''t think too much. You will always be my lucky star."


    A hint of bitterness flashed through Crystal''s eyes, but soon it was released. She had already had a man who loved her deeply and loved her dearly.


    That was enough! isn''t it?


    Crystal smiled and held back Edgar''s hand, as if she was saying, "I''m fine!"


    Edgar gently scratched Crystal''s palm with one hand, and wiped the corner of Crystal''s mouth with a tissue with the other.


    Abbott couldn''t stand it anymore. He twitched the corners of his mouth and whispered in Edgar''s ear, "Edgar, that


    d a little angry, he was happy in his heart!


    It seemed that he was right to bring Angela here today!


    Right, at this moment, the female assistant of Ryan was Angela.


    Now, Mrs. Miranda''s matter was not over, and Angela was the last person to appear by his side.


    But today, he couldn''t come to the banquet on his own. He had dealt with the former female assistant of Ryan, and Miranda had been sent to prison. There were very few women around him, so he had to ask Angela to come with her!


    Ryan was angry at Angela and said coldly, "Christine, don''t be rude. Get out!"


    Therefore, Angela lowered his head and said respectfully, "Yes." Then she turned around and sat back.


    At the same time, Ryan long raised his glass and said to Abbott, "Your Highness, don''t be angry. Christine did it unintentionally. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as a little girl!"


    Abbott leaned back and sneered, "Forget it. She is just an assistant. I won''t take her words seriously! "


    Just then, Sheena, who had changed her clothes, pushed the door open and came in.


    Sheena greeted as she walked in and sat beside Crystal.


    At this time, Crystal seemed to inadvertently see the clothes of Sheena and exclaimed, "You look so beautiful in this dress. It must be expensive! "


    Abbott raised her chin and said arrogantly, "Not bad, just about one million!

 Chapter 548 I Will Kill You!

    Sheena said in a tone as if she was saying, "I''m rich and I''m willful. Humph, are you jealous! Humph!


    Crystal smiled and continued, "Oh, I see. Look at the clothes on your highness. They are worth more than one million. It is very gorgeous. They must be handmade by famous designers, right?"


    Sheena gave Crystal a disdainful look and said, "That''s it. It''s handmade by the most famous foreign designer Philies. It''s a limited edition. He designed all my clothes!"


    Crystal smiled faintly and said, "Oh, really? Does that mean every dress of the princess is invaluable?"


    Sheena snorted, "Of course!"


    Then, Crystal picked up the tissue on the table and played with it. She turned to the king of Country C and asked, "Father, didn''t you say that there were many homeless refugees in Country C in the past few days? You said that you would set up a charity fund to let those refugees have a place to eat and sleep, so that they didn''t have to sleep on the streets!"


    The king of Country C was a little shocked. How could Crystal know his thoughts?


    Yes, a few days ago, after his private visit, he saw some refugees starved to death on the street along the way. Although he, the king of Country C, was a little cruel, how could he ignore the people of his country starved to death on the street!


    Therefore, he wanted to set up a charity foundation in the name of the royal family. In this way, not only could the problem of the homeless be solved, but also the most important thing would bring the good reputation of the people to the king of the Country C. It was often the king of Country C common way to win people''s support, or he would not have been the king of Country C for so long, and he had always been the king. No one had ever objected.


    Even those who had the ambition to temporarily take his position in the family had not succeeded, because once someone started to rebel, there would be countless people protesting and intercepting. This was also the reason why there had been no interrogation in Country C all the time.


    At the thought o


    ecause he was really angry with Crystal and the old man of Country C who treated him as air!


    Is there any mistake! As the president of the Xia state, he was still here. What was wrong with his family?


    In order to prevent Ryan from pounding the table and leaving, Abbott opened a new topic and asked Ryan some stupid questions.


    On the other side, [����] said straightforwardly, "father, in fact, only one person can do this!"


    The king of Country C asked suspiciously, "Who can do it?"


    Crystal pointed at Sheena with a smile and said, "It''s far away and near in front of us!"


    Sheena looked at Crystal and others in confusion. It was not until Crystal pointed at her that she realized that Crystal would not ask her some stupid questions for no reason.


    However, Sheena didn''t know what Crystal wanted to do, but her previous experience told her that Crystal had to set a trap for her!


    Before the king of Country C opened his mouth, Sheena interrupted him and said to Crystal, "Princess Crystal, are you kidding? How can I, a little girl, understand father''s state affairs?"


    However, it turned out that what Sheena had said was ignored, because she didn''t respond at all!


    The anger in Abbott''s heart was rising. She wanted to say something, but there was nothing she could do.


    At this time, the king of Country C asked with interest, "Crystal, this..."

 Chapter 549 Cheap Goods!

    At this time, the king of Country C asked with interest, "Crystal, this..."


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "Father, in fact, Sheena is the best choice. As for the money, I know you don''t lack, but if you can exchange the invaluable things of princess for auxiliary funds, it will not only save father half of the money, but also spread the reputation. Sheena is father''s child, naturally, she represents father, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, the king of Country C finally understood what Crystal was up to.


    On the surface, she seemed to be giving advice to the king of Country C, but in fact, he wanted Abbott to get married before she got married to the Xia clan.


    It had to be said that Crystal was really ruthless. In the eyes of Ryan, Abbott was at a disadvantage, so her pocket was empty after she married him. Not to mention that she was a princess who rewarded servants, even her own basic life was difficult.


    She was a noble princess who had no ability to take care of herself. If her mother-in-law didn''t like her, then her life would be miserable. If she had neither money nor power, it would be impossible for her two princesses to call for wind and rain in the Xia clan! She couldn''t even win over the hearts of the servants, let alone the hearts of other women in the Xia clan.


    you ''re right! Crystal wanted Sheena to have a hard time in the Xia clan. Not only that, but she also wanted Sheena to be alone in the Xia clan and be bullied!


    Crystal would never forget the disgusting face of Sheena, when she designed her and Adam.


    That day was her wedding night. Why didn''t she take revenge? She not only had to pay back in her own way, but also wanted to make Sheena regret provoking her.


    As for Crystal''s proposal, Sheena, the one who responded the most, exclaimed, "Crystal, what do you mean? How could I... "


    Abbott was anxious and called Crystal''s name directly, not Princess Crystal.


    At this time, Edgar, who had been silent all th


    elp but spurt out on Ryan''s face.


    At this moment, Ryan''s face was as dark as ink. Angela, his assistant, quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped it for him.


    Ryan slapped away Angela''s hand and stood up angrily.


    At that time, it seemed that Ryan had said, "Edgar, are you fucking blind? He was wearing a suit of cheap clothes?


    His face darkened. He said angrily, "brother in C country, is this the good son you taught? You''re too presumptuous one by one. Brother in Country C, can you see clearly whose territory you''re standing on? Can you be so arrogant one by one? "


    Seeing that Ryan was really angry, the king of Country C and Abbott immediately stood up at the same time.


    After all, this was the Xia state. They couldn''t be so stiff!


    The king of Country C: "Brother Xia, what are you doing! Don''t be angry! Don''t be mad at them, Abbott and Edgar. They are still kids. Come on, Xia. We haven''t seen each other for many years. I drank a few more glasses of wine with you just to apologize to you for the two children. Today, it''s me, bald Tang. I came here secretly just to give these children and me a surprise, but who knows Alas, it''s me! Brother Xia, come on I''d like to propose a toast to you!"


    While they were talking, the king of C country drained the wine in his glass!

 Chapter 550 Have You Found Anything

    At this time, Abbott interrupted, "Uncle Xia, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. Don''t mind. Come on, let me propose a toast to you. You can drink as you like. I''m done. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as me!"


    Then, Abbott drained the wine in his glass.


    Even if Abbott and the king of Country C had expressed their stance, Ryan couldn''t just hold on to what had just happened!


    However, Edgar was indeed arrogant and cold.


    In fact, what Ryan hoped most was that Edgar could bow his head and apologize to him.


    But obviously, it''s impossible. Do you expect Edgar to apologize to you and bow to you? That would be like a sow climbing a tree. No way!


    So, Ryan said casually, "bro, you know, my temper Never mind. They are all kids. How can I be bothered by them? By the way, how are you recently? Have you suffered an old disease again?"


    Obviously, Ryan wasn''t angry with them anymore considering the new topic he opened.


    However, when the two words "old disease" were mentioned, the face of the king of Country C instantly changed.


    Everyone knew that the king of Country C used to chase after the school belle. In the end, the woman he liked slept with his desk mate, Ryan. Then, the king of Country C had a woolgathering that day. This made the whole school laugh.


    The mention of this by Ryan was equivalent to opening the wound of the king of Country C.


    Of course, only Ryan and the king of Country C knew about it.


    The two beards of the king of Country C were blowing in the air showing his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''m in good health. My old disease has long been cured! As for Ryan, you also had a little grey hair. You should take care of yourself in normal times, bro! "


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth twitched. He smiled and sat down.


    The dinner was almost over.


    Crystal didn''t eat much either. During the dinner, she didn''t feel uncomfortable or uncomfortable. However, the only thing that made her happy was that she had cut off the route of retreat of the woman, Sheena.


    Crystal was sure that when Sheen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    so asked me if he had said anything in sleep at night."


    Crystal flicked her fingers and asked, "How, how did you answer?"


    Angela said, "I said, you said a word..."


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal asked, "What was his expression at that time! "


    At the thought of the expression on Ryan''s face, Angela felt a shiver down his spine. "He wanted to kill me right now!"


    "And then?"


    "Then, I said, you said the word. "Why?"


    Crystal nodded with satisfaction and sneered, "Very good! You did a good job! If you said you didn''t! I think what I see now will be your body.


    Ryan is a suspicious man. It''s obvious that he has a habit of telling the truth after drinking. If you don''t say anything, it will arouse his suspicion. In order to prevent you from revealing his secret, you can only die!


    Obviously, the word you said, "Why?" Instead, you are not the only one who wins his trust. On the contrary, what you said may be the same as what Miranda said. Therefore, he gave up the idea of killing you and trusted you more! "


    Angela raised his head and looked at Crystal. This was the second time that she looked at Crystal from head to toe. It had to be said that Crystal was really terrible. Her mind, her intelligence, and her cruelty were not ordinary people could compare with.


    Angela was glad that she didn''t break up with Crystal. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know how she died.

 Chapter 551

    At this time, Crystal took out vial from her pocket and handed it to Angela, "this is the medicine for protecting the fetus this month. The baby is growing. You should pay attention to your baby. I don''t need to tell you how dangerous it might be for you. If you enter the Xia Clan, don''t allow their family doctor to have a physical examination for you, nor should you allow Mrs. Judy notice that you are pregnant, do you understand? "


    Angela was confused and said, "well I think... "


    Crystal glanced at her coldly and sneered, "do you want to say that there is no need to be so discreet?"


    Angela lowered her head as acquiescence.


    Crystal was right. At this moment, Angela thought that what she suggested was overcautious. The test report was enough to prove everything. Since Ryan believed its authenticity, Mrs. Judy might also possibly believe it.


    Crystal pulled a piece of tissue and folded it into the shape of a rose. She put the rose into the pocket of Angela''s uniform and said with a coquettish smile, "do you think Mrs. Judy is just a simple old lady? Let me put it this way. Up to now, Mrs. Judy is the most frightening woman in the eyes of Ryan, and he also hates her the most. Mrs. Judy has always been known as the first lady of the country.


    And the reason why she was deemed as the first lady was that the constitution stipulated that every first lady of the state could be mandated the right to interfere in politics, even in military affairs and state affairs. And her property right was the most deterrent thing for Ryan. She had more shares in the family business than Ryan''s. The real chairman of the family business of the Xia Clan is her. That was why Ryan dreaded her the most.


    That was also the reason why he hated her. Ryan had never dared to fight against her.


    Do you think such a scheming and resourceful old lady will be a simple person? Even if Ryan believes it, Mrs. Judy may still have the hunch to doubt it. Even if you expose a little bit of suspicion in the Xia clan, and once Mrs. Judy notice it, there is impossible for you to stay alive. She will not allow any women with suspicious motives to stay in the Xi


    dea about it.


    Crystal sneered and said, "the researcher in the scientific lab are all maniacs. They are all insane scientific research professors, a group of animals wearing a human skin. Her body was stabbed with all kinds of tubes, all her internal organs were taken out, her arms and legs were all cut off. Only her head was left, but she was still made to stay alive, and she will live for a long time until she is studied by those madmen and found something they are satisfied with. Only in this way can she be put to sleep and enjoy a peaceful hereafter! "


    Angela was so frightened that she took a few steps back and trembled. She covered her ears, shook her head and trembled, "stop, stop! That is enough! "


    Step by step, Crystal pushed away Angela''s hands and sneered, "That is the truth I am telling you. By the way, do you have any idea who the maid was? "


    Angela didn''t want to know who that maid was! It had nothing to do with her.


    But Crystal forced her to listen.


    A hint of bitterness flashed through Crystal''s eyes. She said, "that maid is actually my wet nurse, and also my mother''s best sister. Her name was Amanda. Amanda! "


    At this moment, Angela was stunned


    She didn''t expect that the maid was Crystal''s wet nurse. She was Ivy''s wet nurse and Ivy''s mother''s good friend.


    Yes, yes! All the memories of Crystal before the age of eight rushed into her mind, and so did the painful memories of the past!

 Chapter 552

    Angela wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    After a long while, she said, "Crystal, are you okay?"


    Crystal looked at the opposite wall blankly, which was light yellow and flawless.


    Crystal was somewhat absent-minded. She said, "they all said that my wet nurse was a foreign spy, but no one knew that she was just an ordinary woman. She was five years older than my mother, and she was happier than my mother.


    Before she knew my mother, she had a happy family, two sons, and a man who loved her.


    However, when she was pregnant for the third baby, an earthquake attacked in her hometown, and all her family died. She was rescued by her husband at the risk of his life. After she was rescued, her baby was about to be born, but unfortunately, the baby in her belly was suffocated because of the lack of oxygen.


    Later, Amanda lost the courage to live. After she buried her family members by herself, she came to the sea alone and jumped into it to kill herself.


    Fortunately, she was saved by my mother. My mother persuaded her and took good care of her, so she didn''t commit suicide. At that time, I was also born. Because my mother failed to feed me with her breast, Amanda took the initiative to be my wet nurse.


    Although the position of a wet nurse was somewhat ridiculous at that time.


    But my mother said that she was afraid that Amanda would commit suicide again, so she asked her to pay all her attention to me. In this way, she wouldn''t be so empty in her heart and she wouldn''t be so sad.


    Since then, she has been with my mother. In others'' eyes, she is my mother''s maid.


    Besides, she is my mother''s best sister. Of course, she is also the one who breastfeed me.


    On the day when I was eight years old, my mother took Amanda and me back to live in the mansion of the Xia Clan. But a few days later, someone in the Xia clan said that Amanda was a spy from a foreign country. They also found some most confidential information about of the state from her room. Moreover, they also found a letter of intelligence which was about to be sent to the foreign government.


    After that


    in the Xia Clan are too complicated. Although you used to be Ryan''s mistress, now it''s different. You must be careful.


    Of course, to put it bluntly, if something really happened to you in the Xia clan, I can only promise you that you won''t die in such a painful way, but if you are careful and vigilant enough, and stay away from Mrs. Judy. You could still be safe possibly.


    But Angela, remember, don''t deliberately contact with Mrs. Judy. Ryan is a suspicious guy, and so is Mrs. Judy. So, if you don''t listen to my words and do not follow my orders, don''t blame me if you get killed at that time! "


    Angela gradually calmed down from the initial fear. She had never known that Crystal had gone through such a painful experience.


    It had to be said that Crystal was too strong.


    After so many sufferings, she could still remain calm and tough.


    At this moment, Angela not only sympathized with Crystal from a woman''s point of view, but also admired her for her fortitude.


    If it were Crystal, she would have survived safe and sound.


    And Angela had even developed a new determination at the moment. She also wanted to be an independent woman like Crystal, no longer relying on others.


    At this moment, with this determination, Angela wanted to step into the Xia clan more to prove that she could overcome her fear.


    Then, Angela nodded respectfully and said, "Yes, Ms. Crystal! I won''t let you down. "

 Chapter 553 I Cant Wait To See You Die!

    At the same time, in a storage room on the other side, a man and a woman were...


    Ten minutes later, Sheena also sat up and said to the man, "Riley, I have given you the benefits. Remember what you have promised me!"


    In fact, Riley Li was a family doctor brought by Abbott from Country C. This man was in his early forty''s and was a wily old fox, but on the surface, he was a man of principle.


    Riley Li went back on his words. He smiled and pretended to be confused, "Your Highness, what have I promised you?"


    Sheena really wanted to kick the fiend to death. How could he plan to burn the bridge after crossing it?


    A trace of contempt flashed across Sheena''s eyes. "Riley, are you really going to do that?"


    Riley Li touched his nose and deliberately changed the topic, "Your Highness, the king is in good health. Well, I have something else to do. I''m leaving now!"


    Sheena sneered in her heart. As expected, a man''s mouth was never believable.


    Seeing that Riley Li was about to go back on his words, Sheena didn''t worry.


    Sheena calmly took out her hand from her pocket and clicked on a video, which was full of the two people, Sheena and Riley.


    Riley''s face changed instantly after he saw the video.


    "Your Highness, you... You are so despicable! "


    Sheena sneered, "Despicable? Don''t fucking talk nonsense to me, Riley. You know very well that if I expose this video, you, Dr. Li, will end up miserably! Anyway, I''m the princess of


    ed in her heart that the idiot Riley would succeed. At the same time, she sneered. As long as Crystal died, she would frame Riley for all the crimes. At that time, this bad man couldn''t live alone and at the same time Crystal died as she wished. What a meticulous plan!


    Then, it seemed that something came to Sheena''s mind. She turned around and quickly took out her mobile phone to set up the video above. She changed her photo into the photo of Crystal.


    After everything was done, Sheena smiled with satisfaction. She put the phone in her pocket and went back to her room.


    Sheena was very clear that the remaining information could not help her, but would harm her. Therefore, what she needed to do now was to change the information that was harmful to her into something beneficial to her.


    Sheena was thinking that as long as she posted the photos of Crystal and Riley on the Internet at a proper time, whether Riley would succeed or not, Crystal would be doomed.

 Chapter 554

    Sheena was in a much better mood after dinner.


    At the same time, Crystal and Angela, who were still in the restroom, had reached an agreement.


    Just when Crystal told Angela to follow her out, Crystal suddenly notice some noise outside.


    Therefore, Crystal acted quickly, and even Angela was dumbfounded.


    Crystal quickly took out a flying knife and shot towards the a black shadow. With a scream, Crystal dragged a man in a white doctor uniform into the room.


    Crystal closed the door of the restroom.


    At this moment, Angela covered her mouth with her hand to suppress her impulse to scream. In less than a few seconds, Crystal controlled a man, unbelievable?


    Angela admired Crystal more and more. Exactly speaking, it was not admiration, but rather idolatry. Yes, it was idolatry!


    Although the metaphor was exaggerated, it was true! At this moment, Angela worshiped very much.


    The man on the ground covered his left leg and cried out. The pain made him sweating and trembling all over.


    Besides, he was so scared.


    He had never expected that a woman could be so good at fighting. More importantly, he heard that the woman who usually behaved gracefully and seemed to be kind and never put on airs was actually the wife of the Prince of Country C, and she was Princess Crystal. It was so unbelievable! And she even wanted to take revenge on Lord Albert.


    He was shocked! The man she wanted to kill was Lord Albert! He was the father of the president of the Xia state, Ryan. Was she crazy?


    Crystal kicked the man''s wound on his left leg and sneered, "Doctor, what did you hear?"


    That was right. The man on the ground was Riley, who had just had sex with Sheena.


    Riley was really a pathetic guy. He had just planned how to kill Crystal without being suspected.


    Therefore, he prepared enough drugs and syringes and swaggered over.


    He thought Crystal was just a woman. How could she have the strength to fight against him.


    So he


    d and then shook his head. He stammered, "yes, yes Oh No, no, No. I''m not I really made a mistake! "


    Riley would never admit that he came here to kill Crystal. He was very clear that once he admitted that he had listened to Sheena''s order and came to kill Crystal, even if he could stay alive after that, the third prince, Prince Zach, would definitely take revenge on him.


    In his opinion, Crystal was a gullible woman. No matter what he said, Crystal would believe him. Then, why did he make trouble for himself! Unless he was stupid!


    Crystal stopped and said, "it seems that I really misunderstood your duty!"


    Disdain was written all over his face. ''Well, I know she is quite gullible.'' Riley snickered in his mind.


    Therefore, Riley boldly raised his head and looked at Crystal at such a close distance.


    It had to be said that the Princess Crystal was so beautiful. If he could have the chance to bang her once he would like to sacrifice ten years of his lifespan as return.


    Therefore, Riley''s boldness at the beginning gradually turned into lust!


    He even forgot that it was Crystal who subdued him just now, not that he forgot it, but that he felt that he must be too nervous so he was taken advantage of by Crystal.


    It was not that Crystal was strong enough, but that he was too careless!

 Chapter 555

    Just as Riley thought that Crystal would let him go, Crystal smiled faintly and said, "It seems that I have misunderstood you, Doctor Riley. But I think this vial of medicine has expired. It''s too ugly, isn''t it? So ugly! "


    Riley looked at Crystal in confusion. What did Crystal mean?


    Even Angela, who had been standing aside silently, was confused. She didn''t understand what Crystal meant by saying that.


    However, as far as she knew about Crystal, Crystal would never say a word of nonsense for no reason.


    At the same time, she lowered her head and glanced at Riley, who looked like a disgusting swine in her eyes. A trace of contempt flashed through the corner of her eyes. ''humph! Damn idiot! How dare he have an improper desire for Crystal!''


    When they were confused, Crystal continued, "Dr. Riley, this bottle of medicine is so ugly. It must have expired!"


    Riley wanted to shake his head to deny, but Crystal added, "but it doesn''t seem to be expired. I think in order to ensure the emperor''s safety and prevent any problem with that medicine, please try it for the emperor, Dr. Riley! What do you think? "


    Hearing Crystal''s words, Riley was stunned for a moment! ''Try the medicine? To test the medicine for the emperor?''


    After he finally understood what Crystal meant, Riley almost bit his tongue out of fear.


    The corners of his mouth trembled. "I... Can I not try that medicine? No, I can''t take it... "


    At this moment, Angela, who was standing aside, almost couldn''t help laughing. She really wanted to say to Crystal, ''Goddess!'' What a nice trick!


    Well, Angela had just admitted that her worship for Crystal had deepened. Crystal had directly turned into a goddess in her heart.


    At this time, Crystal burst into laughter and said, "Well, you don''t want to? Dr. Riley, it''s your honor to try the medicine for the emperor. What''s more, if the medicine you made is really out of date, then if you really use it on the emperor, and if there is really something bad happen to him, you will be dead fo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    kind of poison in your room, you has already made yourself destined to end up miserably. Therefore, you lose the chance to stay alive!"


    Then, Crystal walked up to Riley, bent down, grabbed his collar and sneered, "Riley, you are a doctor. Your duty is to save people! But you hurt others with your professional skills. You have broken your morality. You don''t deserve to be a doctor anymore. So, today, I won''t spare you your life. Riley, I hope you can figure out what you should do actually and what is your duty, saving people or hurting people! I hope you could figure it out when you are sent to the hell. "


    Then, Crystal slowly moved one hand to Riley''s neck


    "Crack!"


    Riley''s face turned red and his pupil widened. He breathed faster and faster, and his breath became weaker and weaker later. At this moment, he really wanted to apologize, "I''m wrong. I''m so sorry. At the last moment, I have figured it out. I don''t know why, " But at the moment when Riley closed his eyes, he suddenly thought of the past. In order to be admitted to the medical school and fulfill his dream---become a doctor, he ran away from home, paid the tuition with the money he worked part time day and night, and even knelt down at the door of a professor to beg him for the chance to learn clinical medical skills from him. He knelt down for three whole days and nights

 Chapter 556 Make Your Own Choice!

    Seeing Riley strangled by her own hands and seeing herself like this, did Crystal hate herself? No! But she didn''t like it.


    She could only say that she was numb. Yes! She was just numb!


    In fact, Crystal had thought about it. If Riley really chose to let go of her, she would not choose to kill him, on the contrary, she would protect him well. After all, if Sheena went crazy, maybe even Riley Sheena would not let him go.


    However, Riley chose to be her enemy, so Crystal would not be soft on him.


    In fact, Crystal had thought about letting Riley taste the poison made by herself. But in the end, Crystal gave up the idea.


    Crystal didn''t want to be like this. She could pay him back in person, but she could feel that Riley really regretted in the end.


    Therefore, Crystal didn''t want Riley to go as she had said before. She couldn''t let him go, because it was not the right time for Riley to regret, but Crystal could make him less painful!


    It was said that opportunities were given by others, but Crystal felt that opportunities were gained by herself. If she didn''t cherish what she missed, not only opportunities, but also her whole life!


    Crystal had asked her people to investigate Doctor Li. Although he was not a good man, he valued his medical skills very much and enjoyed the sense of achievement of using his hands to compete with Yama.


    However, he chose a path that he would never return. He chose a path that would make him regret for the rest of his life, but there was a path that could not be reborn!


    Crystal closed her eyes and sighed, "Do you think I''m ruthless?"


    Standing next to Crystal, Angela was a little stunned, but so


    m was soundproof, and even the bathroom was decorated in the same way.


    Therefore, it was useless for Sheena to shout loudly!


    Crystal picked her ear and said sarcastically, "Your Highness, just scream, but no one outside will hear you!"


    Pointing at Crystal angrily, Sheena asked, "Did you kill him? Did you kill Doctor Li?"


    Crystal shrugged, spread out her hands and said, "What do you think?"


    Sheena said, "I... You!


    Abbott really didn''t understand. It was killed by Crystal in reality, but the expression on Crystal''s face was still so calm and shocked. Wasn''t Crystal really afraid of being sent to prison?


    Sheena stamped her feet and gritted her teeth. She said, "Crystal, are you silly? You killed someone, okay? Why are you still so calm as you had not kill him?"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "I know!"


    Sheena was speechless "


    "Since you know, why did you kill me?"


    Originally, Sheena wanted Doctor Li to do something to Crystal.


    However. Half a day had passed, but there was still no good news from Riley, which was enough to prove that Riley failed to kill Crystal!

 Chapter 557 You Are Going To Die! So There Was No Chance!

    Therefore, Sheena came to see if Riley, the idiot, had been found by Crystal and locked in the bathroom.


    But to her surprise, Crystal dared to kill Riley.


    Pointing at Crystal angrily, Sheena said, "Crystal, you killed a man... I will sue you and put you in jail! I''m going to tell my father! "


    While speaking, Sheena wanted to step back.


    However, someone was so smart that she slammed the door of the bathroom when Sheena was about to turn around and leave.


    Standing behind the door, Angela grinned hideously, "Your Highness, you don''t have a chance."


    Sheena suddenly raised her head and looked at Angela. She felt nervous and screamed, "You... What do you mean? You... What are you doing? "


    Standing behind Angela, Crystal said coldly, "Nothing. What she means is that you are going to die! So there is no chance! "


    Sheena suddenly turned around and looked at Crystal in horror. "You... want to kill me! "


    With a smile on her face, Crystal clapped her hands and applauded, "Your Highness, you''re right!"


    Sheena was so scared that she almost fell to the ground. The corners of her mouth trembled. "You... You can''t kill me. I''m a princess. I... I''m the daughter of the king of Country C. I... I''m going to marry into the Xia clan tomorrow. If you kill me, I... My father and the people of the Xia clan will not let you go! "


    At this time, Angela sneered, "If we don''t kill you, we won''t be able to live either!"


    At this moment, Sheena was really scared. How dare Crystal, a crazy woman, kill people! She even wanted to kill her!


    At the same time, Sheena regretted coming in!


    Sheena said in a trembling voice, "You can''t kill me. Don''t worry. I... I won''t tell anyone what happened here after I go out. I will keep my mouth shut and I won''t tell anyone about the relations


    ena was frightened and stepped back a few steps, but she could not step back. Behind her was Angela.


    Seeing that Crystal was getting closer and closer to her, Sheena was so scared that her legs were trembling.


    Although there was nothing in crystal''s hand, the bloodthirsty aura emanating from her was like from the hell, which really made Sheena feel terrified.


    "Crystal, You... What do you want to do? No... My sister-in-law... I''m your sister Sheena. We... We are family. Let''s have a talk. Okay? "


    It seemed that Crystal had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world!


    With a touch of irony in the corner of her mouth, she said, "Family? Sheena, I find you are too eloquent. Do you think we are family? Then I have to ask you, did you ever think that we were family when you set me up with Adam? When you asked Riley to kill me, have you ever thought that we are family? "


    Crystal''s tone became colder and colder!


    The corners of Sheena''s mouth trembled. "I... I... !"


    Crystal sneered, "You what? Sheena, what did I do to you? Why are you so cruel to me and want to kill me again and again? You have hated me since the first time we met. But ask yourself what I have done to you! "

 Chapter 558 Crystal, Why Are You Doing This

    Hatred surged in Sheena''s heart. All kinds of good things and love that Edgar had for Crystal appeared in her mind. Edgar had been good to her before Crystal had not appear.


    However, after she had Crystal, her brother Edgar suddenly changed his attitude towards her. He no longer loved her so much, nor did he often call her sister Sheena, nor did he protect her.


    At this moment, Sheena was so depressed that she almost forgot where she was. She blurted out, "You took my brother Edgar away from me! You made me marry a fool, ruined my reputation, and made my brother dissatisfied with me. It''s you, a bitch. You made me become a useless Mrs. of the Xia clan from the apple of my eyes in the hands of my family! And you even cut off my route of retreat. Crystal, I wish I could cut your skin when you are alive!"


    Sheena roared and suddenly remembered where she was now?


    Therefore, she quickly covered her mouth and shook her head. "Princess Crystal No I don''t think so I am not!"


    Ignoring what Sheena was going to say next, Crystal just sneered and said, "Sheena, don''t you think that everyone is wrong except you? You set up Adam to rape me, and you think it''s reasonable? You let Riley kill me, and you think it''s reasonable, because I stole your brother Edgar, right?


    But have you ever thought that even without me, it is impossible for Edgar to like you, let alone marry you!"


    Sheena shook her head in disbelief and screamed, "No! No, without you, Edgar brother is mine, mine!"


    Crystal felt that it was impossible for her to reason with a person who was distorted in her heart! She didn''t want to talk about it anymore!


    Crystal sneered, "Yours? Forget it, Sheena. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you anymore. A person who has twisted his feelings, I think she can''t understand what is deserved? What did he mean by saying that! That is to say, if you want to trade


    y and rushed out of the door. Then, Crystal pounced on her!


    But when she saw the needle tubing on Crystal''s chest, she suddenly realized that Crystal was To save her!


    At that time, Angela] cried. She held the trembling Crystal in his arms and said, "Crystal Why are you so silly How can you be so stupid! Crystal Wake up, Crystal Wake up Please Crystal..."


    Angela turned to the door and shouted, "Guards Guards Help help! Guards!"


    At this moment, Angela didn''t care if anyone would find out that she knew Crystal or if anyone would know that she was with Crystal. For her, it didn''t matter even if all her previous efforts were wasted, if she wanted to let Ryan know that the child was not his, or if she was sent to a terrifying laboratory by Ryan. It doesn''t matter.


    Now, her only hope was that someone could find them and save Crystal.


    Maybe Crystal''s body was trembling, or maybe she was trembling. Anyway, at this moment, she was too weak to hold Crystal up.


    Indeed, at this moment, Angela really hated herself. She hated herself for being incompetent and useless.


    Crystal''s body trembled more and more. Soon, Crystal''s lips turned purple.


    "No Crystal... No! Crystal... Please Crystal... Why are you so silly... I Why did you..."

 Chapter 559 My Silly Wife!

    Crystal seemed to feel that Angela was shouting in her ear. She slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Angela''s slightly bulging belly, Crystal smiled and said, "It''s okay. The baby is fine!"! "


    After saying that, Crystal closed her eyes!


    At that time, after hearing what Crystal said, Angela cried even more fiercely, with tears flowing down.


    "No... Crystal! You can''t sleep... No, Crystal, open your eyes!


    Angela had never thought that when she was in the most dangerous time, it was this woman who she had been hated and had no blood relationship with her that saved her.


    If everything could restart, she would not always make trouble for Crystal in the Cao clan. If possible, how she hoped to be a good sister without blood relationship with Crystal in the world.


    "Crystal, you can''t sleep! You can''t sleep! I''ll take you to the hospital right now! "


    Angela wiped her tears in a hurry. She held Crystal''s back with her slightly raised belly and hands. Then she turned around and put Crystal''s hands on her neck. She held Crystal and dragged her out.


    She couldn''t let Crystal sleep in her arms all the time. The needle was stuck in her heart, and there was unknown medicine in it. Although Angela knew that the chance of survival of Crystal was very small, she still had to send Crystal to the hospital. The hospital''s equipment was so high, so advanced, and Crystal would definitely be fine, absolutely!


    However, when Angela was about to open the door with Crystal, Angela was suddenly pulled by a hand behind her. With a bang, Angela fell down without warning, and so did Crystal.


    "Ha ha! Crystal, the bitch, was finally dead! Dead! "


    Sheena, who had been kicked away, stood up from the ground. When she saw that Angela was about to leave with Crystal, she rushed over without demur and tripped Angela and Crystal to the ground.


    Seeing that Crystal was lying on the ground motionlessly with her lips turning purple and even her face changing, Sheena was very pleased!


    At this time, Angela struggled to ge


    "Honey, why are you so silly? Don''t worry. That child is fine. He will be born safely and grow up happily! Honey, do you miss the baby? But it doesn''t matter. We can have another baby. It doesn''t matter. We can have another baby !"


    Edgar''s lips trembled, and his whole body trembled violently. He repeated what he said over and over again.


    Edgar was a man who had a heart operation. He went downstairs with Crystal in his arms. He had been exhausted and felt a stabbing pain in his chest, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    At this moment, Edgar''s face was as pale as paper, and his forehead was sweating. He buried his lips on Crystal''s forehead and continued to repeat what he had just said.


    Finally, he got on the car with Crystal in his arms. Instead of putting down Crystal, he kept holding her in his arms. Edgar stepped on the accelerator and rushed out of the shuttling road.


    On the way, Edgar didn''t have time to look at the traffic light, let alone pay attention to the police cars behind his car. There were several police cars chasing after him.


    Instead of going to the hospital, Edgar rushed to the basement with Crystal in his arms.


    Edgar was very clear that if he sent Crystal to the hospital, Crystal''s condition might be worse. And there was Shawn in the basement. As long as he was there, he believed that Crystal would be fine!

 Chapter 560 You Are Lying, Arent You

    When Edgar rushed into the basement with Crystal in his arms, he saw Shawn studying something.


    At this moment, Edgar''s voice was a little hoarse. He stumbled to Shawn with Crystal in his arms and said in a trembling voice, "hurry, hurry, save my wife, hurry!"


    As soon as Shawn turned around, he saw that Edgar was holding the pale Crystal in his arms.


    At that time, Shawn was stunned.


    "Well... What''s going on? "


    With tears in his eyes, Edgar shouted hysterically, "Hurry up! Save her! "


    Shawn came back to his senses from the shock and quickly said, "hurry up, put down Crystal!"


    While speaking, Edgar had put Crystal on the single bed.


    At this time, Shawn hurried to find his uniform from the first aid kit. He wore white gloves and mask, and took out some commonly used clips, blood stopping belt, gauze, painkillers, and anesthetics! He put them on the shelf one by one.


    Then he walked over and bent down to check the wound on Crystal''s chest. When he saw clearly that it was not a dagger, but a syringe with blue fluid. Moreover, the blue liquid was slowly disappearing and flowing into Crystal''s blood. He then pulled it out, and the remaining blue liquid dripped on his finger. He took out the detector and examined it. After the result came out, his hands began to tremble when he saw the test result. He panicked!


    "This is... This is the Blue Enchantress! This is Blue Enchantress! "


    Although Edgar didn''t know what the Blue Enchantress was, his heart jolted when he saw the panic on Shawn''s face. He grabbed Shawn''s collar and said angrily, "What do you mean? What is the Blue Enchantress? "


    Being stared at by the cold eyes of Edgar, Shawn said in a more flustered voice, "The Blue Enchantress is the most poisonous poison in the world, equivalent to the poison arsenic at the ancient time! "


    All of a sudden, Edgar''s mind w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t? It must be"


    In a panic, Edgar took out his phone and said, "I''ll call him right now and tell him that I... I''m not going to be with Crystal anymore. I... I''ll let her go! I''ll leave her right now as long as he agrees to let you save Crystal. I... call him now. I won''t be Zach, and I won''t go back to City A either. Doesn''t he want to kill me? Well, well, I... promise him. I promise him that I will kill myself in front of him... Right! I''ll commit suicide. As long as he asks you to save Crystal! "


    In a panic, Edgar clicked the button, but his fingers were trembling uncontrollably.


    "Enough, Edgar. Wake up! I''m no longer a member of Ryan''s men, let alone listen to his instructions. Your wife, Crystal, cannot be saved! She is dead! "


    Clenching his fists, Shawn shouted hysterically.


    The loud voice echoed in the whole basement, and then echoed into Edgar''s ears.


    Crack!


    The phone in Edgar''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Puff!"


    All of a sudden, Edgar covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he fainted.


    "Leader!"


    It was Leo who had just come back with his men and saw this scene. It was Leo who quickly rushed over to catch Edgar.


    Shawn was completely shocked!


    Edgar... spat out blood!

 Chapter 561 Enough! Be Quiet!

    Everyone in the basement was in a panic. Their leader spat out blood and passed out, and their Ms. Crystal was unconscious.


    Even Shawn didn''t know what to do at this time!


    At this moment, the people guarding the basement were completely confused. Some wanted to call an ambulance, but as soon as they took out their mobile phones, they were a little stunned. Shawn, the most authoritative and top doctor was here. Who else could they find?


    There were also some people who guarded the ground back and forth. They really didn''t know what to do? They were so anxious!


    Among these people, Leo was the calmest. Looking at his panicked brothers, he frowned and roared, "Enough! Be quiet! Don''t panic! Our Mr. Crystal can still live! Get out of here!"


    Leo''s growl really scared the others.


    All of a sudden, the basement was quiet!


    At this time, Leo strode over and grabbed Shawn, questioning, "What''s the hurry? Calm down and tell me what happened."


    Shawn faltered, "I I don''t know what happened. I just saw your leader rushing in with Crystal in her arms. Crystal, she was poisoned, but The poison in it has no effect on the blue enchantress, no effect, no effect... "


    "What did you say? No solution? What do you mean?"


    "Bang! With a loud bang, Leo smashed the table in front of him with his fist. He was big and thick and has no cultural background, and he couldn''t understand some words.


    Looking at the broken table, Shawn felt that what Leo pounded was not the table, but his own. He was so scared that his throat trembled. "I Then what What he meant was that Crystal couldn''t get rid of the poison and could only die! I can''t save her!"


    When Leo heard this, he was a little stunned. A trace of mist flashed through the corners of his eyes. Although Crystal didn''t have much contact with them, they wouldn''t meet each other unless on a mission.


    However, they all admired Crystal, because Crystal was different from other women. She was smart, decisi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    years in prison, and it was not a big deal.


    However, something was not that simple. Not only would Ryan not let them go, but he would also stop the leader who had saved them. Not to mention sending their leader to the hospital, they would not even be allowed to enter the gate of the hospital. At that time, the loss outweighed the gain. Wouldn''t it be harmful to their leader?


    Everyone was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Even Leo was in trouble at this time. How could they have the final say in the hospital of the Xia state!


    Leo hurried over, scratched his hair and shouted, "Damn it! What should we do? What should we do?"


    The others wanted to say something, but they didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, they had no idea what to do.


    At this time, Shawn suggested, "if it doesn''t work, we''ll break in by force!"


    Everyone: "Yes, let''s break in. If it doesn''t work, I''ll fight them to the death"


    Originally, Leo was careless. If he could solve it with weapons, he would never use his brain. At this moment, he also felt that this method was feasible.


    Thus, Leo roared, "Let''s go! Let''s go. Let''s send our leader to the hospital. We can''t break in by force. Let''s fight against them!"


    Just as everyone was about to break into the hospital, a voice came from outside!


    "Wait! Stop!"

 Chapter 562

    As soon as they raised their heads, they saw Douglas and Toby rushing over.


    Recently, Toby had been in City A. There were so problem with Sorrow, so Crystal sent Toby back to solve it.


    But when Toby was dealing with the files in Sorrow, Douglas called him and told him that something had happened to Crystal.


    At that time, Toby was in a panic. He rushed back in a hurry and happened to meet Douglas in the parking lot.


    So they ran over together and Douglas told everything to Toby. But to their surprise, something happened to Edgar too.


    Both Douglas and Toby came to the basement at the same time. After Toby knew that Crystal was in another room, he ran to her.


    Among all of them, the calmest one was none other than Douglas.


    Douglas''s face was still expressionless, but one could tell from his voice that he was angry at the moment.


    These people panicked at such a critical moment. If he hadn''t come in time, they would have died, including their leader, Edgar!


    Facing Leo and the others, Douglas cursed angrily, "idiot!"


    Leo clenched his fists, shouted:" You! Why do you stop us? We have to send Edgar to the hospital. Why do you stop us? "


    "Why? We need a reason! " The others asked the same question. " Yes, that''s right. Why do you stop us, Douglas? "


    In fact, Douglas never got along well with other brothers in the Shadow. He had been used to act alone, but this personality and style were often disliked by others.


    Although many of them were afraid of Douglas, after all, he was skilled and powerful. They admitted that they were no match for Douglas.


    Especially Leo, he couldn''t bear to see Douglas''s arrogant face the most.


    Leo really wanted to have a fight with Douglas here, but he knew that the most important thing right now was to send his leader back to the hospital, so Leo ignored him and said to his brothers behind him, "let''s go, brothers. We need to send our leader to the hospital. Though he is heartless enough to give up Edgar''s life, we could never do it. "


    "Yes, Leo is right. Douglas can be heartless. We can''t. our leader has been our brother for many years. We can''t


    wn out, regardless of his consent.


    Toby was so strong that Shawn felt a bit of pain when he was dragged by Toby. But when he saw the serious expression on Toby''s face, he didn''t seem to be talking about nonsense!


    Shawn grabbed Toby''s clothes and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Yes, it''s true, it''s true!"


    Shawn was shocked, "really? Okay, let''s go and have a look! "


    Seeing that what Toby said didn''t seem to be false, they followed him one after another.


    They came to another room. Seeing Crystal open her eyes, they slowly helped her sit up on the edge of the bed.


    They were so dumbfounded when seeing that!


    Among them, Shawn was the most surprised. He widened his eyes, rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and looked at the woman again. It was really Crystal]! Crystal has really woken up! "


    [Shawn walked quickly to Crystal and exclaimed, "Crystal, you come back to life. That''s great! It was unbelievable!


    Crystal smiled and said nothing.


    Therefore, Shawn stretched out his hand to check her pulse, and then rolled up and down Crystal''s eyelids to have a further check.


    Then, he quickly took out the test instrument from the first aid kit, and then took out a dry needle tube from it. He stabbed it into Crystal''s right wrist and took a needle of blood. Then he squeezed the red blood into a piece of small transparent glass, and put it on the test instrument, waiting for the result to come out!

 Chapter 563

    The result came out soon.


    Shawn stared at the test report for a long time. He couldn''t believe it.


    He looked at it and suddenly laughed, "ha! Ha ha! That''s incredible! Ha ha! That''s great! That''s great! "


    After waking up, Crystal''s face was ruddy and her skin was white and tender. She didn''t look like a person who was poisoned, let alone a person who had gone through the edge of death.


    At this time, Toby walked forward and asked worriedly, "doctor, is Ms. Crystal all right?"


    Shawn was so shocked and excited that his fingers were trembling. "No don''t worry! Not only is she all right, but also she has fully recovered. It''s amazing. I have lived for more than half of my life, but I can actually see such a magical thing in this area. It''s amazing! ha-ha! The poison in her body was completely neutralized by another poison named the blue enchantress! "


    Shawn didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He thought that Crystal could never make it, because he knew really clear about the poison named the Blue Enchantress. As long as she touched a little, she would be killed even within a second.


    However, to his surprise, the Blue Enchantress in her body could actually collide with the previous toxins and absorb each other. In the end, the blue enchantress was completely neutralized during its absorption with other poison. It was so miraculous that the accident actually made her body completely recover.


    Toby and everyone were very happy that Crystal successfully went through the threat of death. Great!


    At this moment, her mind was in a mess. She didn''t hear what Shawn was talking about. She kept thinking about the time when she was poisoned. At that time, she saved Angela, but when she fainted, she vaguely saw someone holding her up. The familiar smell and the familiar voice, it might be Edgar. Yes, it was Edgar! It was her husband. It seemed that his husband had brought her here!


    Crystal looked around but didn''t see Edgar. She frowned and asked Shawn, "where is Edgar? Where is my husband? Where is he? "


    Shawn was in high spirits a second ago, but then, he stopped and lowered his head without saying anything.


    The doubts in her heart became more and more serious. When she saw the sad expression on everyone''s face, her heart jolted,


    painful that she couldn''t feel her sorrow. She was so sad that she didn''t know how to react, but she knew that at the moment, she didn''t have time to hesitate, nor did she allow herself to be sad.


    Because, Edgar, her husband was waiting for her to save him!


    Crystal closed her eyes and tried to hold back her tears. After a while, she opened her eyes again with a cold face.


    Crystal cast a cold glance at Leo and asked, "where is Edgar now?"


    Leo said quickly, ", He is under the control of Douglas. When we rushed over, we have no idea where Douglas was going to take him to."


    At this moment, Leo also regretted. At that time, when they heard that Crystal had woken up, they were so happy that they forgot to continue to stop Douglas. Therefore, they could do nothing but watch him carry Edgar and run out quickly.


    Then, Crystal took out her phone and called Douglas, "Douglas, where are you now?"


    At the other end of the phone, Douglas was driving. He was surprised when he heard Crystal''s voice. Because Shawn just told them that it might be impossible to cure Crystal.


    However, Douglas reacted quickly. He was only stunned for a second, and then he said quickly, "I''m driving!"


    Crystal didn''t Ask Douglas why he carried Edgar out or where he was going. She ordered coldly, "Douglas, listen to me. Now we have to take him back to City A. no, wait a minute. We are not going back by car. Wait for us at the airport, and we''ll take the plane back!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal. I''m heading to the airport now! "

 Chapter 564

    Crystal, of course, also knew that their identities had not been exposed.


    Moreover, she believed that if they sent Edgar to the hospital of the Xia state, Ryan would know and he would definitely stop them, so Crystal couldn''t take such a risk.


    Then, Crystal hung up the phone and said to Leo, "Leo, go and get our private plane prepared. Bring A few people with me back to City A!"


    Leo nodded and said respectfully, "yes! Ms. Crystal! I''ll do it right away! " Then he turned around and left.


    Then, Crystal turned around and ordered Shawn, "Shawn, contact the hospital over there and ask them to get ready. We set off overnight. It''s two o''clock in the morning now. Tell them to get ready in ten minutes! "


    Shawn nodded respectfully, "yes, Ms. Crystal. I''ll inform them right away!"


    With a wave of her hand, Shawn was about to leave.


    Then, Crystal turned around to face Toby and said coldly, "Toby, send my order to our spies hiding in the family company of the Xia Clan. You''d better also contact the spies we planted in the government and tell them to make trouble for in the Xia State in three days from now on. The more chaotic it is, the better. Try to make some chaos, outlaws escaped from prison or murderers among their officials would be better for us. Anyway, before we come back here, we must make Ryan flustered so as to avoid being noticed by him. Do you understand? "


    Toby nodded and said respectfully, "yes, I understand! Ms. Crystal, is it too conspicuous for us to leave in this way? After all, that cunning fox Ryan is still keeping an eye on the hotel. Will you be noticed if you haven''t been back in the hotel for too long !"


    Crystal waved her hand and interrupted, "I don''t have time to think it over now. The only thing I can do now is to prevent Ryan from harming our brothers. Toby, remember, if you are exposed or so are out spies, you just need to grit your teeth and refuse to admit your real identity. I will do my best to bail you out if you are caught when I come back to the Xia State. But now I have no choice but go back to City A. My husband''s life is up to me. Do you understand? "


    Toby:


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it blood or even your heart, I won''t allow you to leave me alone!


    As long as I am still staying alive and on your side, don''t ever try to run away from me!


    So, Edgar, when you perform the operation, you must be obedient. When you go through the surgery, come to me and we will have another baby! We could have one more, two more, or as many babies as you wish. Anyway, you are all mine. I don''t allow you to lie here lifelessly. Do you hear me?


    Edgar, I have told you that I like children very much. If you want to lie here and pass away, I will turn to another man and have a baby with him! Don''t leave me alone! "


    Shawn said that it was because the sudden sense of desperation overwhelmed his heart and he had gone through a heart surgery before, which exasperated his situation.


    Crystal could imagine how heartbroken Edgar was when he knew that Crystal was incurable. He could feel his heart empty all of a sudden as if he was unconscious.


    Therefore, Crystal wanted to wake up Edgar and tell him that she was still alive and she would not die. She would grow old with him, have a lot of kids with him, take Hilary back home and reunite with him!


    Crystal looked down at her watch. She raised her head and said to Edgar, "we''re almost there. After we go to the hospital, doctor Shawn will arrange the operation for you. I can''t accompany you during the operation. But don''t worry. I''ll wait for you outside!"

 Chapter 565

    After the plane landed, Crystal and others all got off the plane. They arrived at the top hospital of in City A. The operation room was on the eighth floor, and Edgar was still lying on the stretcher. Everything went smoothly on their way.


    Edgar was pushed into the operating room two minutes earlier than Crystal had expected.


    Shawn quickly changed into the doctor''s uniform and followed in.


    Crystal, Leo and the others waited in the corridor.


    There were only them in the corridor, and all the patients hospitalized on the eighth floor had been transferred ten minutes ago.


    Crystal''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the nurse hurrying out and entering the operating room.


    She had never been so anxious like now. Looking at the red light above the operating room which was still on, Crystal walked back and forth anxiously.


    At the same time, in the Xia state, at the same time, many prisoners escaped from the prison, followed by some government officials who were accused of corruption and bribery, as well as one of those officials were accused of rape and murder of a female college student.


    That night, the gate of the Xia clan was about to be knocked open, and Ryan kept receiving endless calls. He had to put on his clothes in a hurry and rush to the office to deal with those accidents.


    The entertainment news on the Internet had been overturned, and Ryan was extremely busy.


    Therefore, the wedding of Sheena and Adam was postponed for a few more days.


    On the other side, an accident happened in the hotel. Somehow, Sheena suddenly fell into a coma without any signs, which made the emperor of Country C feel very strange.


    That night, the emperor ordered someone to send Sheena to the hospital of the Xia state.


    Of course, as the father of Sheena, the emperor also went to the hospital with her, and the Prince Abbott, was told to stay in the hotel, for the reason that he needed to be in charge of emergency.


    In fact, the emperor wanted to tell Abbott that he didn''t need to worry about Sheena and he would take care of her.


    Sitting in the hotel, Abbott had just known what had happened to


    about your safety, so I didn''t think too much and directly called Toby and went back to the basement with him. "


    After taking a pause in the middle, Douglas said respectfully, "Ms. Crystal, I did something wrong. Please punish me, Ms. Crystal!"


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal thought for a while. According to what Douglas had said, it seemed that the men of Abbott had been watching them secretly all the time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have found out where Riley''s corpse had been hidden. But she was really grateful to Abbott. No matter what the reason was, he had at least helped them in the end.


    Crystal waved her hand and said, "forget it. You have a reason. Don''t make the same mistake again, okay?"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Crystal looked up at her watch. About an hour had passed, but the operation hadn''t finished yet.


    Crystal was a little anxious. She wanted to figure out whether the baby in Angela''s belly was all right!


    However, she was not in the mood to ask about it now.


    Crystal didn''t care about these unimportant questions anymore. She walked from the corridor to the door of the operating room, and then stepped back. She turned around and walked again. Then she stopped at the door and went back!


    She walked back and forth for many times, only to see that it was getting brighter outside. She saw that the nurse came out half way and then went in!


    Suddenly, the red light turned green!

 Chapter 566 Im Very Capable!

    Then, Crystal saw Shawn coming from the operating room.


    Crystal hurried forward and asked, "Doctor Zhou, how is my husband?"


    Crystal looked anxious and nervous. She was really afraid that Shawn would say something that she couldn''t accept.


    At this moment, Crystal was the most ordinary woman waiting for her husband to come down from the operating room, which made Leo, Douglas and others standing behind her sigh in their hearts.


    Their Ms. Crystal was just a little woman at their age. What kind of power made her willing to take so many responsibilities?


    In fact, the reason why they couldn''t figure it out was very simple, because they had never experienced the pain and suffering from Ivy to Crystal. Perhaps they would never understand it in their whole lives. Unless they tried to be disappointed, desperate, then heartbroken, and finally unreconciled rebirth, no one could understand that kind of experience!


    However, they also felt lucky. No matter Crystal used to be Ivy or now Ms. Crystal, at least she had a husband who loved her deeply and was very happy.


    Shawn took off his mask and said to Crystal, "Don''t worry. The operation is a success!"


    Hearing this, Crystal finally felt relieved. She was so happy that she cried out, "really? Thank you, Doctor Zhou! "


    It was the first time that Crystal thanked a person so sincerely like now. Although he was her subordinate, in Crystal''s eyes, he was a benefactor who had snatched her husband from the hand of the king of hell.


    In fact, at the moment of getting off the operating table, Shawn was really relieved. If he really didn''t save Edgar, he really didn''t have the courage to face Crystal.


    No one knew how much Crystal had taken care of him all the time. It was Crystal who sent his mother to the hospital as soon as possible and paid a series of medical fees for him. She also informed him to go back.


    In fact, Crystal could


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you have to learn to work hard. You have to wake up every day before I wake up, because I want you to see me at the first sight when you wake up. Before I get out of bed, you have to get out of bed first, because you have to make breakfast for me. Do you understand?


    Besides, I tell you, you have to prepare everything for me before I go out. You need to dress yourself up and be handsome. I''ll take you to show off love on the street every day and blind those people''s eyes! "


    As Crystal spoke, she felt hungry. She rubbed her belly and curled her lips. "Honey, I have a very good taste now. I won''t eat unless you cook it! Honey, I''m hungry. When will you get up and cook for me? "


    In fact, Crystal knew that she had said so much just to express how she missed Edgar.


    Although Crystal had been staying with Edgar at the moment, what Crystal wanted was not to stay with him every day, every hour and every minute. They woke up together, had dinner together, and fight bad guys together. They wanted to investigate the truth of the Xia clan.


    Seeing that Edgar was still in a coma, Crystal wondered if Edgar had dreamed of her, so he didn''t want to wake up.


    So she decided to wake him up in her dream. After a while, Crystal fell asleep on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 567 Ill Eat Your First!

    Crystal did see Edgar in her sleep.


    The table was full of Crystal''s favorite food, including hairy crabs, cooked rice by Lisa, crucial soup, etc., and Edgar.


    Sitting at the table, Edgar giggled and waved at her.


    Crystal smiled and cried. But as soon as she approached, Edgar disappeared, and so did the delicious dishes on the table.


    Crystal suddenly woke up from her dream. When she raised her head, she saw that Edgar, who was supposed to be lying on the bed, was now empty.


    Crystal sat up immediately. Where was Edgar?


    At that time, Crystal was panic. She suddenly turned around and wanted to open the door to look for him!


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw that the corridor was covered with rose petals, and there was a short candlelight outside.


    With every step Crystal took, layers of rose petals would fall down from her head, and there were some arrows at the front.


    Walking in the rose petals, Crystal was like a rose fairy in the mortal world.


    However, this was not the point. The most important thing was that Crystal came to the door of a room step by step with each arrow.


    Crystal pushed the door open and walked in. The room was full of balloons, and on the ground, there was a huge heart shaped flower language made of roses, surrounded by candles. There was a candlelight dinner on the table not far away.


    Crystal walked in slowly, as if she was standing in a dream. In such a romantic atmosphere, she knew that it must be him!


    As Crystal approached, a love song rose in the room.


    At this time, a man in a white suit pushed the cake and walked slowly not far away!


    When the man approached and Crystal saw his handsome face, she suddenly cried!


    "Honey, happy birthday! "


    Yes, it was her husband, Edgar, who was standing in front of Crystal.


    Seeing that Crystal was crying, Edgar held her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry! Don''t cry, silly girl. Today is your birthday. Don''t cry!"


    In fact, when Edgar woke up and saw Crystal, Edg


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    st People''s hospital!


    A private black car stopped at the gate of people''s hospital. Sitting in the back seat of the car, Crystal and Edgar wore a black sportswear, a black cap, and a mask on their mouths. Crystal asked Toby, who was driving in front of them, "Which ward is she in? !"


    Toby turned his head and said respectfully, "Ms. Crystal, it''s room 322 on the third floor. There are several bodyguards outside!"


    Taking out his white gloves and putting them on, [����] glanced at [���] with his deep eyes and asked, "where is the king of C country?"


    "He is in the opposite room!"


    After that, Crystal and Edgar went downstairs together, and then they went to the stairs at the corner.


    They went straight to the third floor and stopped at the corner. Then, Edgar came to the electric meter in the corner. He reached out to find the switch and gently pulled it.


    All of a sudden, the whole corridor was dark!


    At this time, Crystal and Edgar quickly walked to room 233. After successfully killing the bodyguard standing at the door, Crystal pushed the door and walked in.


    However, Edgar turned around and pushed the opposite room open.


    At this moment, the king of Country C was sleeping soundly. He suddenly heard a few footsteps and sat up from the bed. Before he could get out of bed, he suddenly felt a pain in his back and then fainted.

 Chapter 568 Give Me Back The Life!

    When Crystal walked into ward 233, she saw Sheena lying on the bed, accompanied by a maid. The maid was lying on the edge of the bed, motionless. Apparently, she was asleep.


    Crystal walked over gently, raised her arm and put her four fingers together. With a click, the maid passed out.


    Then, Crystal dragged the maid to the bathroom.


    Then she came out of her bag and took out the things she had prepared in advance. She wore a white coat and a long tongue made of pig''s tongue. Then she took out her makeup tools and applied it on her face randomly. After that, she stuffed the rest of the things into the washroom.


    Then she took out her phone and found a horrible record she had downloaded. She put the phone into her pocket.


    At last, Crystal walked to Sheena, bent down, smoothed Sheena''s hair and pulled out a long needle from Sheena''s scalp.


    As the fine needle was pulled out, Sheena frowned. Then Crystal saw that Sheena''s finger moved and her eyelids moved


    With a weird smile on her face, Crystal turned around and hid behind the door.


    After waking up, Sheena seemed to have a long dream. She opened her eyes slightly and looked around. It was pitch black. She couldn''t see it clearly, but she could feel that the place she was staying was not her room.


    Sheena stretched out her hand and got out of bed in the dark. Suddenly, a dim light rose in the room, and then she heard a sentence, "Go to hell!" Give me back my life. Go to hell!"


    Crystal imitated the voice of the female ghost on purpose, and with a special and strange dubbing, the effect was just like a horror movie.


    Sheena screamed in horror, "Ah!


    Crystal specially lengthened her voice, "Sheena Give me back my life!"


    Sheena was so frightened that she rolled herself into the quilt. "You Who are you?"


    Crystal appeared and tried her best to move as slowly as possible, as if she was floating in the air. Her voice was terrifying, "I Don''t you even forget me? I It''s you who killed Crystal She


    ht with her crazily, she would find that she was still alive. Then all Crystal''s plan today would be in vain.


    Therefore, as a female ghost, crystal didn''t get close to her.


    At this time, Crystal quickly took out the prepared pig blood from her pocket and put it into her mouth without being noticed by Sheena.


    She grinned at Sheena!


    Crystal laughed and the blood in her mouth kept flowing down, more and more. She said in a cold voice, "Hahaha, good for good and evil for evil. It''s not that I don''t want to pay back, but that it''s not the time yet. Sheena, you killed me and made me suffer eighteen layers of hell. I want you to go down with me to eighteen layers of hell. I want you to taste the pain of turning into a ferocious ghost. Sheena, give me back my life. I died unjustly! "


    Sheena rolled up her body and raised her head slightly to see the female ghost who was very close to her bleeding from her mouth!


    Frightened, Sheena closed her eyes and kept repeating, "I didn''t kill you. Please don''t come over. Please don''t Ah! Ah!


    Then Sheena fainted again.


    But this time, Crystal didn''t plan to stop. Just like the previous time, she woke up Sheena and scared her again.


    It was not until Crystal found that the eyes of Sheena were unfocused and she was completely out of her mind that she stopped.

 Chapter 569 Why Are You Here

    After Crystal tested that Sheena was completely insane, Crystal went over to knock her out and dragged her back to the bed.


    Crystal took off her clothes, wrapped herself casually and put it back into her bag.


    Then she went to the bathroom and dragged the maid out and put her in the same position.


    At this time, Crystal suddenly heard a "Click" sound of the door opening!


    Crystal quickly turned over and got out of bed. She kept vigilant, quickly took out her flying knife and was ready!


    Crystal hadn''t cleaned up yet, and the ground was covered with blood and footprints. Crystal was very clear that it was easy to be found out what she had done to Sheena.


    Therefore, no matter who walked in, Crystal had to kill him!


    However, Crystal didn''t expect that the man she was most familiar with Edgar.


    "Crystal, where are you?"


    Touching the darkness, Edgar looked around with his deep eyes.


    With a chuckle, Crystal got out of bed and threw herself into the arms of Edgar. She twisted her body and giggled, "Why are you here? I thought it was someone? I''ve already taken out my flying knife!"


    Edgar''s eyes were bright. Even in the dark, Crystal could see his delicate features.


    With a doting smile, Edgar reached out and rubbed Crystal''s nose. "What''s wrong? You want to murder your husband! "


    Crystal curled her lips and said, "Humph, if you play tricks on women behind my back, I will stab you right away! ''


    Hearing that, Edgar snickered Crystal''s nose again. "Are you willing to do that?"


    Crystal shook her head two times and said, "I don''t want to, but I''m willing to make you be my sister!"


    Edgar was speechless


    Hearing that, Edgar picked up Crystal and made a big circle. Then he put her down. Then, Edgar took out a mop from the bathroom and wiped the blood on the ground. Crystal stood aside and looked at him with a flashlight.


    After a while, Edgar stood up and wiped away the fingerprints and footprints of Crystal. Then he closed the d


    e it does. As the saying goes, know yourself and your enemy and fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat. I don''t know that bitch well. How can I know what thing can abuse her most?"


    "But Does she still need to be abused now? Aren''t she a fool?"


    Crystal touched her nose and said, "Well I forgot!"


    Then, Crystal suddenly turned to look at Sheena and asked, "Don''t change the topic for me later. Tell me, what on earth have you found out about Sheena?"


    With a smile, Edgar shrugged and said, "Nothing. The king of Country C said that Sheena is not his biological daughter, and she is just the illegitimate daughter of his wife and another man. Before his wife died, he didn''t know that. It was not until there was a car accident when Sheena was a child and needed blood transfusion that the king of Country C knew it unexpectedly! Maybe from then on, the king of Country C will change his attitude towards Sheena."


    Crystal was shocked. "It turns out that Sheena is not the daughter of the king of Country C. That is to say, she is just a brother and sister with the same mother but different father!"


    Edgar nodded, "Yes!"


    Crystal, "No wonder the personalities of the two siblings are different. Sheena is cunning and likes to disguise. Abbott is open-minded and honest. They are really different!"

 Chapter 570 Come Back To The Hotel!

    In the car, Crystal chatted with Edgar for a while. Time passed quickly. Not long after, Toby sent Crystal and Edgar back to the hotel.


    However, instead of going in through the front door, Edgar and Crystal sneaked in through an inconspicuous back door.


    They went back to their room.


    The room was still the same as before. The quilt was not folded and the curtain was closed. Crystal looked around casually. Well, she admitted that the environment in the room was a little messy.


    "So messy? Didn''t the waiter come in to clean it up?"


    As soon as she said that, she felt a little regretful. She remembered that they had left secretly when she left, so the people outside must have thought that they had been in the room for the past two days!


    In addition, with the help of Abbott, the news they had leaked should not be leaked out.


    When Crystal was about to turn around, she saw that Edgar was standing aside, rolling up his sleeves, cleaning the room, cleaning the table with a mop. Sitting next to him, Crystal stared blankly at him. She had to admit that he had a handsome husband who could do housework. What a lucky thing!


    Lying on the sofa like a boneless woman, Crystal quietly watched Edgar busy with his work. It was true that she felt very sweet in her heart, but she was also very happy.


    Well, she admitted that she was very unkind. She was very happy to see her husband doing housework and smiling at you from time to time!


    It reminded Crystal of the time when she was Ivy''s assistant to Edgar.


    To be honest, at that time, the eldest boss of the Luo group was really hard to serve. The food was terrible. He didn''t eat and was unhappy. He tortured you two times and gave you a cold eye when he was happy. He often used the penalty to frighten people, and from time to time, he would help others to bully scums, but he was the one who took the blame. It couldn''t be said that he was dissatisfied.


    Crystal really thought she could do anything at that time,


    n it! Edgar, where are you pinching?"


    "Not legs Damn it! I''m not asking you to pinch my chest, but my waist


    Finally, Crystal fell asleep after being tortured by Edgar again.


    Looking at the lovely sleeping Crystal, Edgar couldn''t help pinching Crystal''s chubby cute face.


    Edgar really felt that he had changed since Crystal married him! He became cheerful and fond of laughing. He was really relieved to see Crystal like this.


    Although he knew that Crystal didn''t want to restore her previous identity, on the surface, she didn''t want the Xia clan to know her true identity.


    In fact, Edgar knew that she didn''t want to recall those painful experiences in the past. Therefore, no matter who his wife was, as long as she was safe and happy, nothing mattered.


    Edgar had just said that Crystal was beautiful now, but in fact, he was telling Crystal that everything in the past had passed, bad, sad and painful. Now they would be better and happier!


    Edgar bent over and kissed Crystal on the forehead. Then he got out of bed.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, he was really not sleepy. He looked at his watch and found that it would be dawn in about three hours.


    Now that they were back, it was time for him to meet that person!


    So, wearing pajamas and slippers, Edgar opened the door and walked out.

 Chapter 571 Shit, Is It You

    After walking out of the room, Edgar happened to see a naked woman running out of the room of Abbott.


    Frowning, Edgar wanted to turn around and go back, but after thinking for a while, he decided to go! After all, it was time to meet him.


    Therefore, Edgar stood at the door of Abbott''s room for a while.


    Before Edgar entered the room, he heard a shout from inside, "Get out! Get out! You bitch, get out!"


    When Edgar pushed the door open, he saw that Abbott, who was sitting on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth, was naked, wrapped in a bath towel. He cursed, "Why do you come back? I''m telling you that a bitch like you make me feel disgusted. Bah, humph, you are a bitch and pretends to be a college student, saying you are preparing for the surgery fees for your seriously ill father. Don''t be silly. Do you think that you can make me think that you are really a virgin just by some tricks!


    Get out of here! Don''t lie to me like that! "


    Standing there, Edgar looked at Abbott with his back to him and cursed!


    "Why are you so angry? Do you have the erectile problem?" said Edgar sarcastically.


    The voice of Abbott stopped abruptly. When he suddenly turned around and saw Edgar, he stood up from the sofa. Because of his big movement...


    "Damn it! When did you come back, Edgar? You... Aren''t you having an operation? "


    Glancing at Abbott indifferently, Edgar sat on the sofa opposite and said lazily, "You... are naked! "


    Abbott looked down and saw his bath towel falling on the ground. At that time, his face turned green.


    Norton picked up the bath towel in a hurry and wrapped it around himself. He said, "Edgar, didn''t you know to knock on the door before you came?"


    Leaning against the sofa, Edgar said indifferently, "it seems that you really have the erectile problem."


    "Edgar, can you talk nicely?"


    "It''s the truth."


    "Damn it! What the hell d


    llege student and that she had to sell her first night with a man for her seriously ill father. But as soon as she got into bed, she was more skilled than me! Bah, what the hell! "


    Hearing the nagging of Abbott, Edgar said directly, "in that case, you were set up by someone else!"


    "Well, sort of. But I don''t know if this woman was sent by someone else or her own idea."


    Taking out a cigarette, putting it in his mouth, lighting it and taking a puff, Edgar said, "it''s a troubled autumn. The king of Country C and Sheena are in the hospital now. As the second prince of Country C, you are naturally a thorn in the flesh of others!"


    After drinking a glass of wine, Abbott frowned and said, "you mean, Ryan!"


    Shaking his head, Edgar said, "He is busy in dealing with the internal strife in the Xia state! I guess that Ryan is still working day and night in the white house now! "


    "Well, I''ve heard that corruption and bribery, rape and murder of female students have become the most popular news on the Internet, and that those prisoners have escaped from prison. But I''m curious why these things happened at the same night..."


    As Abbott spoke, he suddenly looked at Edgar in shock and said, "Shit! Edgar, could it be... you who did all this? "

 Chapter 572 He Was So Angry That He Is About To Cry!

    With an innocent look on his face, Edgar asked, "what?"


    All of a sudden, Abbott sat up straight, squinted at Edgar, and asked, "Edgar, don''t play dumb with me. Are you behind all these things happened in the Xia state?"


    Shaking his head, Edgar said, "no, it''s not me. I''m not that capable!"


    Abbott rolled her eyes at him and said, "I knew it. It''s definitely not you. No matter how capable you are in charge of the government, you can''t do it!"


    At first, Abbott suspected because on the night when Edgar was injured and Crystal suddenly came back to City A, something big happened to the government of the Xia state. How could it be such a coincidence?


    Besides, Crystal asked him to keep their departure a secret, so he wondered if it was all Edgar''s fault.


    But on second thought, he didn''t think that Edgar was capable of doing that. Even if he had a group force, he couldn''t have the ability to manipulate the government.


    Therefore, he gave up the idea immediately.


    Abbott raised his head and took a sip of wine. When he was about to swallow it, Edgar said slowly, "It''s not me, but my wife!"


    "Puff!"


    Abbott burst out all the wine in his mouth.


    With his eyes wide open, he asked in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Edgar threw away the beer in his hand in disgust, stood up, went to the bathroom, turned on the tap and washed his hands.


    Abbott followed him closely, poked his head and asked, "Edgar, is what you said true? Are you kidding me? "


    Edgar''s hands were very beautiful, slender and long. After he washed them, Abbott automatically handed him a towel, waiting for his answer.


    However, Edgar didn''t say anything. He left the bathroom, walked to the sofa, pointed at the dishes on the tea table and said, "redo them!"


    Abbott was rendered speechless.


    At that time, Abbott was so angry that he almost burst into tears! Redo it? He did


    Abbott''s body trembled and he chuckled, "Well, well... What does Crystal like to eat? I''ll do it right away! "


    Crap! Crystal even reached out her hand to the government of the Xia state. It was conceivable that she was so good at it. It was impossible for him to achieve what Crystal had done in his life. A simple woman could actually control the government. How terrifying Crystal was!


    She was like a devil!


    How dare Abbott offend such a person? He didn''t want to court death!


    At this moment, it was completely imaginable that once he offended Crystal, he would definitely be killed!


    Hearing that, Edgar turned around to open the door and was about to leave. Without turning his head, he said coldly, "No, thanks. My wife likes the dishes I cook. Brother, you''d better go to see your good sister!"


    Abbott raised his eyebrows, confused, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Edgar said, "Nothing. The wedding of Sheena and Adam should not be postponed. My brother, would you let Sheena continue to stay with you or push her far away? "


    "Of course, the further away the better. She is no longer the innocent girl she used to be. If she stays with me, I will feel sick."


    "That''s it. Get Sheena married is good for you and Country C!"

 Chapter 573 what do you mean

    Looking at the back of Edgar, Abbott said, "Okay, I know what to do!"


    Edgar opened the door and stopped. He turned around and said to Abbott, "brother, be careful!"


    After saying that, Edgar turned around, left and closed the door.


    Abbott sat on the sofa with a bitter face. Be careful? what do you mean? Be careful of who?


    That morning, Abbott got up to change a clean dress and required the maid to prepare a fruit basket. Then he drove to the hospital with it.


    Abbott came to the hospital and took the elevator to the third floor.


    Abbott walked into the corridor and saw a group of people, a group of nurses and a group of doctors standing not far away from room 233. His father, the king of Country C, was the outermost, and several bodyguards were standing behind him to protect him.


    Seeing such a scene, Abbott was stunned. Shit! What was going on?


    Abbott walked in and shouted coldly at the door, "what are you doing?"


    As soon as the sound of Abbott fell, all the nurses and doctors automatically made way for him.


    Before he finished his words, he heard several curses and cries from room 233! And even laughter could be heard from inside!


    Following the voice, Abbott saw a woman wrapped in a bed sheet in the room, with her hair disheveled, her hands scratching in the air, and her mouth shouting, "ghost, ah, ah, don''t come to me. Ah, ha, ha, ha, I''m also dead. I''m going to strangle you!"! Don''t come to me, no, no, ha ha, I''m the most beautiful woman in the world! "


    Abbott couldn''t see clearly who the woman in front of him was?


    He turned to look at the king of Country C and asked, "father, what''s she?"


    The king of sighed, "she is your sister!"


    "My sister? She She is Sheena? "


    The king nodded with a sad face and said, "yes, it''s Sheena. In the past few days, Sheena has been in a coma, but I don''t know why she suddenly woke up this morning, and she has become insane since then. She h


    eena has gone delirious. Will it be quite inappropriate for her to marry Adam and become a member of the Xia Clan? "


    "Why not! No matter what she looks like or even how crazy she is now, she is still the most girl in Country C, Princess Sheena, which was a firm fact. What Ryan wanted was also her identity as Princess Sheena. As for her bad character and whether she was crazy or not, Dad, do you think he would care? What''s more, his son, Adam, has become also become insane. What excuses do you think he could come up with to refuse the scheduled marriage? "


    The king thought what Abbott said was right, but he also felt that it was a little uneasy!


    He thought for a while and said, "but isn''t it a shame for our country if Sheena marries Adam and becomes the member of the Xia clan now? What''s more, what''s the use of a crazy girl marrying Adam? It''s not good for us at all! "


    Sitting on the sofa, Abbott asked, "Dad, what do you want to say?"


    The king sat on the sofa opposite and said, "I''m planning for another solution, how about we tell a lie that Sheena died of illness, and then select another princess from the nobility of the royal family of our country and let her marry Adam? In this way, that girl can not only be our spy, but also save the repute of our country!"

 Chapter 574 you brat, do you still take me as your father

    Hearing that, Abbott stood up from the sofa all of a sudden, pulled a long face and said angrily, "Dad, you are so stupid. Do you really think that Ryan is willing to let the people you arranged enter the Xia clan smoothly? Do you really think that if you select another princess to marry Adam as a makeshift for Sheena, and the princess you designate could still be granted authority by Ryan so easily? Or do you think that Ryan will tell her those national affairs of the Xia state like a fool? "


    The king pause for a while, and stammered, "I.... I have no idea...


    okay, you are right. " He had to admit that what his son said was true. He knew very well what kind of person Ryan was. He would never let a suspected person stay in his family.


    Therefore, even if the princess he designated entered the Xia clan, it was estimated that Ryan would find all kinds of reasons to kill her.


    However, Sheena was different one to some extent. The Xia clan had already known that Sheena was the one who made Adam become a fool. Therefore, if she married into the Xia clan, those women of that family wouldn''t definitely take revenge on her even without the consent of Ryan.


    The king thought he was really a little confused on this matter.


    But on second thought, he felt a bit aggrieved. He felt quite embarrassed to be taught by his son.


    With a flick of his beard, he stood up, grabbed the ear of Abbott, and scolded, "you brat, how dare you talk to me so rudely?"


    Bowing his back, Abbott shouted, "ouch, it hurts! It hurts! Dad, be gentle! "


    The king glared at him and didn''t let him go. He shouted, "you brat, you still remember to call me dad? I''m your father. Do you know that you don''t have the right to talk to me like that? How dare you?"


    The king pulled the ear of Abbott so hard that his ear turn black. He shouted, "father, let go of my ear first. Listen to me, of course I didn''t dare to be so rude to you! You are my father. I have no right to teach you what to do! I I''m just telling the truth. Dad! Let go of me first, okay? Listen to me! "


    The k


    nce lived in the Xia clan and she had been an acquaintance with Rain.


    Hearing this, the king was stunned. Then he patted on the head of Abbott and scolded, "well, you want to hide such a big thing from me. Do you still regard me as your father? "


    Abbott scratched his face and chuckled, "of course you are my father. You are the one who loves me the most!"


    The king poked the forehead of Abbott. He said angrily, "don''t be garrulous. I am telling you, no matter what Edgar wants to do, you''d better stay away from him. Don''t make trouble for me in the Xia state. Do you hear me? Besides, you''d better not get involved in the grudge between Edgar and Ryan. Whatever they do, we don''t care. We just need to stand aside and watch. This is not our country. We can''t act rashly here. You brat, do you know what I mean now? "


    According to what Abbot had just said, the king was very sure that Country C, that old bastard, would have to face a big trouble in the following days. There was no need to make a move to spy on him, and someone would naturally be his enemy.


    It had to be said that this news was a good thing for the king of Country C.


    However, before he doubted Edgar''s ability, he felt that it was better for them to stay far away from Edgar. After all, they were the royals of Country C, and here was another state


    So there were some things they couldn''t do.

 Chapter 575 Cherish Your Happiness!

    Originally, the king of Country C thought that if he could think of this, his son, Abbott, would also think of it.


    However, to his surprise, the next moment, Abbott said, "What a pity It''s too late!"


    In Country C, there was a slight daze. He asked suspiciously, "What is it too late?"


    Abbott touched his nose and said, "Well I''m already involved in their affairs, and..."


    Two minutes later


    "You brat, I must beat you to death. Stop Stop !"


    At the same time, Crystal, who had just woken up, got out of bed and put on her shoes in a white silk pajama. When she walked to the outer hall, she saw a familiar figure busy in the kitchen.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal walked over gently and hugged the figure.


    Hearing that, Edgar turned his head and greeted with a smile, "Good morning, honey. Are you hungry?"


    Crystal held Edgar tightly, tilted her head and looked at Edgar''s handsome face. She smiled, "Good morning, honey!"


    At this moment, Crystal felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. With such a handsome and capable husband, Crystal believed that she must cherish such happiness.


    When she didn''t lose him, she didn''t know how to cherish him at all. Crystal really felt the feeling of losing and regaining him.


    At that time, outside the operating room, she kept telling herself not to think too much. Her husband must be fine.


    However, no one knew how scared she was. She was really afraid. She was afraid that she would not see him again, and that she would lose him again.


    It was not until she entered the ICU and saw him and felt his heartbeat that Crystal felt her heart come back to life.


    Therefore, at this moment, holding him tightly and leaning against his back, she felt that his breath was really a kind of happiness for Crystal.


    Edgar cooked an appetizer for Crystal and bought some steamed buns from the outside. However, he didn''t take them up in a hurry. Instead, he turned around, held Crystal in his arms and handed a glass of light salt water to


    going?"


    Crystal rubbed her chin thoughtfully, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. That day, I one hundred percent guarantee that Sheena was indeed crazy. But today when I went to see her, she actually had a good impression on me and stuck to me. This makes me very confused. According to the scene that day, Sheena would definitely see me after she saw me. They also hit me or were afraid of me.


    But today, I found that she was not afraid of me, and she liked me very much. She was obedient to me. I always felt that something was wrong.


    In fact, the reason why Edgar asked Abbott to visit her was that he wanted to persuade his father to let the wedding of Sheena and Adam be held as scheduled, and he also wanted to prove that Crystal was innocent.


    It was because of Crystal''s death that Sheena was scared mad. If Sheena saw Crystal again, she would definitely be afraid of Crystal, or fight, shout, or abuse her.


    If Crystal was unusual in front of everyone, it was inevitable to make people suspect Crystal.


    That''s why Edgar asked Abbott to go to the hospital to visit Sheena first. However, that day, Edgar inadvertently sprayed a colorless and odorless drug on her body.


    The potion was only aimed at Sheena, which made her hallucinate and reappear what had happened that night. That was why Sheena regarded her as dead Crystal.

 Chapter 576 My Wife Is So Charming!

    Therefore, with the previous example of Sheena, no matter how crazy she treated to Crystal, no one would doubt her but think she was crazy about Crystal.


    Of course, Edgar admitted that it was a little unkind for him to use Abbott in this way, but he was also very clear that with the strength of Abbott, he would never suffer any loss. Moreover, there was the king of Country C and the bodyguards in the hospital. Were they all furnishings? Would they let a madman go crazy?


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped thinking and was curious about what Crystal had said. He rubbed Crystal''s nose dotingly and said with a smile, "Oh, really? It means that my wife is very charming. Not only men like her, but even women can''t resist her charm!"


    Crystal chuckled, reached out and pinched Edgar''s cheek. "Who believes such a lame word?"


    Edgar shook off Crystal''s hand and held it in his hand. He teased, "As long as my wife believes it, that is ok!"


    Crystal rolled her eyes at Edgar and said, "Humph! Do you think your wife is an idiot? Will I believe it?"


    Reaching out his hand and scratching Crystal''s chest, Edgar said with a snicker, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. I''ll make sure that you can conquer me in a second with your great charm!"


    Crystal pushed away Edgar''s hand and said, "Don''t be naughty, honey. To be honest, don''t you think the matter of Sheena is very strange? "


    A weird smile appeared on the corner of Edgar''s mouth. He smiled meaningfully and said, "What''s so strange? A madman can become so obedient overnight. He beats and kicks other women, but only has a crush on you. Honey, do you believe it''s a coincidence?"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "Coincidence? If there were too many coincidences in this world, they must be man-made! But I don''t know who helped us behind all this."


    Playing with Crystal''s long hair, Edgar sneered, "Help us? No, he just wants us to be his cannon fodder. He''s not helping us. He''s helping himself, not to mention helping us!"


    Reminded by Edgar, Crystal suddenly thought of a man. She frowned and asked, "Is he the


    Honey, the king of Country C had been in the army when he was young, and he was not bad in character. However, since he became the king of Country C, he had been cultivated by the royal family and aristocrats, so he was naturally a little scheming. However, he is different from winter dragon. Since he took office, the country has been peaceful and the people live and work in peace. Sometimes, he even holds charity from time to time to help the refugees. He is a good King... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal covered his mouth with her hand and interrupted him, "well, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to him. I just want to teach him a lesson!"


    In fact, as for the king of Country C, even if Edgar didn''t tell her, Crystal could see that there were one or two of them!


    Although the king of Country C was not very kind to Sheena, after all, she was not his biological daughter, Crystal could see that the king of Country C was really good to her.


    At least when the king of Country C got along with Gavin, the king of Country C never put on airs as a king, but a good father.


    From this point, it could tell Crystal that the king of Country C was not bad.


    However, the king of Country C was scheming against them. How could Crystal be indifferent to this matter!


    Then Crystal took out her phone and dialed Toby''s number.


    "Toby, go and do something for me !"

 Chapter 577 three princesses, long time no see!

    After flirting with Edgar for a while, Crystal and he went out of the room together.


    As soon as Crystal came out of the door, she saw that the wedding escort team of the Xia clan had already come. The Xia clan''s formation was quite low-key, and there were not so many guests coming to, and there was no bridegroom in the lead.


    But soon, Crystal realized that Adam was insane now. It was impossible for Ryan to make him take the lead of the wedding team. But wasn''t it a satire that both the bride and bridegroom were absent in the wedding team?


    However, the people of the Xia clan and the king of C country didn''t care about these details. So it was unnecessary to worry about that. A madman was going to marry an delirious woman. How ridiculous!


    Ryan and the king of Country C hoped that the wedding of Adam and Abbott could be low-key. Even if they didn''t need to hold a wedding, the king of Country C could directly send Sheena to the Xia clan.


    However, in this way, both Ryan and the king of Country C would be getting more embarrassed. If their son and daughter got married and didn''t hold a formal wedding ceremony, it would be a joke if the news spread.


    Therefore, Ryan held the wedding very solemnly, but secretly, he told the Xia clan''s wedding team that the details could be saved.


    In addition, Ryan refused all the journalists'' visits. Before Adam got married, Ryan told the public that his son''s wedding would be held as a traditional family dinner and he just wanted to have time to get together with his family. He hoped that all the major media reporters would not bother him that day.


    Look, how beautiful Ryan''s words were. He politely refused the reporters'' interview, and also showed an image as a responsible and domesticated man. If there were reporters to interview at that day, he could also drive them out with the formal excuse.


    Therefore, even now, Crystal still hadn''t seen a reporter presenting.


    Crystal was quite a bit surprised when she saw the one took the lead of the team of the Xia Clan, because it was not a stranger for her, but her good friend, Rain.


    Behin


    ity.


    In fact, Rain really wanted to vent the complaint overstocked in his heart to both Crystal and Edgar, but it was not the right time to do it today.


    But If Rain knew that it was all Crystal''s planning and he became the victim, he would probably bite her to death!


    Of course, Rain didn''t know about it at present.


    Rain drew back his thoughts and smiled at Crystal, "you are getting more and more gorgeous, Princess Crystal''!"


    Crystal was really not interested in the polite greetings from Rain.


    However, Crystal really wanted to drag the woman behind Rain out.


    Crystal sneered and didn''t talk nonsense with Rain. She walked past Rain and came to his back. Looking at Mia, who was wearing a white bridesmaid''s dress, she smiled and said, "Well, Miss Mia! Long time no see. Why didn''t you say hello to your old friend? "


    Yes, the woman standing behind Rain was no other than Mia.


    In fact, Mia didn''t want to attend the wedding on behalf of the Xia clan at all. She was very clear that Crystal and Edgar had been married, and now Edgar and Crystal were the royal members of Country C.


    Therefore, in terms of identity and status, she couldn''t compare with Crystal at all. She was just the granddaughter of the Xia clan and Crystal was the princess of Country C. No matter what kind of conflicts they had in private, she would still address her as Princess Crystal with great respect.

 Chapter 578 youHow could she know

    Therefore, she really didn''t want be here to meet Crystal again, nor did she want to see [Crystal as the granddaughter of the Xia clan.


    What''s more, her identity was only a foster granddaughter, and her status had fallen a lot. Even if she was unwilling, there was nothing she could do


    Therefore, Mia had been doing something evil secretly, but she couldn''t make trouble for Crystal aboveboard and straightforward.


    Mia forced a smile and said, "nice to meet you, Princess Crystal''!"


    While Mia was greeting Crystal with a smile, what she actually wanted to convey was that she didn''t even talk with her.


    However, Crystal didn''t intend to let go of Mia.


    With a smile, Crystal put her hand on Mia''s wrist and said, " Miss. Mia, since you are here to welcome us, let''s go. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We can take this opportunity to have a good talk!"


    Regardless of Mia''s consent or not, Crystal dragged Mia into Sheena''s room.


    Looking at the back of Crystal and Mia, both Rain and Edgar didn''t say anything. Obviously, they both knew that Mia was bound to be defeated by Crystal today.


    However, it didn''t matter to them. They knew what kind of person Mia was, and the only person who could make Mia suffered seemed to be Crystal


    Rain withdrew his gaze and said to Edgar, "Prince Zach, I heard that you are fond of ancient paintings, and I also like studying them. How about we have a talk?"


    And Edgar also knew what had been bothering Rain so far. He was free now and it was good to have a chat with him.


    With a faint smile, Edgar said, "okay. Anyway, it''s not the time for the princess to get to the wedding venue. Let''s have a talk! "


    Then, Rain said to the people behind him, "you just wait in the hall. When the princess comes, I will come out with her!"


    The people behind Rain, although they didn''t know how deep the friendship between Rain and the prince of Country C was, at least Rain was one of the two prominent sons of the Xia clan. Since they had been told, they had to follow his order. Even if they were dissatisfied, they cou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a sneer, "you want to take back the position of the second prominent figures of the Xia clan, and what you want is not only this, but also the president position, right?"


    "Clap!" with a shake of his hand, the coffee fell to the ground. He was so nervous that he could neither sit nor stand.


    On the contrary, Edgar waved at a waiter not far away, indicating him to clean up for Rain.


    The waiter moved quickly. It only took him two minutes to deal with the debris, and then changed a new cup of coffee for Rain.


    After the waiter left, Rain stood up and looked at Edgar in horror. The corners of his mouth trembled. "How... How did you know that? "


    Edgar still looked calm and his tone was indifferent, as if what he said was just some trivial things.


    But at this moment, Rain''s forehead was sweating and his face was tense, in a sharp contrast to that of Edgar.


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his chin slightly and motioned for him to sit down. " Sit down, do you want those people of the Xia Clan notice that you acted unusually?"


    Hearing what Edgar said, Rain quickly sat down.


    Rain sat down uneasily and said, "Edgar, how do you know How do you know what I am thinking.... !"


    Taking a sip of his coffee, Edgar said, "you don''t have to be nervous. That position is under the control of the stronger one. Ryan is not able to take it still, but he is just incompetent!"

 Chapter 579 thank you!

    What Edgar said shocked Rain. At the same time, he sighed that he was indeed not as courageous as Edgar.


    Edgar dared to say what he didn''t dare to say, and Edgar dared to do what he didn''t dare to do. Therefore, from this point of view, he would never prevail Edgar.


    It was right for Crystal to choose Edgar as her husband.


    Rain sighed, "Edgar, you''re right. I wanted to go back to the Xia clan at that time. I wanted to gain my dignity and power as the son of that family, and I also found that I was not satisfied with the current situation. I wanted more. I even thought that my father could be so powerful, but why couldn''t I.


    But I don''t want to live like my father. So at the beginning, he noticed my ambition and the fact that I was not at his side, so he refused my request to be back in the family. But on that day, I didn''t go back to meet him first, but I came back to my grandmother.


    So I met my grandmother in the park where she always went for a walk. I pretended to be close to her and finally got her favor. Then I dropped my family necklace on purpose. After that, I was admitted into the Xia clan.


    At that time, my father was very surprised to see me, but I have never told him the power I got. But he still found it out.


    In order to prevent my ambition from ruining him, he has been investigating me and how to deprive me of my property.


    And what happened recently is just a chance! "


    Speaking of this, Rain looked at Edgar seriously and begged, " Edgar, I know that if I ask you to help me, it''s an insult to our relationship. But Edgar, I really don''t want to be his puppet. Even if I don''t have the ability to take that position as the president, I don''t want to lose all my power and capability that I couldn''t even protect my own at the end. !"


    Before Rain could finish his words, Edgar waved his hand and interrupted, "what do you want me to do for you? I don''t think it''s as simple as letti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er what the result will be, at least you should take good care of yourself! "


    After saying that, Edgar stood up and turned his back to Rain. He said indifferently, "remember, in the Xia clan, besides Ryan, the power of your grandmother is also immeasurable. Since you have decided to stand opposite Ryan, you should try to make yourself under Mrs. Judy''s protection. Although you won''t be able to become the president, at least, she will be your support. However, I hope you can be careful. Mrs. Judy doesn''t like hypocrisy. If you want to win her support, you have to pay your heart. In the end, I wish you success! "


    After saying that, Edgar was about to leave.


    Standing behind him, Rain said, "wait, Edgar, thank you!"


    Rain understood that after hearing what Edgar said to him, in fact, he knew that Edgar had promised to help him.


    Therefore, he was really grateful to Edgar. At least, he didn''t add insult to injury, but helped him.


    What Edgar said was right. He was not qualified to make such a request to Edgar, but Edgar helped him regardless of previous grievances. He really appreciated Edgar.


    Hearing that, Edgar paused and turned around. "You''re welcome. I didn''t help you much. On the contrary, I should thank you for taking care of my wife when I was missing!

 Chapter 580 Youd Better Help Yourself!

    Hearing what Edgar had done, Rain felt very ashamed. He said, "In fact, I just did it for myself !"


    Yes, during the period when everyone thought that Edgar was dead, he had taken good care of Crystal. In fact, he had an ulterior motive. He wanted Crystal to forget Edgar and accept him.


    He was not that great. He just wanted Crystal to fall in love with him. Therefore, he was not helping Edgar, but helping himself.


    Without turning his head, Edgar said in a cold voice, "It doesn''t matter!"


    Yes, it didn''t matter. It didn''t matter. For Edgar, whether Rain did it for himself or for others, the most important thing was that now Crystal was safe by his side and had become his wife. So what else mattered?


    At the same time, in Sheena''s room, Crystal and Mia were having a good time!


    Crystal clapped Sheena''s hands and introduced Mia, who was standing opposite Crystal, to Sheena.


    "Your Highness, this is Miss Your Highness. She is here to welcome the wedding on behalf of the Xia Clan!"


    Tilting her head to take a look at Mia, Sheena pouted and glanced at her. "Humph, you are so ugly!"


    Mia was speechless.


    Crystal was also speechless


    At first, Mia was thinking that when she saw the princess of Country C, she must make fun of Crystal. After all, the common enemy of her and Sheena was Crystal.


    However, who told her what had happened to Sheena, an idiot?


    Mia was stunned for a moment.


    However, Mia just smiled and ignored the obvious irony of Sheena.


    She forced a smile and said, "Your Highness, nice to meet you. I''m Mia!"


    "What''s so good about me? What''s so good about me? An ugly woman standing in front of me. What''s so good about me?" Sheena snorted, ignoring Mia.


    Crystal smiled without saying anything. She really felt it interesting to see such a ridiculous Sheena.


    However, Crystal was a little confused. Why did Sheena hate Mia so much? Did she do it on purpose? Or unintentional?


    However, Cryst


    th her ex.


    She had already married Prince Zach, but she still thought of her ex. What did it mean? This meant that this woman was skittish!


    Therefore, at this moment, they were not only jealous, but also despised.


    And Mia''s goal was achieved!


    Although a few maids didn''t work, three women could play a play, let alone seven or eight maids. Women were born to like to gossip, one spread ten, ten spread a hundred. Therefore, at this moment, Mia didn''t miss any opportunity to slander Crystal, so as to save her face that she had just lost.


    However, how could Crystal let her go so smoothly!


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal said, "Miss Mia, you are so humorous. What''s the matter between me and the second master of the Xia Clan? Miss Mia, you still like to talk nonsense as before.


    It''s obvious that you have a crush on the two prominent figures of the Xia Clan, but you ask me to take the blame for you. Miss Mia, you are not in a good mood. Even if you are afraid that others will think that your abnormal relationship is against the morality, you can''t let me be the scapegoat for you! You are so unkind!


    Although I could help you cover up your relationship in the past, now I''m married and I have a husband. So from now on, it''s still miss. Mia Help yourself!"

 Chapter 581 The Ugly Woman!

    Crystal''s words made Mia''s face change in an instant. The relationship between her and [Jonathan was a scar in her heart, which could not be touched!


    She could only take Jonathan as Rain. She could frame the relationship between Crystal and Rain.


    However, Crystal could not satirize her previous relationship with Jonathan.


    In fact, Mia had been hypnotizing herself all the time that Rain was not Jonathan. He just looked very similar to Jonathan.


    But Crystal''s reminder reminded her of what had happened between her and Jonathan.


    All the time, she always thought that Jonathan loved her.


    However, when Crystal appeared, everything changed. Jonathan was no longer Jonathan, but her second elder brother. The most important thing was that Jonathan told her personally that the person he loved used to be her, but now he didn''t love her anymore. He only had Crystal in his heart.


    What a ironic and ridiculous ending!


    Mia really hated Crystal. She had never hated Crystal as much as she did now. She wished she could bite her to death, drink Crystal''s blood and dig out the flesh of Crystal!


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that when Mia satirized Crystal just now, Crystal had a cold face and was not moved by Mia''s words at all. At this moment, Mia''s eyes were ferocious and the corners of his mouth were trembling. Obviously, it was easy to see who they would believe?


    Hearing this, the maids who were standing aside immediately turned to look at Mia, after beating away the disdain for Crystal.


    The disdain in their eyes was obvious. There was no need to hide it. Mia was just an outsider of the Xia Clan, and they were the maids of Princess Country C!


    Therefore, in terms of status, they could not respect Mia.


    The old wound was lifted by Crystal, mocked by Crystal, and despised by the maids. Mia went crazy with anger.


    Clenching her fists, Mia shouted at Crystal, "Crystal, you''re talking nonsens


    is supposed to be a happy day. Let''s happily accompany the princess to get married! Okay?"


    Mia cursed Crystal in her heart. Fuck! How could she say no?


    What''s more, Sheena is still a child? Are you still a kid?


    Mia was so angry that she almost vomited blood!


    However, no matter how angry she was, could she slap Crystal? Could he beat Sheena up?


    It was obviously impossible!


    Even if Mia was so angry with Crystal for slapping you and then giving you a sweet date.


    But she really couldn''t fight back, nor could she fight back!


    Mia took a deep breath and said with a stiff smile, "You''re right, Princess Crystal''. It''s getting late. Let''s get married with the princess!"


    Then, Crystal comforted Sheena. She and Mia walked out of the room arm in arm with Sheena.


    All the people present were smart people. After they walked out of the room, they would show a friendly expression, eager to tell the whole world that they were talking happily and congenial.


    And those maids didn''t dare to gossip in public. They were all maids around the second master, Abbott, and they were very clear about what to say, what to say, what not to listen, and what to listen. This was the way for the maids to survive. Of course, in private, they couldn''t guarantee each other''s words!

 Chapter 582 horrible!

    The wedding of the eldest grandson of the Xia clan was a big national event in the Xia state. But since Adam had become a fool, the Xia clan didn''t inform many guests to attend.


    However, after all, the Xia clan and the king of Country C were knotted in law. Naturally, in public, Ryan would not keep the wedding a low profile.


    Therefore, Ryan decided to hold Adam''s wedding in the White House. And he decided to serve the best and most expensive food for the wedding.


    Of course, even if the Xia clan didn''t invite too many guests to the wedding, there would naturally be countless people attending it.


    And today''s wedding was not only for the upper class, but also for some top class celebrities.


    Since there were famous stars, there would naturally be reporters following them. And before that, Ryan had told the public that he would not accept any interview from any reporters.


    Therefore, those reporters were still ruthlessly stopped outside the door by the bodyguards.


    Seeing that they couldn''t find any useful news, those reporters turned around and left. However, there were still a few reporters who wanted to stay at the door and wait.


    Even if they couldn''t get any important news, at least they could take photos with those stars and big shots when the banquet was over.


    When the reporters were waiting for a while and felt a little bored, those the wedding team of the Xia clan arrived at the venue.


    The reporters scrambled to rush up. Although they couldn''t get in for interview, at least they could have a short interview before the team entered. The new lady who was going to marry Adam of the Xia clan was the princess of Country C, and it was said that she was gentle, generous and beautiful.


    Therefore, the reporters surrounded the wedding car with all their might.


    At this moment, Sheena, who was sitting in the wedding car, was a little scared when she saw more than a dozen heated eyes outside. She held Crystal''s hand tightly and whispered, "sis.... I''m scared! "


    Originally, Crystal didn''t want to sit in the same car with Sheena. However, Sheena was too dependent on Crystal. Without seeing Crystal, she would keep crying all the time.


    Even Sheena made Cry


    t''s right. There were still some reporters holding cameras and waiting outside the White House. There was no groom but only the bride in the wedding car, which inevitably made people think too much.


    That was why Ryan asked the chauffeur to drive the car directly into the White House.


    Although Mia wanted to jump out of the car, she paused at the thought that it was the order of Ryan!


    Ryan was the president of the Xia state. According to the order of the president, how dare she disobey? Even if she would die of pain, she could only shut up obediently at this moment!


    At this time, Crystal friendly pushed away Mia''s hand and said with concern, "Hey, come on. Let me have a look. Miss Mia, are you okay?"


    Mia''s face was shown in front of her. Then Crystal exclaimed, "Wow, look at your face, Mia. It''s so... !"


    There was no mirror in the car. Crystal''s expression was a little exaggerated. Mia asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter? Did I get disfigured? Do I look pretty bad? "


    Crystal shook her head, and Mia breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good that I am not disfigured!"!


    But then, Crystal said, " Well, but it look a bit.... horrible! "


    While hearing that, Mia almost fainted!


    At this moment, she wished she could bite the crazy bitch named Sheena to death. However, Sheena was a princess and was about to become the wife of Adam. And only with her apology, " Sorry, I didn''t mean it!"! Then she could easily get away from punishment.

 Chapter 583 the focus on the Internet!

    In this way, Crystal and others arrived at the white house without any obstruction and got off the car.


    After getting out of the car, Mia rushed to the bathroom as if she was crazy.


    At this time, Mia lost all her elegance and gentleness. However, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the bride, Princess Sheena, so they didn''t pay much attention to Mia.


    However, Crystal noticed Mia''s embarrassment, but she didn''t need to pay attention to her either.


    After getting off the car, Sheena was even more afraid of the crowd. She was so scared that she lowered her head and hid behind Crystal, not daring to look up.


    The ladies in the Xia clan were all confused, but Crystal replied indifferently, "Princess Sheena is a little tired all the way. You need to find a room to have a rest! "


    However, before the crowd could say anything, Crystal directly took Sheena back to the courtyard arranged by the Xia Clan, under the guidance of a maid of the family.


    Even though some of the ladies thought Sheena was putting on airs. they could only whisper a few words under the table. They thought Sheena was just pretending to be tired. How arrogant.


    After all, Sheena was still a princess of Country C. Moreover, the king would be there soon, so no matter how dissatisfied they were, they would not show it on their faces.


    Therefore, Crystal took Sheena to her room and took the opportunity to take a short break for a while.


    After comforting Sheena, Crystal turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Sitting on the toilet, Crystal took out her phone and dialed Toby''s number. After the phone was connected, Crystal asked, "Toby, have you got it?"


    On the other side of the line, Toby said respectfully, "I got it back, Ms. Crystal!"


    Crystal smiled with satisfaction, "well, very good!"


    Then Crystal raised her arm and looked at the watch. It was time for her husband and the king of Country C to arrive.


    Then, Crystal said, "remember to take a better picture and find a beautiful nurse!"


    On the other side of the line, Toby chuckled and said, "yes, Ms. Crystal. I''ll do it right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, Crystal stood up, opened the door and walked out of the bathroo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    isorders?


    When the king came to his senses, he was about to go crazy with anger. How could these reporters know such a secret?


    The diagnosis of Sheena''s illness was confiscated and obliterate by his men. How could those reporters know about it?


    However, no matter how shocked, angry and confused the king was, he would never admit it.


    Facing the questions bombarded by the reporters, the king shook his head and replied, "no, it''s not true. The princess is very mentally healthy, and there is no such metal disorders. Please don''t spread rumors!"


    However, some reporters liked to get to the bottom of the matter. One of them took out his mobile phone, clicked on the social media app, browsed the most popular news on it, and enlarged it. She asked, "Your Majesty, you said that it is totally a rumor, but, no, here is the princess''s diagnosis paper. The time shown on it is exactly the time when the princess was recuperating in the hospital, and the name and age shown on it are in line with the real condition of Princess Sheena. Do you also want to say that this is a slander and rumor against the princess? "


    When the king saw those photos and materials, he wanted to trample the phone in the reporter''s hand into pieces. What the hell? What the hell was going on?


    However, at this moment, the king of Country C did not have time to think about it. What he needed to do now was to comfort these reporters and give them a perfect explanation.

 Chapter 584 Dad!Did you change your life ahead of time

    The king of Country C was very anxious. He raised his voice seriously and said, "I don''t know how those so call diagnosis paper came, but I can assure you that Sheena, the princess of Country C, is gentle, generous and smart. She is not insane. The so-called evidence and photos on the Internet are all rumors!"


    Then, the king took out his mobile phone and quickly clicked on the current on the same news topic. Soon he found the news marked with Sheena''s diagnosis paper. He swiped the screen, enlarged it and raised it in midair. He said, "I don''t know why the girl on the photo has been trying to frame Princess Sheena, but I can tell you that that girl once acquainted my daughter. They used to have a grudge against each other!


    Therefore, this girl has been looking for an opportunity to revenge on Princess Sheena. Obviously, this opportunity has come, and she has made up such a distorted lie on the Internet. "


    Although the king now quite hated Sheena, it was related to the dignity of the nobility of Country C. Even though he didn''t like her from the bottom of his heart, he had to protect her repute at the moment.


    Of course, this also included lying. He lied without blushing and he could still stay calm as usual.


    Hearing the king say so, some reporters just wanted to get to the bottom of it. One of them asked, "Your Majesty, it''s too perfunctory for you to find such an excuse! How could that girl have a grudge against the princess? How dare a nurse take revenge on a princess? Isn''t she afraid of offending you?


    Besides, the princess will soon be one of the ladies of the Xia clan. Isn''t this nurse afraid of offending the Xia clan? "


    Indeed, the question raised by this reporter made the explanation thrown out by the king of Country C become a perfunctory one with variety of loopholes.


    The king squinted his eyes and looked at the good-looking reporter in front of him. He said, "Lady, if I''m perfunctory about my explanation, why are you so sure that the information in the nurse''s hand is true? And how can you be sure that whether the nurse would


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    walked in step by step. When he was about to catch up with his father, he saw the reporters dispersed immediately.


    Then, he hurried to catch up with the king of Country C.


    "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Abbott followed the king into the White House.


    Originally, the king was full of anger. When he saw the muddled face of Abbott, he was even angrier. He glared at Abbott with anger and roared, "you brat, it''s all your fault. Look at your best friends, ah? They even set me up. I''ll kill you when I go back!"


    What?


    Stunned, Abbott scratched his hair and asked cautiously, "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    The king thought that if it weren''t for the fact that his son Abbott had known such scheming friends like Edgar, he wouldn''t have been fooled like this.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of Edgar and Crystal to fight against Ryan, but now they even try to do something against him. How could he not be angry!


    At first, the king wanted to kick Abbott to vent his grievance, but when he looked around and saw so many people around him, he took his foot back quietly.


    "Abbott, if you make more friends like them, I''ll break your legs!"


    At this moment, Abbott was even more confused. He had no idea what the king meant. He was completely confused!


    Rubbing her nose, Abbott tilted his head and asked, "Dad are you getting unreasonable as you are aging? "

 Chapter 585 Im Beautiful Every Day!

    The king of Country C banged Abbott''s head and cursed, "fuck off! Go to see if your sister is okay. Don''t get in my way! "


    The king of Country C was so angry. In his climacteric? How could this brat came up with such an idea?


    At the same time, he was very worried. Although Abbott was smart, he trusted his friend too much.


    The king of Country C was really afraid that his son would be cheated by Edgar gladly.


    Thinking of this, the king of Country C couldn''t help but feel a little headache. No, he couldn''t go on like this. He must have a good talk with Edgar. He didn''t want his family business and his kingdom to fall into the pockets of others after he died, and his son still couldn''t recognize the people and things around him.


    In fact, the king of Country C knew that it was his fault that his son trust Edgar so much. His son had been living in the royal family since he was a child, and he had no friends since he was a child. People around him were all obedient to him. Therefore, when his son met Edgar, he felt that friends were precious, so he had always trust Edgar.


    The king of Country C sighed, but anyway, for the sake of his son''s future, he had to have a good talk with Edgar.


    While the king of C country was lost in thought, he happened to meet Mora and Mrs. Judy who were standing at the door of the White House to welcome guests.


    "My granddaughter-in-law''s father is here! Come on in, please! "


    Mrs. Judy welcomed the king of Country C.


    Originally, the people who should be standing at the door today was Ryan and the groom, Adam. But what kind of person Ryan was? How could the president of the Xia state come out to welcome the guests?


    Therefore, Mrs. Judy took his place. Although she was also a noble woman, there were not many female members in the Xia clan. Therefore, as the head of the family, she needed to come out at the wedding of the eldest grandson of the Xia clan.


    Besides, the place where Mor


    d the bride. It seems inappropriate!"


    [����] was about to say something, but was snatched away by [����].


    With his arms around Crystal''s waist, Edgar stared at Crystal and said gently, "Every dress of my wife is so beautiful. She is born beautiful. Do you need to dress up specially?"


    What Edgar meant was very straightforward. He meant, "My wife has a good physique. She doesn''t need to dress up specially. A piece of rag will be very beautiful on her. Are you jealous?"! Just be jealous!


    Although Edgar said this to Crystal, he meant to tell Mora.


    Mora''s mouth twitched. She was so angry that her chest ached when she met this unreasonable and arrogant couple.


    However, she peeked at Mrs. Judy and found that she looked unhappy. Obviously, Mrs. Judy was not happy. In order to make her happy, she had to continue.


    So, Mora burst into laughter and said, "yes, Prince Zach, you are right. Princess Crystal is indeed a natural beauty. Even if she wears low-grade coarse clothes, she will still amazed the whole audience. No wonder Rain loves Princess Crystal so much. Not long ago, he heard that Princess Crystal was married, and he even tried to commit suicide! He insisted that Prince Zach robbed his woman. Alas, seeing that Rain is withering for love every day, I really worry about him!

 Chapter 586 Apologize!

    Mora was very clear that if a woman didn''t keep her virginity, it would be an insult to a man. No man could bear a disloyal woman, and a woman who had an affair with her ex was not allowed by a man.


    Therefore, Mora was thinking that Edgar definitely didn''t know what happened between Rain and Crystal, so she let Edgar know that his wife was a dissolute woman who flirted with other men before he came.


    How long could a woman, who was hated by her husband, be proud?


    However, Mora didn''t know how deep the relationship between Crystal and Edgar was, although she knew that Crystal was Ivy, the granddaughter that Mrs. Judy had always been thinking about. She also knew that the man in front of her was actually Edgar, the grandson of the Cao clan.


    However, Mrs. Judy, as well as people in the Xia clan didn''t know, except Ryan of course.


    However, no matter Crystal was Ivy or Princess Crystal, she would never let Mrs. Judy know who Crystal was. Therefore, in the Xia clan, she had always told Mrs. Judy that Crystal was a skittish woman and a woman who relied on men to live.


    Therefore, Mrs. Judy had always hated and despised Crystal.


    However, now Mora was going to make Edgar hate Crystal and drive a wedge between them. In this way, how long could a woman who was disliked by her husband and couldn''t reunite with her family live?


    However, it never occurred to Mora that there was no suspicion between Crystal and Edgar, so what Mora said did not hurt Crystal at all.


    On the contrary, after hearing that, Edgar said to Mora indifferently, "Mrs. Mora, thank you for your praise. I know my wife is very charming. Did the second son of the Xia clan hang for her? Really? What a pity! He didn''t die. I saw him in high spirits in the hotel today!


    He even talked to me for a while. He said he was wrong, and he also apologized to me. He said that he didn''t deserve my beautiful wife, and that my wife and I were


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ogize to a junior!


    But what else could she do?


    She knew clearly that if she wanted to stand firm in the Xia Clan, she had to rely on Mrs. Judy in addition to depending on Ryan. Mrs. Judy had a lot of power.


    If she succeeded in gaining the trust of Mrs. Judy in the future and took over her property secretly, she would be able to do anything in the Xia mansion, or even in the Xia state. At that time, she would be able to trample on Crystal and Mrs. Judy!


    For this grand dream, she thought she had to endure it for a while and apologize. She would not get hurt. What was she afraid of?


    After Mora thought it over, Mora forced a smile and said to Crystal in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Princess Crystal. I''m a straightforward person!"


    Mora said that she was straightforward and didn''t like to beat around the Bush! What she said was the truth. Don''t mind it!


    Was this an apology?


    With an enchanting smile, Crystal raised her chin and said to Mora, "it''s good that you know you''re wrong. Please look carefully in the future.


    Don''t always slander me. My husband is now Prince Zach of Country C, and he represents Country C. You can disrespect me, but if you disrespect my husband, is it disrespectful to the king of Country C? Please think it over before you speak! "

 Chapter 587 can I sayDont you

    Mora trembled with anger. Crystal not only accepted her apology, but also taught her a lesson by the way. How dare she? How dare Crystal teach her a lesson? Of course she would get mad because of her arrogance.


    However, it was Mrs. Judy who beckon her to apologize. How could Mora not be satisfied?


    Therefore, Mora had no choice but to endure the humiliation.


    When they were talking, almost all the guests had arrived.


    So Mrs. Judy said, "well, almost all guests have presented. Let''s go in!"


    "Yes, madam!" Mora replied meekly!


    Before Mrs. Judy could speak another word, Crystal and Edgar turned around and walked into the hall immediately.


    Looking at the high-profile postures of Edgar and Crystal, Mora couldn''t help muttering, "what the hell? How dare you be so cocky in front of Mrs. Judy. "


    Mrs. Judy slightly lowered her head and glanced at Mora. She frowned and said, "well, Mora, remember your identity. You are one of the members of the Xia clan that is acknowledged by us. They are just invited guests. No matter what, we should behave according to etiquette!"


    While Mora heard that she was also a part of the Xia Clan, All of a sudden, the anger in her heart was swept away. She said respectfully, "yes! I got it, madam! "


    Mora was thinking that that old lady finally admitted that she was also a part of the Xia clan. how ironic it was. Now that Griffith was dead, Mrs. Miranda and Miranda were all put into jail was in jail, and the title of the daughter of the Xia clan finally fell on her.


    And now she even had a daughter. What was the use of this title?


    However, it was good that Mrs. Judy admitted that Mora was one of the daughter of the Xia clan. At least from now on, she would be able to granted the chance to inherit the property of Mrs. Judy legally.


    In Mrs. Judy''s eyes, although she didn''t like Mora, her real daughter-in-law, Miranda, had been in jail. No matter she could be released or not in the future, the Xia clan would never admit a woman with stains in her life.


    But now there was no one could do things for Mrs. Judy, so she could only pretend to value Mora and let Mora implement her orders. She co


    all arrived one after another.


    The emcee also came to the stage and said a lot of auspicious blessing as the opening remarks.


    And then he was waiting for the bride and groom to come on the stage!


    The wedding held by Ryan for Adam was a very traditional one, except for the western style cake as dessert after dinner.


    The rest of the dishes served on the table were all traditional dishes and other expensive wine.


    Of course, the guests sitting here were all from the upper class and some of them were nationwide famous celebrities. They didn''t care much about the expensive dishes on the table.


    At this moment, Sheena, who was throwing a tantrum in her room, grabbed Crystal''s hand and complained tearfully, "sis, they bullied me. Waah... Waah..."


    While comforting Sheena, Crystal asked the three maids arranged by the Xia Clan coldly, "what''s going on?"


    One of the maids looked at Crystal with disdain and said, "Princess Crystal, your highness doesn''t allow us to help her change her wedding dress!"


    Another maid echoed, " Yeah, Princess Sheena got her wedding dress dirty by accident. We wanted to help her change it, but she didn''t allow us to do that! And she even insisted on seeing you. We rebuked her for a while, and she cried. I''m also confused. Why is Princess Sheena acting like a child! Is she.... Is she insane? !"


    "Clap!"


    Before the maid could finish her words, Crystal gave her a slap on her face!

 Chapter 588 You Are So Scared!

    "Clap!"


    Before the maid could finish her words, Crystal gave her a slap!


    Everyone present was dumbfounded!


    The slap from Crystal was so sudden that even the maid who was beaten was stunned!


    It was not until she felt a burning pain on her cheek that she realized that she had been slapped?


    The maid covered half of her face and glared at Crystal angrily, "You Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me You !"


    "Clap!"


    Before the maid finished scolding, Crystal slapped her again!


    After throwing it away, Crystal murmured to herself, "It''s just right. The two sides are identical!"


    The maid screamed at Crystal, "You Why did you hit me?"


    Crystal''s eyes were cold, and it was hard to tell whether she was angry or not. Even her tone was very indifferent. She said, "Why? I''m the princess of Country C, Princess C, and my princess is your Mrs. Claire. Isn''t this reason enough?"


    The maid snorted and said disdainfully, "Princess Crystal''? Don''t be so noble, Miss Crystal. We all know what kind of person you are!"


    Crystal sneered and asked with interest, "Well, may I ask what kind of person I am?"


    The maid pulled the corner of her mouth and said sarcastically, "Miss Crystal, why do you pretend to be innocent? Don''t you know what kind of person you are? You loved Mr. Xia a second ago, and now you are holding the thighs of the prince of Country C. Miss Crystal, you are such a shameless woman. Why should we respect you?"


    After the maid finished her words, Crystal asked indifferently, "Anything else want to say?"


    The maid was a little stunned. What else? Is Crystal silly?


    But she didn''t have time to think about it carefully. She glared at Crystal and continued, "Miss Crystal, we don''t like what you did. Although you are now Princess Crystal'' of Country C, your throne is not attributed to the two sons of our Xia clan. Without us, how can you know the Prince Zach of Country C! Miss Cryst


    of face. Thinking of herself, her father was the butler of the Xia Clan, and even Princess Crystal'' of Country C had to bow to her, then her status would keep rising!


    So from now on, there would be many men who wanted to marry her!


    Thinking of this, Fancy felt very happy.


    Fancy had made up her mind that once Crystal lowered her head to her, she would definitely take a picture of this kind of sourness and send it to the space, so that the netizens would worship her greatly.


    However, when Fancy was having a daydream.


    Crystal unhurriedly took out her bag and played the recording! In the recording, Fancy kept chattering.


    At that time, Fancy stopped abruptly. She looked at Crystal in shock and asked, "You What do you mean? What are you doing? "


    Ignoring Fancy, she turned to the maid standing at the door and said coldly, "Go and find the master of the Xia Clan! Let him come and see how arrogant his precious daughter is. She doesn''t even take me, Princess Crystal'' of Country C, seriously. She even asked me, Princess Crystal'' of Country C, to kneel down and apologize to his precious daughter.


    I''d like to see who knelt down to apologize! By the way, I''ll let the president of the Xia state know how he discipline these maids in the Xia Clan. It''s too unruly!"

 Chapter 589 A Plot Coming!

    At that time, those maids were completely scared silly!


    If the president knew what they had done here, wouldn''t he kill them?


    At this moment, Fancy was completely scared out of her wits!


    If Crystal gave this recording to her father, wouldn''t he beat her to death with his temper?


    Thinking of this, Fancy got goose bumps.


    At first, she thought that Crystal didn''t dare to tell the matter between Prince Zach of Country C and the second prominent figures of the Xia Clan, so she used this as a threat to make things difficult for Crystal.


    However, what Fancy didn''t expect was that Crystal recorded all what she said. Wasn''t it obvious that Crystal was not afraid of her telling the secret in front of Prince Zach of Country C?


    Fancy trembled with fear.


    However, she rolled her eyes and suddenly came up with an idea. If she snatched the phone from Crystal and deleted the recording on it, then she would not be able to threaten him anymore?


    Moreover, the maids present were all her good sisters. If they always thought that Princess Crystal'' had a quarrel with each other, their clothes were broken and their makeup was ruined, then who could the people outside believe?


    How could one mouth resist more than ten mouths!


    Therefore, Fancy had an idea that she wouldn''t stop until she made two decisions. She winked at the maids behind her. They were all best friends, and Fancy was the daughter of the butler of the Xia Clan. Therefore, generally, these maids would fawn on Fancy.


    Therefore, at this moment, Fancy winked at them, and they agreed with a loyal will! They didn''t like Princess Crystal'' anyway.


    Anyway, they saw that Crystal was just a woman without any strength. Although they were also women, they were all women who usually did heavy work and had enough strength. Besides, they were five or six people. Why couldn''t they defeat a woman?


    Seeing their small movements, Crystal sneered in her heart. Were these girls her opponents? Humph! too big for her skin!


    Ther


    t to touch Lay''s chest. "Hum, you are glib tongued! No wonder your wife doesn''t know anything from you and she is so stupid that takes care of your parents in law in the countryside!"


    Lay lowered his head and took a bite on the maid''s chest. With an obscene smile, he said, "humph! That woman with a yellow face is not as beautiful as my treasure! It''s not as comfortable as my baby!"


    The maid laughed more coquettishly because of this sentence, and she twisted her body more fiercely. "Honey, hurry up. I haven''t finished my task yet. I''m afraid that Crystal will doubt it!"


    Lay pressed himself hard on the maid. He had no time to care what the maid said, and kept saying lewdly, "don''t worry. Let me do something comfortable. I''ll tell Mr. Alex to give you a raise, so that you can live a comfortable life!"


    The maid shouted with satisfaction, "Honey! I love you."


    "Ah, Ah."


    "Honey, you are so great!"


    After the sex, the maid lay on Lay''s chest, gasping for breath, and asked, "Honey, what do you want me to do with this?"


    Instead of answering the maid''s question directly, Lay changed the subject and asked directly, "Has Fancy been beaten to death by that woman called Crystal?"


    The maid snorted, "Fancy is not dead, but her hand is broken and her chin is removed. If she doesn''t die, she will only be half dead!

 Chapter 590 if he didnt die, he would only have half his life left!

    Instead of answering the maid''s question directly, Lay changed the topic and asked directly, "has Fancy been beaten to death by that woman called Crystal?"


    Fancy was his daughter, but she was just an adopted daughter. In Lay''s eyes, a daughter was a dowry, and her value could never parallel a son.


    The maid snorted, "Fancy is not dead, but her hand is broken and her chin is removed. If she doesn''t die, she will only be half dead!


    Lay stretched out his hand and scratched the maid''s breast. He narrowed his eyes and sneered, "good, very good. It''s my turn as the butler of the Xia clan to show up!"


    Then, Lay pushed the maid away, got up, put on his clothes, casually took out his wallet from his pocket, took out a credit card, and threw it in front of the maid. He squinted at the maid and said, "you don''t have to go to work today. I''ll give you a day off!"


    The maid picked up the card and put it into her bag. She threw herself into [Lay''s arms and kissed him on the face. "Honey, you are the best in the world!"


    "All right, all right. I''m going to get down to my work. Have a good rest!"


    Therefore, Lay got rid of the maid, tidied up his clothes, stood up and walked out of the courtyard.


    He turned around and came to the shade of a tree. It seemed that he was waiting for someone. Then he saw a black car not far away. Lay walked over and got on the car. Two minutes later, he got off the car.


    Then, the black car drove away. After Lay made sure the car was completely out of sight, he turned around and rushed to the White House.


    At the same time, Crystal, who was guarding beside Sheena, was patting her back and comforting her, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. I''ll be here with you, okay?"


    Sheena buried her head on Crystal''s shoulder, her watery eyes dull. She cried, "waah, sister, I''m afraid. I don''t want to change my clothes. I''m scared!"


    While comforting Sheena, Crystal cast a cold glance at the maids kneeling on the ground outside the door. She felt something was wrong. It seemed that one of them had run away from them.


    However, Crystal didn''t think too much.


    At last, she looked at the butler, Lay. She sneered, "what''s the matter? Mr. Lay, as the princess of Country C, I don''t I even have the right to ask for a cup of tea here? "


    Although Lay didn''t know what Crystal wanted, he knew that Crystal was now the wife of the Prince Zach of Country C and he was just the butler of the Xia clan. He couldn''t be so disrespectful to Crystal. If the president knew it, he would be punished severely!


    So he turned to the three maids outside and said coldly, "are you deaf? Didn''t you hear that Princess Crystal'' wanted to have a cup of tea? Go and make her tea! "


    Then Lay roared. The three maids quickly stood up and said, "Okay, okay, we will follow your order!"


    Seeing that the three maids were all about to leave, Crystal said to the three maids in a cold voice, "You all want to leave here?"


    Who do you think you are? Stay!


    The three maids looked at each other with confusion, not knowing what to do!


    Crystal continued, " I only need one of you make a cup of tea for me. And I don''t think it is necessary for you all to serve the tea. "


    The three maids suddenly realized that the butler wanted to save them and let them get rid of the punishment. However, they were confused. If only one of them was permitted to leave, did it mean that only the rest of them should still stay here and keep kneeling down on the ground and waited for punishment?

 Chapter 591 turning defeat into victory!

    The three maids were all planning in their minds and wanted to be to one to serve the cup of tea, so they rushed forward and said, "Let me do it, Mr. Lay, me! Me! "


    "Let me do it!!!!"


    "Lilian, you should stay, okay? Don''t bother! I can go there to serve it! "


    No, no, No, please let me do my job. You can continue to stay here and listen to the teachings of Princess Crystal! "


    "Lilian, stop. You are usually clumsy and can''t even serve a cup of tea. You''d better kneel here!"


    Hearing this, the maid called Lilian became anxious. She put her hands on her hips and shouted, "What, I''m clumsy? Come on, who do you think you are? Don''t forget that you''re the first one to make trouble for Princess Sheena today. It''s you who splashed water on her dress, and you even wanted to make me to kneel down with you. Why? You should be to one to be blamed! "


    Lilian was dissatisfied with the other two maids'' accusations. She couldn''t help pouring out what had happened today.


    The two maids standing in front of her were all furious. When they saw Lilian start to blame them for it, they got mad immediately.


    They pointed at Lilian and said angrily, "who the hell do you think you are, Lilian? You are the part of us! You should also take the blame as you have done the same thing! How dare you blame us for smearing Princess Sheena dress? "


    Another maid echoed, "Lilian. You have a part of what happened today. And you only blame us for that? "


    Soon, the three maids confessed all what they had done today, and they didn''t even hear the intentional cough of the butler who hinted them to stop.


    That''s right. Once the three maid got maid, they would totally lose their minds and do their best to get themselves off the punishment. They all hoped that they were the ones who would not be punished. For this, they didn''t want to kneel here even if they quarreled with each other.


    That was exactly what Crystal wanted. She wanted to make the maids panic and start to fight against each other first, and then turned the tables.


    Crystal knew that if she argued with them at this time, they would never tell the truth. Of course, what Crystal wanted was


    adies of the Xia Clan. Now that you know that, how dare those maids do something so rude to her? "


    Lay turned to the three maids who didn''t know what to do and snorted, "Why are you standing here? Why don''t you come and apologize to Princess Crystal sincerely? "


    When the three maids outside realized what had happened, they quickly ran out, knelt down at the feet of Crystal, and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, your highness. It''s our fault. We know we''re wrong, and we won''t dare to disrespect you anymore. Please forgive us! We know we are wrong! "


    A tinge of coldness flashed across Crystal''s mouth. She said, "since you know you have made a mistake, you should be punished. Well, you can slap each other in the face as a lesson, so that you won''t make the same mistake again in the future!"


    The three maids were stunned when they heard what Crystal said!


    what? Slap in the face?


    How cruel she was! Why did she even order them to slap each other? Didn''t they already apologize? Why? For what?


    No matter how dissatisfied the three maids were.


    They were suddenly interrupted by Lay, "are you deaf? Princess Crystal has her order, did you hear that?! Your highness, you are right, and since you are wrong, you should be punished. You are disrespectful to Princess Crystal, and even being disrespectful to Princess Sheena. And what you are doing now is actually embarrassing the president! Now, accept the punishment! "

 Chapter 592 Lets Go! Dont Marry Him!

    Therefore, no matter how angry and dissatisfied the three maids were, they did as Crystal said.


    Two of the maids slapped hard on the man''s face.


    "Clap!" A loud slap sounded in the room, which made Crystal feel very comfortable!


    And Fancy was secretly happy in her heart, ''Shit! Go to the hell!''


    Wasn''t that just slapping? She could hit herself and be gentle!


    When Fancy reached out her hand to pretend to slap herself, "Clap!"


    Lay, the butler of the Xia clan, slapped on Fancy''s face.


    The three maids covered their faces in pain and almost cried. At this moment, they realized that Ms. Crystal in front of them was not that easy to be bullied!


    At this time, Lay, the butler of the Xia clan, lowered his head and begged Crystal, "Your Highness, they have also learned a lesson. Do you want them to leave first? The wedding is about to begin. Do you think it''s time for us to go out with the princess?"


    Crystal smiled and said, "well, there''s no hurry. But what about your precious daughter? I hit her. Butler, do you want to tell this to your president and let him uphold justice for you? Let''s see what kind of crime I would have. "


    Lay was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He shook his head and said, "no, no, no, No. Princess Crystal just taught Fancy a lesson. It''s all her fault. She disrespected you, so she should be punished. It''s my pleasure, it''s my pleasure!"


    Crap! Those idiots had already spilled the beans. If their president knew that it was them who first made trouble for Crystal, would he let them go?


    Not only the three maids couldn''t be spared, but even he, the housekeeper, had to be reprimanded.


    As for his daughter, who had fainted, the three maids had already betrayed her. Was it still useful for him to seek justice for his daughter?


    Most importantly, if the president knew that his daughter was taught a lesson by Crystal because she made trouble for Crystal, then not to mention


    tal couldn''t do that. If she really took Sheena away, not only the people of the Xia clan couldn''t let her go, but also the king of Country C wouldn''t stop!


    It was a big joke that the princess of Country C ran away from her wedding. Neither did the king of Country C would allow it!


    Thinking of this, Crystal sighed. She had never found that she had something to regret.


    Crystal came back to her senses. Suddenly, an idea occurred to her. She couldn''t take Sheena away, but she could let Sheena stay in the Xia clan better!


    Uh! She forgot that she had sold the property of Sheena to the king of Country C.


    However, Crystal came up with another idea soon.


    Lay was so scared that he almost knelt down when he heard what Crystal said!


    What? Go back to Country C and don''t get married?


    Was there any mistake? Why was that so frightening?


    If the president knew that the princess of Country C refused to marry because they were disrespectful to her, he would definitely kill him!


    So Lay turned around immediately and begged Crystal respectfully, "Your Highness, please don''t go back to Country C. I know it''s my fault. I didn''t discipline them well, so they treated you like that. I... I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance. I won''t let what happened just now happen again! "

 Chapter 593 she was so angry that she vomited blood!

    Crystal then comforted Sheena to sit on the sofa. She said to Sheena, "Sheena, sit here and listen to me. I am going to have a few words to talk to the butler. When we finish, I''ll take you to eat something delicious, okay?"


    Hearing the good news, Sheena nodded excitedly and said, "Okay, okay, I want to some delicious food!"


    After comforting Sheena, Crystal turned around and looked down at Lay. She smiled and said, "Mr. Lay, can you promise that such a thing will never happen again?"


    Lay nodded, "yes, yes, it won''t happen again! I promise. "


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "but what can you do to support your pledge? Don''t you think that you can make me believe that Sheena won''t be bullied by the servants in the Xia clan only by a few words from you? "


    Lay was confused! What? What did Crystal mean?


    Lay couldn''t figure out what was in her mind. He looked at Crystal in confusion and asked, "I I am sorry, Princess Crystal. I beg your pardon! "


    Crystal smiled, "since Mr. Lay doesn''t understand what I mean, let''s put it bluntly. Since you don''t need me to compensate for your daughter''s injury, right?"


    Lay nodded, "yes, yes! You are right. There is nothing you need to pay as compensation. "


    Crystal flicked her finger and said with a smile, "well, since you don''t need my compensation, we''ll figure it out. How much do you need to compensate Princess Sheena?"


    Lay didn''t understand what she meant at first, but he still nodded and said, "yes, yes, okay!"


    But when he listened carefully, he found that Crystal was talking about paying compensate Princess Sheena?


    The butler suddenly raised his head and looked at Crystal in confusion Well....."


    Crystal leaned back and asked coldly, "what''s the matter? You still couldn''t understand what I meant. Since you can ask me for compensation for your precious daughter, why can''t I ask you to compensate the spiritual damage of Princess Sheena?


    Don''t you know how arrogant your daughter was just now? She pointed at Sheena''s nose and cursed her! Come on, she is


    and then handed it to Crystal. He forced a smile and said, "Your Highness, here is five hundred thousand dollars. I am here to apologize for my daughter. Please forgive her!"


    Crystal chuckled and didn''t take the card. She said, "five hundred thousand dollars? Are you kidding me? Five hundred thousand is even not enough to pay for two meals for Princess Sheena! Sheena was scared by your precious daughter just now. After all, Sheena is the apple of the king of Country C. Is this spiritual damage worth only five hundred thousand? "


    The Butler said painfully, "Princess Crystal, I can''t pay more than that. I really don''t have so much money. The money is my lifetime savings. I really don''t have enough money to pay for it! "


    Crystal sneered and looked at Lay up and down. She said, "Mr. Lay, don''t make fun of me, okay? Five hundred thousand is your lifetime savings, but why don''t I believe it?


    Look at the Rolex in your hand. It''s the latest limited edition this year. At least it''s worth more than a million! You are so high-profile with your watch. And you tell me you don''t have enough money to pay the compensation? Go to hell! "


    Lay felt a shock of headache! He didn''t expect that Crystal]''s eyes were so sharp that she even noticed the watch on his wrist!


    With a long face, Lay said, "no, Princess Crystal, this is a gift from my lord, Ryan!"

 Chapter 594 Mental Damage Compensation!

    Crystal sneered, "Oh, yes. Your lord is so generous. He gave you a watch worth more than one million casually. How generous he is!"


    The Butler, Lay, smiled humbly and said, "yes, our lord is very kind to us! He always give us valuable things from time to time! "


    Crystal nodded, "Really? All of you will be rewarded? It seems that your lord is really good to you! You are so lucky to be able to work in the Xia clan. You always have invaluable things to accept! "


    The Butler, Lay, was praised by Crystal. He nodded and smiled, "yes, our lord is a good man. He takes good care of every one of us!"


    Then, it seemed that something occurred to Crystal. She smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, I remember that your lord is the president of the Xia state!"


    The Butler, Lay, gave Crystal an idiot look and said, "You are so funny, Princess Crystal. Of course our lord is the president of the Xia state! Princess Crystal really has a bad memory at such a young age! "


    Ignoring the irony of the housekeeper Lay, Crystal continued, "Oh, your lord is the president of the Xia state. He really earned much! He had given millions of dollars to his servants from time to time. I wondered how many gifts his subordinates had given him! There must be a lot of them, right? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so generous to give you such a precious gift. Ah, it seems that your lord has usually embezzled a lot! "


    "Crack!"


    Lay, the Butler, almost bit his tongue!


    Embezzlement?


    He didn''t dare to accuse his lord of this!


    Lay, the Butler, was about to cry this time!


    The Butler, Lay, put on a sad face and said, "Your Highness, don''t talk nonsense. My lord is the most upright man. How could he embezzle money?"


    Crystal sneered, "That''s what you said, not me. Your lord often rewards you servants more than one million. You can imagine how high your lord''s living standard is. Besides, if he is so generous to you servants,


    n''t you really have? Really? I remember that you bought a villa in America recently. The market price is worth hundreds of millions. Is ten million still a thing for you? "


    The Butler, Lay, looked at Crystal in shock. "You... How do you know? "


    Crystal chuckled, "How do I know? What a coincidence! A friend of mine happens to work in the Real Estate Company where you bought the villa. I also occasionally saw him go through the property ownership certificate and see your name! "


    Lay, the Butler, wanted to spit out blood on Crystal''s face!


    What a coincidence? What a coincidence? It was obvious that she had investigated him!


    At the same time, the Butler Lay was confused. Since Crystal had investigated him, did she know anything else about him?


    Thinking of this, the Butler Lay shook his head in his heart. It shouldn''t be right. If she really knew him well, then Crystal wouldn''t have stood here today. She should have left the White House to seek refuge!


    So the Butler Lay painfully took out a check and signed a check of ten million on it.


    Then he handed it to Crystal respectfully, "Princess Crystal, please accept it!"


    Crystal took the check without hesitation and said lightly, "Well, you are smart! Fancy is so lucky to have a father like you! "

 Chapter 595 It Hurts!

    Crystal sneered at Lay indifferently. ''Humph! Don''t think Lay is a good man. Although Mrs. Judy is always hidden in the dark, the butler has embezzled a lot of money in the open!" Otherwise, even with a rich salary, how could a butler buy a luxurious villa of one thousand square meters in the United States all of a sudden! It was nothing but corruption?


    The Butler, Lay, saw that Crystal slowly put the check into her bag. How painful he was!


    Now that things had come to this, what else could he say?


    Now the only way was to endure the pain and give up, as if it was a waste of money to avoid disaster. But, the ten million dollars really hurt him!


    But now he couldn''t care less. It was time for the princess to go out to worship. If he didn''t go out for a long time, once the president asked about it, he would definitely punish him when he knew that he had made trouble for Crystal here today.


    Lay, the Butler, thought that he had made a mistake. Crystal was easy to deal with, but he didn''t know that Crystal was such a damn woman!


    But when he thought of what would happen next, he didn''t feel so sad. He complained in his heart, ''Humph, ten million! Don''t be complacent too early! You will cry later!


    Thus, Lay, the Butler, took out his money painfully and smiled at Crystal. Finally, he saw that Sheena, walked out of the room safely with the support of Crystal.


    The hall outside was already full of guests, and the wedding song had begun.


    In the name of sister-in-law, Crystal walked on the red carpet with Sheena. The guests on both sides were attracted by Crystal''s beauty, ignoring the timidity of Sheena.


    On the way, Crystal had been comforting Sheena with the excuse of eating. But fortunately, after coming out of the room, Sheena was a little timid, and everything was normal.


    Soon, Crystal handed Sheena to Sheena''s father, the king of Country C, who had been waiting there for a long time.


    There was a part of the wedding. The bride held her father''s arm and walked on the red carpet. Then the father sent his daughter to the bridegroom in person.


    Since it was a custom of the state of Xia, this part was inevitable!


    Therefore, the king of


    the north of C country, all lowered their heads, ate fiercely, and then quickly got out!


    At this moment, they were eating the delicacies, but not even able to taste anything, and the cold sweat on their foreheads was pouring down. .


    At the same time, the expression on their faces was exactly the opposite. At this moment, Norton was eating happily!


    Drinking the wine and eating the delicious food, she looked at the screen in front of her, on which there were the pictures of Sheena when she was a child. The memories of her childhood were still vivid in her mind, and she had a special taste in them.


    Of course, he should ignore the couple sitting next to him who were trying their best to show off their love.


    Taking a glance at Edgar, who was taking care of Crystal as if he was taking care of a child, Abbott grumbled, "Humph, is that so? Peel shrimps and fish bones for Crystal. Damn it! Is it necessary? The couples really made people feel like vomiting!


    Abbott thought in his inner heart, "Humph! Do you think I don''t have a wife?


    Forget it! Indeed, Abbott didn''t have a wife yet!


    ''Forget it. I don''t want the same thing as them. After all, he is their second elder brother!''! Fine! He had better continue to appreciate the pictures of Sheena when she was a child!


    Although he no longer had the brotherhood with Sheena, he still remembered that when they were children, the relationship between him and Sheena was really nice!

 Chapter 596 Look! Look! Your Wife Is In The Mirror!

    The more Abbott looked at the pictures on the screen, the more interesting he felt. After all, she grew up with her. It was fake that he had no feelings for her.


    However, all these feelings were maintained before Sheena did not harm him. It was Sheena personally cut off the brotherhood between him and her.


    Suddenly, several blurry photos appeared on the screen. As the photos became clearer and enlarged.


    When the pattern on the photo was clearly seen, the wine glass in Abbott''s hand fell to the ground with a click.


    He opened his mouth wide as if he had seen something that shocked him.


    Abbott asked Edgar, "Hey, Edgar Edgar, you Look!"


    At this moment, Edgar was picking out fish bones for Crystal, and Crystal was eating leisurely, and the officials opposite didn''t notice the abnormality of Abbott!


    Seeing no one talking to him, Abbott became more anxious.


    He nudged Edgar again with his elbow and said, "Edgar Edgar, look, you Your wife is in the mirror! You Look!"


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned. He turned his head and glared at Abbott impatiently. "What''s the matter?"


    However, as soon as Edgar finished his words, he saw a video on the screen. All of a sudden, he stopped what he was doing.


    A hint of coldness flashed across his eyes as he stared at the screen above.


    With a snap, the chopsticks in his hand were broken, and his eyes were full of murderous will!


    At this moment, Crystal felt something was wrong. She looked at Edgar!


    Her body stiffened at this moment!


    A video was playing on the screen. And the content of the video was about the scene that she quarreled with the maids of the Xia Clan!


    "Princess Crystal'', please spare us. Don''t hit us again. We are wrong!"


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you! Did I ask you to get up? Go on kneeling!"


    "Help! Help! Help! I didn''t mean to peep at your phone. Help! Princess Crystal'', I''m sorry. Please don''t kill me. I really didn''t see anything!"


    "Ah! Help! "


    The video continued, and the guests below were whispering.


    At this time, as the video on the screen disappe


    ly hurt by Edgar, Abbott thought it was better to stay away from him!


    But now, Edgar and Crystal were showing off their love in front of so many guests that the guests were all stunned?


    What? As the victim, how could she be in the mood to show off their love shamelessly here?


    It had to be said that what Edgar and Crystal were doing at the moment was really incomprehensible to the guests!


    Not far away, the king of Country C and Ryan, who sat at the same table, squinted their eyes to see how Edgar and Crystal would fight back!


    In fact, Ryan was a little angry at the moment. Someone actually used his son''s wedding to make trouble, but his anger quickly flashed away.


    Because he thought it was better to make a scene than let others know about his son. Anyway, it was not him who was embarrassed. He just stood up and said something quiet at the right time as the president.


    Just when everyone couldn''t figure out how Edgar and Crystal would react.


    Suddenly, a large number of reporters appeared outside the White House. Regardless of the bodyguards'' obstruction, they broke into the White House and surrounded Crystal.


    "Miss Crystal, what do you think about beating the maid of the Xia Clan?"


    "Miss Crystal, now you are Princess Crystal'' of Country C. Do you still have any connection with the man just now?"


    "Excuse me, may I ask who is that man?"

 Chapter 597 Drive These Reporters Out!

    Holding Crystal in his arms, Edgar glanced coldly at the reporters.


    Before the reporters could finish their words, Edgar shouted at the door directly, "Guards! Drive these reporters out right now!"


    Edgar''s voice was loud! He pulled a long face and looked serious.


    After hearing what Edgar said, Ryan, who was sitting not far away, burst into laughter!


    At this moment, he felt that Edgar must be silly! He was so angry that he became silly! Is there any mistake! This was his White House, his territory. The bodyguards outside the door were his men of Ryan! How could they listen to Edgar?


    But then, Ryan couldn''t laugh, because he saw more than a dozen men in black suits rushing in from outside.


    After walking in front of Edgar, they said respectfully, "What can we do?"


    Raising his eyelids, Edgar said, "Drive all the reporters out. Their cameras have been smashed!"


    As soon as Edgar said that, everyone present was shocked! Those reporters were even more shocked! What? Kick them out? And they want to break their cameras? Was Prince Zach crazy? This was in the Xia state, not in their Country C!


    At this time, Ryan was furious. In his territory, kicking out the citizens of the Xia state was humiliating him, the president?


    At that time, Ryan stood up all of a sudden. He questioned Edgar, "Prince Zach, what do you mean? No matter what these reporters say, they are the sons of the Xia state. What right do you have to drive them out?"


    When the reporters came to their senses, they were also dissatisfied!


    They shouted at Edgar angrily, "Prince Zach of Country C, do you know that this is in the Xia state, not in your Country C? Why are you so arrogant?"


    Since someone was kicking up a fuss, there would naturally be someone to echo.


    "Yes, you are the prince of Country C. But you are standing in the Xia state. Why do you drive us away?"


    "Yes, why! We are interviewing Miss Crystal. She is from the Xia state, not belongs to Country C. What right do you have to..."


    In the face of the chaos of those reporters, Cr


    those reporters away.


    So Ryan turned around and said to a man in a military uniform behind him, "Mr. Li, are your soldiers all rubbish? Go and arrest those who disturbed the wedding!"


    Adjutant Li was 1.8 meter tall, with a pair of thick eyebrows, big eyes and a simple and honest face. He nodded and said respectfully, "Yes, it''s the president, but Arrest them all?"


    Ryan''s heart trembled. He really wanted to slap this stubborn deputy officer!


    As for the stupid question, Ryan didn''t answer it directly, but said, "Don''t you see that someone is bullying the children of the Xia state?"


    Ryan''s intention was very clear. He wanted that adjutant to arrest those bodyguards who didn''t take him seriously as the president.


    However, Mr. Li still didn''t understand. He asked in confusion, "President, who do you want me to arrest?"


    "Ha ha!"! Abbott, who was sitting not far away, couldn''t help laughing.


    Ryan turned his head and glanced at the direction of Abbott.


    Looking into the eyes of Ryan, who wanted to eat people, Josef laughed and said, "Sorry, I''m sorry I can''t help it. You Can go on!"


    Not to mention Abbott, even the king of Country C, who was sitting next to Abbott, almost burst into laughter! ''Is that old bastard, Ryan, a fool?


    It was just that he was the king of Country C. With this identity, he could only hold back his laughter!

 Chapter 598 Spy!

    Holding back his anger of spitting blood, Ryan slapped the deputy officer in the face!


    "Go and arrest those bodyguards who made trouble at the wedding!"


    At this time, the deputy officer finally knew who he was going to be caught!


    So he nodded and said respectfully, "Yes!"


    Then the adjutant shouted at the dozen people outside the White House, "Guards, arrest these spies!"


    In his opinion, some foreign people who dared to make trouble in their private booth were spies naturally!


    And the nickname of deputy officer Li called made Ryan very satisfied. Yes! Was it a spy who made trouble in his white house? Was it a spy or something?


    It had to be said that in the eyes of Ryan, this honest and loyal deputy officer was quite useful. He liked such a person very much.


    Although he was sometimes a little confused in some matters, he was very stupid and loyal. Therefore, his mind was simple and easy to control.


    They were just a few bodyguards of Country C, but their identities had changed from the words of deputy officer!


    People had cursed that the spies in Country C were spies. Even if the king of Country C didn''t want to meddle in such a matter, he had to stand out to pretend!


    Then the king of Country C stood up and cleared his throat, "Deputy officer, what you said made the things become more complex. They are just a few bodyguards of my third son. How could they become spies?"


    ok No matter how much the king of Country C didn''t like Edgar, Edgar was Prince Zach of Country C outside. Therefore, the king of Country C had to deal with these things.


    At the same time, the king of Country C cursed Edgar in his heart. Until now, the king of Country C finally understood why Edgar had volunteered to make a deal with him and let him take Edgar as his godson.


    In fact, he was framed by Edgar. Right now, Edgar''s identity was Zach, Prince Zach of Country C. No matter what he was doing here, even if the whole the Xia state was overturned, in the end, he would be the king of Country C, the king of Country C!


    Thinking about it, the kin


    t a vulgar sentence: Edgar, are you deaf? I asked you let those reporters go! Let them go! Don''t you fucking understand?


    However, no matter how the king of Country C screamed in his heart!


    What should Edgar do, he did what should he do!


    Soon, those reporters were all thrown out of the gate of the White House by Edgar''s men, and they were even beaten up!


    In the end, they crushed all the cameras in the hands of those reporters!


    Then they came back domineeringly to report!


    "Your Highness, everything has been handled!"


    At this moment, Ryan was so angry that he almost went crazy! These people were too fucking arrogant! How dare he beat up his sons in his territory! Damn it! Damn it!


    "Deputy Li, arrest all these terrorists!"


    What was it to act wildly in his territory if it was not a terrorist? Ryan said they were terrorists! That was true!


    Deputy Li said, "Yes, sir!"


    "Guards, arrest all these terrorists!"


    As soon as Deputy Li finished his words, Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh The dozen soldiers quickly took out their weapons and pointed at the men behind Edgar


    All the guests present were dumbfounded!


    Only then did they realize that this was not a dispute. It was very likely that the two countries were going to fight!


    All of a sudden, they were about to cry. Could they leave first! Take your time, okay? I just want to ensure my safety.

 Chapter 599 The Person Who Framed My Wife!

    But now, no one cared about what the guests thought.


    Before the crowd could react, Edgar said coldly to his men behind him, "They have already raised their weapons above your heads. Are you dead and have no reactions?"


    As soon as Edgar finished speaking.


    All of a sudden, Leo and the others quickly took out their weapons from their pockets


    At this time, all the guests were stunned! Is it true?


    Although all the guests were scared to death, and even a few of them were scared to pee, they didn''t dare to make a sound, and even their breathing was very low! They were afraid that these armed men would rush to them.


    At this time, the king of Country C and Abbott were completely restless, because they saw the subordinates of Edgar.


    Was Edgar crazy?


    Hearing that, Abbott stood up at once. He frowned and scolded Edgar, "Brother, what are you doing? Tell your men to put down their weapons and stop messing around!"


    The king of Country C held the chest and said to Edgar, "Zach, what are you doing? Ask your men to put away their weapons!"


    If they could kill people with their eyes, the king of Country C would definitely kill Edgar in a second. Edgar was so horrible that he even brought over all the people of Country C in silence! When did this happen?


    At this moment, Edgar didn''t take the reprimand from Abbott and the king of Country C seriously at all.


    Edgar said coldly, "President Xia, since you want to have a competition, I''ll fight to the end!"


    Seeing that Edgar was not joking but wanted to be serious.


    All of a sudden, Ryan panicked. Stop messing around with the people in Country C! His son had just married the princess of Country C, and the two countries were fighting. What was his purpose?


    The most important thing was that if they really fought with the people of Edgar here, it meant that the war between the Xia state and the Country C was about to officially start?


    t I have a tryst with a man. Do you have any evidence? "


    Ryan said, "Evidence? Aren''t the videos and photos evidence?"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "President Xia, don''t you know that the photos and videos can be PS?


    Ryan sneered, "You don''t have to explain, your highness. Young people are energetic and need more. I can understand it."


    Crystal didn''t care about the irony of Ryan at all. On the contrary, after hearing it, Edgar was very angry! He wished he could tear Ryan''s mouth apart!


    If Crystal hadn''t pressed him all the time, he would have snapped at Ryan on impulse.


    Trying his best to keep calm, Edgar said to Ryan, "It seems that Ryan doesn''t believe that my wife is framed!"


    Ryan laughed and said, "Prince Zach, are you joking? It''s no use whether I believe it or not. As long as you believe it, everything will be fine!"


    Holding Crystal''s hand, Edgar said, "Of course I believe Crystal. Since you don''t believe me, it doesn''t matter. Whatever you think, but I can''t let people frame my wife, so I have to find out what happened today!"


    Ryan frowned and asked, "Prince Zach, what do you mean?"


    Edgar, "The person who can do something on the screen must be in the White House. I''m going to find out the person who hurt my wife here!"

 Chapter 600 Give Us Justice!

    The king of Country C''s face darkened. What Edgar meant was very clear. He was going to make trouble in the wedding!


    Yes, he hoped that the fight between Edgar and Ryan would get more and more fierce. It would be best if he could kill Ryan directly. In this way, he could get the benefit without any effort!


    But today was the wedding of the princess of Country C and the eldest grandson of the Xia clan. If his third son made trouble at his sister''s wedding and if this was spread out, he, the king of Country C, would be humiliated!


    The king of Country C turned to look at Edgar and said coldly, "Edgar, pay attention to your present identity. What are you doing?"


    The king of Country C was reminding Edgar that he, the king of Country C, had given the identity of Zach to him. Don''t go too far! He could give him the identity of a prince and he could also take it back!


    Edgar didn''t care about the threat in the words of the king of Country C at all. He didn''t care about his identity as Zach at all. At that time, he just wanted to find a reason to come back to Crystal openly.


    And today, someone wanted to hurt his wife. He was a man, and a husband. Even if he needed to give up his identity as Zach, he would find out the person who had hurt his wife.


    He was not a kind person. In fact, he could fight back in other ways, but he didn''t want his wife to be accused of being an obscene woman for no reason.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Edgar looked at the king of Country C with a cold face and said, "I know what I''m doing now. No matter what my identity is, I won''t stop until I find out the truth today"


    Edgar told the king of C country very clearly that he didn''t care about the identity of the third prince at all. If you want to take them back, you can do whatever you want. But today, he, Edgar, was determined to make trouble in the wedding banquet. He would make everyone who was intended to make him suffer suffer.


    Didn''t someone want to ruin his wife''s reputation in the name


    ountry C?


    In the Xia state, Edgar was too fucking arrogant!


    Glancing at Ryan coldly, Edgar said, "President Ryan, don''t worry. I won''t hurt anyone except those maids. I don''t need to say it again, do I? I just seek justice for my wife. Doesn''t President Ryan allow me to do so?


    My wife was bullied and framed in the Xia state. Don''t you want to give us justice? Or are you shielding the murderer, President Ryan? "


    "Prince Zach, you..."


    Although Ryan was very angry, he was speechless. Yes, if according to Edgar, someone framed his wife here, as the president of the Xia state, how could he not care?


    But it was Edgar who made trouble in the White House with the identity of Prince Zach. How could it be getting justice for them?


    Ryan was so angry that he really wanted to slap Edgar two times. He roared in his heart, ''Edgar, can you stop being so shameless to distort the truth?''


    On the contrary, when Abbott heard what Edgar said, he laughed, hiding aside. Did you see that? Edgar was really good at changing the world!


    Obviously, he was going to make trouble, but he changed the subject and asked for justice for his wife. This reason was domineering! Awesome!


    Then, Abbott stood up, cleared his throat and said, "Uncle Ryan, my brother is right. My sister-in-law was bullied here. Please give us justice!"

 Chapter 601 Lie!

    the king of Country C blew his beard and widened his eyes. He was so angry that he almost couldn''t breathe!


    What the hell? I''m asking you to persuade him, not to cheer him up!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was too embarrassed to lose his temper in front of outsiders, he would have killed this brat. How dare he help him at the critical moment?


    In fact, it was not that Abbott had to be the fence sitter, but that Crystal had just sent him a nude photo through WeChat.


    When he saw the photo that day, he was about to cry. What happened? Did Crystal see through him?


    Crystal not only sent him a photo, but also a message, "brother, you really have a hot figure!


    At that time, he wanted to die. He was threatened by his brother''s wife, and it was his good friend who did it.


    Abbott really felt that he owed them in his previous life, and she had to repay them all his life!


    Being on the verge of tears, he had to stand up and speak for Edgar in the face of the danger of being blown up by his father.


    the king of Country C was so angry that his stomach ached. But no matter how angry he was, his two sons had already expressed their stance. As the king of Country C, could he stop them? Not only could he fucking not stop him, but he was also forced to stand on the side of Edgar. If his daughter-in-law was bullied, could he still sit by and do nothing?


    Now that things had come to this, could he still be a coward as a father?


    Thus, the king of Country C put on an airs as a king and said to Ryan, "brother Ryan, look at this... My third son has said that someone made trouble for him in the name of the wedding banquet today. Look, my third daughter-in-law is beautiful and calm. How could she date with a man? Obviously, someone was trying to frame my daughter-in-law.


    Although today is my daughter and your son''s wedding banquet, I can''t let my daughter-in-law be bull


    t why hadn''t she been found by Leo and others?


    Crystal felt something was wrong, but she realized that she had to expose the lies of these maids before thinking about other things.


    Crystal stopped thinking and asked Lilian with a sneer, "aren''t you talking nonsense?


    Then, Crystal asked the rest of the maids in a cold voice, "tell me what happened this morning!"


    Crystal didn''t need to think too much. The other two maids must have agreed with Lilian.


    Sure enough, the rest of the maids said the same words as Lilian did. They said those words smoothly without any sign.


    Crystal sneered, "it seems that the identity of the person behind it must be a little important in the Xia clan. It''s easy to bribe one person, but it''s not easy to bribe three people and make the three people forget the past grievances and cooperate again!"!


    Therefore, Crystal concluded that this person''s identity was somewhat important in the Xia clan and even in the White House, otherwise the maids would not be so tacit.


    Crystal clearly remembered that three hours ago, the three maids were eager to fight with each other.


    But now, they acted like a good sister, which made Crystal think more carefully. It seemed that the person behind it was really well prepared!

 Chapter 602 How Can I Believe You

    Squinting at the maids, Crystal took out her phone from her pocket unhurriedly.


    Then she said to Ryan indifferently, "President Ryan, I don''t know who told these maids in your mansion to frame me, but I won''t admit anything that is not true. Yes, I did beat a few maids in your mansion. Oh, no, I only beat two of them!"


    Pointing at one of the three maids, Crystal said, "It''s her. I slapped her in the face, and I slapped the maid named Fancy! The reason why I taught them a lesson is that they are disrespectful to the princess of Country C. Those maids are insulting the princess of Country C in public.


    President Ryan, do you think these maids in your mansion should be beaten? "


    "Really?" asked Ryan.


    Crystal sneered, "if you don''t believe me, I have a record in my hand that can prove it to me!"


    Then, Crystal turned on her phone and played the recording. As the recording was played, the face of Ryan turned pale and angry. The recording was the recording of Crystal quarreling with several maids in the morning, and it was also the recording that Crystal asked the butler of the Xia clan, Lay, to listen to.


    Crystal had planned to delete it, since she had taken the housekeeper''s money, it was useless to keep the recording.


    But she didn''t expect it to be useful at the critical moment.


    Some of the guests believed it, while others didn''t.


    At this time, a hostage said doubtfully, "Your Highness, there is pictures of the truth in the video, and you only have a record. This is too suspicious! Maybe the recording in your hand is also fake. You planned it in advance to make up a reason for beating the maids. And the video on the screen is enough to prove what the truth is. Why do you have to make up another false fact here? "


    Since someone asked, someone echoed, "yes, you are right. Princess Crystal, if you have done it. Why don''t you admit it?"


    Hearing this, Crystal looked over and saw a pre


    e already done it very lightly!


    However, what Edgar said infuriated Ryan!


    Edgar was too arrogant, but Ryan could do nothing to him!


    He has a good reason. Look, he insulted my wife. Shouldn''t he beat her?


    Ryan was so angry that he didn''t want to argue with the madman, Edgar. And he also couldn''t. Edgar was a madman. For him, where there was nothing to lose, there was nothing to fear.


    Ryan had been comforting himself in his heart all the time. That was right. He was the President of the Xia state, and he was tolerant of all kinds of people. How could he be angry with a madman!


    Thinking of this, Ryan''s anger faded a little. Then he turned to Crystal and asked with a smile, "Princess Crystal, in fact, there are some things that I know I shouldn''t ask. After all, it''s your family affairs, but there are several maids in my mansion involved, so I have to ask. And you hope that I, the president, can give you an explanation and uphold justice for you. But each side gives own statement. How can I judge?


    Although it was her fault and she shouldn''t have insulted the three princesses, what she said was not reasonable. Three princesses, you have to say that the content of the video was fake and that the recording in your hand was true. But how can we believe it? "

 Chapter 603 Prove It!

    Crystal smiled coldly and said, "President Ryan, are you suspecting the evidence in my hand?"


    Ryan smiled without saying anything.


    Then, Crystal turned to Edgar and asked, "honey, do you believe me?"


    In fact, Crystal didn''t need to ask. She believed her man, her husband. If he didn''t believe her at the first time, he didn''t deserve to be her man!


    Looking at Crystal with his gentle eyes, Edgar said word by word, "Of course I do. You are my wife, of course I will believe in you!"


    There was no doubt that Crystal had guessed it.


    Then Crystal turned to the guests and said, "Since my husband won''t suspect my unfaithfulness because of some fake photos, he chose to believe me. Is it necessary for me to explain the reason why those photos are taken to you?"


    Crystal''s words were more domineering. Yes, her husband had never doubted her loyalty to him. What''s the use of doubting?


    With his husband''s words, she was sure to be Princess Crystal. Did anyone else dare to say anything? Anyway, it was none of their business!


    Crystal''s answer was so domineering. It seemed that she was saying, "that''s what I did. Bite me if you can!"


    It had to be said that Crystal''s answer made everyone present twitch their mouths, but they really had no words to refute! In fact, what Crystal said was right. Although she looked like a tough woman, it made sense.


    Of course, Crystal didn''t think she could let it go. If she dared to set her up, she would not show mercy!


    Crystal smiled at him and said, "President Ryan, aren''t you suspecting the evidence in my hand? Aren''t you seeking justice for your maids?


    Well, well, although I don''t have to explain so much to you, I''m going to sue your maid for slandering me. In order to prove the evidence in my hand, I just used tea time to invite Jordan, professor Wang, a forensic expert who just came back from abroad. We''ll let him prove whether the recording is fake or not. What do you think? "


    Ryan frowned, "Professor Wang? Jordan? Why haven''t I heard of this person''s


    s card! Oh, by the way, I brought my certificate here today."


    Today, Ms. Crystal asked me to do her a favor. Ms. Crystal and I are old friends, so in order to prove that I am not partial to anyone, this is my certificate and my forensic certificate. Please have a look, so that everyone can know that I can speak the truth and not be partial to anyone!


    While they were talking, Professor Wang took out the certificate on the book, as well as the certificate of forensic science and the certificate of further study. Anyway, he took out everything that could prove his identity.


    In fact, Ryan had never heard of Prof. Wang. Who? What did he do?


    However, even though he had a lot of doubts in his heart, he had to pretend to understand them on the surface. Even the words on this certificate could only be incomprehensible.


    Ryan, "yes, you''re right. You''re so young and promising. Professor Wang, you are only 28. But you have already got the doctor degree, and you are an authoritative expert, and a famous forensic expert! It''s not easy! "


    Professor Wang nodded modestly and said, "I''m flattered, Mr. President. I''m just lucky!"


    At this time, Crystal came over and interrupted, "well, Professor Wang, I think you have known the matter, right?"


    Professor Wang nodded, "Yes, I''ve known everything on my way here."


    "Then let''s start!"

 Chapter 604 the truth!

    Crystal nodded and said, "Okay, Professor Jordan."


    Professor Jordan nodded. Then he took out his uniform from his suitcase and quickly put it on. Then he took out a pair of white gloves from the suitcase and put them on.


    Then, Professor Jordan stood up and walked to the stage. He walked around the screen for a while, then reached out his finger to touch the switch of the screen, and then turned around.


    At this time, a vial of transparent liquid appeared in his hand from nowhere. Then he put the transparent liquid into his own box and stirred it a few times. Then he took out his laptop and connected it to the screen, and then he clicked a few buttons on the computer.


    At this moment, the hall was very quiet. All the people present held their breath and watched carefully.


    A few minutes later, Professor Jordan turned the screen to everyone and said, "well, now I have restored the video to its original state. Now the video you see is the same as it hasn''t been modified. After you watch it, you will know the truth"


    Then, Professor Jordan pressed a few buttons on the computer, and another video appeared on the opposite screen. The person in this video was the same person as the one in the previous video just now, but this video was more perfect and clearer than the previous one.


    In the video, the maids of the Xia clan were satirizing Abbott. As for what the concrete content of their conversation, it just flashed by and it couldn''t be caught clearly. Then, in the video, there were some scenes of the quarrel between those maids and Crystal, and all kinds of disdain and sarcasm of the maids towards Crystal, which made everyone hear clearly.


    However, that was not the point. Gradually, the moment when a maid stayed together to fight against Crystal with fists appeared in the video. It was just that Crystal fought back agilely. After that, the scene of the fight between Crystal and Fancy] was shown on the screen. The video was clear enough for everyone to watch. From the beginning to the end, there was no such a fact to prove that Cryst


    e this? Crystal is going to sue them? charge?


    The three maids were so scared that they didn''t know what to do?


    When they came to their senses, they all knelt down at the feet of Crystal and begged, "Princess Crystal, I''m sorry. We''re wrong. We shouldn''t have smear you. Please show your mercy!"


    "Princess Crystal, we are wrong. Please spare our lives, can you?"


    Crystal remained unmoved!


    Since these three maid even planned to kill her, how could she be softhearted?


    Crystal sneered, "are you wrong? And you even beg for my mercy? I''m sorry. I don''t know what you mean. I didn''t get it, but you insulted me and wanted to beat me to death together. I''ll sue you for your attack on my life, and I''ll sue you for your personal insults! "


    The three maids were completely scared out of their wits. In such a situation, they would definitely be sent to jail. Even if they didn''t have to go to jail, they couldn''t stay in the Xia clan anymore.


    Thinking of this, the three maids didn''t have time to cry. They ran to Ryan and knelt down, begging, "Mr. President, we''re wrong. Please forgive us!"


    Ryan was very clear that if he didn''t give Crystal an explanation today, she would definitely keep on making trouble against him.


    Then, Ryan went up and slapped the three maids, saying, "bastard! How dare you smear Princess Crystal? And you even tried to frame her? "

 Chapter 605 a trap!

    The three maids covered their faces with their hands, regardless of the pain. Kneeling at the feet of Ryan, they apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Mr. President, it''s our fault. Please..."


    At this moment, he was really angry and humiliated. Didn''t these three idiots and Lay use their brains before they took action?


    They were so stupid to be revealed so soon.


    At first, Ryan thought that even if he couldn''t do something to hurt couple Edgar today, he would at least let them suffer losses, but he didn''t expect that his subordinates were so stupid.


    Although he didn''t plan the whole thing, he thought it was not bad to have someone teach Edgar a lesson for him!


    But now the all thing was exposed by the video, let alone teach her a lesson, she didn''t even be smeared. Ryan was so angry.


    Crystal had been aggressive all the time. If he didn''t make the butler judged and the maids punished, Crystal and Edgar would definitely go further!


    Thinking of this, Ryan turned around and ordered Deputy Li, "go and find the Butler!"


    Deputy Li turned around and left.


    At this time, the king of Country C walked up to Ryan and said to him, "Mr. Ryan, the truth has come out. I didn''t expect that my daughter-in-law would suffer so much grievance in your place. Alas, as a father, I didn''t expect that those snobbish people would bully my daughter-in-law so arrogantly! What a humiliation! "


    The king looked miserable, as if he had suffered great grievance as well. At the same time, he also let everyone see how much a father care his family member. The king became sadder and sadder as he spoke. In the end, he even shed two drops of tears!


    Not far away, the corners of the Abbott''s mouth twitched and he just couldn''t stand it. It had to be said that his father was such an excellent actor. His expression and action seemed to be real.


    Abbott could never believe that his father had suddenly changed his attitude towards Crystal.


    Abbott covered his face and wanted to vomit. He couldn''t stand it anymore!


    Of course Abbott knew clear that what kind of person his father was.


    What Abbott guessed was right. At


    st spirit and impartiality, I strongly believe that you would never be partial to your servants. "


    Hearing this, Ryan''s face immediately darkened!


    The king indirectly satirized Ryan again!


    Look, how cruel and ungrateful the president is! He could choose to abandon his wife and immediately asked for a divorce from her as long as she was no longer valuable to his repute. What a cold-blooded and merciless man.


    Although the guests didn''t dare to say anything about criticism aboveboard, they had gradually change their attitude towards the so-call righteous and merciful president.


    Yes, even his wife could be ruthlessly abandoned by him. Could he still be deemed a gentleman?


    Ryan was furious, but he was speechless. It was a fact. How could he refute it? But it sounded quite ironic when it was said by the king of Country C.


    At this moment, Deputy Li, who had just walked out, rushed in!


    Deputy Li ran quickly to Ryan''s side, leaned forward and whispered in his ear.


    All of a sudden, Ryan''s face turned pale in panic. He shouted at Deputy Li angrily, "hurry up, stop him! Today is the wedding banquet!"


    "But, Mr. President.... But It''s too late... "


    Before Deputy Li could finish his words, a burst of cry came from the outside of the hall!


    Everyone turned around and saw a group of people in mourning dress rushing in from outside the hall!


    All of a sudden, all guests were shocked!

 Chapter 606 a turning point!

    Today was the wedding banquet, and there were a group of people dressing mourning costume rushing in. Moreover, when they looked outside, they saw several big guys carrying a big coffin coming in. The coffin was put down, and those men did not speak but turned around and left!


    The guests were shocked by such a strange scene and couldn''t find any words to describe their feelings at the moment.


    When they came to their senses from the shock, some of them even took out their phones to take photos.


    Ryan trembled with anger. He pointed at those who were wearing dressing funeral clothes and shouted angrily, "hurry up! Deputy Li, drive them out!"


    Before Ryan could finish his words, the crowd saw there was a man among them rushing towards Ryan desperately. The man rushed to his front all of a sudden! He knelt down in front of Ryan.


    Lying under the feet of Ryan, he complained with tears and snot, "Mr. President, please uphold justice for me. My daughter died so miserably!"


    Before Ryan could say anything else to refute, some of the guests recognized the man.


    "Ah, it''s Lay! The butler of the Xia Clan! " " Wow..... "


    "Oh, it''s Lay. But What happened? "


    Yes, the man kneeling on the ground was Lay, the butler of the Xia clan.


    Lay cried very sadly. He complained, "Mr. President, please uphold justice for my daughter. I know that today is the day for Adam''s wedding banquet. It''s not appropriate for me to appear in such clothes, but, i my daughter is only eighteen years old this year. She died for no reason. I I Please, please do something to redress the scales for my daughter, Mr. President! "


    Lay spoke incoherently, but the general meaning was that his daughter was dead, and wronged!


    This made everyone confused. How did his daughter die? What grievance had she suffered?


    The anger in Ryan''s eyes was obvious. Were these blind idiots crazy? It was on the wedding banquet! An international wedding banquet! Didn''t they know how solemn it should be? It almost drove him mad. Ryan was really pissed off!


    However, as the president of the Xia stat


    s arm around her shoulder.


    Crystal turned her head and saw the handsome face of Edgar, who was smiling at her.


    "It''s okay, honey. Don''t worry. I''ll be with you even it is the end of the world!"


    Hearing this, Crystal smiled brightly, like a rainbow after the rain, breathtaking beauty.


    With a doting smile, Edgar pinched Crystal''s face and said, "Honey! Are you tired?"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I''m not tired!"


    With a smile, Edgar pushed Crystal to sit down. Then, Edgar said to Leo, "Leo, go and buy some snacks for Princess Crystal''! Osmanthus cake! Go and buy it on the other side of the street. If I want it freshly made, go ahead! "


    Leo nodded and answered respectfully, "yes!"


    Then Leo turned around and left.


    The Butler, Lay, and the people in mourning dress who came out of the gate were still crying. At this moment, Crystal and Edgar were chatting leisurely about eating cakes?


    This scene was very strange and funny, what a jaw-dropping moment!


    Is there any mistake? The couple were so... they were so arrogant, weren''t they?


    On the contrary, Abbott and the king of Country C sitting not far away and kept waiting for a good show.


    It was apparent that Edgar and Crystal could be capable enough to handle the situation. Today, someone wanted to destroy Crystal. And they would like to see how capable she was to overcome crisis!

 Chapter 607 who is it

    At this moment, Ryan couldn''t stand it anymore. He waved his hand to hint Lay to shut up and asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    Lay swallowed hard and pointed at Crystal with his trembling hand. "Mr. President, please uphold justice for my daughter! Princess Crystal killed my daughter. I''m going to sue her. Mr. President, please help us to make an impartial judgment for my daughter! "


    With a straight face, Ryan pointed at the people at the door and said, "well, I understand what you mean. But today, it''s too capricious for you to bring such a coffin to make trouble during the wedding. I know that you are in a daze because of the pain of losing your daughter. I can forgive you for what happened today!"


    Then he changed the subject and said, "Lay, I know what happened to you. Don''t worry. It''s a matter of life and death. As the president of the Xia state, I won''t leave it alone!"


    Ryan turned around and looked at the couple who still stayed arrogant. He cleared his voice and said, "Princess Crystal, do you have anything to say for defense?"


    Crystal sat there leisurely and didn''t stand up. She glanced at Lay and the three maids hiding in the corner and sneered, "me? I have nothing to say. Oh, by the way, Mr. President, as for the matter that your maids have framed me. Since everything is clear, please arrest them!


    Although they don''t deserve to be sentenced to death, they almost ruined my reputation as a princess. At least they have to be imprisoned and receive punishment! Mr. President, do you think it''s a good idea? "


    Ryan felt a sharp pain in his head. He took a deep breath and said, "Crystal, I''m telling you again that Fancy was beaten to death by you. And this is the matter we are now talking about..."


    Crystal smiled, "of course I know it. But I have to deal with things one by one!"


    At this time, Crystal looked cold and calm. She didn''t show any panic because she was accused of a murder case.


    Then she looked at Edgar, who was standing next to Crystal. He also looked calm and even served a cup of tea for Crystal from time to time.


    Everyone shushed!


    The couple were....


    and this was the beginning of his journey to another golden path.


    A cunning smile flashed across Lay''s eyes, but no one noticed it.


    However, Crystal, who was sitting not far away, squinted at Lay and kept observing his emotion.


    One second ago, he was afraid that Ryan would know his daughter''s stupid thing, but the next second, he directly imputed his daughter''s death to her.


    It had only been three hours. How could Lay dare to ruin his future so boldly and willingly within three hours and he even took advantage of his daughter''s death.


    Crystal kept thinking about what happened this morning and the information about Lay. She once lived in the Xia clan. Before she came to the Xia clan, she had a general understanding of all members in the Xia clan.


    Although Lay was an old man, he was not stupid and scheming. He had been working hard on the surface, but he was very harsh to the servants in secret.


    And he would find some excuses to deduct the salary from the servants from time to time.


    From this, it was clear that this man was overwhelmed with greedy nature.


    However, no matter what this man did secretly, it seemed that he had never done anything wrong in the past few years when he worked in the Xia clan.


    Judging from these things, the position of being a butler of the Xia clan was obviously very important in Lay''s eyes.


    How tempting was it that Lay was willing to take the risk?

 Chapter 608 Give My Wife The Truth!

    Suddenly, something occurred to Crystal.


    Crystal curled her lips and watched those who were about to turn around and leave.


    Crystal stood up and said to Edgar, "Honey, stop them!"


    "They..." of course, Edgar knew who they were?


    So, Edgar said to his men coldly, "Stop them and close the door for me!"


    Hearing what Edgar said, all the guests present panicked!


    The door was closed? How could they get out?


    Therefore, some guests began to clamor.


    "We are going out. Let us out. We won''t eat anymore!"


    "Yes, let us out. Why right do you have to close the door?"


    At this moment, Ryan was very angry. He shouted at Edgar, "Prince Zach, what do you mean?"


    Turning around, Edgar said indifferently, "Nothing. Since it''s a matter of life and death, we should be more cautious!"


    Edgar''s men moved very fast. Just as the group of mourning people stepped out of the door of the White House, they were invited back.


    Of course, what they said was that please, but some people were stupid and wanted to rush out, and Edgar''s men directly kicked them back!


    At this moment, the anger in Ryan''s heart was slowly rising. This group of people were too arrogant.


    He turned around and slapped Deputy Li across the face. "What are you doing? Don''t you see anyone making trouble in my White House? Go and catch these mobs!"


    This time, Deputy Li learned to be smart. It was obvious that the mob referred to the subordinates of Edgar!


    Yes, this time, Ryan really didn''t want to give in. After all, he was the president of the Xia state. This was the first time that Edgar was so arrogant. He could take it as for his beloved wife, and just take it as a mistake.


    However, this second time he just stood on Ryan''s head and peed!


    Why didn''t he get angry? Even if he broke up with Country C this time, he didn''t care. After all, they challenged his authority again an


    ss Crystal'' deliberately beat her to death. This is also called negligent homicide!"


    What Ryan meant was that he had made a concession. In fact, Crystal had to be responsible for killing him to death, but if she killed him by mistake, she would receive less punishment!


    Although Ryan didn''t want Crystal to live, he had to bow his head because he was threatened by Edgar. Step back!


    Yes, it was true that Ryan was threatened by Edgar.


    If these account books were made public, then his position as president would come to an end.


    However, Edgar didn''t follow his idea. He said, "I''ve said that my wife was wronged. I just want to tell the truth for my wife!"


    Ryan went crazy and restless. He took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want?"


    Edgar said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask you something about the butler of the Xia Clan! And you can just sit here quietly. When the matter is over, I will naturally leave with my wife! "


    The underlying meaning behind Edgar''s words was that as long as it was up to him today. Then he could destroy all the documents and files.


    After thinking for a while, Ryan said, "Okay, I promise you. No matter what you want to do next, I won''t stop you. But you have to promise me!"

 Chapter 609 dont touch my daughter!

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar replied, "of course not!"


    No one knew what had happened between Edgar and Ryan.


    They were still fighting against each other a second ago, but now they were like partners, which was hard for everyone to understand.


    However, the king of Country C, who was sitting not far away, looked at them coldly. He sneered in his heart, ''it seems that Edgar must have something on Ryan, or he wouldn''t be so obedient!''!


    At this time, Abbott lowered his head and whispered to the king, "Dad, you see what I said is right. Edgar and Crystal are all capable big shot!"


    The king stretched out his leg and kicked Abbott under the table, without saying anything. He glared at Abbott, as if saying, "Boy, you should learn something from them!"!


    Abbott curled his lips and continued to watch!


    At the same time, after hearing what Ryan said, Edgar waved his hand and asked his men to pull Lay over and throw him under the feet of Edgar.


    Lay, the Butler, wanted to stand up to resist the violent action of Edgar''s subordinate, but he dared not.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with the man known as Prince Zach in front of him, the bloodthirsty aura emanated from the prince made Lay tremble. He lay on the ground and lowered his head, not daring to look straight into his eyes.


    Glancing at him coldly, Edgar asked, "are you Lay?"


    Lay''s voice trembled, "yes, yes, I''m Lay!"


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his hand. Leo quickly moved a chair and respectfully put it in front of Edgar.


    Sitting down with his legs crossed, Edgar said coldly, "Lay, I heard that you are going to sue my wife, right?"


    Edgar''s voice was plain, but even so, Lay, who was lying on the ground, was frightened to sweat.


    But when he thought that he would have a good life soon, he made up his mind and answered, "yes Yes! I am going to sue her! "


    Leaning back lazily, Edgar asked, "do you have any evidence?"


    Lay''s mouth twitched and


    g would be over!


    No, No. he couldn''t let Professor Jordan touch his daughter''s body.


    With tears on his face, Lay stammered, "I I know you are right, Professor Jordan. But after all, she is my daughter. How can I bear to see my daughter''s body be tarnished? I beg you, please let her rest in peace! "


    Professor Jordan frowned, "don''t you want to find out who killed your daughter?"


    A hint of panic flashed through Lay''s eyes. He said, "we have known who is the murderer, haven''t we? Professor Jordan, why are you so aggressive? "


    At this time, Crystal walked over and interrupted, "Mr. Lay, perhaps you are not unwilling to make your daughter be disturbed, but you are afraid of being exposed. Oh, no, let''s put it bluntly. You are scared of autopsy because of you are actually the culprit, right? "


    Lay blurted out, "I didn''t!"


    With a cold face, Crystal continued, "since you didn''t do it, get out of the way!"


    Lay looked flustered. He hurriedly said, "no, no, I can''t. You can''t do this to my daughter. I I won''t sue you. I won''t sue Princess Crystal. I I quit! "


    Crystal chuckled and said, "you won''t sue me? Mr. Lay, is this what you want? Do you think you own the right to quit? Do you think it''s a game? Do you really think that you can quit by simply saying that '' I won''t sue you? '' "

 Chapter 610 dont insult my daughter!

    Lay was too guilty to look at Crystal. He looked down at her feet and said, "I Well... !"


    He wanted to back off in his heart, but on second thought, something was wrong! He was now the father of the victim. If he didn''t agree to open the coffin to examine the corpse, they could still do nothing about it.


    Thinking of this, Lay knelt on the ground, thumped his chest and complained in tears, "God, look at these vicious people. They even want to humiliate my daughter after she died. My poor daughter was beaten to death, but the murdered still refused to admit it. They even try to insult your body. My daughter is a still a damsel till the moment she passed away. I won''t let my daughter be humiliated even if I fight till the end of my life! "


    While speaking, Lay stood up and hugged the coffin, crying bitterly with tears and snot!


    The voice was so miserable that it was the most heartrending sound in the world.


    This made all the guests present feel sorry for this heartbroken and aged father.


    That''s right. Her daughter was still a damsel. And now a autopsy was required to conducted on her body? It was like looking through the naked body. Although the person was dead, it was just a corpse. Naturally, it would not make people think too much.


    However, the victim was a young girl at the age of her twenties. As the father of the victim, of course, he didn''t want his daughter''s body to be exposed and examined, let alone she was just a girl. It was an insult for her!


    In this era, although it was normal to have autopsy, it was different to conduct it aboveboard and even witnessed by the public.


    Therefore, all the guests present could understand what Lay insisted.


    However, only Crystal, Edgar, Ryan and Abbott could tell that Lay was nervous and uneasy.


    It was obvious that Lay felt uneasy and cried louder.


    Crystal smiled. It seemed that her guess was right. All the secrets were hidden on Fancy''s body.


    At the same time, Crystal sneered in her heart, ''Lay, you wanted to use your daughter''s corpse to make me unable to refute, but you didn''t expect that I would ask Professor Jordan to open the coffin and conduct an a


    sue Princess Crystal'' on my own, but my daughter was really killed by her.


    Please believe me. Please uphold justice for my daughter. In order to prove that what I said is true, and to make my daughter rest in peace, I''m willing to prove my word even at the price of my life, so as to prove that what I said is true! "


    While speaking, Lay turned around and rushed to the pillar not far behind him


    Just when everyone was covering their eyes and thought that Lay was really going to kill himself by hitting the wall, Leo, who was standing behind Crystal, rushed over quickly and stopped Lay. Then, Leo kicked him far away from the wall.


    As a result, Lay was kicked to the corner. He lay on the ground, covered his chest and coughed violently!


    However, Crystal didn''t seem to care about him at all. She said to Lay, "ah, Mr. Lay, you are so tough. I really admire you. If you really want to die, I can help you as long as you want to."


    While speaking, Crystal took out an vial from nowhere, slowly walked up to Lay, looked down at him and said, "look, how do you want to die? Do you want to be stabbed to death or strangled? No, No. It''s too cruel. How about this? I just prepared a vial of sleeping pills today. I couldn''t fall asleep these days and took one pill from time to time to help me sleep.


    Well, it''s just for you. You can swallow them all. Don''t worry. You will die without feeling pain or even a sense of itch! "

 Chapter 611 Why Dont You Want To Die

    Lay was about to cry in his heart. He just wanted to pretend. If he didn''t really want to die, who would be crazy to die!


    He just didn''t want Professor Jordan to open the coffin to examine the corpse.


    Although it was risky for his innocence, who was already dead, he knew very well that those people could not watch him die and would definitely stop him. If he was alive, he would not really hit the wall.


    Therefore, although this method was a little dangerous, the effect was very effective. Seeing an old man fighting for justice for his child, everyone would sympathize with such a scene. Yes, he wanted to take advantage of everyone''s sympathy. In this way, Professor Jordan would have no courage to say anything about the open coffin and autopsy!


    Suppose the victim''s father, was going to die. How could he lie?


    However, someone stopped him. Why did she kick him?


    That''s not a big deal? The problem was that Crystal was even going to help him die?


    Lay really felt as if he were lifting a stone to hit his own feet.


    Lay''s body trembled, and he looked a little timid. The corners of his mouth trembled. "I I !"


    Lay really didn''t know what to say? Did he say that he didn''t want to die? Can he say that he is pretending?


    Seeing that Lay was trembling all over, Crystal smiled like a cherry blossom. She squinted at him and asked Lay, "What''s wrong? Does the butler not want to die?"


    Lay faltered.


    Crystal looked down at Lay and said coldly, "Lay, since you want me to die so much, please learn to be smart next time. Don''t be so stupid to work for others. Fucking fool, you think that person will leave a way for you. Oh, I forgot to greet you. How about Yan''s physical quality? She is the most skilled prostitute in America..."


    Lay''s face turned pale in an instant. He looked at Crystal in shock and asked, "How do you know?"


    Crystal''s voice was so low that only her and Lay could hear it.


    Crystal leaned forward and sneered, "Of


    gainst each other. If they offended him, they would definitely come to no good end.


    At this moment, Ryan was very unhappy. He didn''t care about the life of a butler. He was just a butler.


    However, what made him crazy was the posture and expression of Edgar at the moment.


    Edgar was sitting aside and drinking tea leisurely, while he, the president, was standing in front of him and looking at him eagerly.


    He didn''t take the president seriously at all!


    Ryan was so angry that his heart was about to explode. But what action could he take? What could he do?


    Edgar had something on him. He had something on him that could make him get out of the company at any time. How could he be angry with him!


    Not only couldn''t he greet him with a smile, but also Ryan felt that he was extremely angry at the moment.


    Ryan smiled and said, "It''s easy to say. Since the butler has made his own mistake, he should bear the responsibility himself!"


    Ryan meant that he agreed and Lay was at the disposal of Edgar.


    Then, Edgar stood up and turned to everyone. "Today, I take this opportunity to tell everyone that my wife is not someone who can be framed easily! If anyone wants to find some dirty tricks to bully my wife, you can come here and fight with me. I, Prince Zach, can be with you at any time.

 Chapter 612 Does The Arsenic Work

    In addition, after the banquet, if anyone gossips too much about the video and several photos shown on the screen today, he or she will be blamed for being ruthless to me, Prince Zach. Just now, you heard that I have thrown all the people who offended me into the sea. If you want to have a try, I don''t recommend you to be a dinner of shark!"


    Hearing what Edgar said, everyone couldn''t help trembling.


    They were so scared! At the same time, they cursed in their hearts that Edgar was a bastard! Prince Zach was too fucking arrogant!


    All the people present here were of high status, but they were really angry at the threat of Edgar. Although they were angry, they could only bear it.


    Because Prince Zach was too fucking arrogant. They couldn''t compete with each other at all, and at the same time, they were also afraid. If they were really thrown out to feed the fish by Prince Zach. It was so horrible!


    Therefore, some guests lowered their heads and secretly deleted all the photos they had just taken.


    Lay, the Butler, heard what Edgar said again. "Give him to me!"


    At that time, he was so scared that he fell to the ground. No! No! No! He didn''t want to fall into the hands of Prince Zach. Once he fell into the hands of Prince Zach. Then how could he survive? Prince Zach would throw him into the sea to feed the fish! No, no, it''s horrible!


    Lay knew he was doomed today.


    He thought he had done it perfectly, but he didn''t expect that Crystal, who knew everything, would bite him back.


    Crystal was really a horrible woman, but at the same time, he was thinking about what to do? What should he do? Would he be able to live if he revealed the person behind him?


    No, no, no! If he told her everything, how could he go to America in the future.


    Lay had been thinking about what he should do now?


    At this time, Crystal raised a snicker. She waved her hand, indicating that Leo would give her the dagger.


    Then all the people saw was t


    ed coldly, "Do you think I will be afraid of being in jail?"


    Lay was about to cry. Was Crystal crazy? How dare she kill him in front of so many people?


    Lay felt that Crystal was really a crazy woman who was not afraid of anything!


    Lay trembled and begged, "No, no... Don''t kill me. I I''ll tell you everything! Let me tell you, who is behind me to ask me make trouble to you Please let me go!"


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal said, "The person behind you I''m not interested in! But let me let you go. Well, I can think about it!"


    Lay was confused and looked at Crystal.


    Crystal sneered, "Don''t you understand? Well, I''ll make it clear to you how Fancy died. I think you know better than me!"


    Lay''s face turned pale in an instant, and his tongue was stiff. He said guiltily, "I I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    With a playful smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal said, "Lay, don''t you still dream that the people behind you can save you at this time?"


    Lay looked down involuntarily and said, "I I don''t understand What are you talking about?"


    With a weird smile on her face, Crystal said, "Lay, it seems that you really don''t want this opportunity to save yourself. Oh, by the way, is the arsenic you bought secretly from the black market useful?"

 Chapter 613 A Great World Without Omission!

    Lay froze and stared at Crystal in shock. "You..."


    Crystal put the dagger on Lay''s face and patted him two times. She said, "Lay, don''t think that no one knows what you have done. Today I''m in a good mood and because you''re old. I can''t help but advise you to choose a smart man next time. Don''t always imagine that he can help you escape after you poison someone to death.


    When you killed your adopted daughter, you had already stepped into the coffin. Oh, by the way, do you really think that your so-called master can save you and the sea of fire! Don''t be silly. You have killed someone. How could she save you?"


    At this time, Lay''s mouth was a little relaxed. He shook his head and said, "No No, he said he would help me settle down in the United States and let me become an American citizen. He will take care of everything and won''t get me involved!"


    Hearing this, Crystal smiled and said, "Lay, you''re getting old. Don''t you know how capable the people behind you are to send you to America safe and sound? Don''t dream about it. Even if Ryan wants to protect you, he can''t be so capable to let a murderer from the Xia state escape to the United States and settle down in the United States and become a citizen of the United States.


    Do you know the law? The first thing you do after you emigrated to the United States is that the person involved has a clean background and lives in the United States. In addition to all kinds of certificates, the most important thing is to go to the local civil affairs bureau to apply for a file. Do you think all the people in the Civil Affairs Bureau are idiots? Would they let a murderer open an account in their bureau?


    And how capable your master is to control the government?


    Lay, don''t you know whether that person is cooperating with you or sending you to death?"


    After Lay heard what Crystal said, he completely fell to the ground. Crystal was right. He had become a murderer now. As long as Professor Jordan took the residue in


    oman like Crystal would like to give all she had to the poor, and to those hearts that were not as good as theirs. In this way, she could show her noble, noble and upright, and also show her sense of superiority.


    Therefore, Lay thought that at this time, Crystal said that she helped him must be out of vanity.


    Anyway, no matter what Crystal thought, since Crystal wanted to help him, he would naturally welcome her and cooperate well.


    Therefore, Lay put down his guard and hurriedly said, "You How can you help me?"


    At this moment, Crystal stood half squatting. Although she was a little tired, in the eyes of outsiders, she just wanted to kill Lay.


    As for the conversation between him and Lay, no one could hear it except Leo.


    Because Leo was the closest to her, and the others only saw her back as she wanted to kill Lay. He couldn''t hear what she had said to Lay!


    Crystal withdrew her thoughts and said indifferently, "Abduct me!"


    Lay was stunned. "You ?"


    Crystal, "Cut the crap. I''ll let you use the dagger in my hand You are holding me hostage!"


    Lay didn''t seem to hear it clearly. He asked again, "You You want me to Hostage you!"


    Crystal didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She had stayed here for too long. She was afraid that those people would suspect her if she stayed here for too long.

 Chapter 614 if you want to live, just listen to me!

    A hint of impatience flashed through Crystal''s eyes. She said coldly, "don''t you want to leave here? Stop talking nonsense. If you want to live, just listen to me! "


    Two minutes later


    "Back off! Hurry up, or I''ll kill her!"


    Lay held the dagger against Crystal''s neck, and all this happened all of a sudden. Leo, who was closest to Crystal, wanted to save her, but was stopped by a hint from Crystal.


    Although Leo was confused and didn''t know what Crystal was doing, Leo still did as Crystal hinted. He didn''t move!


    Although Leo didn''t take action, Edgar, who was sitting not far away, was not as calm as before.


    "Bang!" the teacup in Edgar''s hand fell to the ground. He stood up, turned around and walked quickly towards them.


    "Let her go!"


    Edgar''s voice was very cold, and the anger at the corners of his eyes was obviously visible. He gave off a bloodthirsty aura.


    At that time, Lay was so scared that his hands trembled.


    As he trembled, he accidentally cut a small wound on Crystal''s neck with the dagger.


    Crystal felt a chill and cursed in her heart, ''fuck! Can you stop trembling!''!


    At this moment, Edgar was overwhelmed with the rage that he really wanted to kill lay immediately, then he shouted, "let her go!"


    This accident happened so suddenly that both Abbott and the king of Country C, and even Ryan all collected themselves after they were stunned by the shock.


    Holding a chair in his hand, Abbott was really afraid that he would throw it over on Lay because of rage. Was that bastard insane? How dare he threaten his sister-in-law?


    The king stopped Abbott in a hurry and said, "what are you doing? Don''t be impulsive. You brat, put it down, put it down! "


    A murderous look flashed across Edgar''s eyes. He looked at Lay coldly and said, "tell me, what do you want?"


    On the contrary, Edgar was not as angry as he had been a moment ago. Because Edgar had noticed something. Yes, he had seen Crystal winking at him.


    So he guessed that Crystal did it for a purpose. In combination with the fact that Crystal had asked Douglas to investigate Lay a few days ago.


    Therefore, Edgar kn


    etreated quickly. While stepping back, he said to Edgar and others, "no Don''t follow me! Throw the suitcase into the car! "


    Leo took a look at Edgar and Edgar nodded.


    Then, Leo closed the suitcase, walked out and threw the suitcase into the car. Then he returned.


    Lowering his head with a dagger, Lay said to the guests, "get out of the way. If you don''t want her to die, just let me go!"


    The guests didn''t move, not because they wanted to, but because they were completely dumbfounded!


    yes! They just couldn''t believe their eyes! Wow It was more thrilling than watching horror movies.


    ... Was it because they were too heartless? Stop kidding!


    Among these people, except for Edgar, Abbott, the king of Country C and Ryan, all the guests present were just watching.


    Even Princess Crystal was under attack. There was nothing to do with them. What''s more, they could have left early. After the banquet, they would go shopping, go to the party and wherever they wanted.


    However, Prince Zach had locked them in the venue for a long time. From noon to afternoon, and then to evening, they really wanted to resist, but they were afraid that Prince Zach would be enraged, so they dared not speak or move.


    It was none of their business whether Princess Crystal could be rescued safely or the butler could leave as he wished. Some guests even gloated over the accident that Princess Crystal was threatened.

 Chapter 615 are you all silly Get out of my way!

    The guests didn''t move aside. They were still standing there like idiots.


    At this time, Edgar was angry. A hint of coldness flashed through the corners of his eyes. He said coldly to the guests, "are you all deaf? Get out of the way! "


    Hearing his roar, all the guests who were still standing beside the door, as well as the mourning people brought by Lay, were frightened and quickly made way for Lay.


    Therefore, Lay smoothly took Crystal out of the White House.


    Edgar and the others followed him out.


    Some of the other guests were still watching, and some hurried to escape from the venue. Anyway, as soon as the door of the White House opened, most of the guests ran out.


    While the rest of them continued to watch.


    Lay took Crystal into the car. Lay was afraid that Crystal would go back on her word, so he ordered Crystal to drive him to the airport.


    Edgar then watched Lay leave with Crystal in the car.


    Everyone saw that Prince Zach in front of them could only watch the culprit abduct his wife and leave, but he was indifferent. It was so strange!


    Even Ryan felt something wrong. He thought, ''doesn''t Edgar worry about Crystal at all when he sees her being abducted?


    no That was too weird! That was so abnormal!


    All of a sudden, a possibility came to Ryan''s mind. He turned around and ordered, "hurry up. Go to every intersection to intercept Lay. Don''t let him run away !"


    Before Ryan could finish his words, Edgar turned around and interrupted coldly, "No!"


    Deputy Li rolled his eyes at Edgar, and his thought was, "humph, I won''t listen to you!


    Ignoring the silly look of Deputy Li, Edgar raised his hand and said to Leo, "Leo, look carefully. Whoever wants to chase after Lay, just shoot them!"


    Hearing this, Ryan said angrily, "Prince Zach, how dare you "


    Turning his back to Ryan, Edgar said coldly, "I''m going to get my wife back now. Mr. President, if you still want your men to follow me, Don''t blame me for killing them all. Lay is now my target. If he dares to kidnap my wife, I will kill him directly without the h


    d said, "yes sir!"


    Although Deputy Li was not that smart, he was not an idiot. He might not understand what his boss meant at the first time, but he understood his real intention now.


    He got it because he understood that Ryan indicated that what they were doing now was to hunt a dangerous criminal, and it was his right to shoot Lay once he resisted with the excuse of self defense.


    But what Ryan meant was that he needed to kill both Lay and Princess Crystal.


    At that time, all the charges could be shifted to the suspect, Lay.


    After figuring it out, Deputy Li felt a little scared. He was not afraid of killing people. He had killed a lot of enemies in the battlefield, but here was not that battlefield. It was not a political scheme.


    He had already known his boss'' big secret. He was really afraid that Ryan would kill him to keep the secret.


    At the same time, Deputy Li had a new opinion of the president. It was once reported that Ryan was a kind, gentle and impartial president.


    Because of it, Deputy Li had admired Ryan since he joined the army. It was said that the president was a good man and a merciful president worthy of admiration. The reason why he joined the army was to make a contribution to the country. He used his own strength to protect the country and his family. He would be willing to sacrifice for justice and would never bow to evil.

 Chapter 616 who on earth is Crystal

    However, Deputy Li dared not ask Ryan the questions about his doubts.


    So he turned around and did as Ryan said.


    However, he suddenly had a plan of retirement.


    Looking at the back of Deputy Li and his men, all the unhappiness Ryan felt on this day disappeared.


    Humph! He is the biggest king of the Xia state. Edgar and Crystal are just some arrogant idiots. How dare they offend his majesty!


    Ryan didn''t believe that a fake prince of Country C could defeat him.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Ryan turned around and walked into the inner hall of the White House. Then he went upstairs to his office.


    As soon as he sat down, he saw Mrs. Judy standing at the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Mrs. Judy was wearing a black leather overcoat with a noble and elegant brooch on her chest. Although Mrs. Judy was already an old lady in her seventies.


    But she attached great importance to skin care very much. Her face was ruddy. Although the skin on her face was not as smooth as that of a young girl, she looked much younger than her peers.


    Mrs. Judy looked at Ryan up and down with her sharp eyes and said, "well, there is no outsider here. Stop disguising!"


    Ryan''s face darkened at once. He stopped, turned around and sat back at his desk.


    "What are you doing here? Just to visit your son? "


    Mrs. Judy closed the door and said sarcastically, "Well, you still address me mother? What a surprise! "


    It was said that Ryan was an gentle and filial man. And Mrs. Judy spoiled him since his childhood, but who knew that in fact, Ryan and Mrs. Judy had long been at odds with each other. Although they were mother and son, they were comparable to enemies! The animosity between them had rested for a long time.


    The shares and assets of Mrs. Judy were deterrent to Ryan, while the military power and properties of Ryan were also something that Mrs. Judy dared not look down upon.


    They usually pretended to be intimate like mother and son, but in the family, they always fought against each other.


    fter the fire accident that year, you directly announced her death regardless of rescue. What was your intention? Don''t you think we can''t notice your scheme?


    We have always treated you as a real child of the Xia clan, and Griffith has always treated you as her real brother.


    And you not only want to use her to achieve your private desires, but also to hook up with her best friend and hurt Griffith in various ways. Ryan, do you really think that your old man and I don''t know what you have done these years?


    Ryan, do you know that for so many years, we have been tolerating what you have done in the Xia clan, it was all because Griffith had begged us for not punishing you. She has always told us that although you are not her real brother, she still regards you as her closest family member even if you are not related to her by blood. And what Griffith wants most is a united family.


    Therefore, no evil things what you have done in the Xia clan, we can still forgive you. Over the years, your father has handed over the whole family to you, but we still keep the part of property that should belong to Griffith. We believe that even if we can''t have Griffith back, we could still manage to find her daughter. Therefore, you are not qualified to get the rest of the property, and there is no legitimate reason for you to take it away! "

 Chapter 617 The Plan Succeeded!

    A hint of impatience flashed through Ryan''s eyes. He said, "All right, all right. Mom, why are you coming to me today? I''m still busy!"


    Mrs. Judy restrained her anger. Although she didn''t get along well with her adopted son, they had to go through some things on the surface, for the reputation of the Xia Clan and for their future.


    After the fire in the Xia Clan, their precious daughter disappeared and hadn''t been found back yet, although they still had the property that their daughter deserved.


    But now they were getting old day by day. Who knew that they would be incurably ill one day? Therefore, for the time being, their relationship with their adopted son, Ryan, would not be too stiff.


    So, after Mrs. Judy withdrew her anger, she looked at Ryan calmly and asked, "Ryan, who on earth is Crystal? Why are you always against her?"


    Ryan said to Mrs. Judy, "Mom, why are you so nosy? Fine, fine! Let me tell you the truth! What about her? She just offended me before!"


    Mrs. Xia ignored the disdain in Ryan''s eyes. Anyway, Mrs. Judy was used to the way she got along with Ryan, so she didn''t care anymore.


    Back then, they took Ryan back from the orphanage and raised him as their own son. They thought it didn''t matter if he was not related by blood. Anyway, he was raised by them, so he was no different from their own son.


    However, to their surprise, the white eyed wolf was always a white eyed wolf and could not be raised well.


    In the past, Ryan was really filial to the two of them. But when Ryan knew that he was not their biological son, he didn''t expect that he would change a lot to the two of them.


    Later, after that incident, the relationship between Ryan and the two of them had become like this. Even if the other party was dead, he would not shed tears.


    Even though they didn''t get along well with each other, Ryan''s adoptive father knew what kind of person Ryan was. How could he l


    nd of the phone. She said in a delicate voice, "Honey, why do you come to see me? You haven''t been here for a long time. I remember you!"


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Ryan''s stomach tightened and her breath became heavier. "Baby, I miss you too. Where are you?"


    The woman''s voice was softer, "In our house!"


    Ryan looked up at his watch and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up!"


    The woman was stunned, but she quickly reacted and exclaimed, "Honey, you Did you agree to let me go to see you? Aren''t you afraid..."


    The woman said in a joyful voice.


    Ryan smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? You are pregnant with my child, and I am single now. There is nothing to be afraid of when we are together aboveboard!"


    The woman on the other end of the phone kissed the phone happily and said, "Thank you, honey. I''ll prepare it right away!"


    In a good mood, Ryan smiled and said, "Okay!"


    Then, Ryan hung up the phone and went downstairs.


    On the other side, after the woman hung up the phone, the smile on her face disappeared. She stood up and walked to the bedroom, came to the safe, squatted down, opened the safe, and took out an old NOKIA. She skillfully pressed a number. When the phone was connected, she said, "The plan is successful!"

 Chapter 618 I cant get out of bed!

    Meanwhile, when Lay was arrived at the airport with Crystal, Crystal suddenly turned the direction around.


    This made Lay, who was sitting behind, suddenly panic. He shook the dagger in his hand and said, "What are you doing? Where are we going? "


    A hint of weirdness flashed through Crystal''s eyes. She stared straight ahead and sneered, "what''s wrong? Are you afraid? "


    Lay leaned forward, held the dagger tightly and placed it closer to her neck. "Tell me, where are you taking me? Aren''t we going to the airport? You Where on earth are you taking me to? Tell me, or I''ll kill you! "


    A trace of coldness flashed across the corner of Crystal''s mouth. She said, "Come on, don''t be so nervous. Put away the dagger. Aren''t you tired of holding it like this all the time?"


    Crystal''s voice was gloomy, and Lay''s hands were still trembling. He said, "you What are you going to do to me? Tell me or not? "


    [����] said casually, "if I die, do you think you can escape from the country safely in [����]?"


    Sweat trickled down Lay''s face. Somehow, after he came out of the White House, he found that Crystal''s tone had changed. The coldness emanated from Crystal made Lay feel uneasy and scared.


    However, he had no choice. Just as Crystal said, he was now involved in a murder. No matter how capable his real boss was, it was impossible to send him to the United States at the moment.


    However, Crystal, as the princess of Country C, was totally capable enough to bail him out. With the power and fame Crystal got, she could save him and give him a new identity to live a happy life in Country C.


    Thinking of this, Lay took back the dagger and threw it aside. He smiled and said, "Crystal, oh, I am sorry, Princess Crystal'', thank you for saving me today. From now on, I own you one. I would follow your order and you can ask me to do whatever you want."


    After all, Lay had been the butler of the Xia clan for so many years, so he was quite aware of the importance of power.


    He knew very well that Crystal was absolutely capable now. It was a piece of cake for Crystal to make him leave the Xia state safe and sound.


    So


    "I''m just afraid that you will run away."


    Tilting her head with a smile, Crystal hung Edgar around his neck and said, " Do you think that me and the butler would elope? So ridiculous? How could I run away with an old man! My husband is a top handsome man in the world. How could I abandon you and run away with an old man! "


    Pinching Crystal''s face, Edgar smiled and said, "of course I know it. But don''t be so naughty next time. Got it? It was too dangerous just now. If that old man kept shaking his hand, he might cut your neck. "


    Crystal leaned over and kissed on Edgar''s face, saying, "all right. Honey, it is not the right time to talk about it. I know I was wrong. From now on, I won''t risk my own life, okay? "


    Shaking his head, Edgar pinched her nose again and said, "Since you know you are wrong, let''s get down to business. I''m telling you, I will forgive you this time. If you are still so impulsive again, I behave violently while having sex with you as punishment. "


    While speaking, Edgar leaned over to Crystal''s ear and whispered.


    Crystal''s face turned a little blushed. She slapped away Edgar''s face and scolded, "obscene!"


    Edgar pinched her cheek and whispered in her ear, "I''m only obscene to my wife!"


    After saying that, Edgar put Crystal aside. Then, he lowered his head slowly and said coldly to Lay who still stayed in the car, "do you want me to invite you to get off the car?"

 Chapter 619 scheme!

    Hiding in the car, Lay kept trembling. He didn''t dare to look at Edgar straight in his eyes.


    In fact, when Crystal got off the car, Lay saw Edgar standing behind Crystal.


    At that time, he really wanted to cry. A second ago, he was so excited that he thought he could take a ship out of the country soon, but now, he felt himself so miserable that he met Edgar here!


    He was now so close to death! Everyone knew Edgar was a tough guy. He had drowned all the people who had offended him into the sea And he was the person who set up his wife, he would die more miserably for that!


    Lay grabbed the seat tightly and didn''t want to get off. He was so scared that his feet went numb. But he couldn''t say that he didn''t want to get off at all.


    Seeing that Lay was trembling all over, Edgar sneered, "it seems that Mr. Lay really wants me to pick you up in person!"


    Lay shook his head and said, "no, no, no!"


    Hearing that, Edgar] turned around and ignored Lay. With a wave of his hand, Edgar said to Leo standing behind him, "come on, please get the Butler out of the car and invite him to the cafe!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Although Edgar used the word ''invite'', Leo still kicked Lay out of the car expressionlessly.


    Holding Lay''s hand, Leo walked coldly into the cafe following Edgar and Crystal.


    It was eight or nine o''clock in the evening. Normally, the cafe should be at its peak hour at the moment, but at this time, there was no even a guest in it. Elegant music was still lingering, and the owner of the cafe was standing respectfully at the door.


    Holding Crystal in his arms, Edgar walked in slowly. The owner of the cafe quickly opened the door respectfully and greeted with a smile, "Your Highness!"


    Without even giving the owner a glance, Edgar said coldly, "do you know what to do, right?"


    The owner of the coffee shop nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I got it. I''ll serve you cakes and coffee now! "


    Glancing at the hall lazily, Edgar asked coldly, "You just want us to take the seats here?"


    The owner nodded and said, "yes!


    Then he suddenly felt I said the wrong thing. He shook his head immediately and de


    ry anxious. He helped Chef Wang sit on the chair and said with concern, "Chef Wang, how about I take you to the hospital?"


    Chef Wang clapped his hands, covered his stomach and said, "I It''s a relapsing disease. I don''t need to go to the hospital for that. I''ll take some pain killers and go back to have a rest. Then I could recover. "


    The owner breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, on second thought, if Chef Wang went back to have a rest at the critical moment, it would be a doom for him.


    The Prince was waiting for him to serve the cake! What should he do? What should he do!


    The owner hurried back and forth. Seeing the worried look on his face, Chef Wang asked, "boss, what the matter?"


    The owner sighed and told him everything that the Prince had just order him.


    After hearing this, Chef Wang comforted the owner and said, "it doesn''t matter. I have a cousin who is also a pastry chef. He is also adroit in making cake just as me. I will call him for help!"


    The owner was excited to hear that. "Really? That''s great! Thank you so much! "


    Chef Wang shook his hand weakly and said, "Don''t mention it, boss. I''m just helping myself. I need to ask for a day off today, and I''ll ask my cousin to help me. In this way, you won''t deduct my salary, will you?"


    Chef Wang and the owner ended the conversation half jokingly.


    The owner of the cafe was happy and even praised Chef Wang for his dedication.

 Chapter 620 Should I Tell you

    Master Wang responded with a smile. Maybe the owner of the coffee shop was too happy to notice the light in his eyes.


    Master Wang was very efficient. A few minutes later, a man in black sportswear walked in from the back door. The man was tall, with a straight back, a pair of sunglasses and a mask on his mouth.


    After introducing to each other, Master Wang left from the back door for a rest.


    Although the owner of the coffee shop was curious about the man''s dressing.


    However, since it was master Wang who introduced him, he couldn''t say anything. In addition, the man was really good at making cakes. The cakes he made were really as good as Master Wang''s, which made the owner of the coffee shop very happy.


    At the same time, in a private room upstairs, Crystal and Edgar sat opposite to Lay, with a cup of ordinary coffee in front of each of them.


    Leaning back lazily, Edgar picked up the magazine on the table and read it leisurely.


    At this moment, Crystal was sitting next to Edgar. She stirred the coffee with one hand, looked up at Lay and asked, "Butler, I asked you out today here just to let you tell me the details of the fire in the Xia Clan twenty years ago!"


    Lay had kept his head down, because Prince Zach of C country were sitting opposite him. He was so scared by the aura of Prince Zach that he didn''t dare to look up.


    However, when he suddenly heard Crystal mention what happened twenty years ago, he was shocked. He looked up at Crystal as if he had heard an illusion. He asked, "What did you say?"


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal said word by word, "I want you to tell me the details of the fire in the Xia Clan twenty years ago!"


    [����] couldn''t help but move his hand under the table. He looked a little flustered and said, "I''m sorry. I wasn''t in the Xia clan twenty years ago. I became the Butler ten years ago. I don''t know I know nothing!"


    Slap! Edgar closed the book in his hand and put it on the tab


    uldn''t have colluded with others to make trouble at Adam''s wedding.


    Lay lowered his head and rubbed his hands under the table. He was thinking about it.


    It had to be said that the temptation given by Crystal was really great, but he also participated in the matter at that time. If he really told Crystal, then he would have one more sin.


    However, on a second thought, Lay thought that he might continue to stay in the Xia state, let alone return to the Xia Clan. Therefore, there were some things that he needed to hide for Ryan?


    Even if what happened in the past, he still had a part. But now it had been so long, who would pursue it?


    But to Lay''s surprise is why did Crystal ask this question?


    Judging from Crystal''s age, Crystal might be a little girl twenty years ago. Then why was he interested in what happened that year!


    Lay frowned and took a careful look at Edgar. Then he turned to Crystal and asked, "You ''Who is you? Why are you so interested in the matters of the Xia Clan?"


    At this time, Edgar knocked heavily on the table and said coldly, "Do you need to know that?"


    Lay was so scared that he lowered his head and shook his head. "No No need!"


    Sitting next to them, Crystal took a look at Lay, who was so afraid of Edgar, and then looked at Edgar, who looked indifferent.

 Chapter 621 silly girl!

    Crystal sighed! She''d better figure out an excuse to drive Edgar away. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to get any information today.


    So, Crystal turned around and smiled at Edgar, "honey, I''m thirsty!"


    Edgar handed the coffee to Crystal] indifferently and said, "here''s coffee!"


    Crystal curled her lips and said, "honey, I''m hungry!"


    Ignoring the warning in her eyes, Edgar said on purpose, "you can have a taste of the cake here later. I heard that the cakes here taste good!"


    Crystal kicked Edgar under the table and said, "honey, I want to eat the roast duck sold by the restaurant opposite!"


    Hearing that, Edgar stretched out his hand to lift up Crystal''s thigh and said lazily, "it''s too greasy. It''s not suitable for dinner!"


    Crystal grabbed Edgar]''s hands and said, "then I want to eat some light food. Go and buy some for me! "


    Edgar withdrew his hand and held Crystal''s. He shouted at Leo, "Leo, go buy some light food for my wife!"


    Leo wanted to say domineeringly, "no, I won''t. light food? What the hell was that? Light food?


    However, Leo] was just dreaming of it in his mind. How could he dare to say no!


    Even Leo knew that Crystal was trying to drive Edgar away with an excuse, but today it seemed that Edgar was just out of his mind! While worrying, Leo wondered when his boss became so dull?


    If Edgar had known that Leo had such an idea, he would have kicked Leo away. Edgar had deemed himself as a brilliant gentleman. Of course he could figure out what was on Crystal''s mind. How could it be possible for him to miss her real intention?


    Of course, he knew that Crystal wanted to send him away, but he was afraid that the old man in front of him would do something bad to Crystal!


    ok He admitted that with Crystal''s skills, an old man like Lay would not pose any threat to Crystal. It was just that he remembered that when he was in the white hou


    is not here, but you still try to tantalize me. You are so cunning!"


    Lay shook his head and said, "Miss Crystal, I''m not tantalizing you. I know what happened in the Xia clan back then is not only related to my life, but also the whole country. So I have to be cautious!"


    Hearing this, Crystal laughed as if she had heard a funny joke. She covered her mouth and said, "Wow, I didn''t realize that you are a patriot. Since you are so patriotic, why did you betray Ryan! It was so ridiculous! I was almost laughed to death! "


    Crystal didn''t believe that a person who could lay hands on her adopted daughter, a person who was willing to betray his boss, could be a patriot!


    Lay shook his head and said, "no, Miss Crystal, you''re wrong. I''m not a patriot. I just care about my own life. Once I tell you, I may die halfway before I leave the Xia state. Of course, I believe that the men of your husband can protect me..."


    Crystal smiled, "does it have anything to do with my real identity?"


    Lay blurted out, "of course. I''m afraid if you have pledged loyalty to Mrs. Judy!"


    Crystal sneered, "Mrs. Judy? Mr. Lay, you are really imaginative! How can I work for her? Since you want to know who I am? Anyway, we are partners now. It''s okay to tell you! "

 Chapter 622 almost!

    Crystal took out the necklace that Brent gave her in front of Lay.


    Lay was not very old, but he had a bad eyesight. When Crystal put the necklace in front of him, he didn''t notice anything special. It was just a necklace.


    However, when Lay reached out to pick up the necklace and looked at it carefully, he suddenly stood up, his hands trembling, and looked at Crystal in shock. "You!!!! What''s your relationship with Griffith? "


    Crystal stood up and grabbed the necklace from Lay''s hand. Then she put it on her neck and sat down. In a surprisingly calm voice, she asked, "you mean the daughter of the Xia clan, Griffith?"


    Lay clutched the corner of the table. His voice trembled and seemed to be a little excited. He said, "yes, yes, I''m talking about Miss Griffith. What''s your relationship with Miss Griffith?"


    Instead of answering Lay''s question directly, Crystal looked at Lay indifferently and smiled, "Mr. Lay, why are you so excited?"


    Lay was indeed very excited. He said, "no, you tell me first, who the hell are you? What''s your relationship with Griffith? "


    Lay was also excited and shocked. On the contrary, Crystal was calm. Crystal slowly took a sip of coffee and put it down. Then she said, "judging from your expression, you should know Miss Griffith very well. Since you know her well, you will naturally know that she had a daughter back then. Her name is Ivy, right?"


    Astonishment was shown all over Lay''s face. He exclaimed, "you you are.... you are Ivy? "


    Crystal sneered, "what''s the matter? Does it shock you, Mr. Lay? "


    Lay was so excited that he didn''t know where to put his hands. He sat down and said, "you Are you really Ivy]? "


    Crystal ignored Lay''s excitement. Although Crystal wondered why Lay was so excited when he knew her real identity? Instead of shock and fear?


    However, Crystal still looked indifferent. It was hard to guess what she was thinking.


    Crystal sai


    the surface, when Ryan calmed down, he would think of it soon. In fact, their purpose was Lay, the Butler who had been working for him for so many years.


    Thinking of this, he would definitely send people to assassinate Lay.


    However, Edgar was worried about Crystal now. After looking at Crystal up and down, he found that Crystal was not hurt. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, Edgar ordered Leo to put Lay down. Then, he walked forward and took a look at Lay''s wound. He stood up, held Crystal''s hands and said, "calm down, Crystal. Listen to me, we can''t take him back to the basement!"


    Confused, Crystal looked at Edgar and asked, "why? Lay can''t die now, and I haven''t got any information yet. !"


    Edgar interrupted Crystal patiently, "Crystal, listen to me. We should have guessed who killed Lay. Since he could find us here, it is obvious that his people are watching us nearby. If you take Lay back to the basement now, you will only expose your identity as the leader of the Dark Shadow, and our men will also be noticed by him.


    At that time, he will have a better reason to kill us, so we can''t act rashly now! "


    Crystal lowered her eyes and was not reconciled. "Then you can''t do anything now and see him dying in vain? He almost told me what he knew! "

 Chapter 623 be good!

    Holding Crystal tightly in his arms, Edgar stroked Crystal''s hair and comforted her, "good girl,. Listen to me. I know you are not reconciled. I know you are sad, but there is enough time for us ahead. Though we can''t make it this time.


    We will still achieve our goal next time. This time we can get access to the butler of the Xia clan for information, and next time we can have other people in the Xia clan for information. As long as they are related to what happened twenty years ago, I will accompany you to figure it out, okay? "


    Crystal buried her head in the shoulder of Edgar, with a drop of tear falling from the corner of her eyes. She choked, "why? That man is so cruel. Why? My mother is his sister. As her daughter, I am not even qualified to know the truth of that year? Why? "


    Patting on hher back, Crystal comforted her, "well, Crystal], listen to me. The truth will never be buried. Honey, don''t worry. No matter how hard it could be, no matter how difficult it is, I will always be with you. Now what you need to do is to calm down. It''s not easy for us to get some close to the truth.


    Now, it''s not that we haven''t succeeded in anything. We have successfully come to the Xia state and come to the surrounding of Ryan. At least we have fought back. No matter how powerful he is, we will never surrender, won''t we? The more anxious he was to hide the truth, the more it meant that there was something wrong with him. His weakness would be exposed sooner or later. Isn''t it? "


    Taking a deep breath, Crystal pushed Edgar away and nodded, "yes, I know. I know I''m too impatient!"


    What Edgar said was right. Except for Ryan, no one would be so bold to kill Lay in front of them.


    Wiping the tears off her face dotingly, Edgar said gently, "girl, you didn''t do anything wrong. But our enemy is too cunning! "


    At this time, Leo saw that Lay opened his eyes weakly. He quickly turned his head and said to Edgar, " Boss, he has opened his eyes!"


    Following the voice of Leo, Crystal and Edgar looked over and saw Lay lying on the ground and openin


    und him was murderous. He said, "what if I say no?"


    Edgar was smiling, but his aura was like the God of war. The murderous aura around him made people unable to resist, and people could not help but bow at his feet.


    Even Deputy Li, who had been fighting on the battlefield, felt a bit scared at the sight of Edgar. He couldn''t help but shift his eyes fixed on Edgar.


    Deputy Li cheered himself up in his heart. He took a deep breath and said, "Prince Zach, please don''t make things difficult for me. I just try to fulfill my duty. A murder occurred on the spot. It is reasonable that you should follow my order to go to the police station to have a statement.


    Even if you say that you didn''t kill anyone, only the judge could decide the case, right? In the Xia state, any suspect involved in a homicide case must be investigated by the police station, and then a judge will sentence you. This is a normal judicial process. Please cooperate as much as you can! "


    Deputy Li meant that no matter how hard Edgar tried to defend himself today, he would be caught!


    When Edgar heard the righteous words of Deputy Li, Edgar smiled. A playful smile flashed across the corners of his eyes. Edgar said, "Deputy Li, you said so much just to make me take the initiative to commit the crime of murder. But if I say that Lay wasn''t killed by us but someone else, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 624 Crystal, Do You Know What You Are Taking About

    A trace of guilt flashed through the eyes of Deputy Li, but he said sarcastically on the surface, "How is that possible? There is no one else present except Prince Zach. Even if Prince Zach want to argue, he has to find a convincing reason!"


    In the eyes of Deputy Li, he didn''t like Prince Zach of Country C. The Xia state was right under his feet, but Prince Zach were arrogant everywhere? He was just a prince of Country C.


    Edgar sneered, "Since you insist that we killed Lay, forget it. I, Prince Zach, just hurt him by accident because I don''t like Lay. If you have to go through the process, it''s not impossible. Later, I will ask my lawyer to contact you!"


    Deputy Li scratched his head and said, "But..."


    With a wave of his hand, Edgar signaled Leo to hand over Lay''s corpse to the person of the Deputy Li. He said, "There''s nothing to worry about. Deputy Li, I''ve handed over Lay''s corpse to you. You can take it back to bury or dig it. Anyway, if you need to go through any procedures, just contact my lawyer. You don''t need to inform me!"


    Edgar was very clear that the person who assassinated Lay must be someone from Ryan. Coincidentally, at this time, Paul rushed up with his people. He just wanted to catch a rat in the jar and frame them for murder. How could he let them go!


    Edgar was so powerful that Deputy Li was at a loss.


    At the same time, Deputy Li was also very anxious. After all, everything went well according to the plan.


    However, he had never expected that Prince Zach would be so arrogant.


    Just when Deputy Li didn''t know what to do, Edgar was about to leave with Crystal.


    Suddenly, Crystal turned around and said something to Deputy Li, which shocked everyone present.


    "I killed Lay. I''ll go with you!"


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Crystal in disbelief.


    At that time, Edgar thought it was an illusion. He turned his head mechanically and looked at Crystal in disbeli


    t of running away. You can go downstairs and wait for me! You don''t want to be like this all the time, do you?"


    Deputy Li thought what Crystal said was reasonable. Judging from the attitude of Prince Zach in front of him, it was impossible for him to take them away. It was better to ask Princess Crystal'' to help persuade him.


    So Deputy Li nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Then Deputy Li asked his men to leave with Lay''s body, and he turned around and waited downstairs with two people.


    He believed that since Princess Crystal'' dared to bear the crime of murder themselves, she would definitely keep her words.


    In fact, Deputy Li couldn''t bear to let Leo take an innocent person back, but he had to do as their master ordered.


    Although he knew that Crystal was innocent, he had no choice. After all, this couple had offended the people they shouldn''t have offended in the Xia state!


    Seeing Deputy Li left with his men, Edgar beckoned Leo and the others to go downstairs as well.


    Although Leo and the others were also confused why Crystal was willing to bear the crime of murder, they didn''t dare to ask anything on the surface.


    After all, it was hard for them to say anything about master.


    After a while, there were only two people left upstairs, Crystal and Edgar.

 Chapter 625 Have You Ever Considered About Me!

    After a while, there were only two people upstairs, Crystal and Edgar.


    Instead of being disturbed, the atmosphere between Edgar and Crystal was depressing. The two of them didn''t say anything, but looked straight at each other.


    After a long while. Finally, Crystal spoke first.


    "Honey, I ..."


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Edgar interrupted in a hoarse voice, "Why? Why did you do that?"


    At this moment, Edgar was extremely exhausted. He thought he could make Crystal put down her hatred, put down his obsession, and let she accept a new life. He hoped that Crystal would not be so anxious to take revenge and not ignore it.


    But in the end, he found that nothing had changed in Crystal. She was still so eager to take revenge, even at the risk of her own life.


    Crystal knew that her decision had hurt Edgar, but she had no choice. She just didn''t want to waste such a good opportunity.


    "Honey, in fact, I just want to..."


    Crystal didn''t know how to explain her plan to Edgar. She didn''t know how to let Edgar know what she was thinking now.


    Crystal knew that Edgar must be very angry with her now.


    Crystal reached out to hold back Edgar''s hand, but was pulled away by Edgar.


    "Honey, listen to me..."


    While speaking, Crystal walked over and hugged Edgar from behind.


    Before she could finish her words, Edgar broke free from her grip. He turned around and grabbed Crystal''s shoulders tightly. Looking at Crystal seriously, Edgar asked, "Crystal, why did you do that? It''s your first time to act with Lay in the white house without discussing with me. I can take it as that you can completely protect yourself, so I don''t worry that she will hurt you.


    But this time, why don''t you discuss with me and bear the crime of murder alone? It''s a crime of murder. Crystal, are you crazy? "


    Crystal also looked into Edgar''s eyes and said, "Honey, you heard that I did it for..."


    "You are here to meet Miranda, aren''t you?"


    Crystal nodded, "Yes, I want to see her in


    r entering, I will protect myself well and won''t let any female prisoner bully me. Moreover, I will eat on time and not be picky about food. I will not let myself suffer any grievance. I will not let myself be bullied. Can you do me a favor? "


    Hearing what Crystal said, Edgar burst into laughter.


    Reaching out his hand, Edgar pinched Crystal''s face and said, "You are glib tongued!"


    Crystal put her arms around Edgar''s neck and hung her whole body on Edgar''s body.


    "Honey, come on. Smile. You are so handsome. Frowning will make you ugly!"


    Edgar patted heavily on Crystal''s buttock and said, "Don''t think that I will forgive you just because of your good words. You should have beaten me this time regardless of your objection!"


    Crystal tilted her head and burst into laughter. She looked at Edgar and said, "My husband is the best and the most handsome. I know you will agree with me, right! Don''t worry, honey. When I make it clear, I won''t stay in prison for long! Come back as soon as possible! "


    Hearing that, Edgar shook his head silently. He knew that once Crystal had made up her mind, she would not change it easily!


    That was why Edgar stopped her. He knew that if he really stopped Crystal from canceling the plan, Crystal would be unhappy. His wife, the person he loved most, he didn''t want her to be sad!

 Chapter 626 experience prison life!

    Sighing, Edgar rubbed Crystal''s hair and said, "silly girl, let me tell you. I agree with your plan this time, but you must be careful. After all, there would be evil in the prison. Although you can protect yourself with your current skills, you have to be careful all the time, okay? "


    Said Edgar, rubbing her hair like an elder.


    Crystal curled her lips and giggled, "Okay, I know. Don''t nag me like my mom!"


    Crystal knew what he said was right, so she didn''t dare to refute Edgar''s word.


    At the same time, she also felt very happy in her heart, because in this world, there was a man who loved her and was willing to accommodate her. She really felt happy.


    Crystal and Edgar were talking upstairs for a while. They didn''t go downstairs until Deputy Li, who was waiting downstairs, was a little anxious and was about to go upstairs to have a look. Then Crystal and Edgar went downstairs.


    Deputy Li breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he finally fulfilled the task assigned by the president.


    However, when Edgar went downstairs, he was in a bad mood. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t mind it. Crystal always made decisions on her own so rashly. How could he not be angry?


    However, no matter how angry he was, he had agreed to her decision. Could he go back on his words?


    Therefore, Edgar was in a bad mood at the moment. Then he went downstairs with Crystal.


    Seeing that Deputy Li''s subordinate was about to take out the handcuffs and come over, Edgar shouted, "stop! What the hell are you doing? "


    Edgar''s eyes were cold and bloodthirsty, which made the two soldiers shiver with fear.


    No only the two soldiers who were afraid of such a mad man, even the their commander, Deputy Li, feared him a bit.


    Deputy Li stuttered, "Your Highness, we are also doing our job. What do you think Could you please cooperate with us as much as possible! "


    With a cold glance at Deputy Li, Edgar said, "since my wife wants to visit the prison in your country and try to experience the life of the down-and-out, it''s okay. I would allow as sh


    ay, so he had no reason to come here and arrest him. However, he was afraid that Lay would reveal his secret. Therefore, he sent you to assassinate Lay and tried to frame us for [his death. It''s not a big deal. After all, the struggle between me and Ryan should be like this, but you are different. You work for him, and you are loyal to him. But what do you gain in return?


    Do you think it''s worthy for you to claim your pledge to him? He is going to kill you to keep your mouth shut. Deputy Li, you are a loyal man around working for Ryan for so many years. For his selfishness, Ryan doesn''t care about what you have done for the whole state for so many years. Do you think he is qualified enough to be your boss? "


    It seemed that Deputy Li turned pale when he heard that. It would be a lie if he was not mad at it.


    He had been working for Ryan for more than ten years. He had always been hardworking all the time. Where there was a battle, he was the first one to ask for an order to make contributions for the country, to defend the Xia state, and protect the president. But what did he get in return?


    Ryan asked him to kill Lay for him, but now he wanted to kill him to keep his mouth shut.


    Although he had thought that the president might do this to him, he still felt heartbroken when knowing the truth. he felt sorry for himself and felt sorry for all his dedication!

 Chapter 627 Buy A Guarantee For Crystal

    Although Deputy Li had thought that it might be a lie from Edgar, just as what Edgar had said, if they knew that Deputy Li was the cousin mentioned by Chef Wang, why would they wait for him to assassinate Lay! Who would be so stupid to not stop someone who was against him?


    Deputy Li was right. These photos were indeed taken by someone sent by Ryan to monitor him. Ryan was very clear that with the current power of Edgar, he would definitely let Crystal take the charge of murder.


    It would be best if he could take this opportunity to trip up Edgar and his wife. If not, as the president of the Xia state and the master of the Xia mansion, he must give an explanation to the public about Lay''s death.


    After all, as the president, he had to be fair and upright in front of everyone. Since the butler of the Xia clan was dead and it was impossible for Edgar and his wife to admit their guilt, in order to give an explanation to the public, Ryan must find a person to pay for it.


    And in the end, the only one who took the blame for this matter was Deputy Li.


    Deputy Li''s eyes were dull and his spirit was not good. He would rather die in the battlefield than take the blame of such unwillingness.


    Deputy Li sighed. He had no choice but to do something against his will. Although he was unwilling to be blamed by his boss, he could do nothing.


    As a subordinate of the president, what could he do? Could he turn around and question the president? Could he tell the president that he was unwilling to accept it?


    No! Even if he said it, so what? Just like the ancient saying, if a king wanted his men to die, how could they not follow?


    Seeing that Deputy Li was not in a good mood, Edgar knew that the careless Deputy Li had thought things through.


    So Edgar said, "It seems that your president is determined to put you in jail, and he won''t let you out. Of course, he didn''t expect that my wife would take the initiative to commit the crime of murder, so after you finish the task this time, w


    ficult for you. "


    After hearing Edgar''s words, Deputy Li suddenly felt that he was judging a gentleman with the heart of a villain! He just wanted him to protect his wife.


    Deputy Li scratched his hair and said with embarrassment, "well, I''m sorry. I..."


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can understand your worries. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just worried that my wife would be bullied in prison. If these photos are lost, Ryan won''t do anything to you. You can pretend that you know nothing after you go back.


    As for the person who monitored you, I''ve asked my people to send him back to the White House in my name. Ryan will definitely get even with me. Then you''ll be safe and your crisis has been solved. Since he wants you to take the blame for this matter in the future, there''s nowhere to do. What do you think! "


    Deputy Li made a deep bow to Edgar and said, "thank you for your help, your highness. Don''t worry. I won''t let Princess Crystal be bullied in prison! "


    With the promise of Deputy Li, Edgar was relieved. The reason why he did so was to buy a guarantee for Crystal. If Ryan knew that Crystal was in prison, he would definitely be aware that he might do something to Crystal in prison. Therefore, he removed a worry for Deputy Li and helped Crystal at the same time.

 Chapter 628 scared to death!

    "Well, that''s all. It seems that I don''t have to do further explanation about it. You can leave now!"


    So after talking with Deputy Li for a while, Edgar took Leo back to the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, Edgar found Douglas, Toby and Leo and asked them to arrange several of their own men in the prison in any way.


    Although Edgar knew that Deputy Li would definitely protect Crystal, he was still worried about her. So he decided to arrange some of his own men to protect Crystal.


    Edgar was busy all night. In the dead of night, he changed his clothes and walked out of the room. Then he turned around and went to the room of Abbott. He knocked on the door as he did last time.


    No one answered!


    Then, Edgar took out his phone and dialed the number of Abbott.


    "Hello Who is it? "


    Edgar leaned against the wall behind him, he said in a cold voice, "open the door!"


    Hearing the voice of Edgar, Abbott got up from the bed and asked, "where are you?"


    At this time, Edgar was in a bad mood. He missed Crystal very much. Although he had just separated from Crystal, he still missed her very much.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Crystal ask for it, how could he let her be sent into the prison.


    At this moment, Edgar felt so depressed that he was almost out of breath.


    At the other end of the phone, Abbott was still asking Edgar all kinds of stupid questions.


    With a splitting headache, Edgar shouted at the phone, "open the door!"


    Abbott''s hand trembled and he almost threw away his phone. He quickly put on his clothes, stood up and walked to the door to open it.


    "Drink with me!"


    Edgar passed by Abbott and walked in his room directly.


    Seeing that Edgar walked in with a ferocious look on his face, Abbott shrank his neck and turned around to follow him.


    "Edgar, you Are you okay? "


    Asked Abbott, looking at Edgar cautiously.


    Sitting on the sofa coldly, Edgar kept looking at those pornography magazines o


    d, Edgar thought about something. Without even raising his head, he said coldly, "I am busy at the moment!


    The king breathed more heavily. Damn it! Don''t be too arrogant, okay! Edgar!


    The king was very mad. He raised his voice and said, "Edgar, what do you mean? Don''t be too arrogant. Do you think you can be so domineering even now you are in the Xia state? Let me tell you, you... "


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his head all of a sudden. The king stopped talking in an instant.


    Because when he looked at Edgar straight in his eyes, the king seemed to meet a monster from hell. The surroundings were shrouded in a bloodthirsty malicious aura!


    "I said I don''t have time. Are you deaf?"


    At that time, the king replied subconsciously, "Okay, I got it. Now that you don''t have time, let''s talk about it another day. Well... Well, I''m going back to my room for rest. "


    After saying that, the king really wanted to slap himself. He was the king of Country C. How could he be so timid in front of Edgar?


    ok He admitted that he was indeed scared. Even as the king of Country C, he was almost scared to have a heart attack because of Edgar. Therefore, he quickly turned around and left the room of Abbott without hesitation.


    A few minutes later, Abbott rushed back with a big bag in his hand.

 Chapter 629 shit, you are crazy!

    As soon as Abbott entered the room, he carefully put down the liquor in front of Edgar, and then stood beside Edgar, waiting for the order of him.


    With a cold glance at the liquor on the table, Edgar said, "I don''t want to drink this. I want to drink red wine!"


    Abbott was rendered speechless


    At that time, it seemed that Abbott really wanted to roll up his sleeves and have a fight with Edgar. "Damn it! What the hell? Are you fucking insane, Edgar? "


    Raising his head, Edgar cast a cold glance at Abbott and said coldly, "I want to drink red wine! Red wine! "


    Only those who had seen Edgar before knew how frightening Edgar was.


    With his legs trembling, Abbott quickly said, "okay! I''ll be right there to get you some! "


    So Abbott opened the door again and went downstairs with a bitter face. He went to the supermarket opposite and bought two bottles of red wine. He could have let his maid do it.


    However, he was afraid that the maids couldn''t buy the right one. If Edgar didn''t like it, he would have to go for another one again, wouldn''t he?


    Besides, he could tell that Edgar was in a bad mood today.


    However, what made him a little crazy was that even if Edgar was in a bad mood, he should not yell at him!


    After complaining for a long time on the way, Abbott had been cursing Edgar for a couple of minutes in his mind. He didn''t go upstairs until he calmed himself down a little bit.


    Never mind. He didn''t want to argue with a man who was in an awful mood!


    On the way, he had made up his mind not to say anything. After he went in, he would just drained a bottle of wine with Edgar each.


    But he didn''t expect that when he opened the door and went back to his room, he saw that the liquor on the table had been drunk up by Edgar.


    "I Are you crazy, Edgar? "


    Abbott snatched the remaining half bottle of liquor from Edgar''s hand!


    Edgar pounded the table and shouted, "I want! I want more alcohol! Give it to me! "


    After putting


    ed at the ceiling and said lightly, "Ryan doesn''t want me to be with Crystal, and what''s more, he doesn''t even want her to be alive. The secret that was hidden by Crystal can make Ryan lose his life, so he has always been against us. He has always found killers to assassinate us secretly, and he is pushing us step by step in public!"


    "The secret of Ryan? What secrets does she have on Ryan? "


    Shaking his head, Edgar said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because her mother left it to her. And we haven''t found it yet!"


    Seeing the painful look on Edgar''s face, Abbott asked in confusion, "so, are you in a bad mood now because Crystal was put into prison in order to protect you? "


    Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say anything. Abbott then comforted him, "It''s okay! It''s no big deal! I''ll ask my father to get her back from Ryan. After all, Crystal is nominally the Princess of Country C. Ryan will scruple about the risk to offend us. He doesn''t dare to do anything to hurt Crystal! Don''t worry! "


    As Abbott spoke, he stood up and intended to talk to his father next door.


    But he was interrupted by Edgar''s sudden voice, "do you know that? I met her not by coincidence, but was a set piece! Crystal has been hoping to find out the truth of her mother''s death, but I''m afraid that she will know everything... "

 Chapter 630 Its Not A Coincidence!

    "You know what? I met Crystal not by accident, but on purpose! Crystal has been hoping to find out the truth of her mother''s death, but I''m afraid that she will know everything... "


    Hearing what Edgar said, Abbott was stunned. He suddenly looked back at Edgar and asked, "what did you say?"


    After that, Abbott didn''t hear clearly what Edgar said, because he saw that Edgar said something incomprehensible and then got drunk. He kept repeating the name of Crystal and the word "sorry".


    Although he wanted to know what Edgar meant by saying that, it was obvious that Edgar couldn''t explain it to him.


    However, from Edgar''s tone, Abbott could tell that he was in great pain.


    Abbott sighed, "it seems that love is really not a good thing. It often makes people die in pain. It seems that I''d better not fall in love in the future.".


    While he was lost in his mind, his head was suddenly knocked by a big hand. He suddenly returned and saw the king of Country C standing behind him.


    Startled, Abbott patted his chest and asked, "Dad, what are you doing? Don''t you know that people will be scared to death! "


    The king of Country C raised his foot and gave a heavy kick at him. He glared at him and said angrily, "bastard, I''m your father. Can I scare you to death?"


    Kneading his legs, Abbott said, "When did you come? What did you hear?"


    The king of Country C stretched out his hand and slapped Abbott across the face. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I will tell others your secret? "


    Abbott touched his nose and shook his head. "No No! No! "


    Taking a look at Edgar, Abbott turned around and said to the king of Country C seriously, "Dad, I know you have a problem with Ryan. You don''t want him to live a comfortable life, either. But I hope that no matter what you heard just now, you can pretend that you didn''t hear anything, okay? Even if you want Edgar to be your gun, please don''t hurt them! They are my


    e prisoner, but the coldness from Crystal made them a little scared.


    Crystal opened her eyes and said to them, "thank you!"


    Crystal guessed that this must be prepared for her by Deputy Li. Deputy Li had told her secretly on the way here. Of course, she also knew something about the conversation between Deputy Li and Edgar.


    Therefore, she guessed that it must be Deputy Li who asked them to do so.


    "You''re welcome You''re welcome! "


    One of the policemen was stunned, and was just touched by another policeman. "Don''t court death. She has been specially told by the director of the police station. You''d better not think about anything, or you will die without knowing why!"


    The other policeman''s legs trembled and nodded, "yes, yes, how dare I?"


    Then, the two policemen swept the old bed sheet and quilt away, and made a new bed and quilt.


    After that, they saw Crystal leaning against the wall with her eyes closed. It seemed that she was going to sleep again.


    One of the policemen cleared his throat and said, "you can have a rest now!"


    Crystal suddenly opened her eyes and said, "thank you!"


    Crystal''s eyes were particularly cold in the dark cell, which made the two policemen shiver and quickly walk away.


    After the police left, Crystal looked around.

 Chapter 631 Silly Girl, Are You Cold

    It was late at night and the outside of the prison was dark. No one could see what was happening outside.


    Crystal couldn''t figure out what was going on outside, so she decided to have a good rest.


    Then Crystal lay down beside the bed.


    The second day, at dawn, Crystal woke up early. In the morning, the police brought breakfast to her. Through asking the delivery man, Crystal found that those who committed a crime was going to be sent to the police station and would not stay here.


    It explains the matter!


    Therefore, at the noon of the second day, Crystal was driven to the police station by the police


    After a while, they stopped in front of the police station.


    Crystal got out of the car. She was still wearing the down jacket she wore yesterday, and her hair was tied into a ponytail. In this dry and cold winter, her smooth skin would be a little dry at the moment. She looked a little gaunt, but it did not affect the beauty.


    Two policemen got out of the car in succession. The two of them talked to Crystal for a while, as if telling her something to pay attention to in the detention house.


    After a while, when she was about to go in, A car came and stopped beside the police car.


    The door was pushed open and the man in the car got off. Crystal turned around and asked in surprise, "honey, why are you here?"


    In the cold wind, Edgar smiled, like the spring flowers blooming, and the temperature rose a little.


    "I''m here to see you!"


    Wearing only a shirt, Edgar was blown by the wind. The wind, especially cold, blew on his body like a blade, scratching flesh, but he seemed not to feel cold. He kept looking at Crystal.


    At that time, tears welled up in Crystal''s eyes. She walked over and helped Edgar to button up his shirt. She said, "silly guy, it''s so cold. Don''t you feel cold with so little clothes?"


    It was not until now that Crystal realized what a wrong decision she had made. At that time, all she could think about was the plan she had come up with. She had gone to the prison to get close to Miranda and get the truth of


    ar, he knew that his little girl must not be used to the food in the prison. She was raised by him to be very picky about food. Once it tasted bad, she would not eat even if she was hungry.


    An empty stomach was the most harmful thing, so Edgar bought some snacks for Crystal, as long as she didn''t have an empty stomach.


    As for the detention house...


    After the police and the police of the police station finished the handover procedure, they told the police of the police station to take care of [����] on their backs.


    "The old people inside always like to bully the new comers. Please take care of her and arrange a better cell for her."


    "It''s not a good place. As long as they don''t go too far, we don''t care. Don''t you see that there are always one or two bosses in the prison? But since you have said so, we must take care of her. Don''t worry! "


    "You must take good care of her. Don''t let her be bullied. Don''t blame us for not reminding you. Take care of this woman. Our leader, Deputy Li, will also put in a good word for us in front of our director!"


    "Of course!"


    Crystal entered the cell with a pile of things she had just received. The first thing that welcomed her was a pair of hostile eyes.


    People who entered here all had unusual eyes.


    Especially when the new comers came, they would make you feel like you were surrounded by a group of perverts.

 Chapter 632 Bitch, Go To Hell!

    With an expressionless face, Crystal walked in with something in her arms.


    The policeman who brought Crystal here said to her, "You can live here from now on. If you have anything, remember to report to me!"


    What he meant was that if he was bullied, he would report it to the police.


    Crystal nodded, "Okay, thank you!"


    The policeman looked at the other people in the cell and scolded, "What are you looking at? Be honest. After you are transferred to the court and sentenced, you can''t live here any longer. I know what you are thinking. Don''t bully the new comers. Your performance in the detention house will also be one of the sentences for the judge!"


    After a while, the police left.


    The iron door was closed. Ignoring those vicious eyes, Crystal walked to an empty shop and put down the things in her hands.


    Of course, it seemed that Crystal was indifferent, but in fact, she had been observing everyone from the corner of her eyes. When Crystal saw a figure curling up in the corner for silence, the corners of Crystal''s mouth drew a smile.


    The environment in the detention house was a little better than that in the prison of the police station. The room was a little larger, but there were more people living in it. It was said that there would be several hours of heating at night, which could not be so cold when they are sleeping at night!


    When Crystal was about to make the bed, several female prisoners suddenly rushed over as if they had reached an agreement. The woman in the front them kicked over Crystal''s washbasin suddenly.


    The toothbrush, toothbrush and towel all fell out from the washbasin and rolled on the ground.


    The other one picked up the bag that Edgar gave to Crystal and poured out all the things inside, which were what women needed, in addition to towels, socks, underwear, and sanitary towels.


    Seeing these things, Crystal was also a little surprised.


    How could Edgar know that she was going to have her period.


    Those people all kicked these things to the ground after they saw those things.


    Another


    e it. What can you do?"


    Crystal, "Lie down and lick it!"


    The female prisoner was stunned. She scratched her ear and said, "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly!"


    Crystal, "Lick it clean."


    The female prisoner was instantly furious. "Bah, little bitch, are you courting death?"


    Crystal''s hand was ready and was about to hit the prison. Suddenly, the prison door was knocked heavily. Outside the door, the police roared, "What are you doing? I know you won''t be honest. You can go back to your own stores. If you dare to make trouble again, I will lock you all up!"


    When the prison door was opened, the police saw that all the things of Crystal fell to the ground. He knew what was going on at that time. "You bullied the new comers again. It seems that you are not tired. You still have strength. Go out to work!"


    The female prisoners who bullied Crystal all went out reluctantly.


    When the female prisoner who had almost fought with Crystal passed by Crystal, she bumped her shoulder hard and threatened in a low voice, "Bitch, wait for me. Sooner or later..."


    Crystal''s face didn''t change. Out of the corner of her eye, she kept looking at the female prisoner hiding in the corner. When those people went out, Crystal packed up her things.


    At night, when she was brushing her teeth, Crystal filled a basin of cold water and put it under the bed.

 Chapter 633 I Ask You To Lick It!

    When those men came back, although they still looked at Crystal unfriendly, they didn''t make a move or speak. They must have been taught a lesson by the police outside.


    In the middle of the night, everyone was asleep, but Crystal couldn''t fall asleep. She kept looking at the figure wrapped in the corner of the wall from the corner of her eyes. The woman squatting in the corner was like a stone sculpture, motionless and didn''t dare to turn around. If she hadn''t seen the woman trembling all the time, Crystal would have thought that she was dead!


    Crystal withdrew her sight and calculated the time in her mind.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Crystal suddenly stood up as if she was sleepwalking.


    Then she took out the basin of water from under the bed


    Crystal walked to the woman who provoked her most today, and then Splash


    Crystal poured water on the woman''s head.


    The next second, a scream like a pig was killed heard in the cell.


    "Damn it! Who splashed water on me? Who is she?"


    Everyone knew how cold the water in the tap was in winter, let alone in the middle of the night. The water temperature was almost zero degree. If the freezing water was poured by people, only the wet person knew how cold it was when a basin of water was poured down.


    The female prisoner shivered with cold and almost bit her tongue when she spoke.


    As soon as she shouted, Crystal dropped the basin, threw out a 1-meter cloth rope, hooked the prisoner''s neck, and then tightened her hands.


    The cloth was tore off by Crystal on the bed sheet in the daytime and made into a strip. She had already prepared it.


    The female prisoner, who had been cursing just now, immediately opened her mouth but could not make a sound. Her hands grasped the rope around her neck, and her eyes were full of fear. Her two legs kept kicking the bed sheet.


    She opened her mouth and tried to call for help, but she could only make a faint sound, "Help!"


    The rest of the prisoners soon woke up. They were all shocked by Crystal''s action. Even the female prisoner hiding in the corner was so scared tha


    trembling voice, "You You are a murderer You wanted to kill me just now Help Help! Police, someone wants to kill me..."


    Her voice was damaged by Crystal. She wanted to shout, but she couldn''t speak at all. Her voice was so hoarse that she couldn''t even speak. Every word she said hurt her throat.


    Crystal took two steps forward and smiled at her, "You are right. I am indeed a murderer. I killed my husband''s mistress in the same way as I killed you."


    Crystal''s voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear it, especially the female prisoner hiding in the corner.


    Yes, Crystal lied. She didn''t kill anyone.


    But she just wanted the woman hiding in the corner to hear the reason why she came here on purpose.


    Husband''s mistress? This would make her feel the same way as someone else because her husband also had a mistress.


    Sure enough, out of the corner of Crystal''s eye, she saw the female prisoner hiding in the corner peeking at her side, but soon she withdrew her sight.


    Crystal withdrew her sight and smiled at the female prisoners in front of her. Crystal looked very beautiful when she smiled, as if there was a sudden light in the dark air. Her smile was intoxicating.


    But no one dared to respond to Crystal!


    On the contrary, the more Crystal did like this, the more frightened the female prisoner was. She shrank into a ball and shouted, "Help Help Help! "

 Chapter 634 You Dare Not Offend Me!

    Crystal walked to the female prisoner and said as if she was playing home, "do you know why I came in..."


    All the others pricked up their ears and looked at Crystal with fear.


    The female prisoner trembled, "No... I don''t know... "


    Crystal knocked on the head of the female prisoner and said with a smile, "stupid. Didn''t I say it just now? Murder! "


    She said it so easily, as if she was saying that I stole an egg from someone''s house.


    The female prisoners held their breath and looked at Crystal with more fear.


    Crystal turned her head and glanced at them slowly. "Although my killing method is not fresh, it works well, so..."


    Hearing this, some of the female prisoners were so scared that they were lying on the ground.


    Ignoring their reaction, Crystal continued slowly, "So, I have a suggestion for you. Don''t provoke me and don''t touch my things. Otherwise, I don''t mind letting you all know the means of killing. I heard that it works well..."


    After saying that, Crystal jumped to the ground and lay down in front of her bed.


    "Go to sleep. It''s almost dawn."


    Then, within three seconds, Crystal fell asleep.


    However, before she fell asleep, she glanced at the female prisoner hiding in the corner of the wall with her peripheral vision and pulled the corners of her mouth. That was the effect she wanted. That woman had already begun to pay attention to her, which meant that it wouldn''t be long before that woman came to recognize her old friend. Oh, no, it was an enemy, a familiar enemy!


    On the other side, [����] soon entered [�ܹ���], while the others were no longer sleepy at all!


    ''It''s impossible to fall asleep with such a horrible person!''


    On the second day, Crystal didn''t wake her up until very late.


    When she woke up, others had already had breakfast. Her breakfast was put in a small porcelain bowl, two buns, and a little boiled vegetables. Unexpectedly, no one took her breakfast away. It was an unwritten rule here that the new comers should be filial to their boss for the first three meals.


    Half of each meal should be shared with others later.


    Now that


    r and immediately understood.


    This man was almost 1.8 meter tall and strong, with dark skin. It seemed that she was not easy to be bullied. If this was a female prison, people would think that it was a man coming in!


    The door of the prison was closed. The person walked over, glanced around the people in the room, and finally looked at Crystal.


    When she looked at Crystal, she didn''t dare to look straight at her. Instead, she looked at Crystal with respectful expression. At that time, Crystal realized that this person must be arranged by her husband.


    The newcomer saw the booth on the left of [����] and asked, "whose booth is this?"


    One of the female prisoners said, "Mine. What are you doing?"


    The new comer grinned, showing his white teeth, which looked really frightening. She lifted all the quilts and quilts on the bed and said, "what are you doing? From now on this is mine! "


    Seeing that his bed was thrown to the ground, that person was anxious at that time. But when she saw the fierce look on the new comer''s face, she knew that she was not a good person. She was afraid and quickly turned to someone, "You... You... Boss, look, she is too arrogant. How dare a new comer do this... "


    The new comer looked at the boss of the cell and asked, "boss?"


    She raised her hand, pointed at the boss and said, "I''m talking about you. Yes, it''s you. Come here and make the bed for me!"

 Chapter 635 Not Convinced Come On!

    As soon as she finished her words, those people all left their bowls and stopped eating.


    "Hey, you are really brave. Do you know who our boss is? You have just come in. How dare you be so arrogant. No one has taught you the rules?"


    "Ask our boss to make a bed for you. Who do you think you are? If you are sensible enough, kowtow to our boss, or you will suffer a lot."


    "Yes, kneel down and kowtow, or don''t blame us for being unpredictable... "


    For these people, although this new comer looked a little frightening, after all, she was alone. They began to have a large number of people, and it was difficult for them to defeat four people with only two fists. They didn''t believe that with so many people, they could not deal with her alone?


    On the other side, Crystal didn''t stop eating. She took a look at the boss, who was sitting still with a disdainful smile on her face, letting her subordinates shout.


    Crystal sneered. This newcomer was not to be trifled with. Judging from the muscles on her arm, she had been trained.


    The newcomer put down her stuff and asked, "what''s wrong? Do you want to bully me? "


    The female prisoners quickly surrounded the new comer.


    "You''re right. Today I''ll let you know whose territory it is..."


    Then Nothing else


    Crystal calculated the time. It was about one minute. In the screams of ghosts and wolves, those people fell to the ground in all directions. One was more sexy, and the other was more difficult than the other. They lay on the ground and groaned painfully.


    They all became different from what they were like just now.


    The newcomer twisted her neck and moved her wrists. The sound made people''s scalp tremble.


    "Who wants to come?"


    The people on the ground didn''t dare to move, as if their bones were about to break. They all begged for mercy, No one dared to say anything. She fixed her eyes on the boss and walked over.


    "Since you are the


    nda. As time went by, she saw the female prisoner hiding in the corner, although she had always been with her back to her.


    But now Crystal was almost sure that the woman was Miranda.


    As soon as Crystal came in, she noticed that woman. When she saw Crystal, she turned around and deliberately scattered her hair. If someone looked from a distance, she really couldn''t see the woman''s face.


    However, Crystal guessed that this woman must know her. She couldn''t think of anyone else except Mrs. Miranda.


    Was she Elsa? It was impossible. Although she was also sent to prison by Ryan, not long ago, he sent her abroad for the reason of going abroad for transformation and receiving new education.


    That''s right. After all, [����˫] is [������]''s daughter. Even if [����] doesn''t like her, he won''t leave her alone in prison and continue to make a fool of herself. A few days ago, he heard that in order to let her out, she even hooked up with the prison guards.


    Hearing that, Ryan was very angry, so he sent her abroad on that day.


    Therefore, Crystal was sure that the female prisoner who hid in the corner and dared not show her true face could not be anyone else except for Miranda.


    Crystal had been here for a long time. If she guessed right, Miranda would take action soon.

 Chapter 636 Sluts!

    A few days later, the life was still the same. There was nothing special. No, if there was something different, that was, now she was protected by someone, and Crystal''s life was very easy.


    Every day, someone would cook for her, and even didn''t need to fold the quilt. She could eat meat that others couldn''t eat.


    All this should be attributed to the new comer Wendy.


    In the evening, all the suspects in the police station watched the news together. Crystal sat next to Wendy and didn''t care about what the news was about.


    At this moment, what she was thinking was that last night, she vaguely saw a shadow beside her. And when she got up in the morning, there was a note beside her pillow, but strangely, there was nothing on it.


    [����] asked [���] if she put it on the table, but [���] shook her head and said she didn''t know.


    Obviously, it reminded [����] of the female prisoner who had been hiding in the corner -- amaia.


    Crystal thought that Miranda had taken action.


    Sure enough, when Crystal finished reading the news and went back in the evening, there was another note under her pillow, but there was still nothing written on it.


    Crystal calmly put the note into her hand and continued with her work.


    She didn''t have much work to do here. At first, she would do some handcraft work with them, but since Wendy came, she became the most leisurely person here.


    That night, as usual, there was a black figure sitting beside Crystal''s bed. This time, Crystal did not fall asleep.


    However, Crystal didn''t intend to pay attention to it. She would like to see how long this Miranda would pretend.


    Sure enough, not long after, the black figure sitting on the edge of Crystal''s bed finally spoke.


    Her voice was hoarse and lowered on purpose. She said, "Crystal, I know you are awake. I know you have already guessed who I am."


    Crystal didn''t sa


    a''s face was exposed.


    Crystal smiled. Like an old woman with yellow face, Miranda had dry skin and obvious wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.


    However, to Crystal''s surprise, Miranda didn''t scream, just like a dull puppet.


    At this time, all the female prisoners spat at Miranda disdainfully.


    They sneered, "bah, why do you still wear such sexy clothes? Do you still want to seduce men here? Bah, old lady, why don''t you pee and take a look at yourself? Look at you! No man would like to have sex with you! "


    "That''s right, aunt. I don''t mean to blame you. Look at you, your man must have made a mistake with you and then went to find a mistress to have a fight. Do you think so, aunt?"


    In fact, those female prisoners didn''t know that the aunt in front of them was the former wife of the president of the Xia state, Mrs. Miranda.


    Since the divorce between Miranda and Ryan, Ryan blocked any news about Mrs. Miranda, and those female prisoners were not allowed to play with their mobile phones in the prison.


    Therefore, they didn''t know her at all.


    However, these female prisoners also accidentally mentioned the pain in Miranda''s heart. She always thought that she was sent in because Ryan had a mistress and betrayed her.

 Chapter 637 the 637th, why should I protect you!

    The scar was uncovered, and Miranda couldn''t bear it anymore.


    All of a sudden, Crystal saw that Miranda stood up from the ground and rushed to the female prisoner who insulted her severely.


    Then came the scream of the female prisoner.


    As expected, Crystal saw that there was a piece of meat in Miranda''s mouth, and the scream continued.


    The other female prisoners were dumbfounded and even forgot how to scream. After the madness, Miranda was like a monster who ate people. The blood at the corners of her mouth made people feel very scared.


    However, after all, Miranda was alone, and the others all paused for a while out of fear because their boss was bitten. When the so-called boss reacted, she covered her ears, got up from the ground and pointed at Miranda angrily. "Bah, bitch, how dare you bite me? You want to be killed? Come on, control her! "


    Therefore, the rest of the group all rushed to Miranda. Some of them grabbed her head, arms, shoulders and feet.


    Soon, Miranda was pinned to the ground by them.


    Their boss slowly squatted down in front of Miranda, raised her hand and slapped Miranda several times. "Old bitch! How dare you bite me! You wanna get killed!"


    Fuck you!


    The female prisoner took off all the clothes of Miranda even including her underwear after beating her.


    Then Crystal saw the female prisoner stand up, get a glass of water and walk to Miranda, looking down at her.


    "Ouch, I''m so sorry. I accidentally splashed water on you. Lady, are you okay? "


    As the female prisoner spoke, the whole glass of water in her hand was splashed on Miranda''s body. The cold water poured on her body, and the feeling was indescribable. Especially when she undertook it all over her naked body, she could feel how painful it was. Everyone could tell how painful it was when they saw Miranda''s face.


    Her mouth was so pale that she couldn''t close it.


    But it was not over yet. The female prisoner, who had been bitten by Crystal, unexpectedly caught a mouse from nowhere. She threw the mous


    t have been sent to prison by her father!


    However, no matter how resentful Miranda was, she didn''t show it on her face. She shook her head and said, "no, no, I don''t hate you. It''s not your fault. It''s all because of Ryan. He sent my daughter to prison himself. I hate him, and he should be the one that I should take revenge on. After I was accused, he divorced me immediately. He is such an ungrateful bastard. I hate him, and I even want to kill him. "


    Miranda''s words seemed to have touched Crystal]''s sore spot. She saw that Crystal stopped eating biscuits. It seemed that she was recalling her miserable past. After that, Crystal pretended to be heartbroken. She said angrily, "You are right. Men are all bastard. They are always planning something evil against the one they love!"


    Seeing the sad expression on Crystal''s face, Miranda was more sure that her guess was right. It must be that Prince Zach had an affair with another woman after he married Crystal, and finally his mistress was found by Crystal. Therefore, in a fit of anger, Crystal killed that mistress.


    Miranda thought that at least they were both connected with each other by some similar reasons, and she might help protect her in this prison. She had seen how powerful Crystal was. If she could let Crystal protect her, would those prisoners still dare to bully her again?

 Chapter 638 my mothers name is Griffith Xia Yi!

    In this way, after chatting with Miranda for a day, Crystal still didn''t promise to protect her.


    Since then, as long as Miranda was bullied by other female prisoners, Crystal would stop them. As time went by, she became a follower of Crystal. Therefore, gradually, her life became better. At least, no one would grab her food during meal.


    Of course, in addition to these, there were also some prisoners who fawned on her from time to time. She didn''t know if her former address as ''Mrs. Miranda'' had played a role, or it was because of Crystal''s power.


    She accepted the flattery of those prisoners without hesitation, as if Miranda had returned to the prestigious time in the Xia clan. Of course, her life was still different from that during the Xia clan.


    However, it was enough for her now. It was really a good time not to be bullied.


    In the next few days, Miranda had a good time, she felt comfortable when staying with Crystal.


    That night, all the prisoners in the prison had fallen asleep. Lying on the bed, Miranda heard a few faint cries. At first, she thought she was dreaming, but when she looked up, she saw a black figure rolling on Crystal''s bed and crying in the corner.


    Originally, Miranda didn''t want to talk to her. She just tried to make use of Crystal to get herself sheltered. Of course, her attitude to Crystal still remained unchanged.


    But on the other hand, it didn''t seem to appropriate if she ignore her crying. After all, she had been very close to Crystal these days. If she pretended not to notice that Crystal was sad, what if Crystal refused to protect her anymore.


    After thinking for a while, Miranda got up on tiptoe, got out of bed and walked to the bedside of Crystal. She patted Crystal and asked, "Crystal, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? "


    Crystal raised her head slowly with teardrops on her cheeks. She said to Miranda, "I miss my family! I dreamed of her! "


    A trace of disdain flashed through Miranda''s eyes. What a silly woman! She even cried because of a dream. How hypocritical


    nd that her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    But even if she couldn''t see her face, Crystal could feel the change of Miranda after hearing her voice.


    It seemed that Crystal was right about some things. In fact, her real father was not Bill, but the cousin of Miranda, Eric.


    But Crystal was not sure.


    The corners of Miranda''s mouth trembled. She straightened her tongue and asked, "then who is your mother?"


    "My mother is! "


    In the darkness, Crystal pinched her thigh hard. She kept telling herself in her heart that she couldn''t get mad or outrage now.


    The name of her mother was the restricted area in her mind. Crystal would feel heartbroken when she thought of her mother, especially when facing her enemies. She really wanted to know everything about Miranda without asking.


    However, Crystal told herself coldly that she couldn''t do that. Her mother had the reputation of bane all her life, and her mother''s lifetime pain was given to by those people of the Xia clan.


    Crystal not only wanted these people to be punished, but also wanted her mother to regain her real repute. Her mother was not a bane, and she would not make anyone doom.


    Crystal took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she still pretended to be innocent and looked at Miranda. Crystal said word by word, "my mother''s name is Griffith!"

 Chapter 639 Dont Eat! Its Poisonous!

    Griffith!


    When Miranda heard the name, she was so shocked that she didn''t know how to react, and her expression was more nervous than before.


    Even if Crystal continued to pretend not to see it, it was impossible.


    Pretending to be confused, Crystal asked, "Mrs. Miranda, what''s wrong with you?"


    It seemed that Miranda didn''t hear what Crystal said. She seemed to be frozen and didn''t respond for a long time.


    Crystal patted on her shoulder and asked, "Mrs. Miranda, what''s wrong with you?"


    It was not until Crystal called her the second time that Miranda realized what had happened. She suddenly turned to look at Crystal and asked anxiously, "Did your mother told you where she came from and where your father came from? "


    A trace of coldness flashed through Crystal''s eyes, but it was so soon that Miranda didn''t even notice it. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. My mother hasn''t told me. My biological father died in a car accident, so she took me to my stepfather Brent''s house. After that, my mother died in order to save me when I was eight years old."


    While Crystal was speaking, Miranda had been observing her. At the same time, Crystal was also observing Miranda.


    Seeing that Crystal was still confused, Miranda breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she knew nothing.


    Although Miranda didn''t suspect Crystal, Crystal could tell that she must know something about her mother.


    Since Crystal didn''t know anything, Miranda became less careful. With a gentle smile on her face, she said, "What a poor girl! They are all gone. Don''t think too much. Go to sleep. Go to sleep!"


    After saying a few words to Crystal casually, Miranda went back to her bed and lay down. She didn''t sleep all night.


    After Miranda left, Crystal stopped crying and smiled. It seemed that her first step was a success.


    Now that Miranda had known that she was Ivy, it depended on what Miranda would do next.


    However, Crystal was sure that Eric was her biological father. As for why her


    ould find it out and it would be too troublesome. This will bring inconvenience to your highness... "


    Crystal tightened her grip on Wendy''s arm and shouted, "what did you say?"


    Crystal''s voice was loud and her eyes were cold. Wendy shivered with fear. "I... I mean, Prince Zach told... told me! "


    Crystal made a quick plan and said, "No, last sentence!"


    Wendy didn''t know what happened to Crystal, but she saw Crystal''s red eyes.


    Wendy was so scared that she almost knelt down. With her legs trembling, she said, "I said, these prison guards are all relatives of the Xia clan. Prince Zach said..."


    When Wendy finished her words, Crystal interrupted her coldly, "you mean most of the police in the police station are Xia clan''s relatives?"


    Wendy scratched her head and said, "yes, what''s wrong?"


    Wendy was confused. Did she say anything wrong?


    At this time, Crystal stood up and took two steps back and forth. She looked at the untouched food and then at the female prisoners who were eating happily.


    Suddenly, something occurred to Crystal.


    Bang! Suddenly!


    Just as Wendy picked up a piece of chicken and was going to put it into her mouth, Crystal suddenly grabbed it and threw it on the ground.


    "Don''t eat. It''s poisonous!"


    Crystal''s voice was so loud that even the other female prisoners heard it.

 Chapter 640 The So-called Truth!

    Crystal''s voice was so loud that even the other female prisoners heard it.


    However, it was too late. All the other female prisoners, including Miranda, were lying on the ground, covering their bellies and foaming at their mouths.


    Wendy was scared to death. She pointed at the female prisoners on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "They... They... What''s wrong with them? "


    Wendy knew how stupid she was, but when she thought that she was going to say goodbye to the world little by little, she was really scared. Fortunately, God bless her. She didn''t eat. No, no, No. Princess Crystal'' saved her.


    At this time, Crystal had no time to think about anything. The only thought in her mind was that Miranda couldn''t die. Just a little, she would soon know the truth of that year.


    Crystal didn''t know how she walked to Miranda. When she came to her senses, she saw Miranda holding her trousers weakly. "Help, help me..."


    Crystal quickly squatted down, took out the dagger from her body, rolled up Miranda''s sleeves, and cut a wound on the Shaohai acupoint on her arm. "I can''t save you, but I just let you die slowly."


    Although Crystal didn''t know what poison they had been poisoned, she knew how fierce it was when she saw that the women prisoners'' mouths had turned black and their bodies were stiff.


    She didn''t know how to detoxify and she didn''t have the ability to save them. But Shawn had said that once they were poisoned, they cut the Shaohai acupoint with a knife, the poison would flow slower and the poison would be alleviated, but it couldn''t save their lives.


    Perhaps it was because her life had come to an end, or perhaps it was because she had gained a temporary rebirth, at this moment, Miranda suddenly thought a lot.


    Seeing that Miranda was no longer so painful, instead, she smiled at Crystal. Her smile was not fake, but from the bottom of her heart.


    "I didn''t expect that you would save me in the end. Crystal, no, Ivy, maybe you don''t know that, in fact


    l''s wrist and whispered, "Ivy, do you know why your uncle wants your mother to die so much?"


    Crystal shook her head and said nothing.


    Miranda touched the bright red birthmark with her slender fingers and said, "the Xia clan is the number one clan in the Xia state. Your grandfather, Lord Albert, came out of the Empire. He settled in the Xia state and gets married with Mrs. Judy. Because of Lord Albert''s special physique, Mrs. Judy and Lord Albert haven''t had a child for many years, so they went to the local welfare house and adopted a child.


    That child was your uncle Ryan. Coincidentally, Mrs. Judy got pregnant two years later. One year later, she gave birth to a daughter, and this daughter is your mother, Griffith. "


    Hearing this, Crystal was a little surprised. She suddenly looked at Miranda and exclaimed, You mean that Ryan is not my uncle?"


    Miranda nodded in a weak point, "Yes, he is not. Your mother also has the same butterfly birthmark. In fact, I can''t tell what it is. It is said that the birthmark was born when she was a child, but I saw it on your grandfather''s wrist. After I gave birth to Adam, Lord Albert was very happy. When he held Adam, I saw the birthmark. But I didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. After all, Lord Albert is my father-in-law. I can''t always keep an eye on him! "

 Chapter 641 Does Apology Work

    "But what makes me feel strange is that there is no such thing on Ryan''s wrist. I have seen your mother''s for a long time. She was always sentimental. When the parrot raised by her died, she cried for a while. At that time, I saw it.


    But Ryan doesn''t have it on his hand. This mark is very strange. When it meets water, it will show, and when it meets fire, it will melt. Water means your tears, and fire means light. "


    "How do you know that?"


    Miranda moved her body to make herself more comfortable. Then she said weakly, "Yes, how could I know? Ryan told me all these things, and he heard from Lord Albert. You and your mother were missing in the fire that year. In order to find you back, Lord Albert told Ryan the secret.


    However, he didn''t expect that this secret was also your mother''s death warrant. Ryan had always known that your mother and he were not related by blood.


    And he also knew that your mother was the successor of the Xia clan, not him, so he just wanted to do something to your mother. Once, your mother went abroad to travel and knew my cousin Eric. Later they fell in love. At that time, Eric''s name was Jeff, and your mother did not know that he was my cousin.


    In fact, their meeting was not a coincidence. It was Ryan who asked me to use my cousin to damage your mother''s reputation. In this way, your mother would have no place to stand in the Xia clan. But human beings are not as accurate as God''s prediction. My cousin really fell in love with your mother. In order to prevent Ryan from continuing to hurt your mother, my cousin went to negotiate with Ryan in person.


    But he was forced to commit suicide by Ryan. My cousin was also stupid. Ryan said that as long as my cousin died, he could let your mother go. My cousin really committed suicide. After that, he asked people to spread the rumor between your mother and my cousin. My cousin''s death also became the fact that your mother was the nemesis.


    After that, your mother got pregnant unexpectedly. It was not good to get pregnant be


    to be a normal woman, but why do you insist on killing her again and again? Why? You bastards! "


    "Clap! Slap! Slap!


    Crystal slapped Miranda several times.


    Perhaps it was because she was about to die that she didn''t feel any pain at all, like an unconscious puppet.


    Blood spilled from the corner of Miranda''s mouth, but she didn''t care at all. She still smiled, "Ivy, if I say sorry to you, will you forgive me?"


    Crystal stared at her with her scarlet eyes and sneered, "Sorry? Do you think saying sorry can erase the harm you have done to my mother? I tell you, even if you are going to die now, you can''t let me forgive you. No way! "


    Crystal was a little excited. She grabbed Miranda''s collar tightly as if she wanted to strangle her to death.


    It seemed that Miranda still couldn''t feel the pain. She smiled bitterly at Crystal and said, "I know you won''t forgive me. I didn''t expect you to forgive me either. I just want to do what an aunt should do at the last moment of my life."


    While speaking, Miranda suddenly reached out and grabbed Crystal''s arm. She said in a low and weak voice, "Ivy, listen to me. I know you want to take revenge. Now Lord Albert is under the control of Ryan. Mrs. Judy doesn''t know that you are Ivy. Ivy, if you want to take revenge, you must save Lord Albert. You can''t resist the power of Ryan alone.

 Chapter 642 Impossible

    There are some things that I don''t understand very well. You should have a secret that can make Ryan fear. Otherwise, even if he wants to kill you, he doesn''t dare to kill you. What''s more, he has to cooperate with the Cao clan to make up the facts of the curse. Not only that, in order to let Ryan see his sincerity, Mr. Alex also incites his grandson to meet you on purpose, so that you can fall in love with him and obtain your trust. In this way, he can investigate your secret. "


    At this moment, Crystal was stunned and asked, "What did you say?"


    She didn''t know if she had an illusion. The grandson of the Cao family? A deliberate encounter? Isn''t Edgar the grandson of the Cao clan?


    Did it...?


    No! Impossible!


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth trembled. She clenched her fists and clenched her nails into the flesh. She suddenly loosened her grip on Miranda and shook her head. "No, it''s impossible. You must be lying to me, the Cao clan? The grandson of the Cao family. How could Edgar lie to me? You must be lying to me. You don''t want me to live a good life, do you? A deliberate encounter? How could it be possible? "


    Crystal spoke incoherently. She didn''t believe that Edgar approached her on purpose. She didn''t believe that Edgar did it to investigate her secrets.


    She didn''t believe it!


    Miranda became weaker and weaker. She took out a key from her body with difficulty, and handed it to Crystal with trembling hands. Her voice became weaker and weaker. "Ivy, I''m not lying to you. I''m dying. There''s no need to lie to you. Do you know why, no matter how hard Ryan has been outside these years, he doesn''t dare to take his mistresses back home? It''s because I have some evidence that he colluded with Hobson'', the former head of the Cao clan, and Mr. Alex.


    Ryan didn''t trust the Cao family, and the Cao family didn''t trust Ryan either, so they signed their agreements in the form of contracts. I secretly took one and put it in the insurance company. Now I gi


    ot interested in the matters of the Xia state. She just did her own thing.


    Hearing Crystals question, Wendy spit out all the words she had heard.


    While listening to Miranda''s words, Crystal heart ached again.


    Wendy seemed to recite the text. After she finished her words, she saw that Crystal was in a daze. She waved at Crystal and said, "Your Highness, your highness, I... I''m done! "


    Crystal came to her senses all of a sudden, with a murderous light shining in the corner of her eyes. She said in a lower voice, "You are really not smart enough!"


    Wendy scratched her head and said nothing.


    Playing with the dagger in her hand, Crystal suddenly stood up and put it around Wendy''s neck, questioning, "what did you hear just now?"


    Wendy was so scared that her legs became weak. "Your Highness, what... what are you doing? "


    With a cold smile on her face, Crystal asked, "tell me, what did you hear just now?"


    If Wendy couldn''t figure it out after one or two times, then for the third time, even Wendy was stupid, she knew the real meaning of Crystal.


    "I... I didn''t hear anything! I didn''t hear anything! "


    "Really?"


    "Yes, yes, I really didn''t hear anything!"


    Crystal put away the dagger and asked Wendy, "have you brought your phone?"


    "Yes!" ''


    Then [���] quickly took out her phone.

 Chapter 643 She Was Out Of Her Mind

    Crystal took the phone, sat on the bed, slid the button, made a message and sent it to Toby.


    "Two o''clock in the morning tonight! "


    Toby knew what Crystal meant.


    After sending the message, Crystal returned the phone to Wendy.


    Crystal was in a bad mood, so she didn''t say anything to Wendy.


    Crystal sat on the bed for the whole afternoon. She didn''t move until the night fell.


    Wendy stood aside and wanted to ask something, but she was afraid that she would say something inappropriate, so she just sat opposite and watched.


    Wendy could feel that Crystal was very depressed, but she knew that she was too stupid to say anything comforting, so she could only sit opposite to take care of Crystal.


    She was sent by Prince Zach to protect Princess Crystal. As long as Crystal was safe, her task was completed.


    But thinking of what had just happened, she was really scared. Fortunately, Princess Crystal saved her at the critical moment.


    Fortunately, Her Highness didn''t eat anything. Otherwise, even if she went out alive, it would be difficult for the three princes to fulfill their task.


    Time passed by little by little. Crystal sat there still, and she didn''t even have dinner.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Wendy was too sleepy to open her eyes, so she fell asleep on the opposite bed.


    The other female prisoners here were all dead, and no new female prisoners came in today. The bed was empty.


    Crystal''s body was a little stiff, but she still didn''t move. At this moment, she was like a fixed puppet, silent and sleepless. She looked at the opposite wall with empty eyes, wishing to see through it.


    Crystal was a little tired, so she moved her stiff body, turned around and leaned against the wall, in a daze again.


    At night, the cell was so dark that she couldn''t even see her fingers. Crystal just sat there in a daze.


    It was not until half past one that Crystal stood up, got herself a glass of cold water and drank it up.


    Half an hour later, the person Crystal had been waiting for fina


    n was indescribable.


    Although she was still in pain, she would not continue to torture herself. She wanted to leave. If what Miranda said was true, she would leave.


    Crystal choked on the food!


    At this time, Wendy quickly poured a glass of water for Crystal.


    Crystal took it and took a sip. She felt much better.


    The day was about to pass. At noon, a policeman came and said that there was a man outside who wanted to visit Crystal.


    Crystal knew who he was. Crystal shook her head and said, "No."


    The policeman was a little stunned. "He said he was Prince Zach!"


    Crystal lowered her head and continued eating, but she still shook her head and said, "I don''t want to see him!"


    The policeman scratched his hair and said, "okay!"


    Then he left.


    After the police left, [���] was confused. It was [����] that the three palaces came down to see the three princesses. Why didn''t they see them?


    Wendy was about to ask, but when she turned around, she saw that Crystal was still eating, but... the bowl was empty!


    "Your Highness, you... "


    "Shut up! Call me Crystal! "


    Wendy scratched her head and reminded her carefully, "Crystal, the bowl is empty! "


    "Bang!"


    Crystal threw the bowl on the ground, stood up and went back to her bed.


    Wendy shivered, picked up the bowl and put it away, and went back to her bed silently.

 Chapter 644 Are You Crazy, Edgar

    At the same time, the police came out of the cell and saw Edgar in the corridor. He walked over and said carefully, "Prince Zach, she doesn''t want to see you. You... "


    Edgar''s clothes were wrinkled, and his eyes were bloodshot. Under his eyes were full of cyan shadows. He was wearing a frost and tired. One could tell that he didn''t sleep last night.


    In fact, it was not that he didn''t sleep all night, but that he hadn''t slept for several days.


    In fact, what Crystal didn''t know was that he had been there when those female prisoners were poisoned. He had spent five million dollars to buy two days and two nights to stay here.


    He knew that sooner or later, Ryan would take actions against Miranda. These policemen were indeed the relatives of the Xia clan, but no matter how close they were, they couldn''t resist the temptation of money, so he bought off a police officer in the police station with fifty million dollars.


    He knew when Ryan would take action. He came the night before Ryan decided to do it. He knew that Ryan had asked someone to buy arsenic and made some rich lunch, but he did not stop him.


    Even if those female prisoners were poisoned, Crystal would not be poisoned, because Crystal''s food had already been changed by the police he bribed.


    He didn''t care about the others. He knew clearly what Crystal wanted to know, and people like Miranda wouldn''t say it until the last moment.


    Therefore, Edgar didn''t stop her. He even heard clearly what Miranda had said to Crystal.


    In the past two days, a police in uniform had been waiting outside the cell. It was him.


    He had been accompanying Crystal and peeking at her. Even if Crystal hadn''t slept all night, he still knew.


    He knew that [����] would know the secret sooner or later. He did arrange their meeting on purpose.


    He didn''t want Crystal to know the truth so soon, because he was afraid that she would be disappointed in him.


    However, Crystal went crazy for revenge and did everything to find out the truth.


    He really didn''t want Crysta


    to make it clear face to face! "


    Then, Abbott turned around and dragged Edgar back.


    Just as Abbott was about to take two steps, suddenly, Edgar gave him a punch with a bang.


    "I asked you to let go of me. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Edgar hit him so hard that even his two front teeth were broken.


    "Edgar, are you fucking crazy?"


    Abbott covered his mouth and took a deep breath.


    Ignoring the question, Edgar walked straight to the side of Abbott, opened the door and get in.


    "Hello, Hello, Edgar, where are you going?"


    While he was talking, Abbott hurriedly followed Edgar.


    Edgar drove very fast. He drove at full speed. Sitting on the passenger seat, Abbott clutched the handle of the car tightly.


    The scenery outside the car was like lightning and couldn''t be seen at all.


    Edgar even didn''t notice the traffic light.


    "Hello, Hello, Edgar, you... Slow down! Slow down! It''s very dangerous. Slow down! Hey, slow down, please! "


    He didn''t dare to say anything harsh to Edgar. He was really afraid that if Edgar''s mind got hot, he would die together with him.


    He hadn''t been married yet. He didn''t want to die!


    The speed of Edgar''s racing was getting faster and faster, and he even felt that his whole body was about to float up.


    Abbott was about to cry. He shouted, "Stop the car, Edgar. I want to get off. Stop the car!

 Chapter 645 Honey, Let Me Take You Home!

    Edgar drove back to the hotel. After getting off the car, Abbott held the door and vomited heavily. It was too terrified.


    On the contrary, as if nothing had happened, Edgar went straight into the hotel and went to Abbott''s room.


    As soon as Abbott raised his head, he saw that Edgar had disappeared. He was so angry that she wanted to scold him.


    However, he still hurried to catch up with him. Edgar was in a bad mood. He was really afraid that Edgar would take things too hard.


    Seeing that Edgar walked into his room, the expression on his face was so sad that Abbott was about to cry. It was easy to tell that Edgar would not get drunk with him tonight.


    Abbott sighed and forced himself to go back to his room with Edgar. He had to drink!


    What Abbott said was right. Edgar did drink with him again.


    On the other side, Crystal was sitting in the corner of the prison, waiting for the dark.


    For the first time, Crystal felt that waiting was really hard.


    As time went by, it was half past one in the morning. Crystal stood up and walked to the door of the prison. Although she couldn''t see anything clearly, she felt that Toby was coming.


    As expected, Toby came here soon. He was efficient and the door was opened.


    "Ms. Crystal, this is what you asked me to take!"


    While speaking, Toby handed a file to Crystal, but Toby found that Crystal''s hands were trembling when she took the file.


    It was dark outside. Although Toby couldn''t see the expression on Crystal''s face clearly, he could still feel that his master was in a bad mood.


    "Ms. Crystal, are you okay? "


    Biting her lips, Crystal suddenly turned around and said in a hoarse voice, "you can go now. Do as we planned!"


    Toby wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth and said, "yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    He was just a subordinate, and it was difficult for him to ask about his master.


    After Toby left, Crystal sat on the bed with the file in her hand and didn''t ope


    nts scattered on Crystal''s bed and then at the door. Suddenly, she slapped herself.


    "So it''s true? Crystal really cried? "


    When Crystal walked out, she saw Edgar standing there in casual clothes.


    Edgar was still so handsome. Even if the most ordinary clothes were on him, he was still the focus of attention.


    But he seemed to have lost some weight.


    Crystal tried to keep calm.


    "You are here!"


    In fact, as soon as Crystal came out, Edgar saw her.


    Seeing Crystal walking towards him step by step, Edgar felt very sad.


    Crystal cried!


    Even though Crystal hid her sadness with a cold expression, the fact that she had just cried could not be changed because her eyes were slightly swollen.


    Crystal said coldly.


    "What can I do for you? "


    Edgar walked over and hugged Crystal. His voice was trembling. "Honey, I''ll take you home!"


    Crystal pushed Edgar away indifferently and said, "No, thanks!"


    All of a sudden, Edgar grabbed Crystal''s hand with great strength. "Honey, I''m sorry. I..."


    Crystal didn''t move. She shook her head slowly and said, "You didn''t do anything wrong to me. I''m just a fool. I didn''t know that two people in the world could meet each other so perfectly!"


    Feeling sad and bitter, Edgar repeated word by word, "I''m sorry, honey. Listen to me..."

 Chapter 646 Edgar, Lets Divorce!

    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal pulled out her hand all of a sudden. She looked at Edgar in a daze and said with self-mockery, "it seems that you have known everything. Have you heard what Miranda said to me before she died?"


    Trying to hold Crystal''s hand tightly, Edgar said, "I Honey, listen to me... "


    Crystal took a few steps back and smiled with self-mockery. "Edgar, before I came out, I kept telling myself that it was not the truth. I want to hear it from you personally, but is it necessary? It''s so funny. I still want to give you a chance to explain. Maybe you were forced to do that, or maybe you didn''t know what happened. Someone deliberately imitated your handwriting and signed the agreement.


    But now, your expression has told me that everything is true. You are not forced, nor someone imitated your handwriting, but you are voluntary. You deliberately arranged a man to have a blind date with me, and deliberately arranged that man to drug me. I went to the hotel for an interview, and I went to the wrong room. No, it should be said that it was not me who went to the wrong room, but you who deliberately arranged me to go to the wrong room and get into your room, right? "


    Hearing that, Edgar wanted to walk closer to Crystal and said, "Crystal, listen to me. I didn''t know..."


    When Edgar was about to grab Crystal''s hand, Crystal suddenly shouted, "don''t touch me!"


    Crystal wiped the last drop of her tears dry and smiled sarcastically at Edgar, "you don''t know what? Do you want to say that you don''t know you will fall in love with me and marry me, right? "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist. "Yes, I didn''t know that I would fall in love with you. Crystal, yes, yes, our meeting was not a coincidence, but a deliberate plan. After we were together that night, you cried in your dream, and the butterfly birthmark on your hand was revealed, which made me more sure that you are the granddaughter of the Xia clan, and also the person that Ryan has been looking for.


    After that, I invest


    Edgar hugged Crystal tightly all of a sudden. In a somewhat flustered voice, he said, "no, honey, you are joking, aren''t you? This kind of joke is not funny at all!"


    Crystal was like a puppet, letting Edgar do whatever he wanted. She mechanically repeated what she had just said, "Edgar, let''s divorce. Edgar, let''s divorce..."


    Holding Crystal tightly, Edgar swallowed hard and said, "no, no, honey, please don''t say that, okay? Please don''t scare me with the divorce, okay? I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to you. You can beat me and scold me, but please don''t divorce me, okay? "


    At this moment, Crystal was like an emotionless doll. She pushed away Edgar mechanically and said in an extremely cold voice, "well, you can leave now. I''ll sign the divorce agreement after I draw it up. I''ll give it to you."


    Then, regardless of the struggle of Edgar, Crystal shook off Edgar''s hand coldly and turned to the police at the door, "Take me back!"


    The policeman scratched his head and took a look at Crystal. He didn''t know whether he should leave or not. Embarrassed, he turned his head and stole a glance at Edgar.


    At his glance, Crystal understood that the policeman must have been bribed by Edgar.


    Crystal didn''t say anything. She pushed the door open by herself. At the moment when Crystal opened the door, Edgar suddenly hugged her from behind.

 Chapter 647

    "Honey, I''m sorry. I know what I said can''t erase the harm to you, but you have to believe me. My love for you is true. Honey, please give me another chance. I won''t lie to you anymore.


    Honey, please don''t divorce me. I won''t divorce you no matter what kind of reason you made. I don''t agree. And I will never agree! "


    Holding Crystal tightly, Edgar put his hand on Crystal''s shoulder. Tears fell from the corner of his eyes and dropped on her hair.


    Tears welled up in Crystal''s eyes. She couldn''t tell whether it was Edgar''s or hers. They fell on the ground one by one, forming small beads of water.


    "Let go of me, Edgar. Please leave me my dignity, okay? Even if I beg you, please let me go. Do you still want to trample on my dignity by playing with me? "


    Hearing that, Edgar was shocked. As Crystal slowly broke away from his clench, his heart seemed to be dead. Regret eroded his heart bit by bit. He admitted that at the beginning, he just pretended to be nice to her.


    But later, he gradually found that he couldn''t help but fall in love with Crystal, no, it should be said that he fell in love with Ivy. He had really thought he should tell everything to Ivy.


    However, things went contrary to his wishes. Many things had changed until he thought he was about to die, so it didn''t matter whether he said it or not at that time. It was better to make her misunderstand him all the time.


    It was not until three years later that she returned as with the name of Crystal and Edgar engaged in a relationship with her again. He had thought about telling Crystal the truth at that time, but when he saw that Crystal was crazy for hatred and lost herself because of it day by day, he was afraid. He was really afraid that when she knew the truth, she would not love him anymore and would even get away from him.


    He deserved it, but now he didn''t want to let go of Crystal


    Crystal broke away from his grip, opened the door and ran back to the cell.


    Looking at the back of Crystal, Edgar seemed to have lost his consciousness and could not come to his senses for a long time.


    Edgar did


    rd in front of the bed. He would never divorce Crystal!


    Edgar buried his head in the quilt. The more he wanted to sleep, the more he couldn''t fall asleep!


    And Crystal, who was in prison now, was not also in a bad mood.


    After returning from the detention room, Crystal kept silent and sat in the corner, staring at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a gift that Edgar provided her on her birthday. Later, she made it into a bracelet and wore it on her wrist.


    Edgar said that he made it himself, At that time, Crystal cried happily.


    However, when she looked at the bracelet again, Crystal felt it was a kind of irony.


    Crystal took out the bracelet and held it in the air. She murmured to herself, "you should be part of Edgar''s scheme. I used to think you were very beautiful, but now when I look at you again, I think you are so ugly!"


    Crystal broke the bracelet bit by bit.


    The bracelet was made of luxurious materials, and Crystal could not break it as she wanted. So she simply took out a dagger from and cut the bracelet with it.


    Seeing that Crystal was trying to destroy the bracelet crazily, Wendy, who was standing next to her, was a little worried and shouted, "Crystal, you Are you okay? "


    The quality of the bracelet was so good that it was cut continuously with a dagger.


    Crystal didn''t want to waste her energy.


    "Wendy, do you think this bracelet is beautiful?"

 Chapter 648

    Although Wendy didn''t know what Crystal was going to do, she nodded and said, "yes, it is beautiful."


    Crystal threw the dagger aside, stood up and put the bracelet on Wendy''s hand.


    "Since you think it''s beautiful, I''ll give it to you!"


    Wendy was startled and said, "You just give it to me? I don''t think so it is appropriate for me to accept it. "


    "I don''t need it!"


    Yes, she didn''t need it anymore!


    The bracelet was so heavy for her, and it was traded for deception. She didn''t need to such a lie on her body.


    After putting in on Wendy''s wrist, Crystal sat on her bed and gradually fell asleep.


    That day passed.


    At night, Crystal sat up and waited for Toby as usual before 2 o''clock in the morning.


    This time, Crystal made a bigger noise. In order not to let Wendy notice, Crystal put some knockout drops in Wendy''s food when it was served by the police.


    Wendy slept soundly that night.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Toby came. This time, he brought a woman with him.


    The woman was about the same size as [����], fat and thin.


    The door of the prison was opened and Toby walked in with the woman.


    "Ms. Crystal, we are here!"


    Crystal was not surprised at all when looking at the woman brought by Toby.


    Crystal was not surprised at all when she saw the woman who look like much alike her.


    After the sadness, Crystal pulled a long face and looked colder. She glanced at the woman opposite and then looked at Toby, "are you ready?"


    Toby nodded respectfully, "yes, I''m ready!"


    Glancing at Wendy who was sleeping on the opposite bed, Crystal said, "let''s get started!"


    She didn''t use much drugs in Wendy''s food. Wendy would wake up in the middle of the night. So they didn''t have much time.


    The woman didn''t say anything but nodded respectfully.


    Obviously, Toby had made it clear to her before he came.


    Then, the woman took out some makeup tools from her clothes and put them in front of the table. Then, Crystal saw that woman take out a small mirror and look at her from time to time.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the woman put down the mi


    n a daze, Toby whispered, "Ms. Crystal, are you okay?"


    Crystal''s nose twitched. She turned her back to Toby and shook her head. "Nothing! I am fine! You go back to the basement first. "


    Toby was worried about Crystal. He could feel that Crystal was a little depressed. Crystal must have encountered something sad.


    But Toby didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Ms. Crystal, are you really okay? "


    Crystal shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Go back to the basement now. I want to stay alone. You don''t need to contact me these days. If there is any need, I will contact you. And. Just forget what happened today and don''t let Leo and others know about it. Do you understand? "


    Toby scratched his head. He really wanted to know what happened to Crystal.


    But would Crystal tell him what happened? Obviously, she wouldn''t.


    So Toby sighed and said respectfully, "I got it!"


    Then he left.


    After walking out of the gate, Crystal] and Toby bid farewell to each other.


    Crystal kept walking south along the path. She didn''t know where to go and what she was going to do next.


    Walking on the street aimlessly in the dead of night, Crystal felt that her mind was very quiet. Not far away, there was a rockery. In a huge fountain beside the rockery, the sound of spring water was very weak, and the sound of dripping water was very low, but Crystal could still hear it clearly!

 Chapter 649

    Crystal didn''t know how far she had walked and where she was going until she was tired and walked to the gate of a park. At this time, there was no one in the park at all. It was winter, and the park was quiet.


    However, because no one disturbed her, the scenery of the park was within sight. The flowers in the winter park had already withered, but now it seemed to be covered with a layer of white mist, which was particularly beautiful.


    Crystal stopped, turned around and walked into the park. She came to a stone pavilion and sat down to enjoy the scenery alone. Although she looked a little lonely, she didn''t seem to be in a bad mood at the moment.


    Crystal took out her phone, swiped on the screen and delete all those social apps.


    Crystal deleted all the applications that could connect with the outside world. She didn''t care whether she did this out of cowardliness or fear. Now, the only thought in her mind was not to contact anyone.


    Finally, Crystal turned off her phone.


    Time passed little by little. It was dawn.


    Soon, a group of people who came to the park for morning exercise appeared. A group of old ladies was dancing on the square, and several others were jogging.


    Every part of the park was filled with the scent of vividness.


    At this time, Crystal heard the laughter of a group of children.


    Following the voice, she saw a familiar figure.


    With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal stood up and walked over.


    Not far away, there was a man in grey sportswear and glasses. He had delicate features and was gentle and elegant. Beside him sat seven or eight children, who looked five or six years older.


    The children sat side by side, and the man held a book in his hand. "When we are born, we are good in nature, similar in nature, and far away from each other..."


    The children also read after him, "When we are born..."


    Standing not far away from them, Crystal could hear the most attracting voice in the world, it was the voice of innocent kids and it sounded so pure and c


    asic need in life, so now for them, going to school is basically an extravagant hope. "


    Hearing this, Crystal lowered her eyes. Then she took out her wallet from her bag, took out a card and handed it to Jordan. "There is still some money here. You can take it first..."


    Jordan suddenly stood up and didn''t reach out his hand to take it. "No, no, Crystal, you have helped me a lot. Now I have the identity as Professor Jordan. Sometimes I will do some tutoring work and make some money. I can guarantee the basic need of the children. I can''t use your money anymore. I have owned you a lot!"


    Crystal sneered, "Well, you do own me a lot! "


    Jordan wanted to say something but hesitated, "I !"


    Crystal put the card into Jordan''s hand and said, "well, brother in law, listen to me. I was really happy for you when I saw you have changed a lot. Now that you can become such a nice man, I think my sister will be happy in the heaven if she noticed that. Thanks to you, these children can''t live till now.


    And I told you before that I also like these children. If possible, I also want to help them. So, these children are not yours alone. And I also hope that they can grow up happily and receive good education. I don''t mean to give the money to you, but to the children.


    If you think you owe me a favor, you can just leave it to the kids, right? "

 Chapter 650

    Jordan''s eyes were a little wet. He took a deep breath and said, "thank you, Crystal. Thank you on behalf of these children!"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "actually, you don''t have to thank me. I''m also atoning for my sister''s sin. You and my sister divorced and both gave up Tyron. At that time, Tyron was still a little kid, and you only cared about your own happiness, regardless of his life. At that time, you were too selfish, but now that you are willing to sacrifice so much for those children, I think my sister would also support you if she were still alive.


    Although my sister is dead, I believe that if she were still alive, she will definitely raise these children with you together. You realized you should repent. And I think so does my sister. She naturally knows what is the most important for her. So, you don''t need to thank me. I am also fulfilling the wish for my sister. "


    Jordan stopped crying and those children also came back.


    "Uncle Jordan, I''m hungry. We''re hungry. Let''s go back for breakfast."


    "Okay, okay, let''s go back for breakfast," said Jordan, rubbing the children''s hair affectionately


    Seeing that Crystal didn''t want to leave, Jordan asked, "Crystal, have you had breakfast?"


    Crystal shook her head and said nothing.


    "That''s great. Let''s have it together!"


    Crystal nodded, "okay!"


    Therefore, Crystal went back to the orphanage with Jordan and other children.


    At the same time, in the hotel, Edgar, who had not slept all night, was mechanically brushing his teeth and washing his face.


    He looked at himself in the mirror and found that he seemed to be much haggard. The dark circles around his eyes were obvious. He really didn''t know how long he could hold on like this.


    After washing up, Edgar changed into a simple casual suit. When he went out, he noticed that the news of Lay''s death had been announced, and he was deemed to commit suicide by the authority.


    Therefore, Crystal could be released without charge today.


    He wanted to take Crystal back and have a good talk with her. No matter what request Crystal made, he would agree, but he would never agree to divorce. Never.


    Sitting in the corridor, Edgar happened to meet Abbott.


    "Edgar, where are you going?"


    "Today is


    rystal nodded without saying anything.


    Noticing that, his heart twitched. Didn''t she forgive him yet?


    Then, Edgar moved his finger. He wanted to look up and down her body, but somehow he felt that something was wrong with her.


    What happened to him?


    "Crystal, are you sure you have made up your mind?" asked Edgar? Are you really going to divorce me? "


    When Edgar said "divorce", his heart ached as if it had been scratched!


    But the fake Crystal just nodded without looking at him.


    Squinting his eyes, Edgar said, "why don''t you say anything? You don''t even look at me. You.... Do you really hate me so much? "


    Crystal shook her head.


    Frowning, Edgar asked, "what''s wrong with you? You don''t even want to talk to me, do you? "


    The fake Crystal just nodded again.


    All of a sudden, Edgar''s heart ached again. He put his hands on the table and calmed himself down for a while.


    The fake Crystal hadn''t looked up or talked to him since she appeared. Edgar felt stuffy in his chest. Did she hate him so much?


    A hint of bitterness flashed through his heart. Edgar said, "Okay, since you said that, let me tell you, Crystal. Do you know when I fell in love with you?"


    This time, instead of looking at her, Edgar kept staring at the teacup on the table and continued, "do you remember the first time we met? Although I arranged all the encounters at that time, do you still remember that you left me that funny note on the second day after we finally engaged in relationship? "

 Chapter 651

    While speaking, Edgar took out an old note from his pocket. It was neatly protected by him. Although it was full of the smell of glue, the words on it were still very clear.


    "Crystal, I tore the paper, but I didn''t know why I found it back and glued it together again. I didn''t throw it away and kept it all the time. I don''t know why I did these stupid things. Maybe at that time, I had a feeling for you.


    Later, I made you my personal assistant. When I attended the banquet of the Mu family, I didn''t expect you to save me. At that time, you said it was just an accident.


    But at that time, the accident you said completely changed my opinion of you. For a long time, the people around me who came to set me up were all hypocritical. Many women valued my identity and wealth, not me.


    They just like to pretend to love me. It''s ridiculous.


    But you are different. You never disguise in front of me. You are straightforward, you are sharp minded, you love money, you like to eat hot pot, and you like to play tricks on me from time to time. You really attract me. To be honest, I don''t know when I began to fall in love with you.


    But at that time, the more I felt that I loved you, the more guilty I felt for you. You were an optimistic girl, and then you hid your emotions in your heart later when you turned yourself into another woman, Crystal. I admit that it was also my fault.


    When I realized that I was wrong and I shouldn''t have lied to you, everything was settled and it was too late.


    But did you know that... I have never thought of breaking up with you, even though I was poisoned at that time and thought I might die soon. Even though I always looked indifferent to you on the surface, I would stay outside your room every night and say sorry.


    I admit that I loved you in a wrong way at that time, but my love for you has always been true. Three years later, when we met each other again, it was all destined, not arrang


    ?"


    No matter how he doubted in his heart, Edgar''s eyes were always affectionate, as if they had carried all his feelings. He gave everything undisguised to the woman in front of him, which was impossible to be refused.


    "Crystal" nodded with a shy smile.


    Seeing that, Edgar smiled and squinted his eyes. The coldness in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Then he stood up and said to "Crystal", "I''ll go back and get ready. Wait here for a moment. When the order is issued, I''ll ask someone to wait for you at the gate and take you back to the hotel, okay?"


    "Crystal" was confused. The order? Didn''t she just leave with him at the moment?


    However, although "Crystal " was also confused, she didn''t think too much. She had been influenced by sweet words. At this moment, she only believed that what Edgar said was right.


    So she nodded without hesitation.


    It was because of the expression on her face that Edgar was sure of one thing.


    Edgar looked straight at her. The muscles on his face were twitching slightly, the blue veins protruding on his forehead, and the blood streak in his eyes seemed to be much more. His body was stiff, and his whole body seemed to turn into a stone statue.


    It was not until quite a while later that Edgar managed to keep himself from falling down.

 Chapter 652 It Was A Fake One!

    "Crystal." seeing that Edgar looked terrible and seemed to be trying hard to restrain something when he looked at her, she felt very uneasy.


    Did he notice that? No, No. she was the best imitator in the world. No matter who she try to imitate, as long as she was with that one for one day, she could imitate whoever perfectly.


    She walked over and tried to hold Edgar''s hand to comfort him.


    However, the next second, Edgar took a half step back secretly, turned around and said coldly, "I''m leaving!


    Then he rushed out of the room.


    The fake Crystal really didn''t notice the abnormality of Edgar. She just thought that Edgar was too excited. She always believed that as long as she had a good plastic surgery on her face, this man would fall in love with her again.


    Abbott was waiting for Edgar in the corridor.


    As soon as Edgar came out, Abbott saw that he was on the verge of collapsing. His face was pale, and beads of sweat were rolling down from his forehead, as if he was about to lose his balance.


    At that time, Abbott was startled for what he saw. "Edgar What''s wrong with you? "


    Holding his hand, Edgar said, "don''t say anything. Let''s go out first."


    Taking a look back, Abbott didn''t see Crystal. Didn''t Edgar say that he would take Crystal out of prison?


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he nodded immediately when he saw Edgar''s abnormal expression. "Okay, I''ll help you out."


    "No, I can walk myself," said Edgar.


    He gritted his teeth and walked out.


    Standing behind them, Abbott''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that Edgar was in great pain, supported by his perseverance. He concealed his fluster well, and if others saw him, they might not notice anything wrong.


    But Abbott was very close to Edgar. He could see the sweat on his trembling forehead, which kept falling.


    Abbott was anxious and worried. He knew best what Edgar had been doing these days. Although Edgar went to his room to drink from time to time, he never slept well in bed these days.


    He was either in a daze on the balcony, or quietly went to the prison to see Crystal.


    How could he be better if he didn''t


    kept calling him to stop and pull over.


    As if Abbott hadn''t heard anything, he kept repeating, "Edgar, we''re almost there. Hold on!"


    As a friend of Edgar, Abbott cherished him very much. Although Edgar was a little scheming and always made him embarrassed, at a critical moment, the only person who could help him was Edgar.


    Abbott drove like a lunatic. In the front road, police cars were parked horizontally to block the road, trying to stop him.


    However, Abbott ignored it directly, as if he didn''t see the barrier in front of him at all.


    The speeding sports car crashed into the police''s car with a bang, and then he even knocked over the police car and rushed through the middle of the road.


    Fortunately, there was no one in the police car at that time, and the traffic police were all alert and did not stand in the middle of the road.


    Otherwise, they might have been hit hard by Abbott.


    After driving the car away, the police standing on the road were all stunned.


    They looked at the wreck of the police car and found that there was a big dent on it. They began to discuss.


    "Is he crazy? How dare he hit the police car?"


    "Who knows? That guys must be intoxicated! "


    "I saw him just now. It seems to be the prince of Country C!"


    "Fuck! That Country C''s guy are so fucking arrogant!"


    "Do we still need to chase him?"


    "Cut the crap. How? They were all gone! How can we chase him? "

 Chapter 653 On The Verge Of Collapsing!

    The car finally drove back to the hotel.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hotel, the discerning security guards rushed out.


    Before the security guards opened the door, Abbott got off the car directly, opened the back door and got Edgar off the car.


    Then, Abbott went upstairs and kicked out the door of his room with Edgar.


    The sound was so loud that the king of Country C next door was awakened.


    The king got out of the quilt, put on his coat and rushed over.


    "What are you doing, brat?"


    At this moment, Abbott had no time to chat with his father.


    He put Edgar on the bed, bent over and took out his phone from Edgar''s pocket.


    However, from the perspective of the king, what Abbott did was like two men sleeping on the same bed.


    At that time, the king of Country C was angry.


    "You brat Didn''t you say that you are not a gay? Are you What the hell are you doing Get up now, you... "


    As the king of Country C spoke, he rolled up his sleeves, rushed to the back of Abbott, and kicked him hard from behind.


    As the king used a lot of strength, Abbott almost fell on Edgar.


    Abbott grimaced in pain, turned around and shouted, "Dad, what are you doing"


    Finally, he took out Edgar''s phone from his pocket! Because of his father''s kick, the phone was directly thrown to the ground by him.


    It was such a big trouble for him to have a father who was a drag on him at the critical moment.


    Having no time to explain too much to his father, Abbott quickly bent down and picked up the phone.


    At the same time, the king finally noticed that Edgar was lying on the bed with his face pale, his mouth closed, and sweat trickled down his forehead.


    He sensed that something was wrong, so he asked, "What''s wrong with Edgar? What happened to him? "


    With his head down, Abbott swiped on Edgar''s phone screen. Finally, he found a number noted as "Shawn" in the call log of his phone.


    Then, the line was immediately connected after a while. "Hello, is it Shawn? Edgar fainted. Come here quickly. Yes, we are all in the hotel now. Room 335 on the second floor. Hurry up! "


    At the


    that had just come to his mouth again.


    Well, forget it. He didn''t know much about the matter among those young men.


    With a melancholy look on his face, Abbott scratched his head and asked, "what should we do?"


    Shawn said, "I have added some sleeping promoting medicine into the injection. At present, his biggest problem is his lack of rest and sleep. Let him have a good sleep, but the most important thing is not to make him suffer from another big impact and don''t get him too anxious."


    Abbott jotted down those points mentioned by Shawn.


    At the same time, he was very confused. Impact? Did he mean that the impact generated by the divorce that Crystal had mentioned before?


    It can''t be true! Edgar had known it for a long time. For these things, Edgar had been torturing himself all the time. What else could impact him more than this?


    Abbott shook his head, unable to figure out the reason.


    While everyone was lost in thought, Edgar, who was in a coma, suddenly spoke in his dream.


    "Crystal Crystal Where are you? "


    After a while, he said, "it''s fake. Why you are fake!"


    The people present were confused and looked at each other.


    Shawn asked, "what happened? What does he mean?"


    Abbott shook his head in confusion. "I don''t know either By the way, when I took him back to the hotel, he was in a coma in the car. He kept repeating the word ''fake''. What ''fake'' is it? "

 Chapter 654

    When Edgar was in a coma, Shawn and Douglas still chose to stay. The king of Country C too old to stay up late, and Abbott asked him to go back to his room to rest.


    The three of them guarded Edgar. Two hours later, Edgar finally woke up.


    When Edgar woke up, it was almost one o''clock in the morning. The three people, including Douglas, Abbott and Shawn, were dozing off.


    When they heard the noise and woke up, they saw that Edgar had already sat up and pulled out the infusion tube. After the needle was pulled out, some deep red blood drops came out from the needle hole on the back of his hand.


    Shawn''s sleepiness disappeared all of a sudden. He hurried forward and said, "Edgar... Master, you are awake. Don''t pull out the needle. There is still 1/3 left for infusion. "


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his hand and said, "I''m fine."


    Shawn asked, "Master, do you feel uncomfortable? How do you feel on your chest? Does your heart still hurt? Are you still dizzy? "


    At this time, Abbott walked up to him and said, "Edgar, you can''t do this. Lie down and have a rest!"


    Douglas didn''t say anything, but he kept staring at Edgar for fear that he would pass out again.


    At this time, Edgar''s face was very dark and his eyes were very cold, as if he had suppressed something that he could not admit. He looked very gloomy and dark, which made people feel a little scared.


    Without answering Shawn''s question, Edgar asked directly, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    Shawn looked at his watch and said, "four or five hours. Master, you''d better lie down and have a rest. Your body has protested against your rash action. It''s not good for your health to stay in extreme exhaustion all the time..."


    Raising his hand, Edgar stopped Shawn from nagging.


    He directly ordered in a stern voice, "Douglas, let our men in the Shadow Group to secretly spy on those from Dragon Tiger Gang, especially Toby! Keep an eye on him! "


    Douglas was shocked. It was the first time that his leader had used the people of Shadow Group. Since he asked


    that the woman was not Crystal, Edgar felt that his eyes were dark and the sky was falling.


    Edgar knew that he had told the truth to Crystal in this way, but he couldn''t bear to see Crystal leave him without saying goodbye.


    Edgar leaned against the wall and was about to fall, but at the same time, it was Abbott who supported him.


    "Edgar, Crystal hasn''t divorced you yet. You don''t need to be so panic. If you don''t agree, she can''t divorce you, can she? You and Crystal may still have a chance to make up for it. Look at you. You are so depressed now. How can you explain the misunderstanding when you meet her again? "


    With a cold look on his face, Edgar stopped Abbott from speaking again and said word by word, "my wife has left. That Crystal in the prison is fake!"


    His voice was as stiff as a rock.


    At that time, both Abbott and Shawn were stunned. What Edgar said was less than a few words, but it contained too much information that they couldn''t ever expect.


    what? Fake?


    Was that a fake one?


    How? The woman in the prison was not Crystal, but a fake one?


    Crystal deceived them?


    Closing his eyes and clenching his fists, Edgar said, "she left me!"


    When he was in prison, he felt something wrong when he saw Crystal for the first sight.


    However, he felt that he was thinking too much. How could Crystal be so cruel to him.

 Chapter 655

    He tried all his best to beg her pardon again and again, disappointed again and again. The fact told him that Crystal had really left without saying farewell to him.


    At this moment, Edgar''s mind was in a mess. He really wanted to calm himself down and tell himself that Crystal just didn''t want to see him for the time being.


    But the fact was that all the possible method to contact with Crystal had been turned off. She had deleted all her accounts on her social media apps.


    Her phone was powered off and he couldn''t find her location, as if she had disappeared all of a sudden.


    How could she be so cruel to him.


    Closing his eyes, Edgar said, " Go out first. I need to... I need to stay alone for a while.


    "Master, you..." Shawn wanted to say something more, but seeing that Edgar didn''t want to talk with them at all, he had to shut up obediently.


    Abbott was also worried. He knew Edgar very well. In such a situation, Edgar must be in great pain, and it would be good for him to stay alone for a little longer. So Abbott said to Edgar, "well, Edgar have a good rest I''m in the room opposite you... "


    Abbott was really afraid that Edgar would feel so depressed that he may suicide. However, as he knew Edgar well, he shook his head. No, Edgar was not that kind of coward.


    Before going out, Abbott made a cup of chrysanthemum tea for Edgar.


    Abbott pushed the cup not far away from Edgar and he could get it easily.


    Then Abbott and Shawn breathed a sigh at the same time and went out.


    Edgar opened his eyes and looked at the teacup. The chrysanthemum looked very beautiful in the tea.


    He lifted the cup and wanted to push it to the ground to vent his anger, but he stopped when his fingers touched the cup.


    It reminded him that when Crystal was by his side, he was the first one to wake up every day. The first thing he did when he got out of bed was to pour a glass of saline water for Crystal and put it in a place that could be accessible for Crystal when she woke up.


    Even when Crystal was in prison, al


    back to you if you don''t eat anything at all? "


    His words stirred up thousands of waves in Edgar''s heart. Yes, he could go to find Crystal herself. Even if her phone was turned off and she had lost all contact with him, so what? Even if Crystal disappeared without any reason, he could go to find her, even if he didn''t know where she was. He could go to find her and figured out all the clues he got.


    Even till the doomsday of the world, he had to get Crystal back to his side.


    yes! He was going to find Crystal himself!


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar turned around and walked to the table. There was a bunch of food served on the table. He picked up the chopsticks and ate mechanically. He didn''t know what he had eaten until he felt his stomach was burning and the burning feelings had rushed to his throat. He put down the chopsticks.


    Then he kept coughing violently.


    At that time, Abbott was dumbfounded.


    "Edgar, why did you eat all the chili paste? I remember you never eat spicy food! "


    It turned out that Edgar had eaten all the chili paste on plate.


    Abbott immediately handed the cup of tea on the table to Edgar.


    Edgar took it and drank it up. After a while, he felt better.


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Edgar stood up and said, "put them away!"


    Abbot sighed. What should he do to cheer up such a despairing man?

 Chapter 656

    Edgar stayed in his room for the whole day. When it was almost dusk, he sent someone to take the fake Crystal from the prison and placed her in a room far away from him.


    According to what Edgar said, he arranged several maids for the fake Crystal and then she was imprisoned in the hotel and prevent her from going out.


    Edgar didn''t want anyone to know that Crystal had escaped from the prison.


    Days passed like this. At the night when he lost Crystal, Edgar also left the hotel.


    No one knew where he had gone.


    The peace negotiations between Country C and the Xia state soon came to an end. Sheena had successfully become the legitimate wife of the Xia Clan. Her insanity made the other ladies in the Xia clan disdain her, but they didn''t make any trouble for her anymore. She just lived a good life.


    After the negotiation, the king of Country C left one with his family members and went back to his country.


    Prince Abbott, also returned to Country C with his father.


    And the fake Crystal also left with Abbott.


    However, the king of Country C said that both Prince Zach and Princess Crystal died of a heart attack when he boarded to plane.


    From then on, Edgar had removed his identity as Prince Zach. There was such a man called Prince Zach in the world.


    At this time, Edgar was sitting in an inconspicuous basement, flipping through all the documents left by Crystal.


    He had been looking for Crystal all over the world these days.


    According to the news from Douglas, there was no abnormality in the Xia clan, and there was no other maids employed by the Xia clan. That was to say, Crystal had never appeared in the Xia clan.


    Half a month had passed


    Crystal had left Edgar for half a month.


    Sometimes he felt that Crystal didn''t leave the city at all, maybe she still stayed in a corner of the Xia state, so Edgar looked for her street by street. As time went by, he also looked for her for a long time, from the beginning of madness to later numbness.


    Gradually, Edgar got used to it.


    But even so, the first thing he did every day was to look for Crystal.


    The longer Crystal had left him, the more he missed her.


    In addition to


    A woman in a black leather coat and a lace long dress got out of the car. As soon as she got off, she opened the back door and said to the children inside, "wait here. We will leave right away after the car is fueled, okay?"


    The children answered in unison, "Okay, we all listen to your words, aunt Crystal!"


    That''s right. The woman who got out of the minibus was none other than Crystal, who Edgar had been looking for.


    These two days, Jordan went to the United States for further study, so the orphanage was temporarily taken over by Crystal. Today, the sun was shining brightly. It was said that the Authority of the Mountain Fengling had invited several Taoist priest to study scriptures, and these children wanted to have a look.


    Therefore, Crystal took the children to the gas station. On the way back, the car ran out of gas, so Crystal drove to the gas station.


    Crystal and Edgar just passed by each other like this. No one had expected that they were only a few centimeters away from each other.


    The furthest distance in the world was not between life and death, but when he pass by her, he didn''t even know it was his beloved one!


    For a moment, Crystal was in a trance. She seemed to feel a familiar smell. It was strange. For a moment, Crystal thought that Edgar had appeared in front of her.


    But Crystal] denied it later. How could it be possible? Now she had lost every mean of contact with Edgar. How could it be him?

 Chapter 657

    After so long, the resentment buried in Crystal''s heart was not so strong.


    The minibus was full of fuel again. After giving the money to the worker, Crystal got in the car and took the children back to the orphanage.


    After getting off the car, the kids all ran away.


    Crystal opened the door and took out some daily necessities she had brought back from outside. The orphanage had adopted a few more children, and they didn''t have enough daily necessities. Anyway, they went out today, so Crystal bought all. the needed necessities.


    The two bags with necessities they bought were a little heavy, and it was a little difficult for Crystal to carry them all.


    Just as Crystal was about to close the door with her elbow, a pair of big hands suddenly grabbed everything from her hands.


    "Let me do it!"


    Crystal suddenly turned around and saw Jordan standing behind her.


    Jordan was dressed in a straight ordinary suit, a striped tie, and gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. His long and slightly thin body looked elegant and handsome.


    "Jordan, when did you come back?"


    Crystal was shocked. Didn''t he say that he would go out for a week?


    Jordan smiled and said, "I came back as soon as I finished my further study ahead of time"


    Crystal squinted her eyes, crossed her arms over her chest, looked around Jordan, and said with a smile, "not bad, brother in law. I didn''t expect that you would have a totally different temperament after only a few days of further study. HMM, not bad, not bad!"


    At this time, Jordan was just like a handsome gentleman, who was always behaving like a warm gentleman, without any arrogance.


    Jordan felt a little flattered by Crystal''s praise. His face turned blushed a bit and he smiled but said nothing.


    Crystal chuckled, patted on Jordan''s shoulder and said, "well, I''m not kidding. By the way, brother in law, have you received any goods in the past few days?"


    Speaking of business, Jordan regained his composure. While walking, he said, "I have benefited a lot for the study this time. I learned a new teaching method, which is called louw course. This kind of teaching


    they can''t even cover up the stinky smell emitting from your mouth. "


    What Crystal meant was that her mouth was stinky!


    Daisy was a little stunned by Crystal''s words. After she understood what Crystal meant.


    Her face changed in an instant, her chest heaving violently, and her eyes were about to pop out. "You What do you mean? How dare you scold me You You! "


    Daisy trembled with anger.


    On the contrary, compared with Daisy''s madness, Crystal sneered coldly.


    Shrugging her shoulders and spreading her hands, Crystal asked, "did I scold you?"


    Daisy stamped her feet angrily, pointed at Crystal and shouted, "you bitch You called me stinky mouthed? "


    Crystal burst into laughter and said, "Daisy, I have no choice as you like to fit in my description."


    Jordan pursed his lips and snickered. He had to admit that his sister-in-law was still so eloquent.


    Crystal''s arrogance made Daisy more like a clown.


    Daisy was so angry that she stamped her feet. She pulled Jordan''s sleeve and said coquettishly, "Professor Jordan, are you just watching me being bullied by this woman? Come on. I don''t care who she is. Just drive her out. I don''t care. "


    Jordan frowned. He really wanted to slap on Daisy''s face and tell her, "why should I listen to you? Are you my wife?"?


    However, before Jordan could say anything, Crystal looked at Daisy strangely and said sarcastically, "Miss Daisy, you are so proud!"

 Chapter 658

    Daisy stared at Crystal and asked, "you What do you mean? "


    Crystal shrugged and said, "I didn''t mean anything at all. It was just a literal meaning. " She turned around and was about to leave.


    Crystal really didn''t want to waste time talking nonsense with this fool.


    However, before Crystal could take two steps ahead, she was stopped by Daisy. "You can''t leave. Tell me clearly, what do you mean?"


    Crystal sneered, "Miss Daisy, did you just leave your mind at home when you went out? What do I mean? Don''t you need to ask me again about it? "


    Daisy''s eyes blazed with anger, as if she wanted to tear Crystal apart.


    Damn it! How dared she scold her!


    Raising her chin, Daisy said scornfully, "don''t always put on airs. I know what you have done. Don''t you think I have no idea how much debt you had owed outside and how many men you had seduced. And that is why you didn''t dare to go out and you choose to hide here, right? Are you afraid that those men''s wives will find you and beat you? "


    Crystal burst into laughter and said, "Miss Daisy, how do you know I''m here for debt evasion? Are you spying on me? "


    Daisy was choked up by Crystal''s words, "I I... "


    Crystal poked at Daisy with one finger and said, "since you can''t tell, don''t frame others casually. I have a good temper and won''t argue with you. If it was someone else, she might sue you for slander."


    Watching Crystal''s receding figure, Daisy was so aggrieved. She stood behind Crystal and shouted, "what a loser! Humph! What''s the big deal? You just have a seductive face. I guess no man will really love you except for your face. "


    After saying that, Daisy turned to Jordan and said, "Professor Jordan, what''s so good about such a bitch? Maybe she has been cheated by men many times? You always put on a long face. Perhaps it is because she was cheated by another man before that. And she always look depressed. She must be pretending! "


    Jordan frowned, "shut up, you..."


    Before Jordan finished his words, he saw Crystal come back.


    After returning, Crystal gave off a cold aura. At that time, Jordan was a bit fright


    a person who used to be a tramp like me?"


    Crystal picked up a leaf and played with it. She smiled and said, "Since you was titled to be Professor Jordan by me, then that is your current identity. You don''t have to care about the past. Everyone has a past. If the person who loves you dislikes your past, it means that she doesn''t really love you. On the contrary, the person who really loves you doesn''t care about these external factors.


    Brother in law, you haven''t understood the reason why you married my sister? You don''t love my sister, and she doesn''t love you either. That''s why you two have been quarreling, having an affair with others, and finally divorced.


    If you two love each other enough, you wouldn''t have come to this point.


    My brother-in-law, life will pass soon. Do you want to live alone like this? "


    Jordan didn''t know what to reply, "I In fact, I do have someone I love, but she... "


    Raising her eyebrows, Crystal] asked, "Oh, is she a married woman?"


    Jordan shook his head in a hurry, "no, no, No. She is single, just like me, she used to be a beggar like me. But now she is doing cleaning job in a company owned by the Xia Clan."


    The Xia clan?


    "That''s good. Why don''t you contact her?"


    "I''m afraid. I don''t deserve her love!"


    After that, Crystal didn''t care what Jordan had said, because she suddenly came up with an idea.


    "Jordan, can you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 659 Heartbroken!

    After that, Crystal didn''t care what Jordan had said, because she suddenly came up with an idea.


    "Jordan, can you do me a favor?"


    After Crystal finished her suggestion, Jordan looked at Crystal in shock, "Crystal, do you want to..."


    With a coquettish smile on her red lips, Crystal said, "don''t worry, my brother-in-law. I won''t bring you any trouble. I won''t take any action. I just want her to reveal the current information about the Xia clan."


    After thinking for a long time, Jordan nodded and said, "okay. I see. "


    Crystal blew the leaf off her hand casually. She clapped her hands and said, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. Sharon and others are waiting for me to go back for class."


    Crystal turned around and was about to leave.


    Standing behind her, Jordan asked, "Crystal, what happened between you and Edgar?"


    It was the first time that Crystal had heard the name of Edgar for a long time.


    Crystal thought she had already forgotten his name.


    But when she heard his name, she could still feel the pain from her chest.


    Crystal lowered her eyes to hide her tears. Without turning around, she said word by word, "we are good. "


    Jordan walked up and denied, "you''re lying. If there''s nothing between you two, why did you turn off your phone and dare not go out openly? Sometimes you even sat in the pavilion in a daze for a whole day.


    And now you tell me there is nothing between you two? And you even lie to me that he is just on a business trip. Will I believe such an excuse? "


    Crystal stepped forward and said, "brother in law, you think too much. We are fine."


    Jordan caught up with Crystal and stopped her, "Ivy, I''m your brother-in-law. Although I have divorced your sister, you, I and Tyron were family. We all hope that you can be fine. I don''t care what kind of hatred you h


    almed down.


    She pushed Jordan away and said, "brother in law, I''m sorry. I stained your clothes."


    Jordan smiled and shook his head, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, my clothes are fake brands and don''t worth much."


    Crystal was amused by Jordan''s words.


    "Yes, it''s not worth much, but as long as you can make someone believe it does worth much."


    Jordan adjusted his glasses and said, "I Ha ha! "


    Crystal also smiled. She wiped her tears and suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    Her face was a little pale, "Crystal, what''s the matter? What happened to you? "


    Crystal waved her hand. Before she said anything, she felt dizzy again. She felt dizzy and almost fell down.


    Jordan hurriedly held Crystal and asked, "Crystal, are you okay? What''s wrong with you? Come here and have a rest. "


    While speaking, Jordan helped Crystal to the pavilion.


    After resting for a while in the pavilion, Crystal felt that her body was getting better and better. She leaned against the pavilion and glanced at the flowers and plants in front of her.


    It was the beginning of spring now. It was not too cold. Sitting in the pavilion, the breeze blew, and the fragrance of flowers made people feel particularly relaxed and happy.

 Chapter 660

    Crystal sat in the pavilion for a long time, and Jordan stood aside without urging her.


    The sun was shining brightly. When he saw the sweat on Crystal''s forehead, Jordan then said, "Crystal, let''s go back to the orphanage. The kids are still waiting for your classes."


    Crystal stopped thinking and nodded, "okay!"


    At the same time, in a cafe not far from the orphanage, Daisy took out her mobile phone from her bag, swiped on the screen heavily, and muttered, "you piss me off. What the hell? Bitch, shameless bitch! How dare you seduce your brother-in-law..."


    Daisy was cursing in a low voice when a woman walked towards her. She was wearing a white shirt, a pair of tight jeans and eight centimeter high heels.


    "What are you talking about? Daisy. "


    While speaking, the woman sat opposite Daisy.


    Daisy pouted and put the phone aside casually. "Nothing. I just saw a shameless bitch fooling around with her brother-in-law. Humph, bitch!"


    After scolding, Daisy looked up at the woman opposite her and said, "Mia, how could there be such a shameless bitch in the world?"


    Mia smiled and poked Daisy, "Daisy, do you have a crush on that man?"


    Daisy lowered her head shyly, "of course not? I I just want to see his handsome face. "


    Mia took a sip of coffee and teased, "Well? But why did you meddle in other people''s business? "


    Daisy picked up a spoon and stirred it in the coffee. Her face turned blushed and said, "I I I... "


    Mia, who sat on the other side, burst into laughter. "Well, well, well, I''m not kidding you. If you like him, just admit it. It is nothing to feel ashamed of. "


    Daisy''s eyes darkened and sighed, "Well, it doesn''t work even I love him. He doesn''t even have any feeling for me. "


    Mia reached out and picked up Daisy''s phone. She clicked it and said, "Hey, let me see which guy has such a bad taste that he will even refuse your love. You are a famous campus belle. Let me see who is so ungr


    er man. "


    Daisy picked up her phone and opened her social media app. She paused for a while and asked, "Mia, do you think Professor Jordan will be in trouble as well?"


    Mia poked Daisy''s forehead with a smile and said, "Hey, don''t care about him before you really marry him."


    Daisy blushed and pouted. She slapped away Mia''s hand and said, "Come on, Mia, don''t make fun of me."


    Squinting her eyes, Mia put on a snicker and said, "don''t worry. I''ll cover up Professor Jordan''s face with mosaics. Is that okay?"


    Daisy picked up the coffee cup and chuckled, "Okay, come on, Mia. Let''s cheers. Wish us a happy cooperation to torture that bitch to death together."


    With an evil smile on her face, Mia said, "well, come on, we will succeed."


    That day, after Daisy and Mia left.


    Soon, a photo of Crystal and Jordan hugging together was exposed on the Internet.


    The title of the news was: Princess Crystal, the wife of the Prince Zach, was not dead, and she did not return to Country C either. Someone saw her tryst with a strange man.


    The news and photos quickly spread online.


    Soon, a large number of netizens began to abuse her online.


    "What the hell? Didn''t they say that both Prince Zach and Princess Crystal died of a heart attack on their flight back to Country C? "

 Chapter 661

    "Wow. She was claimed to be dead, wasn''t she?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t understand. The reason must be that Princess Crystal trysted with another man and then Prince Zach divorced her. She must be abandoned. "


    No, no, it must be that Princess Crystal tryst with another man was found by Zach, and he was so angry that his heart disease relapsed. "


    "You''re right. Otherwise, the king of Country C would have held a farewell party when he returned to Country C. He must think that his daughter-in-law disgraced the royal family. And he felt so embarrassed."


    "Ha ha, you''re right. I suddenly want to know how she felt when that that man was banging her on the bed. Is that man also thinking about when Crystal will cuckold him? Ha ha!"


    The photo and information were getting more and more wide-spread on the Internet, almost suppressing the gossip news of some stars.


    That''s right. The topic of fake death of Princess Crystal had already attracted everyone''s attention. In addition, Princess Crystal was very famous in the Xia state. She caused a disturbance at the wedding banquet of the Xia clan, and were abducted by the butler after that. She was once accused of manslaughter by accident, and then she was proven to be innocent.


    Moreover, two months ago, the photos of Princess Crystal having a tryst with another man were exposed during the wedding banquet of the Xia clan. At that time, it turned out that it was a fake rumor.


    However, a similar one was exposed again before long. It made the public can''t help but recalling the former rumor.


    At the same time, in a basement, it was already in an uproar.


    Toby, Douglas, Leo and the others gathered in the basement, with their mobile phones in their hands.


    Toby walked back and forth in a hurry. "What should we do? What is happening?"


    Sitting aside, Douglas, Leo and the others looked at Toby with unusual expressions.


    Until Toby felt their abnormality on their faces, he stopped and stared at them, "you Why are you looking at me? Is there anything on my face? "


    Douglas and Leo smiled without saying anything.


    But the more they behaved


    in front of Toby, suddenly bent down and put his hands on the table, pressing himself on top of Toby.


    Toby closed his eyes immediately.


    "Ah, don''t slap me in the face!"


    With his eyes closed, Toby felt that Leo''s fist hadn''t fallen as he expected. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a mobile phone in Leo''s hand.


    Toby stood up and stretched out his hand to grab it. "Why do you take my phone? Give it to me! "


    Of course, Leo would not let Toby succeed.


    Leo was taller than Toby, and he even acted faster.


    Toby and Leo struggled for a long time, but Toby still couldn''t get his phone back.


    Toby was so anxious that he sat back in his seat and shouted angrily, "go ahead. I don''t want it. Just take it as your reward!"


    At this time, Douglas said coldly, "well, Toby, let me tell you the truth. On that day when Crystal was acquitted of charge and released from the prison, Edgar suddenly fainted in the hotel for some unknown reason. Then he ordered me to monitor your call records. At that time, we didn''t know what happened. Later we knew that it was because Crystal had left Edgar secretly.


    After such a long time, you have seen what Edgar has become in order to find Crystal back. Now the best way for us is to find her back as soon as possible. Come on, just tell us, you have been with Ms. Crystal recently. Of course you are the only one that we could extract information from. "

 Chapter 662 Who Are You

    Hearing this, Toby pounded the table and said, "you are too unreasonable! Are you kidding me? After all, we are brothers in the Shadow Group. You are too ungrateful. "


    With a speechless expression on his face, Douglas said lazily, "We have Edgar''s order. How dare we disobey him?"


    Toby was speechless when hearing this.


    "I I Forget it. I can''t make it clear to you. When Ms. Crystal left, she told me not to contact her. If anything happens, she will contact me. Besides, I only have one of Ms. Crystal''s number on my phone. Now the phone is still off. I don''t know where she is either. "


    Just then, Toby''s phone rang.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Leo almost dropped it.


    Douglas motioned Leo to return Toby''s phone to him.


    Toby took the phone with a bitter look on his face, as if he was holding a bomb instead of his phone.


    Toby didn''t answer the phone and turned to leave.


    But he was stopped by Douglas.


    Douglas was a cold-blooded killer in other''s eyes. Only a glimpse can frighten Toby to fall to the ground.


    "Toby, you should know clearly whether you are helping Ms. Crystal or hurting her."


    Normally, Douglas didn''t talk much, but every word he said was the point.


    Toby trembled, touched his nose and said, "I I !"


    Douglas was right. Although he knew that Crystal and Edgar had been separated, and he didn''t know what had happened between them. However, no one wanted them to have irrevocable conflict.


    So Toby sighed and answered the phone in front of everyone.


    It was Crystal on the other end of the line.


    Crystal called with Jordan''s phone.


    "Toby, come to see me at the same place at eight o''clock tonight!"


    Toby turned his head and looked at Douglas and the others, not daring to answer.


    Crystal frowned, "why don''t you say anything?"


    Then Douglas took a glance at Toby, and he hurriedly replied, "yes, I got it, Ms. Crystal."


    Toby hung up the phone Then


    both Douglas and Leo and the others swarmed forward.


    "Oh, my God. Be gentle. Don''t


    punched the wall and shouted in his heart, ''Crystal, I have to find you. I won''t let you go even if you don''t forgive me or even if you ask for a divorce. I will find you no matter you hate me or blame me. I won''t let you leave me, never! Never!''!


    In fact, Edgar was very domineering by nature, but in the past few years when he was with Crystal, he was never willing to hurt Crystal or make her sad. Therefore, he always supported Crystal whatever she wanted.


    However, he couldn''t let Crystal do anything as long as Crystal wanted to leave him. Yes, he hurt Crystal''s heart, but without her, Edgar was like a walking dead. He didn''t know how to live the rest of his life without her. In the past few days, he had thought very clearly that he wouldn''t never have the will to live a life without Crystal on his side.


    Edgar drew back his thoughts and looked around. The trap was not deep, and he should be able to climb up by himself.


    Therefore, Edgar was about to roll up his sleeves and climb up. At this time, Tracy quickly said, "you don''t need to move. I''ll ask my father to save us."


    As soon as she finished her words, she picked up the whistle hanging on her neck and blew it up.


    Then, Edgar saw a long ladder coming down from the top of the trap.


    Tracy took a glance at Edgar and blushed. She said, "you go up first. I''ll follow you."

 Chapter 663 I Saved You!

    Edgar had never been gentle to other women. In his eyes, except for Crystal, there was no difference between other women. Even if Tracy saved him, he would not take a look at her at all.


    Therefore, after Tracy said that, without hesitation, Edgar grabbed the ladder and climbed up.


    Edgar had a noble aura of his own. Even when he climbed the ladder rudely, he was still so elegant and noble in Tracy''s eyes.


    The corners of Tracy''s mouth twitched. Didn''t this man really know how to be polite to women?


    But soon she felt relieved. That''s right. How could such a proud man say he liked her so easily?


    Her prince charming was unique and that was why she liked him.


    After Edgar went up, he saw a man standing at the top of the trap. He was wearing a long and a green coat, looking very handsome.


    When the man on the other side saw Edgar come up, he pulled out the dagger from his waist without saying anything and said to Edgar, "who are you?"


    Edgar glanced at him coldly without saying anything.


    At this time, Tracy also climbed up.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Take the dagger back. He is my friend. "


    Without giving them a look, Edgar turned around and walked past them. He was going to leave this damned place.


    Edgar was injured. Besides, he drove so fast that he didn''t have time to rest all the way. He was tired and injured.


    At this time, Edgar felt dizzy and he was overwhelmed with heat all over his body.


    He shook his head and kept walking. He wanted to go back to look for Crystal.


    Just as he lifted his foot, he suddenly felt darkness in front of him and almost fell down.


    At this moment, his arm was suddenly held by a pair of slender hands.


    "Where are you going? You have a fever and your wound is inflamed. You need to be treated as soon as possible. "


    All of a sudden, Edgar shook off Tracy''s hand and said coldly, "g


    to marry him. You know my his temper. How could he let you marry a man that we know nothing about him. He won''t agree."


    With her hands on her hips, Tracy snorted and said disapprovingly, "what''s the matter? If I say I''m pregnant with that man''s child, do you think Dad will agree?"


    Hearing this, Brandon almost jumped up and shouted at her, "what nonsense are you talking about? Your reputation is so important. How can you say that? "


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Tracy snorted, "how can I say that? You and your wife have a child before marriage, right? Why can''t I? "


    "I " Brandon was choked up with her words.


    Tracy squinted her eyes and said, "brother, if you don''t help me, I''ll tell your wife that you have an affair with the daughter of our neighbor. And you even accompany her to the hospital for an abortion."


    Brandon''s face turned dark at once. "Tracy! You! "


    Suddenly, there was a "plop" coming from not far away


    Tracy and Brandon followed the sound and saw a figure not far away fall to the ground in an instant.


    Tracy exclaimed, "no, he fainted!"


    After saying that, Tracy ran towards Edgar who was fainted.


    Brandon curled his lips and murmured, "humph, look at him! So weak!" Then he followed Tracy.

 Chapter 664

    When Edgar woke up, he looked around. There were only simple furniture in a villa, with unique decoration and classical style.


    Then he saw Tracy sitting next to him and cleaning his wound. With a frown, Edgar waved his hand and the bamboo basket of Tracy fell to the ground.


    "Fuck off!"


    This was the second time that this woman had unbuttoned his clothes. Damn it.


    "You have a fever and your wound is inflamed. If you don''t receive proper treatment in time, it will get worse."


    While speaking, Tracy stood up and picked up the things on the ground one by one.


    Lowering his head, Edgar took a look at his wound in the abdomen. Damn it! It was indeed inflamed. A fever? That''s why he fainted.


    He knew that Tracy was helping him apply medicine out of kindness.


    However, except for Crystal, he didn''t allow any other women to touch his body, even if she was applying medicine to him. He thought that if Crystal saw this, she would be mad.


    Seeing that Edgar was a little unhappy, Tracy stood aside and carefully put the things in her hands on the table aside.


    She said carefully, "if you don''t like me doing this for you, you can do it yourself. I''ll be outside. If you need anything, just call me. "


    With a darkened face, Edgar didn''t say anything.


    When Tracy turned around and was about to leave, Edgar asked coldly, "where is it?"


    Tracy was overjoyed. Her prince charming was willing to talk to her?


    Tracy turned around happily and smiled, "this is my house. You fainted. My brother carried you back. He is going to buy you some anti-inflammatory drugs."


    With an expressionless face, Edgar stood up, put on his shirt and was about to leave, but was stopped by Tracy again. "You can''t leave. You have a high fever of 40 �� and you will die if you act rashly again."


    Pushing away Tracy, Edgar said coldly, "get out of my way. It''s none of your business."


    Tracy was pushed to the ground. She looked at Edgar and suddenly shouted, "how can you find her with such a feeble body like this?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped his steps and turned around slowly. With a chill in his eyes, he frowned and said, "what do you know?


    Edgar''


    their own wounds, unless they were really seriously injured, they would send the injured to the nearby hospital-.


    Hearing that, Edgar withdrew his thoughts. Without raising his head, he said coldly, "get out!"


    Although Tracy really wanted to stay with her prince charming for a little longer, even if the two of them didn''t talk, standing in the same room and breathing the same air with him, the thought made Tracy blush and her heart beat faster.


    As for the indifference of Edgar to her, it didn''t matter to her at all. She could totally understand why he was so arrogant. At the same time, Tracy thought to herself that she could make her prince charming fall in love with her gradually.


    So, Tracy blushed and said, "Okay, you can do it yourself. I''ll wait outside."


    After saying that, she covered her face and walked over.


    Tracy left.


    Then, Edgar picked up the scissor on the table, bowed his head, picked out the flesh from the inflamed part and cleared the rotten wound in his abdomen, and quickly dripped the anti-inflammatory drugs on it. With a muffled sound, he tore the gauze and wrapped it around his waist.


    After that, cold sweat dripped from Edgar''s forehead, as if he had been drenched with rain.


    Leaning against the chair weakly, Edgar took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out, put it on his lips and lit it. He exhaled the smoke, and the white smoke slowly dispersed in front of him.

 Chapter 665 Dont Lie To Me!

    Crystal, where the hell are you? Do you know how much I miss you? Don''t you think it''s cruel to leave me without saying goodbye? Do you know that I miss you every day.


    Closing his eyes slightly, Edgar thought, ''Crystal, how long do you want to hide from me?''? Crystal, I, Edgar, will never let you leave me, never!


    After resting for a while, Edgar heard there was a knock on the door.


    Edgar didn''t say anything. He kept the same posture until he almost finished smoking. He stubbed it out, put on his shirt unhurriedly and said, "come in!"


    Edgar thought it was Tracy again, that annoying woman, but he didn''t expect that it was her brother, Brandon.


    As soon as Brandon came in, he walked up to Edgar in an unfriendly tone and asked, "what did you do to my sister?"


    Slowly standing up, Edgar stood opposite Brandon and asked, "where is my phone?"


    Brandon was a little stunned, "your phone?"


    At this time, what his sister said flashed through Brandon''s mind. He said, "your phone It hasn''t been fixed yet, but it will be soon It should be fixed tomorrow. "


    "Well, where is the anti-inflammatory drugs?" replied Edgar.


    In Edgar''s opinion, he didn''t hate Brandon very much. On the contrary, he hated Tracy, perhaps because she was a woman.


    Brandon seemed to have forgotten what he was going to do. As soon as Edgar finished his words, Brandon voluntarily took out anti-inflammatory drugs and antipyretics from his pocket.


    Taking the medicine, Edgar take two pills from it, and he put them in his mouth and swallowed them.


    Brandon was in a trance for a while. How could he give the medicine to him so easily?


    Edgar hadn''t answered his question yet?


    Brandon murmured in his heart with regret. Then he asked, "what did you do to my sister?"


    Leaning against the corner of the table with his back, Edgar said coldly, "don''t worry. I''m not interested in a self-willed idiot. "


    Brandon was anxious, "what do you mean? How could you scold my sister? How could you do that? It''s my sister who saved you.


    In his opinion, it was better for him to spend a night in the mountain than staying here!


    Seeing that Edgar still wanted to leave, Tracy was a little crazy. She blurted out in a hurry, "I know where the person you are looking for is."


    Hearing that, Edgar was stunned. He turned around suddenly, and a sharp light shone from the corner of his eyes. "What did you say?"


    Tracy was a little scared, but she still plucked up courage and said, "I I know where she is. "


    Taking a few steps forward, Edgar asked coldly, "do you know where she is?"


    Tracy rubbed her hands together and pretended to be confident. She said, "of course I know where she is. Her name is Crystal, right? "


    Edgar''s eyes were as deep as the bottomless black hole. He asked coldly, "where is she?"


    Tracy bit her lips and said, "I I don''t know how to describe the spot, but I know where she is. I can take you to her location tomorrow. "


    Edgar had been staring at Tracy coldly. His eyes were as cold as the iceberg, which made Tracy a bit frightened.


    After a long while, Edgar looked away and said coldly, "you''d better not lie to me, or..."


    Edgar didn''t finish his words, but no matter how stupid Tracy was, she could still hear him telling her that '' you''d better not lie to me, or I will kill you! ''


    Tracy shivered and nodded, "I, I''m telling the truth."

 Chapter 666

    Therefore, Edgar chose to stay in their house.


    As a guest, Edgar naturally lived in the best room, with high-end furniture, comfortable bed with a nicely decorated bathroom.


    However, even so, Edgar still didn''t like to live in other people''s house.


    Therefore, that night, Tracy changed a new bed sheet, a new quilt and a new pillow for Edgar attentively.


    When Tracy came out of Edgar''s room reluctantly, she saw Brandon waiting for her anxiously outside the door.


    When Brandon saw her come out, Brandon dragged her to his room.


    "Bang!" the door was slammed shut.


    Brandon''s face changed immediately. He grabbed Tracy''s hand and asked, "sister, tell me the truth. Do you know where the woman he is looking for is?"


    Tracy shrugged, "how do I know?"


    Brandon was shocked, "what? You don''t know? Are you crazy? Don''t you know that you are still lying? Don''t you see that the man is not a kind person? "


    Tracy didn''t take it seriously. She clapped her hands and said, "don''t be afraid. Brother, isn''t his phone in our hands? Can you unlock his social app''s password for me? Let''s take a look at the content in his app. It seems that he likes that woman very much. Since he likes her, he must have kept some photos in his phone. With the photos, we can search her either online or offline. Are you afraid that we still can''t find her? "


    Brandon was still confused, "then how do you know the woman he is looking for is called Crystal?"


    Tracy took out Edgar''s phone, clicked on the message and sneered, "here, isn''t there a name?"


    Brandon took a look at the message and his eyes lit up. He poked her head and said, "sister, you are so smart! "


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Tracy said proudly, "humph, it is just a piece of cake. Although I don''t know what kind of person Crystal is, I guess she is not as beautiful as me. I will definitely make that man fall in love with me. "


    Then she changed the topic, handed the phone to Brandon and said, "well, brother, help me check who Crystal is?"


    "Okay, I''ll check it for


    Holding the bag of drug tightly in her hand, Tracy muttered, "then what about me?"


    Before she could finish her words, Brandon interrupted her with a smile, "tonight is a good opportunity, isn''t it?"


    Tracy nodded excitedly, "Okay, just tonight."


    "Sister, since your problem has been solved, you can''t forget mine."


    "Don''t worry, brother. As long as I become the woman of Edgar, I will definitely make Crystal on your bed as you want."


    "Okay, that''s the deal."


    At the same time, in another room, Edgar didn''t fall asleep. At this time, he was sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall in a daze.


    The window of the room was opened, and the cold wind blew in, blowing his hair.


    It was another sleepless night. It seemed that Edgar had adapted to it. Without Crystal by his side, he couldn''t fall asleep every night.


    He couldn''t sleep well even with the help of sleeping pills.


    '' It is the 360th hour and 52 minutes since you left me. I miss you every second during these days! ''


    Edgar repeated this sentence in his heart.


    Today, he heard from Tracy that she knew where Crystal was. Although Edgar knew very well that she might be lying to him, he still believed her hopelessly.


    It was not that he trusted Tracy, but that Edgar felt it was a hope. He hoped that what Tracy said was true and that she really knew where Crystal was.

 Chapter 667

    While Edgar was lost in thought, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mr. Edgar, are you asleep?"


    Frowning, Edgar didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Edgar, let me bring you some night snack."


    Still, Edgar didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Edgar, can you open the door?


    Still, Edgar didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Edgar, I want to discuss with you about Miss Crystal."


    "Crack!" the door opened!


    Edgar stood at the door.


    Tracy was overjoyed and smiled gently, "Mr. Edgar, you must be hungry just now. I don''t have any nice food to feed you at home. I have made some midnight snack. Have some."


    Without even raising his eyelids, Edgar said coldly, "tell me, what''s the matter with Crystal?"


    With a guilty conscience, Tracy didn''t dare to look into Edgar''s eyes. In fact, she only wanted to see her prince charming. As for what happened to Crystal and where Crystal was, she just made it as an excuse.


    "I I... "


    Taking a sharp glance at Tracy, Edgar shouted, "get out!"


    Tracy''s legs and feet became weak and she almost knelt down. She quickly said, "no, no, Mr. Edgar, please listen to me. I have a photo of Miss Crystal. I..."


    Before Tracy could finish her words, Edgar interrupted her coldly, "give it to me!"


    Biting her lips, Tracy plucked up her courage and said, "Mr. Edgar, can I go in? I''ll put down the midnight snack for you."


    Without saying anything, Edgar turned around and walked in.


    Silence was the acquiescence.


    Tracy was delighted and followed him cautiously.


    After entering the room, Tracy put the midnight snack on the table and deliberately changed the topic. "Mr. Edgar, how do you feel living in this room? Is it cold to sleep at night? The air is a little wet in this deep forest. It''s cold at night... "


    Without listening to her nagging any more, Edgar interrupted her coldly, "where are the photos?"


    Tracy smiled awkwardly. She walked up to Edgar deliberately, pretending to be a docile pet, and leaned towards Edgar. When Tracy was about to lean against his body.


    All of a sudden, Edgar moved his tiptoe and tripped Tracy. As a result


    Tracy fell to the ground with her hands supporting


    ok for you like a madman, but you hugged Jordan? Just to take revenge on me?


    He could tell at a glance whether the photos had been modified or not.


    Even if the man in the photo had been hit by mosaic, he could still recognize that the man in the photo was Jordan, the brother-in-law of Crystal.


    He was also known as Professor Jordan who appeared at the wedding banquet of the Xia clan that day. In order to help her brother-in-law, Crystal spent a large sum of money to get Jordan accessible of the identity as Professor Jordan. Then, Jordan was entitled to be the director of the orphanage.


    It never occurred to Edgar that Crystal would come to Jordan. He believed that Crystal would never have an affair with Jordan. But if it weren''t for Crystal''s willingness, how could they hug each other?


    A moment later, Edgar suddenly opened his eyes, which were filled with a strong murderous will. He slowly glanced at Tracy and shouted coldly, "take me down the mountain!"


    Tracy was scared to death. Such a terrible man like Edgar] was like a monster coming from hell. His eyes were enough to make kill her in an instant.


    Tracy didn''t say anything, shivering all over.


    "Take me down the mountain!" shouted Edgar again!


    Tracy was so scared that her legs started to tremble. She nodded immediately, "Okay, okay, okay! I''ll take you down the mountain tomorrow... "


    "Right away! Take me down the mountain now! "

 Chapter 668

    Tracy shivered with fear. "Okay, okay, I I''ll take you down the mountain right away. "


    Without telling Brandon, Tracy sent Edgar down the mountain at dawn that night.


    Edgar''s car had been parked at the foot of Mountain Fengling. When they went down the mountain, they saw several men in black sportswear surrounding the car.


    The men saw Edgar coming not far away.


    All of a sudden, everyone was so happy that they almost cried out.


    "Boss, we finally found you!"


    Douglas walked forward and said excitedly.


    With an expressionless face, Edgar walked over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Noticing that Edgar was in a bad mood, Douglas didn''t dare to say anything more. He immediately said respectfully, "boss..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly saw a girl standing behind Edgar. Douglas quickly changed the way he addressed Edgar, "Your Highness, we have found Princess Crystal."


    There was no surprise on Edgar''s face, but he still looked very cold. He said, "well, I see. Let''s go back!"


    Douglas and the others secretly glanced at Tracy behind Edgar. They were very confused, but they didn''t dare to ask more.


    Everyone could see that their leader was in a bad mood. No one was stupid enough to irritate him at this moment!


    Seeing that Edgar was about to leave, Tracy was anxious. What should she do? Would she continue to be a village girl? No, she was not reconciled.


    When she heard the words "Your Highness", Tracy felt that it would be a lifelong regret if she missed such a perfect man as Edgar.


    Your Highness? Princess Crystal? What a noble identity it was! Crystal was born in fortune but didn''t know how lucky she was. She had already become the Princess Crystal'', but she was still seducing another man outside. Was she out of her mind?


    Tracy was very anxious. She didn''t know how to make Edgar take her with his side, even if she could be his mistress. As long as she could stay with Edgar, she was so confident in herself that she could replace the position of Crystal in his heart.


    Whil


    the Xia state was very beautiful, and the stars were dim


    There was only one road in the city that was still shining with unusual brilliance. Small stalls on the street and night stalls outside the city were all unusually lively.


    At the same time, in an inconspicuous courtyard, a group of men in black sportswear stood in the broad and bright courtyard.


    In front of the group of men stood a woman in black leather jacket and leather pants and black army boots. Her long hair hung down her shoulders, and her delicate facial features were extremely attractive under the moonlight.


    "Ms. Crystal, it''s my fault. I''m sorry. I''m willing to be punished."


    Toby lowered his head respectfully and didn''t dare to look up.


    Standing behind Toby, other men said in unison, "Ms. Crystal, we are all willing to be punished!"


    Crystal turned around slowly with a colder expression on her face. She said in a murderous tone, "Toby, it seems that you guys have deep fraternal feelings for each other."


    Crystal''s words scared Toby. He lowered his head and said with a trembling tongue, "Ms. Crystal, I''m sorry. I..."


    Toby knew that Crystal was really angry this time. Crystal had asked him to come alone.


    However, he brought a group of people, most of whom were from Shadow Group, which meant that Edgar would soon know the location of Crystal.

 Chapter 669

    Crystal cast a cold glance at the crowd and said, "it seems that you have been too idle recently so you guys want to be peacemakers for Edgar, right?"


    Everyone lowered their heads at the same time and said in unison, "No, we dare not."


    Crystal flicked her fingers and sneered, "don''t you dare?"


    At this time, Leo really couldn''t stand it anymore. He walked forward respectfully and said, "Ms. Crystal, the leader has gone to the Mountain Fengling to look for you. It has been two days, and he hasn''t come back yet. There is no signal there. Now, Douglas has gone to find him with his people..."


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal interrupted coldly, "Leo, what do you want to say?"


    Leo: "Ms. Crystal, we are so worried about the relationship between you and Edgar. We can see that he really loves you. In the past half a month, in order to find you, he has traveled all over the world. After he came back, he has been staying in the basement all day long... "


    Crystal sneered, "so what?"


    Crystal''s voice became colder.


    Leo shrank his neck in fear. He bit the bullet and said, "so, please go back with us and clear the misunderstanding between you and the leader."


    Crystal slowly walked up to Leo and looked at him coldly until Leo felt a little scared. She said, "Leo, do I need you to tell me what to do?"


    Leo''s shoulder shook. "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. "


    With a snort, Crystal walked past Leo and said coldly to the crowd, "listen to me clearly. No matter what happens between me and your leader, it''s none of your business. From now on, Leo and Toby, the two can''t accept any mission. You are given seven days to go back to the United States and go to the base for seclusion. Seven days later, I want to see the results of you two. "


    Everyone was shocked. This punishment was equivalent to taking away their lives.


    Hearing that, Leo and Toby were so scared that they almost fainted. Go back to the base? And being locked up for seven days? It was such a severe punishment.


    However, although Leo and Toby were quite aggrieved, they didn''t


    you think I''m a person who will never fight back?"


    Leo and Toby shook their heads subconsciously, "no!"


    How could Crystal not fight back after being set up?


    Then, Crystal didn''t continue to discuss this topic with Leo and Toby, but she gave them a task to make up for their mistakes. After hearing that, Leo and Toby patted their chests to guarantee that they could do it well.


    Then, Crystal and the two left the courtyard.


    That night, Crystal quietly returned to the orphanage.


    As soon as Crystal entered the orphanage, she saw Jordan walking back and forth anxiously in the courtyard.


    "Jordan, you haven''t gone to bed yet? "


    Jordan looked up and saw Crystal coming in.


    He hurried forward and said anxiously, "Crystal, do you know that you have become a heated topic on the Internet?"


    Compared with Jordan''s anxiety, on the contrary, Crystal still remained calm. She asked, "brother in law, have those kids slept?"


    Jordan said casually, "yes!" Then he shook his head and said, "no, Crystal, it is not the time to talk about the kids. Do you know that you have become a heated topic online You... "


    Crystal walked slowly to the swing, sat on it and shook it back and forth slowly. She interrupted Jordan lazily, "it''s said that I, the Princess Crystal, have a tryst with another guy, right?"


    Jordan was shocked, "what? You know everything? "

 Chapter 670

    Crystal was swinging on the swing. She was dressed in leather, and her beautiful face was like a blossom blooming in the darkness against the moonlight.


    At that time, Jordan was stunned.


    Ignoring Jordan''s abnormality, Crystal said, "how can I not know about the online public opinion?"


    Jordan touched his nose and said, "what should we do now? I don''t know who took the photos of us. "


    Crystal stopped playing on the swing. She bent down and picked up a leaf on the ground. Playing with it in her hand, she smiled and said, "what else can I do? Now that someone is so gossipy, let''s fulfill their wish. "


    Jordan was shocked and almost bit his tongue. "Crystal, what did you say? Fulfill their wish? Do you mean that we... "


    Crystal chuckled, "brother in law, what are you thinking about? What I mean is that it is quite obvious someone tried to set me up. I''m not a coward. I''ve already been attacked. Why don''t I fight back? "


    Jordan smiled awkwardly, "I I didn''t mean that. I mean, Crystal, do you know who framed you? Since we have to fight back, we have to find out who created this rumor. "


    Crystal sneered, "of course I know who the culprit is."


    Jordan asked curiously, "who is the culprit?"


    Crystal blew away a leaf, stood up and sneered, "I think no one will use such a shameless method except for Daisy."


    Jordan was shocked, "how could it be her?"


    Crystal walked to the flowers and plants, bent down to pluck up a Begonia flower. She pinched it in her hand and smelled it. "Who else could it be? Only she was here with us that day. Who else could have taken our photos secretly?"


    "Didn''t she leave?"


    "Don''t you think she wouldn''t come back again and spy on us secretly?"


    "But why did she do that?"


    "Brother in law, do you need to ask me about it?"


    Jordan scratched his hair and said guiltily, "Crystal, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Crystal turned around and looked at Jordan seriously, "brother in law, do you think no one will harm me even if you don''t stay with me? There are so many people who hate me in this world. It''s not surprising that there will still be such troubles even if I am not here with you. "


    Jordan sighed, "Crystal, why do you have to


    of entertainment sector. Do you think an ordinary rich guy could be powerful enough to control the content of headline? "


    Jordan was suddenly enlightened, "Crystal, so you want to say that there is someone powerful supporting Daisy?"


    Crystal picked up the kettle under the table, stood up and watered the flowers. After a while, Crystal put it down and said, "well, not bad. And that person may be my old acquaintance!


    Crystal burst into laughter while saying that.


    Noticing that Crystal was tired, Jordan didn''t ask any more. Crystal had figured out her own way to retaliate. Then he said, "Crystal, have a rest first!"


    She nodded, "okay!"


    Crystal didn''t want her brother-in-law to know too much. It was not that she didn''t believe him, but that she didn''t want to make trouble for him.


    After Jordan] left, Crystal didn''t go back to her room immediately.


    Then she sat on the swing again. After she came, her brother-in-law asked make it for her. Those children liked to play on it, and of course, Crystal also liked it.


    Sitting on it, she seemed to recall her childhood. Although her childhood was gray and dark in her heart, she still missed it.


    However, after calming down, what made her think most was the fact that Edgar went to Mountain Fengling to look for her.


    There were so many predators on the Mountain Fengling. She wondered if Edgar would be in danger?


    Time passed quickly. The whole night passed while Crystal was still in trance

 Chapter 671 Ms. Crystal Asked Us to Blackmail a Person!

    On the second day, Crystal got up very early. As soon as she went out of her room, she saw a group of children playing the game of eagle catching chickens in the courtyard.


    Crystal went over and greeted them with a smile, "Good morning, kids."


    "Good morning, Ms. Crystal. Come and play with us, okay?"


    "Okay."


    When Jordan came in with breakfast in his hand, he saw the scene that a fairy fell into the mortal world. At this time, Crystal was wearing a white lace dress without any embellishment, a pair of white high heels and a long hair shawl. A tiny move of hers would make people forget it.


    Crystal was surrounded by a group of giggling children, which made her look like a fairy from the mortal world.


    Jordan was in a daze for a moment, but soon he came to his senses. Today''s day was very important and time was limited. He had so many things to do next!


    "Come on, kids, let''s have dinner."


    While speaking, Jordan put the breakfast on the stone table separately.


    "Okay, here we are."


    The children said in unison.


    Therefore, more than ten children soon sat together, and Crystal came over.


    Jordan ladled a bowl of porridge for Crystal and said, "Here you are."


    Crystal nodded, "Okay."


    Life in the orphanage was very simple and peaceful. Breakfast porridge, bun, pickles, lunch noodles, rice, pot dishes, dinner or porridge.


    It seemed to be a simple life, but in fact, it made Crystal feel very satisfied. If she could live such a simple life with her beloved one, it would be a great fortune.


    However, such a life was only an extravagant hope for Crystal.


    Crystal stopped eating and her eyes became cold.


    "Crystal, don''t think too much. Everything will be fine!"


    Jordan comforted, knowing that Crystal must have thought of Edgar.


    Crystal raised her head, shook her head and smiled, "I''m fine, brother-in-law. By the way, how''s everything going today? How many members of the union will come later?"


    Jordan took a gentle bite of bun and said, "They called and said they would all come."


    Crystal finally felt a littl


    the protection fee, this action was not allowed. The government wouldn''t care if these children were bought by human traffickers.


    Therefore, only a small part of money would be used on these children when we held a party.


    However, it was like sending charcoal in snow for those orphanages who had already been in trouble.


    Soon, the gate of the orphanage was filled with all kinds of luxury cars.


    Would it be crowded? There was no need to think about it at all. On this day, there would be some hawkers coming to charge the parking fees in the name of the security guards of the orphanage. Of course, the better the car was, the more expensive the parking fee was, and the better the parking space was.


    Of course, the rich were all for the sake of their dignity, so they naturally spent a lot of money to show up. Among the many hawkers, two men, wearing a cheap slim suit and a peaked cap, stood outside the gate of the orphanage.


    "Hey, Toby, do you think our leader has come back?"


    "I don''t know the information!"


    Yes, the two were Toby and Leo.


    Lowering his hat, Leo said in a low voice, "I really don''t know what Ms. Crystal is thinking. Why did she ask our two men to pretend to be hawkers? Do we have to work part-time if we are poor?"


    Toby opened the bottle and rolled his eyes at Leo. "Don''t you understand? Ms. Crystal asked us to extort a person."

 Chapter 672

    Leo asked with curiosity, "who? Why don''t I know? "


    Toby satirized Leo, "you idiot. Of course you don''t understand what Ms. Crystal means."


    Leo puffed, "shit, Toby, you are laughing at me?"


    "Shh, can you fucking keep your voice down? We''re going to be exposed!"


    Leo stuck out his tongue and said, "well, I see! I see! "


    Leo also opened a bottle of water and took a rudely sip. With a melancholy look on his face, he said, "Toby, do you think it''s possible for Ms. Crystal and Edgar to reconcile with each other?"


    Toby kicked Leo''s leg and said, "of course it''s possible. What are you thinking about? They are couple. "


    Toby''s action was a little fierce, and Leo gritted his teeth in pain. "Toby, learn to be a gentleman. Do you understand?"


    "Sorry, I''m not a gentleman!"


    Leo was speechless


    When Leo and Toby were still bickering with each other, Toby saw a young woman get out of a black BMW not far away. She wore a Sexy Black Knee Length Dress, a pair of eight centimeter black high heels, red hair coiled, and with noble jewelry on her neck.


    After the woman got out of the car, she respectfully opened the back door. An old lady in a white Chanel skirt got out, and the old lady was holding a crutch.


    Then Toby saw a woman in a pink bubble skirt and pink high-heeled shoes get out of another Mercedes Benz, which was very eye-catching in the crowd.


    After getting off the car, the woman in pink walked gracefully to the front of the old lady. She took the arm of the old lady and said, "grandma, that''s the place I have mentioned. I heard that the children here are all very pitiful. Today I just want to take this opportunity to help them. "


    The old lady smiled and patted the back of the woman''s hand, saying, "Daisy, you are so kind-hearted."


    At the same time, the woman in a black dress also walked over. She smiled sweetly and said, "Daisy, lead your grandma in first. I''ll find a parking space."


    "Okay, grandma, let''s go inside. Mia will follow us in later."


    "Okay!"


    Yes, the two women Toby saw were Daisy and Mia. Of course, the old lady


    uphold her proud!


    Mia took a deep breath and wanted to throw the sunglasses on Toby''s face.


    "It''s just five hundred thousand dollars, right? It''s just a piece of cake. But I didn''t bring so much cash with me... "


    What Mia meant was clear, she would give it to him another day since she didn''t take enough cash with her.


    But the next second, Toby said, "it doesn''t matter, miss. We have a credit card machine for payment! "


    Mia was speechless


    Gritting her teeth, Mia angrily took out a card from her bag.


    Toby still didn''t take it.


    "Miss, are you Miss Mia from the Xia clan?"


    Mia paused and asked, "do you know me?"


    "Here is the thing. I have seen you on TV. You are so beautiful. Your face is so unforgettable to me." Toby said with a flattering smile


    Mia was very happy. Every woman would be happy to be praised like this. It was worth buying a compliment with five hundred thousand dollars for her.


    But the next second, Toby said, "Miss Mia, you are a daughter from a prestigious family. Five hundred thousand dollars is really a humiliation to your reputation. For an extremely noble lady like you, the price of the parking space should naturally multiple. Thank you for your generous gift. So now the parking fee should be five million dollars!"


    what? Five million!


    Mia was stunned!


    Even Leo, who was standing not far away, was completely stunned.

 Chapter 673 Im Sorry, Miss. I Swiped Too Much by Accident!

    What the fuck! Toby was so awesome that he extorted five million from Mia with only one parking space!


    At this time, Mia was completely angry. If she would give up five hundred thousand, she would be kind enough to help the children in the orphanage.


    But five million? Did he take her as an ATM?


    When Mia was about to lose her temper, Toby smiled and continued, "What''s wrong? Miss Mia didn''t bring any cash when you come out? It doesn''t matter."


    Toby didn''t give Mia any chance to turn the table. Then he shouted at Leo who was standing not far away, "Dear Leo, give us our credit card machine."


    Then, Mia saw Leo not far away take out a credit card machine and come over happily.


    Leo, who came over, added, "Beauty, if you don''t know how to use it, I''ll teach you!"


    Mia wanted to vomit blood. Were these two men insane? Why did they carry the BS machine at all time?


    Ignoring the idiot Leo, Mia turned to look at Toby with bloodshot eyes. "Five million? How arrogant you are? Aren''t you afraid that I call the police for your blatant blackmail?"


    There was a strong sense of threat in Mia''s words.


    Toby bent down and smiled, "Miss Mia, you can call the police if you want. But I have to remind you that all the people here have fame and prestige. Do you think people here will be happy if you call the police? Besides, Miss Mia, don''t think that we only ask for such a parking space for you. Deputy Li, who is also the wife of deputy officer, she has just paid five million for the parking fee.


    Look at how generous he is. Deputy Li''s wife also said that five million was just her pocket money for a few days. Why did you call the police when it came to you? Miss Mia, you are the daughter of the Xia Clan. With the quality of Xia Clan''s life, five million is just a few meals, and five million is a drop in the bucket for you. Do you really want to ask the police for the money?"


    Toby''s words were like a stick, waking Mia up in an instant. Yes, if she really wanted to call the


    Mia wanted to get out of the car to chase after her, but the car behind her kept making noise, reminding her that it was time to give way.


    Covering her aching chest, Mia turned around to look for the parking space.


    At the same time, Toby and Leo, who were hiding in the corner, took off their clothes, rolled eight rolls and threw them into the trash can.


    "Toby, don''t you think you are too awesome? How could you extort fifty million from that bitch? I really admire you!"


    Toby took off his fake beard and said, "You admire the wrong person!"


    Puzzled, Leo looked at Toby and asked, "What do you mean?"


    After Toby changed his clothes, he took out two pieces of paper from his arms and handed them to Leo. "Well, this is given to me by Ms. Crystal. Let me carry it on my back!"


    Puzzled, Leo took the two pieces of paper and muttered, "What''s this?"


    When Leo saw the contents of the two pieces of paper, he was shocked!


    Damn it Written by Ms. Crystal?"


    Toby took the two pieces of paper from Leo''s hand, and then took out a lighter, lit it and destroyed the two pieces of paper.


    "Of course. Do you think I can beat that woman, Mia?"


    Leo was stunned for a long time.


    "This is too Awesome? What would Mia say? Ms. Crystal knew. She can guess any expression on Mia''s face. It''s too accurate, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 674 Awesome!

    Toby turned his head and rolled his eyes at Leo. He looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot and said in disdain, "do you think that everyone acts like you and never has a strategy before doing anything? But to be honest, I really didn''t expect Ms. Crystal to be so resourceful and predict things so accurately. I''m convinced, so... "


    Before Toby finished his words, he tidied up his clothes and was about to leave.


    Leo, who came to his senses, suddenly grabbed Toby from behind and asked in confusion, "so what?"


    Toby cast another look at Leo and said word by word, "so You''d better not offend Ms. Crystal. Otherwise, she will kill you miserably. "


    Leo''s body trembled!


    Toby shook off Leo''s hand and walked into the orphanage.


    In less than two seconds, Toby came back. He pulled up Leo who was still in a daze and urged, "what are you thinking about? Hurry up, we are going to report."


    Leo patted Toby''s hand and said, "I know. I know. Don''t touch me. I can walk myself."


    Then, Toby and Leo turned to a corner and came to the inner courtyard of the orphanage.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Crystal sitting on the swing.


    Crystal was playing the swing slowly, staring at the peach tree opposite. No one knew what she was thinking.


    At this time, both Toby and Leo thought Crystal might be the most beautiful woman in the world, and she looked like the goddess from a fairy tale


    Her long white dress fluttered with the swing, and her hair flew with the wind.


    Toby and Leo approached quietly without saying anything.


    "Here you are!"


    Crystal looked at them indifferently.


    "Is it done?"


    At this time, Toby took out a card from his pocket and said respectfully, "Ms. Crystal, everything is done. I extorted fifty million from Mia as you ordered."


    Crystal took the card and played with it. She smiled and said, "good, you did a good job."


    At this time, Leo scratched his hair and asked, "Ms. Crystal, we just extorted her money in this way. What if Mia really calls the police?"


    Crystal fiddled with the card with her two fingers and sneered, "call the police? She doesn''t have the


    e. She will soon has a rival in love."


    Toby nodded, "Okay, I see. But How? "


    Crystal narrowed her eyes and smiled, "the reason is very simple. As far as I know, Mrs. Judy is not a person who can''t do anything without profit. Although Daisy''s family only related to the Xia Clan by maternal kinship, no matter for the Xia Group or the Xia clan itself, Daisy''s family is not the point. And the reason why Mrs. Judy thinks highly of Daisy''s family is because of Daisy.


    It was widely acknowledged that Daisy was the most beautiful girl in the university, and she had a doctor''s degree overseas. Such a good condition was naturally the best wife for Ryan. And if Mrs. Judy really likes Daisy, it''s impossible for Angela to be Mrs. Ryan. So it is natural to view Daisy as her rival? "


    Toby walked forward and said, "but Angela] is pregnant with Ryan''s child, which means that she should win so far. shouldn''t she? "


    Crystal flicked her finger and sneered, "a child? Couldn''t Daisy have a baby for him? Mrs. Judy only needs a decent daughter-in-law, not a pregnant mistress. "


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Toby, go and tell Angela that she must stabilize Ryan during this period of time. It''s better to make the conflict between Mrs. Judy and Ryan deteriorate and let them fight against each other. Let''s wait and see. And tell Angela not to contact us these days, lest Mrs. Judy would notice something strange."

 Chapter 675

    Toby nodded, "yes, I''ll do it right away!"! "


    At this time, Crystal looked at her watch and said, "well, it is almost the time. You can go downstairs and get ready."


    Toby and Leo nodded, "yes!


    Just as Toby and Leo turned around and were about to leave.


    Crystal stood behind them and shouted, "wait!"


    Toby and Leo stopped and looked back at Crystal.


    Instead of looking at them, Crystal sat on the stone pier and asked, "is there any news about him?"


    Leo and Toby were stunned for a while, and then reacted. At the same time, they shook their heads and said, "no, we also have lost contact with Douglas."


    Crystal''s eyes were fixed on the table. After a long while, she raised her hand and waved it. "Okay, I know. Just follow the plan. Go ahead! "


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal! "


    After Leo and Toby left.


    Jordan came in.


    "Crystal, almost all guest have attended. It is time for us to go out."


    While speaking, Jordan came to Crystal.


    Crystal lowered her head and said nothing.


    Jordan thought that Crystal didn''t hear him, so he asked, "Crystal, what''s wrong with you?"


    Crystal raised her head slowly. The tears could be obviously seen in the corners of her eyes. She stood up and sniffed, "nothing. Let''s go!"


    With a worried look on his face, Jordan asked, "Crystal, are you crying?"


    Crystal shook her head and said, "no, it just got some grit in my eyes."


    Jordan sighed and said nothing more, "let''s go."


    Both Crystal and Jordan went to the front yard of the orphanage. The front yard was large, and the scenery was beautiful. The flowers and plants were all so pleasant for everyone to enjoy.


    At this time, the front yard was already full of guests. The rich guys gathered to chat, the beautiful ladies aggregated to show off their luxurious jewelry, and a few young people who really came to work as volunteers were playing with the children.


    There was a platform in front of the front hall, on which there was a square table, and there was a donation box, and beside it was a blackboard with moderate size, which was used to record the name of the donators.


    At this time, a large number of reporters had arrived one after another.


    As the director of the orphanage, Jordan had to deliver some


    s clothes were very simple without any embellishment. But the simpler she wore, the more beautiful she looked.


    Crystal lifted her hemline and walked slowly to the stage.


    The audience reacted from the shock and moved their eyes to the stage with Crystal''s steps bit by bit.


    At the same time, Mia and Daisy, who were standing beside Mrs. Judy, kept bursting out jealousy.


    Why could Crystal be so beautiful and why could she be the focus of everyone.


    Daisy was so angry that she stamped her feet. She lowered her head and whispered in Mia''s ear, "Mia, look at that bitch. How hateful she is! All the men present fix their eyes on her. Goddamn it. I''m so angry. Look, even Professor Jordan could not shift his sight on her..."


    Every woman present wanted to be the focus of the public, especially Daisy. It took her about an hour to finish her make-up and a few hours to choose her clothes. She hoped that Professor Jordan could see her most beautiful version today.


    But now Professor Jordan only cared about Crystal. How could she not be angry for being ignored?


    Mia cast a scornful glance at Daisy who was so furious and said in a low voice, "Come on, chill out! The more glorious she is now, the more miserable she will fall later. Let''s just stay here quietly and watch how she has become the stain of the whole party. "


    With Mia''s words, a ferocious smile appeared on Daisy''s face. She stared at Crystal and sneered, ''humph, Crystal, your good life is coming to an end.''.

 Chapter 676

    The cameras off the stage kept flickering. Jordan introduced, "this is miss Crystal, the one who is about to win the award of the "Great �� Philanthropist" in the Xia state."


    Crystal smiled at the audience, "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. I''m Crystal!"


    Crystal still remained her countenance without any flaw with her delicate face. Every photo they shot was even wonderful enough to be set as a poster.


    Crystal looked like a star walking on the red carpet in a significant filmfest, she shone with glow, and behaved in a steady and elegant manner.


    Her smile was calm, and her voice was even. There was a profound charm on her body. She stood there, and it seemed everything was under her control. All the noble and beautiful ladies off the stage became her foil.


    The guests were all dumfounded. Of course they all knew who Crystal was. Even if they hadn''t seen her before, they could tell that Crystal was the Princess Crystal of Country C, wasn''t she? She was the most popular person on the Internet.


    Of course, the negative rumors about Crystal was spreading on the Internet. The appearance of Crystal shocked the guests and made them all talk about her.


    "Is it true? She didn''t die as the king claimed before? And she even has an affair with another man? Tryst with another guy?


    "Who knows? But look at the way she stands there, it doesn''t look like she is in trouble. "


    "Yes, but the news on the Internet is also well founded. Can it be fake?"


    At this time, a reporter suddenly rushed up and asked, "Miss Crystal, there has been a rumor on the Internet that you have returned to life and met your toy boy in private. Is this true?"


    Since there was such a bold reporters who dared to risk offending her, then the rest also asked, "Miss Crystal, how can you explain that you are here instead of dying of a heart disease as it was said before? By the way, Miss Crystal, who is the man you met in private? "


    Those questions were all annoying and hackneyed, but it did work to agitate troubles for Crystal.


    Reputation was very important for women, especially for Crystal, who was now a member of the royal family of Country C. She paid more attention to reputation, which was not only for her own personal dignity, but also for the dignity of Country C.


    Crystal glanced at


    was going to do. Didn''t she just want her to donate more money? She came here today for donation exactly. She had planned to announce the amount of her donation after Crystal finished her show-off. But.... She didn''t expect Crystal dared to provoke her on purpose!


    Seeing that Mrs. Judy didn''t say anything, Crystal didn''t care about it at all. Then she asked, "I didn''t expect to meet you here today. It seems that you are also attending this charity ceremony. I wonder how much Mrs. Judy will donate?"


    Hearing Crystal''s question, Mrs. Judy a didn''t feel anything wrong. She came here to donate money, of course. Otherwise, why did she come here? Since all the rich ladies in the Xia state had presented, of course she could not miss it.


    On the contrary, the expression of Mia, who was standing beside lady Xia, suddenly changed. Donation? How could she donate the money since she ran out of all the money?


    At this time, Mrs. Judy smiled and said, "not much..."


    But when she was about to say something, Mia pulled the corner of her clothes and whispered, "grandma, aren''t you tired? How about we go back home? "


    Frowning, Mrs. Judy glanced at Mia indifferently and said, "what nonsense are you talking about, Mia? Even if you want to go back home now, you have to donate money first. Go and donate the fifteen million dollars in your card, so that the children can live a happy new year."


    Mia''s body trembled. She bit her lips. Fifteen million? She didn''t have that much!


    Mia stood still just as she was frozen.

 Chapter 677 Donation!

    At this time, Crystal said in a flattering tone, "It''s Mrs. Judy who is so generous. You offered fifteen million. Your kindness is really a model for the people of the Xia state. You are the most generous person in the Xia state."


    Crystal was complimenting Mrs. Judy which made her very happy.


    At this time, Mia stood still.


    On the surface, Mrs. Judy was not happy. Didn''t she say that Mia would donate fifteen million for her today? Why don''t you move?


    Taking a look at Mia, Mrs. Judy urged, "Mia, what are you doing? Go ahead!"


    Mia still didn''t move.


    She turned her face and whispered in front of Mrs. Judy, "Grandma, I I... "


    At this time, Crystal added insult to injury and said to Mia, "Oh, Miss Mia, why do you look so bad? Are you okay?"


    Then Crystal turned to Mrs. Judy and asked, "What''s wrong? Is Mrs. Judy here to enjoy the scenery today? Didn''t you donate money here?"


    Crystal''s words made Mrs. Judy''s face darken. Appreciating the scenery? She had a bad taste. Wasn''t she out of her mind to come here to appreciate the scenery?


    Besides, the ladies here had donated money. How could she not donate? After all, she was Mrs. Judy of the Xia Clan.


    Mrs. Judy came back to her senses and hit the ground with her walking stick two times. In fact, she was reminding Mia.


    "Mia, go ahead. I told you to withdraw fifteen million from my account when you came here? Are you going to give it to Professor Jordan? "


    Mia]''s face was pale and her body trembled. She bit her lips and dared not speak.


    Crystal smiled and said, "Oh, Miss Mia, didn''t you forget what Mrs. Judy said and to take money? No, you forgot your card?"


    While they were talking, Crystal walked up to Mia, who was very close to her and almost close to her. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she said to Mia, "Miss Mia, did you forget to bring the money with you? Or did the ten million just disappear?"


    Mia frowned and felt that Crystal meant something else. She looked at Crystal and asked, "What do you mea


    oor children."


    Mrs. Judy understood what Crystal meant. The Xia Clan was rich, but she just didn''t want to donate money.


    At this time, Jordan came over and rudely took the money from Crystal. He smiled and thanked Mrs. Judy, "Mrs. Judy, thank you for your generosity. I thank you for these children!"


    As Jordan spoke, he turned around and walked to the platform with the money. In front of everyone, he raised his voice and said, "Mrs. Judy of the Xia Clan donated five hundred thousand!"


    As soon as Jordan finished his words, the people off the stage began to discuss, especially those noble women, whose faces were full of sarcasm, ridicule and disdain.


    "The Xia clan is such a big company, but they have donated five hundred thousand. Ha ha, this is too stingy!"


    "That''s right. Our family background is at least five million. The Xia Clan is so rich, but they donated five hundred thousand. How ridiculous!"


    "What do you know? They just look down upon these children. They can be sent away with some pocket money in a few days."


    Of course, the concubines were whispering in a low voice. They didn''t dare to talk to Mrs. Judy face to face.


    After all, the Xia Clan was a noble clan. How dare they offend them?


    However, no matter how low the voices of these rich women were, Mrs. Judy should have heard every word they said.

 Chapter 678

    Mrs. Judy''s face was getting worse and worse. Today, she had lost all her face.


    Mrs. Judy gave Mia a ferocious look. ''humph! I''ll teach you a lesson when I get back!'' she thought!


    Mia''s body trembled when she looked into lady Mrs. Judy''s eyes. ''it''s over. It''s over. It''s all over.''.


    She lost her position in the Xia clan. God knew how long she had worked for today''s position, and how long she had worked to make Mrs. Judy and Ryan think highly of her.


    In addition to some precious jewelry that she usually gave to the ladies of the Xia clan, she had also spent a lot of money for Mrs. Judy.


    Mia bought those expensive antiques Mrs. Judy got recently. Today she finally had a chance to show off in front of Mrs. Judy. Fifteen million dollars was worth buying an identity as Mrs. Judy''s granddaughter.


    After today, Mia thought that Mrs. Judy would write her name in the family tree, and then she would become the real offspring of the Xia clan, and even get a share of the property of the Xia clan.


    But now everything was in vain.


    Mia glared at Crystal and said sarcastically, "Miss Crystal, you are really something."


    At this time, Mia really wanted to strangle Crystal. Damn it! It was this damn woman who ruined her good plan.


    Crystal chuckled and spread out her hands, "I am flattered, Miss Mia! Miss Mia, don''t make such a mistake next time. I didn''t expect that you menopause would be advanced at such a young age. What a pity ?"


    After saying that, Crystal patted on Mia''s shoulder and continued, "it''s a pity that Miss Mia is going to age in advance."


    Of course everyone presenting could tell that Crystal was satirizing Mia as an old hag.


    Every woman didn''t want others to say that she was aging, but now Mia was said to be in menopause by Crystal''s sarcasm. How could she not get mad?


    The most important thing was that she would never be entitled to be the daughter of the Xia clan!


    Clenching her fists, Mia stared at Crystal, her twisted face almost going crazy. Finally, she couldn''t help shouti


    t was totally different if Mia was indeed swindled out of fifty million dollars.


    "What? Are you telling the truth, Mia? "


    Mia nodded and said with grievance, "it''s true, grandma. How can I lie to you about such a serious matter? Please uphold the justice for me."


    After saying that, Mia bowed deeply to Mrs. Judy, indicating that what she said was true.


    With a serious expression, Mrs. Judy patted on Mia''s shoulder and said, "since such a serious matter has happened, as the old lady of the Xia clan, how can''t I interfere? Someone is stirring up trouble against the Xia Clan. I''d like to see who could be so daring? "


    So Mrs. Judy raised her head and walked to the platform step by step with the help of Daisy. She asked Jordan on the platform, "Professor Jordan, do you want to say something about that?"


    Jordan put down the list in a gentle manner and turned around. He smiled at Mrs. Judy and said, "Mrs. Judy, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? My girl were cheated away fifty million dollars in your orphanage. As the director of the orphanage, shouldn''t you explain to me why you charge the parking fee at the gate of the orphanage? with the starting price of fifty thousand? "


    Jordan had always been gentle and elegant. He smiled and said, "Mrs. Judy, you seem to be mistaken. We never charge for anything outside the orphanage."

 Chapter 679 I Am Going To Kill You!

    It didn''t look like Jordan was lying. Did Mia say that on purpose in order to pass the buck?


    Mrs. Judy glared at Mia. Damn it! How dared she cheat her.


    Looking at the sharp eyes of Mrs. Judy, Mia shivered. It seemed that Mrs. Judy didn''t believe her words.


    To prove that what she said was true, Mia turned to Jordan and said, "it''s impossible. This morning, I saw two men in casual clothes and cap outside the gate. They said they were security guards here."


    Jordan smiled and shook his head, "Miss Mia, we don''t have any security guards here. Here is an orphanage, not a nursing home. Judging by the budget we got, we can''t afford to hire security guards."


    The implication of Jordan''s words was that you were cheated, not because of our orphanage, but because you were stupid!


    Mia was so angry that she wanted to spit out blood. She screamed, "that''s impossible. They clearly told me that they work as security guards here."


    Jordan shook his head and said, "No. as I have said before, we have no security guards here. Miss Mia, since you insisted that you were cheated outside the gate of our orphanage. Do you have any evidence? Or, what do the two hawkers look like? You have to make it clear, right?


    Since you were cheated at the gate of our orphanage, it''s reasonable for me, as the director of the orphanage, I have the right to uphold justice for you. As long as you tell us what the two security guards look like, we will call the police and let them handle it. "


    Jordan''s words were so frank that everyone believed that Mia was fooled by the two men and it had nothing to do with the orphanage.


    Mia hesitated, "I.. I don''t know what they look like. I I didn''t see their face clearly at that time. Their faces were covered thoroughly that I couldn''t see them at all. "


    Jordan smiled, "I''m sorry, Miss Mia. I''m sorry that I can''t do anything about it. You haven''t seen the two people clearly. Even if the police come, they can''t handle the case.


    In fact, Miss Mia, if you don''t want Mrs. Judy to mistake you,


    ant and noble offspring in my family, but boys. It was obvious that she would never have a strong foothold in the Xia Clan, isn''t it?


    Mia''s twisted face swept over the crowd. She seemed to have heard their ridicule of her. They kept laughing at her that she could only be an outsider of the Xia clan, even worse than an outsider.


    Mia trembled with anger. She really wanted to strangle Crystal.


    It was all Crystal''s fault. That goddamn bitch!


    The hatred in Mia''s heart had reached its limit. She had worked so hard to get to her identity, and now all her previous efforts had been wasted.


    It was Crystal who did all these. It was Crystal who hurt her. It was all because of that bitch!!!


    Mia kept repeating this sentence in her mind. Just as everyone was still discussing, Mia suddenly grabbed the small scissors on the table next to her and rushed to Crystal. "Crystal, you bitch. I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you..."


    It happened so fast that everyone was stunned.


    At this time, Crystal reacted immediately. She stepped back quickly. But because of Mia''s sudden move, no matter how fast Crystal moved, she would inevitably be injured. She had been well prepared to minimize her injury and use her arms to block her attack.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed over and hugged Crystal. "Crystal, watch out!"


    "AHHH!"

 Chapter 680

    Crystal didn''t expect that someone would save her at this moment, and this person was her brother-in-law, Jordan.


    Jordan held Crystal tightly and blocked the scissors for her. But Jordan was not that lucky.


    Mia stabbed a scissor into Jordan''s back, and the blood soon stained a large part of his shirt.


    When Crystal came to her senses, she saw Jordan fall down weakly. Crystal turned around and kicked Mia aside.


    Jordan''s back was injured and he was dragged away by Crystal.


    Daisy was dumbfounded. She didn''t know how to react.


    The others were also stunned!


    As Crystal dragged Jordan aside, she shouted at the crowd, "what are you looking at? Call an ambulance!"


    At the same time, Toby and Leo, who had been pretending to be volunteers, rushed in at the same time and caught Mia.


    At this time, Mia''s eyes were empty and dull, and she kept talking about why Crystal was still alive? Why wasn''t she dead?


    It was not that Mia hadn''t killed anyone, but that she wanted to kill Crystal so much. She wanted to die with Crystal, but someone saved her.


    But now she had become a murderer, and Crystal was fine. Why? For what?


    "Crystal, you deserve it. Since you destroy me, I won''t let you go, no!"


    Mia kept cursing even though she was controlled by Toby and Leo.


    At this time, someone called the police. The police car came. Several policemen came in, asked a few questions and took Mia away.


    Then the police car drove away.


    Before the ambulance arrived, a dozen of men in black sportswear suddenly rushed in, followed by a familiar figure.


    How could it be him?


    Edgar walked in the gate step by step. His clothes were in a mess, his hair was also in a mess, and his eyes were bloodshot. Even so, his graceful posture could not be covered up.


    "Crystal, I finally find you!"


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment.


    The people around seemed to be calm.


    Looking at Crystal in silence, Edgar walked over step by step. He had been looking for her fo


    by Tracy.


    It was as if he had just touched something incomparably dirty. Tracy''s face turned pale. How could Edgar insult her like this!


    After Edgar finished cleaning his hands, he threw away the tissue. Then he walked out of the orphanage quickly.


    Without the consent of Edgar, Douglas had no choice but to coldly drag Tracy out.


    After they all got in the car, Douglas threw Tracy far away with one hand. Then he got in the car and left.


    Douglas''s action was so cool that the debutantes who followed him out of the orphanage were stunned.


    It was as if the person who was thrown out was not a person, but a piece of rag.


    Sitting in the car, Edgar''s eyes were horrifying.


    Douglas asked, "Master, where are we going?"


    "Hospital, follow the ambulance!"


    Sitting in the ambulance, Crystal lowered her head. Nobody knew what she was thinking?


    Jordan was injured, but it was not very serious. His heartbeat was normal and his breath was steady. However, the injury was on his back, so he could only lie on the rescue rack with his face downwards.


    Jordan bit his lips and turned his head slightly to look at Crystal. He said, "Crystal, it doesn''t matter. I''m fine. It''s not that serious."


    Crystal raised her head slightly and said with apology, "I''m sorry, brother-in-law. I got you into trouble!"

 Chapter 681 I Dont Want To Eat It!

    Although Jordan was not seriously injured, it hurt a lot. Jordan smiled and gave a grimace, "silly girl, what are you talking about? We are family. You don''t need to apologize to me. We are bound together. "


    Crystal smiled lightly and said nothing.


    Jordan knew that Crystal must have seen another woman beside Edgar, which made her unhappy.


    Jordan comforted, "Crystal, maybe it''s not what you think. That woman can''t have anything to do with Edgar. Don''t worry about it."


    Crystal turned her head to look out of the window and said nothing.


    The car was driving very fast. The scenery outside the window was passing so quick as if they were in a roller coaster, which could not be seen clearly.


    The ambulance didn''t have to wait for the traffic light. After a while, it stopped outside the gate of the hospital.


    Crystal got out of the car and pushed Jordan in on the stretcher with the doctor.


    After the ambulance left, a black sports car appeared at the gate of the hospital.


    Getting out of the car, Edgar didn''t follow them in immediately but said to Douglas, "you can go back now. I''ll go up by myself."


    Then Douglas and the other men left.


    At the same time, Crystal, who accompanied Crystal into the hospital, had to stay outside when Jordan was sent into the emergency room. She waited outside and was called by the nurse.


    Although Jordan was not seriously injured, the scissor was not taken out from Jordan''s back. Crystal was now the family of Jordan, and she needed to go through the hospitalization procedures and sign all kinds of documents with the nurse.


    It took her a long time to come back and forth, and Crystal was so busy that she felt dizzy. She paid the hospitalization fee and received the daily necessities on the same floor.


    But some of those departments were set on different floors, the second, the third or even the sixth floor, while the inpatient department was in another building.


    It took Crystal a whole morning to finish all procedure. She only had to wait for Jordan to be sent to the inpatient department with daily necessities that he needed.


    Just as Crystal sat down and felt her stom


    hment, needs to be taken care of again.


    From now on, you must listen to my advice for your meals. You can''t eat hard food, greasy food, or rich food with too much sugary. But don''t worry. Although you can''t eat these, I still make you delicious meal every day! "


    Crystal lowered her head with tears in her eyes. She continued to eat her porridge.


    Since the last miscarriage of Crystal, in addition to her health, her stomach was also weak. Once she ate something that was not tender enough for her stomach to adopt, she would have a stomachache and diarrhea. Therefore, Edgar asked Shawn to prescribe medicine for Crystal to recuperate.


    Seeing that Crystal had to take those bitter medicine, Edgar felt sorry for her. Therefore, Edgar wanted to use the method of diet to nurse Crystal.


    Edgar had specially learned some cooking skills and consulted many nutritionists.


    Crystal had been in prison for a few more days. She must have suffered the relapsing stomachache.


    Therefore, Edgar went to the kitchen of the hotel nearby and spent a large sum of money to hire the chef.


    Perhaps it was because Crystal was really hungry that she cleared the bowl of porridge within a second.


    Seeing that Crystal had finished the porridge, Edgar was very happy and gratified.


    Suddenly, the light of the emergency room turned red and the door opened.


    After the operation, Jordan was pushed out on the stretcher by the nurses.

 Chapter 682

    Jordan just had a small operation, so when he was pushed out on the stretcher, he was awake and was under infusion.


    As soon as Jordan came out, he saw Crystal standing there and Edgar behind her.


    Edgar was surprised that Edgar would come, but he thought it was reasonable. Edgar watched Crystal get on the ambulance with him.


    As a man like Edgar, he would come with her definitely. But what made Jordan a little worried was that he didn''t know if Edgar had seen the photo on the Internet that he and Crystal were hugging. He didn''t know if Edgar would take revenge on him because of that photo.


    Jordan had been thinking about it all the way.


    At the same time, Crystal was sitting on the bench, turning her head away from Edgar. Although she was really moved by the porridge prepared by Edgar, she was not intend to forgive him yet.


    In fact, she had forgiven Edgar in her heart, but she was not rational enough. Although it looked a little contradictory, it was her true thought at the moment.


    It was not until the nurse pushed Jordan into the ward that Crystal came to her senses.


    "Jordan, are you okay? Are you hungry? "


    Crystal sat beside Jordan''s bed and asked with concern.


    Half a day had passed since Jordan came out of the emergency room. How could he not be hungry?


    In fact, Jordan wanted to say that he was hungry indeed.


    But when he raised his head and saw the furious look on Edgar''s face behind Crystal, Jordan gulped back the sentence "Yes, I am hungry".


    "It''s okay. I''m not hungry!"


    Then, Crystal stood up, poured a glass of water for Jordan and handed it to him, "brother in law, drink some water first. I''ll get you some food right away."


    Jordan was really grateful. Crystal finally understood what he meant. He was really hungry.


    Crystal turned around to take the lunch box on the table and was about to go out to get some food, but when she was about to leave, the lunch box in her hand was directly taken away by Edgar.


    Looking at the sweat shedding on Crystal''s cheeks, Edgar could imagine how tired Crystal was this morning.


    Seeing that Crystal was tired, how could he just stood aside and saw Crystal running for food!


    After taking the lunch


    coldly without saying anything.


    Jordan huddled himself up, hoping that Edgar would ignore him.


    However, things didn''t go as he wished. When Jordan was about to be scared to death, Edgar slowly walked over and stood in front of Jordan. He looked down at Jordan and said, "Was it comfortable enough to hug my wife?"


    Jordan was confused and his body trembled. What did he mean?


    Crossing his arms across his chest, Edgar asked coldly, "what? Don''t you understand? "


    Edgar''s voice was cold and his face was frightening.


    Jordan shivered, "I I don''t know What do you mean? "


    Hearing that, Edgar chuckled. He grabbed the infusion tube and pinched it lightly. "Don''t you understand? It seems that you, the so-called Professor Jordan graduated from a famous university abroad, are not that intelligent? Come on, you have receive tertiary education, right? How can you be so stupid to miss my thought? "


    The infusion tube was pinched hard by Edgar, and the blood on the back of Jordan''s hand flowed out in reverse. At that time, Jordan was so scared that his heart skipped a beat, "Mr. Edgar, Sir, you will kill me if you keep doing this. "


    Holding the infusion tube, Edgar didn''t let it go. Instead, he made a knot on the tube with his finger, so the blood on of Jordan flowed faster into the tube.


    Jordan was about to cry. He really didn''t know how he had offended Edgar. It suddenly occurred to Jordan that Edgar must have seen the photo on the Internet.

 Chapter 683

    Jordan hurriedly said, "Mr. Edgar, you Please listen to me, you misunderstood. The thing on the photo didn''t accord with what actually occur on that day. I There is really nothing between me and Crystal. You really misunderstood. "


    With a gloomy look in his eyes, Edgar turned his finger around and said lazily, "really?"


    The blood on the back of Jordan''s hand fluxed out very fast, and Jordan''s face turned very pale. He quickly nodded, "yes, yes, you really misunderstood!"


    Hearing that, Edgar put down his hand. Jordan breathed a sigh of relief, and the blood on the back of his hand slowly returned back into his body.


    Jordan thought that since Edgar believed him, he would not do anything to hurt him anymore.


    However, the next second, Edgar said, "don''t you want to drink some water?"


    Jordan was stunned, ''what is Edgar going to do? ''


    Jordan, "I I... "


    But Jordan still stuttered out of fear, but at this time, Edgar added, "are you thirsty?"


    Jordan shook his head and said, "I I won''t drink it... "


    Before Jordan could finish his words, he saw that Edgar picked up a dirty cup from somewhere and poured a cup of boiling water from the warming pot on the table beside the bed. He walked over and handed it to Jordan, saying coldly, "Finish it in a gulp!"


    The water in the cup was so hot that Jordan could tell from the bubbles appearing on the surface.


    Jordan trembled with fear, "I I''m not thirsty! "


    Squinting his eyes, Edgar sneered, "what''s the matter? Do you want me to feed you the water? "


    A trace of fierce light shot on Jordan from Edgar''s cold eyes. And the cruelty could be noticed through his voice.


    Jordan was so scared that he shed sweat on his face. He straightened his tongue and asked with a trembling voice, "Well, Can I not drink it? "


    Hearing that, the look in Edgar''s eyes changed in an instant, and his bloodthirsty aura gradually became stronger. "What? Do you think you can refuse? "


    Although Edgar only said a few words, the meaning of these words was: if you dare to refuse to drink it, I''ll kill you in an instant!


    Jordan took the cup from Edgar''s hand and drank it up. When the hot water entered his mouth, his face ins


    head and said, "I didn''t see anything."


    Crystal was speechless


    Crystal shook her head and thought, ''You are really not good at telling lies.''.


    As soon as Crystal raised her head and saw that the infusion was almost finished, she said to Jordan, "brother in law, I''ll ask the nurse to change another infusion bag for you."


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and heard a scream before she took two steps forward.


    She suddenly turned around and saw that the needle tubing on the back of Jordan''s hand had been pulled out, and the blood spouting out of his hands was sizzling. Standing next to Jordan, Edgar said indifferently, "do we need a nurse to do this? The nurses were all very busy, weren''t they Brother in law! "


    Enduring the pain, Jordan nodded his head and said, "yes, yes, it''s not a big deal. Don''t bother the nurse."


    Jordan tightened his mouth and wanted to cry out. ''damn it! Edgar, you bastard. '' Edgar even pulled out the needle and poked it hard into his flesh. It hurt so much that Jordan almost cried out. After that, Edgar even pretended to be innocent and seemed to show concern for Jordan.


    How could Edgar be so scheming?


    Seeing that the back of Jordan''s hand was bleeding, Crystal walked over and picked up a cotton ball. "Brother in law, your arm is bleeding. Come on, I''ll cure it for you..."


    Before Crystal could finish her words, the cotton ball in her hand was directly taken away by Edgar. "Let me do it!"

 Chapter 684

    At this time, Crystal''s phone rang. Without thinking too much, she took it out of her pocket and said, "I have to answer a phone call outside."


    Crystal opened the door and went out.


    In the ward, with a cotton ball in his hand, Edgar asked, "is it still useful for your wound?"


    Jordan shivered and said, "no No thanks, I can do it myself! "


    Leaning against the corner of the table, Edgar smiled and said, "don''t mind. Let me do it. In order to prevent you from asking my wife to help you from time to time, I''ll do such chore for you!"


    Edgar said in a flat tone with a smile on his face. It was hard to tell how angry he was.


    But after spending 1.5 hours with Edgar, Jordan finally realized that the more Edgar sneered at you, the angrier he was.


    Therefore, Jordan shook his head hastily, "no, no, No. I can do it myself."


    As soon as Jordan finished his words, he stretched out his hand to pinch the cotton ball on the table, but all of a sudden, Edgar threw the cotton ball box on the table to the ground and said coldly, "Oh, it fell on the ground by accident. Brother in law, do you still need it?"


    Jordan shook his head subconsciously, "no No need! "


    Edgar: "but the blood on the back of your hand is still flowing..."


    Before Edgar finished his words, he saw Jordan wipe his hand on his body immediately. The blood stopped bleeding.


    He was also free from being hurt by Edgar.


    The cotton ball in Edgar''s hand had been squeezed dry by him. He threw it into the trash can and played with his mobile phone leisurely.


    Seeing that Edgar didn''t do anything next, Jordan breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the bed.


    At this time, Crystal was in the corridor. She put her phone close to her ear and said, "what''s the matter, Toby?"


    On the other side of the phone, Toby seemed to be in a good mood. He said, "Ms. Crystal, has Mia been sued. "


    Crystal smiled, "Oh, really?"


    She had expected such a result.


    Crystal flicked her fingers and asked, "was she sued by the Oriental Commercial Bank?"


    Toby: "yes, Ms. Crystal. Mia applied for a loan of one hundred million dollars from Orient


    After hanging up the phone, Crystal turned around, put her hands on the guardrail and looked down the stairs.


    Shawn wanted her to partially forgive Mia, but if she agreed to show any mercy, Mia would still find a way to make a counterattack against her in the future. It could still be a big trouble. Crystal had never thought that she herself and Mia could sit down and have a nice talk calmly, which showed that it was impossible.


    She had given Mia many chances. When she was in the Xia clan, she didn''t do anything though Mia had planned to hurt her.


    When they were in the hotel, Mia and Sheena worked together to frame her, but she didn''t do any counterattack either.


    But it didn''t mean that she could just put up with it again and again. She couldn''t be indifferent this time.


    Crystal stopped thinking, put her hands on the guardrail and looked downstairs.


    She was standing on the sixth floor. From this point of view, she could see the hall on the fifth floor. There were many people in the hall of the hospital, including people queuing up to pay, taking medicine, and people waiting for the results there.


    At this time, Crystal suddenly saw a familiar figure waiting beside the elevator on the fifth floor.


    Crystal smiled. What a good day today! What a coincidence.


    Crystal smoothed her hair and walked towards the elevator in her high heels.


    It was time for her to meet her old friend!

 Chapter 685 Nice To Meet You, Asshole!

    The moment the elevator opened, Crystal waved her hand with a charming smile and said, "Hello, Miss Daisy"


    Daisy was a little stunned, "Why are you here?"


    Crystal covered her mouth and smiled, "Daisy, you know the answer. Thanks to your best friend Mia, she accidentally stabbed my brother-in-law, so I came here to accompany Jordan."


    The way Crystal talked reminded Daisy that Jordan was stabbed in order to save Crystal.


    In an instant, Daisy became more jealous.


    How could the man she loved save Crystal in such a dangerous moment? Daisy was so mad and jealous at the moment.


    Daisy glared at Crystal and said, "Professor Jordan did this for you! But you take it for granted. Crystal, you are so shameless. "


    Crystal flipped her hair and smiled, "I have no choice. You shouldn''t blame me because he saved me out of my beauty. My brother-in-law is so nice to me. "


    Holding the fruit basket tightly with her left hand, Daisy really wanted to throw all the fruits on Crystal''s face. How shameless a woman she was! How could she be so shameless to praise herself?


    Daisy gritted her teeth and walked out of the elevator.


    Glancing at the fruit basket in Daisy''s hand, Crystal smiled and said, "Hey, is Miss Daisy here to visit a patient?"


    Biting her lips, Daisy asked, "where is Professor Jordan?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Crystal leaned against the wall in the corridor lazily. She spread out her hands and said, "I''m really sorry. I don''t know, even if I know I won''t tell you. "


    Daisy gritted her teeth, "Crystal, you..."


    Daisy really felt that Crystal was so unreasonable.


    Daisy glared at Crystal and said, "I don''t even want to get any information from you even if you intend to tell me! I can get to know the ward number of Jordan myself. ''


    Therefore, Daisy walked to the nurse and asked, "excuse me, which ward is Professor Jordan settled in?"


    The nurse was a slightly fat and sweet looking girl. She smiled and said, "let me help you check it!"


    "Oh, number 350. There he is. "


    "Thank you!"


    After getting the


    accost Edgar in the name of visiting Jordan. She thought perhaps Edgar might have a crush on her.


    So before she came here, she specially dressed up. Wasn''t it said that men liked women with innocence and purity.


    Crystal tightly pinched Daisy''s shoulder. Well, it seemed that Daisy really got a crush on her man?


    "Miss Daisy, what does Miss Mia''s madness have anything to do with you? She should be the one who said sorry, not you. Besides, there are so many people in the ward. It might be too crowded to accommodate you. If you have to apologize for Miss Mia, it''s okay. Since Professor Jordan and I are here, no one will take care of the children in the orphanage. How about you help us take care of them? "


    what? Let her take care of a group of kids? How could she meet Edgar if she went to the orphanage to take care of a group of kids?


    Daisy forced a smile and said, "no, no, I think I should come here to help."


    After saying that, Daisy broke away from Crystal''s grip on her shoulder, walked to the bedside, and said to Jordan with a smile, "Professor Jordan, is your wound still painful?"


    But before Jordan could answer, Daisy pretended to see the game that Edgar was playing on his cellphone by accident. She smiled and said, "well, Mr. Edgar, you like to play this game as well? What a coincidence! I like to play it too. Which level have you reached?"

 Chapter 686 I Wont Stop Beating You Until You Admit It!

    Crystal rolled her eyes and said nothing. She walked over and sat on the other side, picked up the fruit knife and peeled the apple.


    It had to be said that it was not a good thing that a man was too beautiful There were too many rivals in love.


    Without even raising his eyelids, Edgar turned off his phone, stood up and handsomely put it into his pocket. He bent over to grab the fruit knife and apple from Crystal''s hand and whispered to her, "Honey, let me do it."


    In the whole process, Edgar ignored Daisy.


    The others in the ward chuckled.


    Daisy''s face turned deathly pale. How she wished she could find a hole in the ground to hide herself. What a shame!


    Jordan pretended not to see anything with a calm expression.


    After peeling the apple, Edgar handed it to Crystal and said, "Honey, come and eat the apple. "


    Crystal didn''t take it, "Give it to brother-in-law."


    Edgar was speechless


    Jordan was speechless too.


    Before Edgar raised his head to look at Jordan, Jordan quickly shook his head and said, "No, thanks, I don''t want to eat. I''m not hungry."


    Crystal pushed the apple aside and said, "I don''t want to eat either."


    With a darkened face, Edgar gritted his teeth and said, "Forget it. I''ll eat."


    While eating the apple angrily, Edgar kept staring at Jordan.


    Jordan shivered with fear and said bitterly, "It''s not my fault. It''s Crystal who peeled the apple for me. I didn''t eat it, did I?


    Half a day passed.


    At this time, Crystal stood up and found an excuse to force Daisy to open the door to the bathroom.


    Jordan lived in a general ward, with three beds, and each bed had patients. The families of the patients were all around the patients, making a noise, which made Edgar feel headache.


    Edgar couldn''t stand the smell here, so he opened the door and walked out. After he came back, he was followed by a large number of nurses.


    "Mr. Jordan, we will push you to the WIP senior ward."


    Jordan was confused, "WIP senior ward?" How expensive it was! He shook his head and said, "No, thanks. It''s good here."


    Leaning against the door, Edgar said coldly, "Cut the crap. Just go"


    Edgar''s tone was not for you to discuss,


    ner of Daisy''s mouth kept flowing out. She trembled and said, "Yes, yes, I said that in fact, I didn''t leave the orphanage that day. I also heard what you said. After that, you cried very hard. Jordan held you and comforted you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Daisy was slapped again!


    "Hug? Are he really hug me?"


    Daisy shivered and shook her head, "No, no, No. He wasn''t hug you. Professor Jordan just lent you a shoulder. You and Jordan are innocent. I''m just jealous of you. I''m jealous of your beauty and your kindness to you. That''s why I and Mia worked together to make up the fake information of your tryst on the Internet."


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal asked, "What about those rumormongers?"


    Daisy''s body trembled, "It''s Mia who bought a group of rumormongers to blackmail you online."


    Crystal narrowed her eyes and asked, "Then how did I hit the headlines?"


    Daisy paused.


    Crystal pinched Daisy''s chin and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you still want to be beaten?"


    Subconsciously, Daisy shook her head and said, "No, no, No. the headline is that Mia bought off the most famous magazine office on that day and let your news last for three days. In these three days, she will ask the rumormongers to slander you..."


    Under the pressure of Crystal, Daisy spoke up everything.


    When Crystal came out of the bathroom, there was a recorder pen in her hand. Crystal took a look at it, smiled and said to the air, "Come out!"

 Chapter 687 What Are You Doing

    At this time, two men came out from the corner. One was Edgar, and the other was Alex, whom Crystal hadn''t seen for a long time. Two policemen in plain clothes stood behind Alex.


    Alex was still as mysterious as before. With a little beard, he smiled and said, "Crystal, you''re really something."


    It was obvious that he was satirizing, but it made people feel that he was praising the person, because Alex had always been smiling impeccably.


    Standing aside, Edgar turned his head indifferently and said to Alex, "My cousin is good at flirting with girls, and you are even better at fooling at your sister-in-law."


    "Crack!" the smile on Alex''s face fell to the ground, and he couldn''t smile anymore.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex looked at Edgar and said, "I''m praising your wife. Don''t you see that?"


    Hearing that, Edgar shrugged and said, "No!"


    At this time, Crystal smiled, walked over, handed the recorder pen to Alex and said, "Alex, I''ll take it as a praise for me."


    Like an attendant, Edgar took out a tissue from his pocket and handed it to Crystal. "Honey, here you are. Wipe your hands."


    Alex hurriedly covered his face with his hand, "Shit! Was he still the scheming Edgar he knew?


    Stunned for a while, Crystal finally took the tissue and wiped the blood off her hand.


    Then, Crystal said to Alex, "Mr. Alex, I''ll leave the rest to you. You have heard that Mia bribed those people with a huge sum of money. You should be able to find it out. As the leader of the police station of the state of Xia, I hope you can make a statement on the Internet and warn the online rumormongers who have been bribed by Mia. I, Crystal, can''t be wronged by anyone. Next time before making money, they''d better see who the target is."


    Alex smiled and asked, "Crystal, why did you do this?"


    Crystal shrugged and said with a smile, "In order to avoid future trouble."


    Alex gave a thumbs up and said, "Awesome!"


    Crystal chuckled, "Awesome? I''m no


    isy''s help, Mia wouldn''t have been able to get her involved on the Internet.


    Daisy and Mia conspired to set her up. How could she let go of those who set her up.


    After Alex and others left, Crystal pushed Edgar away and said indifferently, "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Edgar."


    Edgar, "..."


    At that time, Edgar seemed to be in a good mood as if he was standing in the peak, but he suddenly fell to the ground.


    So Crystal was using him to annoy Daisy?


    When Crystal turned around and was about to leave, Edgar suddenly grabbed Crystal, turned around, pressed her against the wall and kissed her.


    After a while, Edgar let go of Crystal and said, "You''re welcome. I''ve received my reward!"


    Crystal was speechless.


    After saying that, Edgar picked up Crystal and walked towards the ward.


    "Let go of me, Edgar!"


    "No, I won''t let you go! Bite me if you can. "


    "You won''t let me go, will you?"


    "No, I won''t let you go..."


    Two minutes later...


    "Crystal, are you really biting me?"


    Crystal wiped the blood around her mouth casually. She raised her eyebrows and said, "You asked me to bite you, didn''t you? "


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar walked over, lowered his head and whispered in Crystal''s ear, "I want you to fuck me. Will you do it?"


    Crystal was speechless.

 Chapter 688

    After saying that, Edgar went back to the ward leisurely with his hands in his pockets.


    Edgar had made his attitude clear. No matter whether Crystal would forgive him or not, just don''t push him away. He didn''t care whether he was deemed shameless by Crystal or not, he just wanted to stay by Crystal''s side for the rest of his life.


    He still wanted to be with Crystal till the day he turn grey-haired.


    Looking at the sullen look on Edgar''s face, Crystal suddenly smiled happily.


    The smile on Crystal''s face was like a blossom blown away by the wind, blooming little by little in the night, so beautiful.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had forgiven Edgar in her heart.


    Especially when she knew that Daisy wanted to seduce Edgar, she was really unhappy.


    Crystal found that even if she couldn''t forgive Edgar''s cheating on her, she still loved him.


    Otherwise, she would not be so reluctant to divorce him, nor would she worry about him every day, nor would she just want to go over and hold him tightly when she saw him again.


    It was just that she saw another woman appear beside Edgar at that time, so she avoided him rationally.


    She couldn''t forgive Edgar for that he had lied to her, but she didn''t allow any other woman to stay beside him. She didn''t care whether she was deemed overbearing or unruly. Anyway, Edgar was still her man. How could she let other women spy on him!


    Just now, the nurse had informed her that Jordan had been transferred into a VIP ward. Needless to say, it must be Edgar]''s idea. How picky Edgar was, how could she not know?


    Crystal came back to her senses, shrugged her shoulders, came to the ward where Jordan was settled, and pushed the door open.


    As soon as Crystal came in, she saw Jordan playing poker with Edgar.


    Crystal approached him and asked, "brother in law, what are you playing? Don''t you want to sleep even it is so late? "


    Jordan curled his lips. He turned his head and was about to say to Crystal, "I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep!"!


    But when Jordan just opened his mouth, Edgar cleared his voice and coughed to hint.


    The mission mentioned by Edgar was completely a torture to Jordan.


    Crystal cut in, "don''t go too far, Edgar. Brother-in-law is an injured man."


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Edgar raised his eyebrows and said, "I know our brother-in-law is a patient, an injured patient. But he has to admit defeat for bet. He is a man. Are you afraid, Jordan?"


    Jordan really wanted to spit out the saliva on Edgar''s face to vent his grievance. Of course he had no chance to flinch. ''damn it! How shameless you are, Edgar! ''.


    At this time, Edgar had only one goal: if you dare to hug my woman, I will kill you!


    Jordan gritted his teeth and got out of bed, "Okay, I admit defeat for bet."


    Therefore, Jordan bent over the table, picked up the pot and poured a cup of hot water. ''A glass of water, right? Damn it! Just taste the burning water, asshole! ''


    In this way, Jordan poured a glass of hot water for Edgar and handed it to Edgar. "Here you are. Drink it!"


    Hearing that, Edgar smiled and said, "I''m not going to drink it. You can pour it back."


    Jordan was speechless


    Jordan almost knelt down to Edgar, '' Can you please stop torturing me like this? ''


    At this time, Crystal got out of bed and helped Jordan to the bed, "come on, brother in law, sit on the bed. We don''t need to be so serious about his order."


    Edgar kept staring at Jordan. How dare he make Crystal help me back to the bed!

 Chapter 689 Sleepwalking

    After helping Jordan to the bed, Crystal turned to Edgar and said, "Edgar, don''t go too far. My brother-in-law is injured. I won''t play with you anymore."


    No matter what, Jordan was injured in order to save her. Seeing that Jordan was bullied by Edgar, Crystal felt so sorry for him.


    After saying that, Crystal stood up and was about to leave. But Edgar stretched out his hand and grabbed her. "Honey, well, well, let''s change another game. The winner will ask the loser a question, and the loser has to answer it. Is that all right?"


    Rolling her eyes, Crystal thought for a while and said, "okay."


    After that, Crystal sat back on the bed. At this time, Jordan breathed a sigh of relief. He finally didn''t need to move out of the bed. And his back was so painful.


    In the third round, Edgar won again and Crystal lost.


    "Honey, have you forgiven me?" asked Edgar.


    Crystal pouted, "no!"


    "Well, I''ll take it as forgiving me."


    Crystal was speechless


    The fourth round: Edgar won again, and Jordan lost the game.


    "Jordan, are you a something?" asked Edgar.


    Jordan replied casually, "No."


    After saying that, Jordan suddenly covered his mouth and said, "I Well, I didn''t mean that. I


    "Oh, you are not something? Who do you think you are?"


    In this way, in the next few rounds, the questions Edgar asked Crystal were about their private affairs, and the questions Edgar asked Jordan were all humiliating questions that Jordan had to answer.


    They didn''t stop playing until midnight.


    Crystal was so sleepy that she really wanted to sleep.


    Edgar was sleepy too.


    But Jordan was not sleepy at all. His eyes were full of energy. He leaned against the bed in a daze, recalling what he had just said?


    Crystal yawned and lay on the bed on the right. She pulled the quilt and fell asleep soon. Crystal was really sleepy.


    Although Edgar was sleepy, he saw that Crystal was sleeping on the right bed, while Jordan was in the middle and himself was on the left one.


    It made him feel uncomfortable.


    So, Edgar rolled up his sleeves and came to Jordan. He put his hand o


    ream, but Crystal didn''t hear him clearly.


    Crystal bent down and patted on Jordan''s shoulder, "Hey, brother in law, wake up."


    Jordan was woken up by Crystal''s slap. He opened his eyes in a daze and took a look at Crystal. The next second, he sat up. Because of his action, the wound on his back was forcibly torn a bit. The pain made Jordan scream all of a sudden!


    Crystal quickly sat down and asked with concern, "brother in law, are you okay?"


    Seeing that Crystal was sitting next to him, Jordan stood up immediately and shook his head, "nothing, nothing."


    Crystal frowned, "nothing? But it seems that your wound has worsen, right? "


    Jordan screamed and said, "nothing, nothing, it doesn''t matter. I''m fine, you you might be mistaken. "


    "Well, brother in law, what''s wrong with your face?"


    A bruise was left on Jordan''s right face.


    Jordan touched the bruise on his face subconsciously and trembled. He was about to speak.


    At this time, a voice came from afar, "His face accidentally got hurt when he was sleepwalking last night."


    Both Crystal and Jordan raised their heads and saw Edgar walking towards them from a distance.


    His steps were elegant, and his eyes were sharp. He looked like a domineering king, with the shining clothes on his body, which was daunting.


    Edgar was good-looking and perfect in figure. Wherever he went, it would be a wonderful scenery.

 Chapter 690 Its Enough to Have You in My Life!

    When Jordan looked into Edgar''s eyes, he couldn''t help but move a little away from Crystal.


    Edgar walked up to her and handed the lunch box to Crystal. He said, "Honey, this is your favorite porridge and steamed buns. You must be hungry. Let''s go inside and eat!"


    As soon as Edgar finished his words, Crystal suddenly turned her head and said coldly, "Shut up. I didn''t let you speak."


    Crystal turned to Jordan and asked, "Brother in law, did Edgar bully you again? Did he beat you?"


    Edgar cleared his throat, and Jordan trembled again.


    Crystal suddenly turned her head and looked at Edgar, "Don''t make a sound!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar said, "Well But honey, ask him quickly. The porridge will be cold soon."


    Then, Edgar turned his head and said to Jordan, "Brother in law, please answer her honestly. No, No. answer her quickly. Don''t delay my wife''s dinner."


    Edgar specially prolonged the word "honestly".


    Jordan was so scared that his palms were covered with sweat. He didn''t dare to look up into Crystal''s eyes and said, "No, no No, it''s not him who bullied me. I really touched it accidentally when I was sleepwalking. "


    Squinting at Jordan, Crystal asked, "Did you sleep here at night?"


    Cold sweat dripped from Jordan''s forehead. He nodded casually, "Yes, yes, yes Yes, yes, I was sleepwalking at night and slept here."


    Raising her eyebrows, Crystal asked, "Sleepwalking? I remember that you don''t have such a habit in the orphanage."


    "My brother-in-law has just suffered from somnambulism recently, hasn''t he?" Edgar cut in


    Jordan''s shoulder trembled and nodded, "Yes, yes, yes, I just got sleepwalking recently."


    Crystal glanced at Jordan indifferently, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s true."


    Crystal shrugged and handed the lunch box to Jordan, "Well, brother in law, you can go in and have dinner first. I''ll have a talk with Edgar."


    Jordan''s hand trembled. He didn''t dare to take it.


    But C


    pread.


    With his arms around Crystal''s waist, Edgar''s kiss became more and more gentle and lingering. Sometimes kiss her lips, sometimes swallowed her red tongue.


    The two men''s hot breath fell on each other''s face.


    Just as Edgar was indulging himself in the kiss, Crystal suddenly pushed Edgar away.


    "Edgar, I''m telling you very seriously now that there is nothing between me and Jordan, and there is nothing between them. He is just my brother-in-law. My heart and my body have always belonged to Edgar only. Do you understand?"


    The shock in Edgar''s heart was indescribable. In fact, he knew that there was nothing between Crystal and Jordan, but he was very angry. He was angry that Crystal would go to see Jordan after leaving the prison. He was angry that when Crystal saw him, she didn''t ask if he had been well these days when he went to the Mountain Fengling. He was angry. Crystal just sent Jordan to the hospital and stopped talking to him.


    But all his anger disappeared at this moment. His Crystal was still his Crystal, and his wife was still his wife.


    After staring at Crystal for a while, Edgar lowered his head and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    "Honey, it''s enough for me to have you in my life!"


    Crystal smiled. These words were more touching than the three words "I love you".

 Chapter 691

    When Crystal and Edgar returned to the ward, they saw Jordan sitting on the bed for infusion, but he didn''t eat the bowl of porridge on the table.


    Crystal walked over and asked, "brother in law, why haven''t you had some food? Don''t you like porridge? "


    "No, I''m not hungry."


    Jordan raised his head and glanced at Crystal. What''s wrong with Crystal? Her face flushed as if she had just had a good time with Edgar.


    Then Jordan took a glance at Edgar, who was standing behind Edgar. What happened to the buttons of Edgar''s clothes? They all scattered.


    Come on?!


    Jordan''s mind was in a mess.


    In the end, he concluded in his heart, ''Damn, it''s so good to be young.''.


    At this time, Edgar opened the door and went out. When he came back, he carried a lunch box in his hand. He walked over and put it on the table. He said to Jordan, "well, eat it. Haven''t you had breakfast yet?"


    Jordan looked at Edgar in shock and then turned to look at Crystal.


    What the hell was going on? What was wrong with Edgar?


    Jordan didn''t dare to take the food.


    Edgar said lightly, "don''t worry. Do you think it is poisonous? Of course not. And it is not very salty. "


    Jordan still didn''t dare to move.


    He didn''t know what Edgar was going to do, but his experience told him that it was absolutely abnormal for Edgar to act like this.


    At this time, Crystal cut in, "brother in law, just rest assure and eat it. Undertaking infusion with an empty stomach will damage your health."


    Jordan''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything.


    Edgar lifted up a chair with his feet and put it behind Crystal, motioning for Crystal to sit down. He also sat on the other side and said lightly, " Just eat it. Crystal is right. You are a patient now..." I''m different.


    It was the first time that Jordan had seen Edgar being so good-tempered. He was so surprised that he couldn''t come to his senses for a long time. Who could tell him what was going on? Why was Edgar so easy-going all of a sudden? Was it the tranquility before the storm?


    Jordan really wanted to ask Crystal what was going on, but seeing that Crystal didn''t want to say anything else, he had to guess in his heart.


    At this time, Crystal stood up, lowered her head and said to Jordan, "don''t worry, brothe


    e promised you would never lie to me!"


    Touching his nose, Edgar said, "Okay, I haven''t eaten yet."


    As soon as the porridge was ready, Edgar brought it to Crystal. He was afraid that she would be hungry, so he walked very fast all the way without eating anything beforehand at all.


    Crystal paused and took another sip of porridge. Then she pushed the rest of the porridge and steamed buns in front of Edgar and said, "well, I can''t finish them either. I''ll reward you with the rest."


    Edgar stood still.


    "What? Do you think I''m dirty? "


    Shaking his head, Edgar said, "no, are you sure you don''t want to eat? Are you full? "


    Crystal stood up to make room for him and said, "of course, I''m on a diet recently. I don''t want to eat too much You What nonsense are you talking about? Just eat it. "


    With a smile on his face, Edgar said, "okay."


    Crystal knew how fastidious Edgar was. How could he go back to the canteen downstairs for meal?


    Seeing that Edgar didn''t mind eating the rest of the food with his head down, Crystal smiled.


    The love was no better than this. A bowl of porridge and a few steamed buns, the two of them were equally matched


    At this time, Jordan was about to finish infusion.


    Crystal pressed the bell at the bedside and called a nurse to pull out the needle for Jordan.


    Before long, Crystal saw a nurse came in. The nurse quickly finished removing the needle for Jordan, but she didn''t leave. She kept looking straight at Edgar, who was eating with his head down.

 Chapter 692 Tracy, Do You Know Each Other

    At first, Crystal didn''t feel anything unusual. Her husband was so handsome that she had already seen such a scene.


    But the nurse didn''t want to leave. Instead, she was getting closer and closer to Edgar, as if she wanted to lie on Edgar''s body.


    Now, Crystal was unhappy.


    Crystal walked over, looked at the nurse and asked, "Hello, little nurse, do you have a crush on my man?"


    As soon as Crystal finished speaking, the nurse began to cry.


    At that time, Crystal was stunned. What was going on?


    Although the nurse was wearing a mask, her tearful eyes and proud figure made her look very pitiful.


    But Crystal was confused. Why was this nurse crying?


    At this time, Edgar almost finished eating. He turned around and glanced at the nurse coldly. "That''s enough, Tracy!"


    Crystal was stunned and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Yes, that nurse was not someone else, but Tracy who had saved Edgar in the Mountain Fengling.


    Tracy slowly took off her mask and looked at Edgar affectionately with her watery eyes. "Edgar, I know you like me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have guessed it was me as soon as I came in, right?"


    In fact, Tracy was wrong. The reason why Edgar guessed that the nurse was Tracy was that she used her left hand when she was removing the needle for Jordan, and she used her left hand when she was bandaging him.


    There was another flaw that Tracy was not a Han Chinese. She walked in a wrong posture, not a Han Chinese''s way, and her crying voice. Tracy''s spoken language was not belong to Han, so her crying tone was not right.


    Even if Edgar didn''t know how to look at her, he could guess that the nurse was Tracy.


    However, it was not like what Tracy had said. He liked her. The vigilance he had developed in the shadows all year round was something that could not be changed by Edgar.


    In a strange city and a strange place, he needed to immediately judge whether the people around him were enemies or fr


    acy in the Mountain Fengling. What if he was drunk and touched her?


    Crystal touched her chin and asked, "Together? Tracy, can you make it clear for once? What is being together? How can you be together? "


    Although Tracy looked shy, she cursed Crystal in her heart. ''She has made it so clear, doesn''t Crystal know? Crystal was so stupid.


    Tracy lowered her head and blushed, "I with him He was drunk that day, so was I So we had a sex."


    At this moment, Edgar really wanted to kick this shameless woman to death. It was obvious that she was lying.


    In fact, Edgar really wanted to do something, but his wife didn''t allow him to do so. He could only stand aside and be anxious. The sheets behind him were all twisted by him.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Crystal propped her chin up and said, "Oh, I see. Can you tell me when you have sex, Tracy? When did it rain? Or it didn''t rain? It was daytime? Or tonight?"


    Hearing that, Tracy was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Crystal. Was she crazy? Why did she say it so carefully?


    After thinking for a while, Tracy said, "When we were in the Mountain Fengling, it rained heavily that day. Edgar got lost and I saved him. Then I helped him to my house. After he woke up, we talked happily and drank a little We had a sex... ".

 Chapter 693

    Crystal sneered, "just what?"


    Tracy''s face became blusher. She said in a low voice, " Then we stayed together. "


    Crystal rubbed her chin and squinted, "that is to say, when we were in Mountain Fengling, my husband got lost on the mountain. You saved him and took him back to your home. The two of you got drunk and slept together, right?"


    Crystal said in a flat tone, as if she was talking about something that was not related to her. She didn''t seem to be angry at all, which confused Tracy. Didn''t Crystal get angry at all? What''s wrong with this woman? Her husband cheated on her. How could she still stay calm like this?


    Tracy sneered in her heart. Sure enough, what she had presumed was right. Crystal was a dissolute bitch, so she wouldn''t be so strict with her husband even she knew he had an affair with another woman.


    Tracy encouraged herself in her heart. As long as she pretended to be a good girl in front of Edgar, she believed that Edgar would fall in love with her.


    Tracy nodded shyly, "yes, you are right."


    With a smile on her face, Crystal said, "since it''s a matter of the consent between you and my husband, what responsibility do you want my husband to bear?"


    Tracy didn''t know what to say for a while. It was totally different from what she had thought. Why didn''t Crystal argue with her as expected. As long as Crystal made a scene, while Tracy pretended to be obedient and considerate. According to her presumption, things should go on like this: she would apologize to Crystal in front of Edgar, and then, Crystal would definitely scold her like a shrew. In this way, Edgar could see that Tracy herself was indeed a considerate girl and that she was more suitable to be his wife, and Edgar might also think that Crystal was a rude and unreasonable woman.


    On the way here, Tracy had made up her mind. It was said that men liked obedient and tender women, wasn''t it? Therefore, Tracy tried her best to pretend to be tender.


    With red eyes, Tracy looked at Edgar and said, "Edgar, in fact, I''m not here to ask you to be responsible for me. I just want to h


    have sex that night, it happened to be my ovulatory period, After that night, I got pregnant. "


    Before Edgar could say anything, Crystal smiled.


    "Tracy, come on, just admit that you are so desire to have my husband to marry you. Why are you lying? I felt sorry for you at the beginning. I thought maybe I would be so kind that I might give up the position as Mrs. Edgar to you voluntarily.


    But now, you are in such a hurry for the position of Mrs. Edgar that you even choose to lie to us. Now it is all your fault. "


    "I I didn''t. I didn''t lie. "


    With a smile, Crystal turned to Edgar and said, "honey, I''m thirsty."


    The next second, Edgar poured a glass of water, cooled it down and handed it to Crystal.


    Till now, Edgar didn''t even look at Tracy.


    He had never slept with this woman. How could she be pregnant?


    In Edgar''s opinion, Tracy was just an idiot.


    Tracy was very angry in her heart. Why? Why did Edgar only care about Crystal?


    Crystal took the glass of water and took a sip. Then she said to Tracy, "Tracy, oh, I forgot to tell you that my husband got infertility a year ago, so your child can''t be my husband''s."


    "Puff!"


    Jordan sprayed the water he had just drunk on the quilt.


    Crystal was so unreasonable!


    At this time, Edgar''s face got dark immediately.


    '' Honey, could you please stop disgracing me like that? '' Edgar complained in his mind.

 Chapter 694 I Dont Like You, So I Hit You!

    Tracy looked at Crystal in surprise, "What did you say? It''s impossible. How could Edgar... ?"


    With a touch of irony in her eyes, Crystal said, "Impossible? Tracy, do you think his wife knows himself, or you poor guys know him well? "


    Biting her lips, Tracy stared at Crystal and said, "You You scolded me?"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. You''re the one I''m cursing. Don''t mind."


    Tracy gritted her teeth, "You ���� !"


    Crystal took out ten dollars from her pocket and put the money into the pocket of Tracy''s uniform. She smiled and said, "Tracy, I gave you the money on behalf of my husband. Thank you for taking care of him for a night. This is the reward. You must take care of this money, you can go out and turn left to mend the barrier, or buy abortion medicine. Anyway, it''s true the baby in your belly is not my husband''s. As for my husband who accidentally slept with you that day, I have given you the money. "


    The expression on Tracy''s face changed from grievance to anger.


    How could Crystal give her money? even ten fucking dollars? Wasn''t this an insult to her?


    Tracy was so angry that her chest heaved violently and her eyes were about to pop out.


    "Miss Crystal, how can you insult me like that?"


    Crystal flicked her finger and said, "Oh, I insult you? What are you talking about? Why am I insulting you? I''m obviously I''m humiliating you. Look at you. You are throwing yourself at your own feet. That''s enough You are so stupid. I advise you to go back to your deep forest and cultivate for five hundred years before you come out to commit crimes. Otherwise, the result... "


    Crystal didn''t finish her words, but obviously she said something unpleasant.


    Tracy was so angry that her face turned green.


    Her tears streamed down like soybeans, and she was crying so sadly. Looking at her pitiful appearance and beautiful uniform, she was so pitiful.


    But all the people present were indifferent.


    At this time, Edgar was sitting on the bed, lowering his head and contin


    ot and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t see it. By the way, Tracy, may I ask you a question? Where did you get the pregnancy test stick? "


    "I picked it up," said Tracy in pain


    Crystal nodded, "In other words, you are not pregnant at all, right?"


    Tracy only cared about the pain she suffering. How could she think of so much? So she followed Crystal''s words and said, "Yes, I''m not pregnant."


    After saying that, she regretted immediately.


    Tracy''s face turned red. She didn''t know whether it was because of the anger after the lie was exposed or the pain.


    Crystal wanted Tracy to tell the truth herself, so she distract her attention. Under the stimulation of the pain, people''s brain would automatically react to some true words from the bottom of their hearts, and these words were the truth.


    Crystal stood up, glanced at her with disdain and said, "Tracy, you look like a dog. How can you do such a dirty thing? But it won''t work on my husband. If you really want to marry the Deputy rich man, you can use this trick on another man, or, ah, you can succeed in your plan."


    The lie was exposed, and Tracy had no face to stay any longer.


    She stood up with the help of the bed cabinet and pointed at Crystal, "Wait and see. I won''t let you go..."


    Crystal smiled, "Okay, I''ll wait."


    Then Tracy covered her face and ran out crying.

 Chapter 695 Flirting With Women!

    Tracy ran out of the ward and was pulled by a pair of big hands at a corner.


    "Tracy, what''s wrong with you? Did you make it?"


    Brandon wearing a man nurse clothes stood in front of Tracy and asked.


    Tracy raised her head, with tears all over her face, her cheeks slightly swollen and her fingers slightly red.


    "Brother I I... "


    Brandon was taken aback by Tracy''s look.


    "Tracy, your face ?"


    Before Brandon finished his words.


    All of a sudden, Tracy threw herself into his arms and cried on Brandon''s shoulder, "Waah... Brother, that woman, Crystal hit me. She hit me!"


    Feeling sorry for her, Brandon rubbed Tracy''s hair and comforted her, "All right, all right. Don''t cry. All right, don''t cry. What happened? Didn''t you succeed?"


    After crying on Brandon''s shoulder for a while, Tracy said, "Edgar still ignores me. Crystal didn''t quarrel with Edgar. What''s more, that bitch even beat me. When that bitch hit me, Edgar had been indifferent. Brother, your idea doesn''t work at all. Now, Edgar hates me even more. What should I do? "


    In fact, Brandon''s original purpose was to make internal strife between Edgar and Crystal. Crystal was hurt by Edgar, and it was best for them to divorce. If they couldn''t, it wouldn''t affect his next plan to get close to Crystal.


    Crystal''s heart was broken by Edgar, so it was naturally the most fragile time for her emotions. At that time, if he had a heartbroken encounter, then Crystal and he would be together, wouldn''t they?


    Of course, Brandon knew that in this way, Edgar must hate his sister more. But his ultimate goal was not for Tracy, but for himself. So it didn''t matter.


    Even though Tracy couldn''t marry Edgar, it was not difficult for her to join a rich family with her beauty.


    Brandon would never forget that when he first met Crystal, he was stunned at that moment. She was really beautiful and had a good figure. He really wanted to get such a beauty in the world. He missed her


    go I Well, I can''t stand it I... "


    Then, the next second, there was a plop.


    Crystal kicked Edgar off the bed.


    That was to say, Edgar was not bad at fighting. When he was only one centimeter away from the ground, he quickly turned over and suddenly stood up.


    Crystal grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at Edgar. "Humph! How dare you fight back against me?"


    Edgar dodged the flying object sideways and said innocently, "Honey, I didn''t."


    Crystal grabbed the paper cup on the table and threw it at Edgar again. "You don''t have anything? Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you are so lucky to have a girlfriend, Edgar! "


    Hearing that, Edgar patted the paper cup that flew over. He didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. "Honey, it''s none of my business. Please trust me. You are the only one in my heart."


    Crystal threw the last cup to him and said, "It''s none of your business? Daisy, Tracy, and Olivia, they all want to bury themselves in your arms. Tell me, isn''t it none of your business?"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. It really had nothing to do with him at all.


    Seeing that there was nothing to lose around, Crystal pointed at Edgar and said, "Come on, come here. I''ll take good care of you. How charming is Mr. Edgar? These beauties are sticking up one by one?"

 Chapter 696 Something Happened!

    Edgar chuckled and shook his head. "No... Honey, are you thirsty? Let me get you some water. "


    Crystal chuckled, "If you don''t come over, then I..."


    Before Crystal finished her words, Edgar saw Crystal take off her coat.


    Edgar was stunned. He gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, you..."


    The next second, Edgar came over obediently, and then...


    "Oh, honey, my ears..."


    Jordan covered the quilt and snickered, but at the same time, he sighed with emotion. Who would have thought that the CEO of the famous Luo group, Prince Zach of C country, Edgar, would also be afraid, and the one he was afraid of was even a woman.


    Jordan thought for a while and felt something was wrong. It was not because Edgar was afraid, but because he loved Crystal. He would not look at other women, even if those women were willing to.


    It was because Edgar loved Crystal that he was the only one who had never given up on Crystal.


    Just like in the novel.


    ''Because I love you, I can tolerate everything about you.


    Because I love you, I can trust you unconditionally.


    Because I love you, I''m willing to live with you till the end of our lives.''


    Perhaps because Crystal was tired, she slept very well at night.


    Still holding her in his arms, Edgar lay on the bed with her. Listening to the close breath, he felt the exclusive smell of Crystal.


    He felt that this was the happiest thing in the world.


    No matter it was a luxurious villa or a Shabby Cottage, as long as he was with the one he loved, it was a home.


    At this time, Edgar''s phone vibrated.


    He withdrew his thoughts, took out his phone with the other hand, looked at the message and frowned.


    He slowly withdrew his arm and looked at Crystal''s sleeping face. He couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss on Crystal''s face.


    Maybe Crystal was really tired. When Edgar kissed her, she made an obeisance, but she didn''t wake up.


    Seeing that, Edgar smiled. His kitten was still so cute.


    Slowly getting up, Edgar got out of bed on tiptoe, opened the d


    the man not only wanted his company to die, but also wanted to make him away from here.


    No matter what kind of game that person played, Edgar could accompany him, but on the premise that he could not let the safety of Crystal be threatened.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Edgar turned around and went back.


    After returning to the ward, he lay down beside Crystal, put his arms around her waist and closed his eyes, thinking about something.


    At five or six o''clock in the morning, Edgar suddenly opened his eyes. He got out of bed gently. Before he got out of bed, he pulled the quilt for Crystal.


    Turning around from the bedside gently, Edgar came to the bedside of Jordan.


    Jordan lay sideways with his eyes closed and his breath steady. Apparently, he hadn''t woken up yet.


    Edgar patted him on the shoulder, but Jordan didn''t move.


    Then, Edgar rolled up his sleeves, pulled up Jordan, pulled him out of the bed, and dragged Jordan to get out of the ward.


    Jordan woke up soon and found himself lying on the floor of the corridor.


    He suddenly turned his head and saw Edgar standing in front of him. He trembled and said, "You... What are you doing? "


    Expressionless, Edgar said, "I have something to tell you."


    Edgar''s eyes were a little cold, which made Jordan tremble more. His body trembled and the wound on his back twitched.

 Chapter 697 Honey, Wait For Me!

    Jordan''s mouth twitched.


    Edgar sat down on a bench, took out a key from his pocket and threw it to Jordan. He said, "This is the villa I bought at waterside apartment. Give it to Crystal tomorrow morning."


    Holding a bench, Edgar sat opposite to Edgar and asked, "Why don''t you give it to her in person?"


    Edgar leaned back and said expressionlessly, "I''ll leave here for a few days tomorrow."


    Jordan was surprised, "What? Are you leaving? What about Crystal? "


    Hearing that, Edgar''s eyes darkened slightly. "I hope she can go back with me, but I know that she won''t agree. I don''t want to force her, so I have to ask brother-in-law to take care of Crystal for me these days."


    Jordan scratched his head and said, "Okay, okay. We are family. It''s not a big deal. "


    As soon as Jordan finished his words, he felt something wrong. As soon as he looked up, he saw that Edgar was looking at him with a pair of fierce eyes.


    At that time, Jordan was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. Was he wrong?


    Edgar took out his wallet, took out a bank card and threw it to Jordan.


    "Here is one million. Just in case, you find a new orphanage and take those children there."


    Jordan was confused, "Why did you do that?"


    Taking out a cigarette and lighting it, Edgar took a drag and said, "I think someone will do something to your orphanage soon."


    Jordan exclaimed, "What did you say? Do something to my orphanage? "


    Edgar puffed out the smoke band and said, "you don''t have to know too much. It''s not a good thing to know too much."


    Edgar''s voice was as cold as ice!


    Frightened, Jordan trembled and nodded, "okay."


    "Don''t hire too many volunteers recently. Besides, Crystal has a stomachache. She must be told not to eat spicy food or cold food. You''d better persuade her not to fight against the people of the Xia clan head on. If there is anything, you must wait for me to make a decision. "


    Edgar had told Jordan a lot of things, and Jordan nodded to keep them in mind.


    They talked for almost an hour in the corridor. An hour la


    that Edgar had given him, he walked over and said, "Crystal, this is the key to a villa in waterside complex. And there is one million in this card. It was Edgar who asked me to rebuild the orphanage. I will give it to you."


    Crystal took the key, but she didn''t take the card. Crystal smiled and said to Jordan, "Since he gave you this card, you can keep it. You don''t have to give it to me."


    Jordan shook his head in a hurry, "No. No. This is Edgar''s money. I can''t use it. Besides, you own half of the orphanage. As for whether it will be rebuilt or not, I can''t make a full decision. I think it''s better to leave this money here. If you really want to build it, you can give it to me again."


    Crystal put the card into Jordan''s pocket and said, "I don''t need it now. Isn''t it necessary for Sharon to have an operation in several days? Take this. As for the reconstruction of the orphanage, if we really have to transfer the orphanage, we will find a way then. Well, that''s it. I''ll go downstairs to complete the discharge formalities for you. "


    Then Crystal opened the door and left.


    Looking at the back of Crystal, Jordan was deep in thought.


    At this time, Jordan''s phone rang. Jordan took out his phone and saw a strange number.


    He answered the phone.


    "Nathan, how are you doing recently?"


    Jordan was shocked and his hand holding the phone trembled.

 Chapter 698 Who Are You

    "Who are you?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was very loud. It was obvious that it had dealt with it. But it was still a man''s voice.


    The man on the other end of the line laughed and said, "What''s wrong? Don''t you even know your old friend? Nathan Li, oh, not much. I should call you Jordan, Professor Jordan, right? "


    Jordan said in an unfriendly tone, "Who the hell are you?"


    The man on the other end of the phone sneered, "What''s wrong? Professor Jordan, can''t you guess who I am? Well, let me remind you. Six years ago, we were the best friends in the United States. We killed people, used drugs, went to the brothel, and blackmailed your sister-in-law. And your wife, oh, no, it was your ex-wife whom we also planted the drugs on. We have such a good relationship. Do you really forget who I am? "


    Jordan''s face turned pale in an instant. He trembled and said, "You... Are you still alive? "


    The man on the other end of the phone chuckled and said, "Yes, you really want me to die, right? But unfortunately, thanks to you, I''m not completely dead. I''m lucky. After being stabbed by you, I was saved by a kind-hearted person, and I''m not dead. On the contrary, I''m living well now. Are you very disappointed? Ha ha."


    Jordan''s fingers tightened, "What the hell do you want to do?"


    "Oh, I don''t want to do anything. Oh, by the way, I heard that you are with a beautiful woman now. Well, bro, you are very capable. Your wife is used up, and now you are using a beautiful woman. You are really something.


    Oh, by the way, I heard that you are a famous Professor Jordan now. You even set up an orphanage and adopted a group of children that no one wants. Well, bro, you are so kind-hearted in everything. Ha ha, you really impress me. "


    Sitting on the bed, Jordan tightly twisted the bed sheet with one hand and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    The man on the other end of the phone sneered, "Nothing. Bro, look at you. How h


    m five million once, he would naturally give him a second time. As long as he insisted on the money was used on the kids, no one would doubt him, right?


    Jordan slowly loosened his grip. Apparently, he had made up his mind.


    The person who just hung up the phone with Jordan calmly took out the phone card from his mobile phone, break it, and throw it into the trash can next to him. Then he took out another mobile phone from his pocket and clicked on it. When he saw the bank message he just received, he smiled and casually took off his peaked cap. He ran his fingers through his hair.


    At this time, a woman in a blue suit came over, with a large bag full of daily necessities in her hand.


    The woman walked over and put the things in her hands on the bench. Then she sat down.


    "Brother, why are you so happy?"


    The man stood up.


    "Let''s go to buy a house."


    "What? Buy a house? Really? Do you have so much money? "


    "Of course. When did I lie to you?"


    "That''s great. Brother, can we live in the state of Xia all the time? We don''t need to go back to the mountains and forests! "


    "Of course I don''t have to go back. Didn''t you say that you want to stay here to chase after Edgar? I still want to play with Crystal. How can we go back? "


    That''s great! You are so good to me! "

 Chapter 699 Compensation!

    At the same time, Crystal had just finished the discharge formalities in the hall of the hospital.


    She took the elevator back to the ward. Crystal pushed the door open and saw Jordan sitting on the bed in a daze.


    And a large part of the needle tubing on his arm had exploded, and the blood was gradually seeping out.


    Crystal quickly walked over, pulled out the needle tube, picked up a piece of cotton ball and pressed it on Jordan''s arm. She exclaimed, "Brother-in-law, what are you doing?"


    When Jordan came to his senses and saw Crystal standing in front of him, he said, "Crystal, you''re back."


    Crystal frowned and said, "Jordan, what are you doing? Don''t you know that there is a needle on the back of your hand?"


    As soon as Jordan lowered his head, he saw that Crystal pressed the back of his hand with a cotton ball in one hand and there was a big bump on the back of his hand.


    At this time, Jordan felt pain.


    Jordan took a deep breath, pulled out his arm and pressed it. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ll do it. I''m sorry, Crystal. I was careless."


    Crystal frowned and looked up at Jordan, "Brother-in-law, what''s wrong?"


    Not daring to look into Crystal''s eyes, Jordan said casually, "nothing. I just miss the children. "


    Crystal could see the abnormality of Jordan, but Jordan didn''t want to tell her, so she didn''t ask. Everyone had some secrets.


    "Since you miss them, we will go back after you finish the infusion."


    Jordan nodded casually, "Okay."


    So that morning, after Jordan finished the infusion, he went back to the orphanage with Crystal.


    The orphanage was still the same as it was before they left. The children in the orphanage were still reading, playing and waiting for them to go back.


    Perhaps it was because she had feelings for these children that Crystal felt very warm when she saw them again.


    After they left for a week, Crystal found that these children had grown up and were more obedient.


    When they were in the hospital, Crystal asked Toby to find some teachers for the children in the orphanage. With the money donated


    anything.


    Crystal turned around, crossed her arms over her chest, raised her chin and looked at the three well-dressed couples in disdain. She said, "you see, it''s not that I don''t want the children to go back with you, but that they don''t want to go back themselves."


    At this time, the woman in a red suit and a black hat walked over and looked at Crystal contemptuously. "Humph, my child doesn''t get close to me. It must be you who incited him. Aren''t you afraid that I will ask for compensation from you? How can we not know what you are thinking about? "


    Other couples echoed.


    "Yes, it''s none of your business. Why don''t you let our child go home, and why don''t you give us the money that originally belongs to our child? "


    "Yes. Why? I think she just wants to put the donated money in her pocket, so she doesn''t agree us to take the child away. "


    Yes, it must be the case. I think Crystal and Jordan must want to embezzle the money. "


    "Yes. Yes. it''s must be lie this. They are so cruel. Is this how a teacher like?"


    Hearing this, Crystal really wanted to laugh out loud. Look at these people.


    They kept mentioning the "compensation". They had never asked about their children''s physical condition before.


    After listening to them carefully, Crystal walked over and sat on the stone pier. She put her left foot on her right leg and shook her foot, looking arrogant.

 Chapter 700 A Group Of Cold-blooded People!

    Crystal poured herself a cup of cold tea and took a sip elegantly. Then she raised her head and said indifferently, "Have you finished?"


    The other side stopped talking.


    The three couples all looked at Crystal. They couldn''t figure out what Crystal meant.


    The woman in the red suit said, "We''re done. Tell me when you can give us the compensation money."


    Instead of answering the woman''s question directly, Crystal waved at her and said, "Come on, let''s sit down and have a talk. Since it''s all for the sake of the child, we''d better sit down and have a peaceful talk. As for the problem of the relief money, it''s easy to say."


    Crystal looked indifferent, not caring about their insults to Crystal just now.


    The three couples were surprised. They didn''t expect that Crystal could be so easy-going.


    So they all sat down and watched Crystal drinking tea slowly.


    Crystal was very slow. She took one sip after another, as if she was tasting tea, sipping and smelling, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The three couples on the other side were a little annoyed. What did Crystal mean?


    Just let them watch Crystal drink tea eagerly? After all, they were guests. Shouldn''t she pour a cup of tea for each of them?


    How impolite Crystal was!


    When they were about to lose their temper, Crystal finally opened her mouth. She said slowly, "Sis, what should I call you?"


    The woman in a red suit glanced at Crystal and said, "just call me Ms. Li"


    "Oh," replied Crystal, "Ms. Li, may I ask what your family is doing?"


    Looking at Crystal contemptuously, Ms. Li said, "My husband is the director of a factory."


    Crystal smiled, "Oh, in other words, you are from a rich family, aren''t you?"


    Ms. Li raised her chin and snorted, "Of course. My husband''s business is very big. Although we are not very rich in the state of Xia, in the countr


    ldn''t help but take a look at him. It had to be said that Alvin was very eloquent. He wanted the relief money, but he said he would borrow it.


    In the name of borrowing, it was bound to make people think that there was a borrow and there was a return.


    But Crystal was clear that these people were obviously hostile. If she really gave the money to them, would they pay it back?


    But then again, why should she give the money that the orphanage got to these people?


    Crystal smiled without saying anything.


    These people were here to pick up the children, but in the end, they were here for money.


    Crystal really felt like slapping them or splashing pig blood on their faces. A group of cold-blooded things!


    But Crystal told herself not to do so. The children were still here, and she couldn''t embarrass their parents in front of them.


    If they really had a fight, in the end, it would not be these parents who were sad, but the children in the orphanage.


    At the same time, Crystal felt lucky that these children were still young and didn''t know what they were talking about. If they knew that their biological parents came here not for taking them back, but for money, it could be imagined how painful their hearts were.

 Chapter 701 Slap In The Face!

    Crystal put down the teacup and said to Alvin, "Mr. Alvin, you are late. Oh, no, you two are late.


    Yes, there was a charity donation project two days ago, and the people present donated a lot, at least five hundred thousand, and at most ten million. "


    Crystal said slowly, observing everyone''s expression.


    When Crystal mentioned the money, the eyes of the two couples sitting opposite to her lit up. Alvin was only shocked for a moment, and it did not last long.


    There were only two possibilities. The first one was that Alvin hid well. No one would believe that he came for money.


    Another possibility was that Alvin was instigated by someone, and the benefits that that person gave Alvin were greater than the benefits of the current relief fund.


    "But the money has been paid for the surgery." Crystal continued.


    Before the couple could speak, Jordan came over with a briefcase.


    Ignoring the others, Jordan took out some materials from his briefcase and put them in front of Crystal. "Crystal, here are the materials you asked me to bring from the hospital."


    After saying that, Jordan stood behind Crystal automatically.


    Crystal picked up the documents and read them. Then she sent one by one to all the people present. She said, "These are your children''s medical condition information in the hospital and some general budget about the following expenses. You can see how much your children need next. Put the money donated by the public welfare personnel a few days ago aside. As for the rest, you, as children''s parents, should also take out some money. "


    Crystal''s words dumbfounded all the people sitting opposite.


    Didn''t they say that they came here to ask for money today? Why did they become the one who paid the money in the end?


    They looked down at the huge amount of money on it cas


    e is not good. It''s better to live here than to let you go back with us to suffer. Living here with aunt Crystal.


    And this doll is your favorite toy. Uncle brought it to you today and gave it to you. Let it accompany you, okay? "


    Perhaps in Sharon''s eyes, this uncle was good to her.


    When Crystal saw that Sharon looked at Alvin, there was not so much rejection in her eyes, but a kind of trust in her heart.


    After saying that, Alvin stood up and said to Crystal, "Miss Crystal, please take care of Sharon. If you need anything, you can call me."


    While speaking, Alvin took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Crystal.


    Crystal picked up his name with her finger and smiled, "Mr. Alvin, you are a general manager. Nice. "


    Alvin smiled modestly, "I just work for my brother."


    She sneered, "Mr. Alvin, can I call you about anything about Sharon?"


    Alvin nodded," of course, Miss Crystal, you should know that it''s not that I don''t want to take Sharon] back, but that the decision is in the hands of their parents. So, even if I want to take Sharon back, there''s nothing I can do. "


    "Well, in that case, Mr. Alvin, please take out the following operating expenses of Sharon!"

 Chapter 702 Do You Miss Me, Honey

    Alvin was stunned for a while. He was in a dilemma I... "


    Crystal asked, "Why don''t you want to?"


    Alvin shook his head, "I do want to. But I... I really don''t have so much money. "


    Crystal smiled, "Then you can give me as much as you have."


    Alvin''s mouth twitched. Was he throwing a stone at his own feet?


    Alvin smiled awkwardly, "I came out in a hurry today without money. How about I give you a call another day and send the money to you in person? "


    Crystal smiled without saying anything.


    After a while, Crystal flicked her finger and smiled, "Mr. Alvin, do you know what kind of man is the most annoying in the world?"


    Alvin smiled without saying anything, waiting for Crystal to go on.


    Crystal blew her nails and sneered, "There are always people in the world who like to boast in front of outsiders. He is just a pile of shit, but he has to say that he is very popular. There is a great difference between two objects, and he says that there is only a little bit difference. This kind of person can only be described in two words: pretending to be noble"


    Alvin almost lost his fake smile.


    Was Crystal scolding him?


    Alvin took a deep breath and his face darkened. "Miss Crystal, how can you curse others?"


    Crystal covered her mouth with her hand and smiled, "Mr. Alvin, you really like to fit in. But congratulations, you''re right. Oh, please don''t misunderstand me. I swear that it''s not you. I''m just telling the truth."


    With a darkened face, Alvin sneered, "I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent, Miss Crystal. But I don''t know if you have heard a saying that the more eloquent a person is, the easier it is to offend others. The more eloquent a person is, the more empty her heart is, because she will easily lose what she has got because of her mouth. Just like family affection and love.


    Miss Crystal, I just don''t know what you have lost. "


    The smile on Miss Crystal''s face faded away slowly. She said, "Mr. Alvin, you have studied psychology well. But Mr. Alvin said one thing right. A person pretends to


    yed with the petals and said, "Why should I tell you?"


    With a cold light flashing in his eyes, Edgar said, "Tell me, and I''ll catch adultery and kill that brat."


    With a wider smile on her face, Crystal said, "well, you''d better pluck up the peach tree in the orphanage, and leave no root. Next year, plant it for me and let me continue dating with it."


    Hearing that, Edgar was stunned. All his anger disappeared in an instant.


    "Honey, it''s not like you. Don''t make fun of me. I''m scared to death."


    Crystal blew away the petals on her hand and said, "When did Mr. Edgar''s heart become so fragile? He would even be scared because of such kind of thing. He has recovered, hasn''t he?"


    Sitting on the chair again, Edgar asked, "What''s wrong? Honey, are you caring about me? "


    "Care about you? Am I full? Don''t you have a female secretary? Do you need me to care about you? "


    "Well, honey, don''t wrong me, okay? My company is full of men. How can there be a female secretary? ''


    "Isn''t the cleaner a woman?"


    Edgar was speechless.


    All of a sudden, Edgar felt that Crystal was getting more and more eloquent.


    Crystal covered her mouth and yawned. Then she said, "What on earth do you want? Tell me, I''m sleepy and I''m going to take a nap"


    Hearing that, the corners of Edgar''s mouth lifted. "Nothing. I just want to ask if you miss me? Honey. "

 Chapter 703 I Miss You, Honey!

    Crystal suddenly fell silent on the other end of the phone.


    Frowning, Edgar shouted at the phone, "honey, Hello, honey, are you still there?"


    After a long while.


    When Kent came in, he said, "Mr. Edgar, the meeting room is ready. We are waiting for you to have a meeting." After a while.


    The person on the other end of the phone said slowly, "I miss you, honey!" Then she hung up.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Edgar was a little stunned.


    Kent stood aside and saw his boss in a daze. He scratched his hair and called, "Mr. Edgar, Mr. Edgar..."


    Regaining his composure, Edgar kissed his phone and murmured to himself, "Honey, I miss you too."


    Kent almost dropped his chin... Was this his boss? Did his boss change his temper because of a phone call? Where was the aloof boss?


    In fact, Kent had been working in the company these years. Although he heard that his boss had found his wife, he didn''t know what had happened in the state of Xia during this period.


    The only thing he knew was that his boss had a smile on his face since he had a wife. He had a good temper and wouldn''t throw anything from time to time.


    It seemed that love was not a bad thing.


    After hanging up the phone, Crystal sat in the pavilion for a while. Then she looked up and saw Toby coming from not far away.


    Toby approached.


    "Ms. Crystal, Angela called and said that she wanted to meet you and had something important to talk with you."


    Crystal stood up, clapped her hands and asked, "What''s up?"


    Toby shook his head and said, "I don''t know. She only said that it was about Ryan. As for what it was, she didn''t say. But it seems very urgent. "


    Crystal walked down the steps and said, "Well, get the car ready. You drive me there directly and tell my brother-in-law that I''m going out."


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    It had just passed the beginning of spring in the Xia state, everything seemed to be waking up. The Mottled sunshine penetrated through, and the shadows on the ground were also warm green.


    n''t come to my room, nor did she talk to me voluntarily. Although she treated me much better since Daisy got into trouble, she never took the initiative to talk to me and talked for so long, so I think she must have suspected me. "


    After saying that, Angela grabbed Crystal''s hand in a hurry and said, "Crystal, please help me. It''s not easy for me to gain a firm foothold in the Xia clan. My child will be born in a few months. I... I can''t be driven out by the Xia clan."


    Crystal pulled out her hand subconsciously and said, "Well, don''t panic. We can do something about it."


    Angela was grateful, "Really? Crystal, do you really have a solution? "


    Instead of following Angela''s words, Crystal changed the subject and asked, "Which hospital are you going to have an examination tomorrow?"


    Angela was stunned. She thought for a while and said, "Maybe she will go to the hospital where I am hospitalized. After all, the director of that hospital is a member of the Xia clan. I think Mrs. Judy should trust the hospital very much."


    After a while, Crystal asked again, "Is this decision reliable?"


    Angela nodded and said, "I heard that Mrs. Judy told Ryan that he didn''t need to company me for tomorrow''s antenatal examination. She had her own arrangement, but it was still the hospital and Ryan didn''t need to worry about it."

 Chapter 704 Hows The Investigation Going

    Crystal leaned back, without moving her eyes. Then she said, "it seems that Mrs. Judy is more suspicious than Ryan. Since she has doubts about you, tomorrow''s antenatal examination will not be so smooth."


    Hearing what Crystal said, Angela became more flustered, "Then... What should I do, Crystal? "


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal asked, "What should you do? Of course to make Mrs. Judy not suspect you anymore. How about you go back first? You can rest assured to go to the hospital with Mrs. Judy tomorrow. I''ll handle the rest. "


    Angela nodded, "Okay, I''ll go back first."


    After saying that, Angela stood up and turned around, about to leave. But after taking two steps, she seemed to think of something and turned around and said, "By the way, Crystal, three days later, Mrs. Judy will celebrate her birthday in the Xia Clan."


    Crystal nodded and smiled, "Okay, I see."


    Angela left the cafe.


    Crystal sat in the cafe for a long time. She didn''t stand up until the alarm clock rang. She put her hand into her pocket and walked out of the cafe.


    The alarm clock on the phone showed that it was time for children to take a nap.


    Crystal walked out of the coffee shop and got on a black Benz at the corner.


    "Ms. Crystal, where are we going next? Go back to the orphanage? "


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Toby turned around and asked.


    Leaning against the back seat lazily, Crystal closed her eyes for rest. Then she said, "Go to the Waterside Complex."


    "The Waterside Complex?"


    Crystal slowly opened her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you know the way? "


    Crystal''s voice was indescribable and undulating, but it always gave people a cold and piercing feeling.


    Toby''s shoulder shook. "I... I know. Ms. Crystal. I just want to say that Shawn is still in the basement. This time he didn''t kneel there, but he moved all his belongings to the basement and said... that if you didn''t see him, he would come directly to the orphanage to look for you, and he also said... he had been eating and drinking in the orphanage these days. If you want


    e said, "Ms. Crystal, Alvin Wang is the general manager of the Wang clan''s factory, and his brother Alva Wang is the director of the factory. Their factory was indeed stagnant a few years ago, but just in the first half of a month, a lot of money was injected into their factory, which brought their factory back to life.


    However, it was strange that the investor put forward a condition that Alvin, the general manager, should be given the full authority to everything in the factory. And Alva is just a factory director without real power now. Although Alvin is appointed as general manager, he has real power to control the whole factory. "


    Hearing this, Crystal felt it was really interesting. "Oh, really? It seems that Alvin is working for others now, including bringing a large group of people here today. "


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal. You''re right. The other couples were all taken away by Alvin. It was Alvin who contacted them and asked them to come to the orphanage to make a scene. And one more thing, Ms. Crystal, you''re right. Alva''s wife is living with Alvin now, and Alvin''s former wife is abroad with Alva. "


    Playing with her phone, Crystal sneered, "Go abroad? Humph, I don''t think so. I guess they didn''t go abroad. Instead, they were sent to a remote mountain called the barren wasteland by Alvin, an ambitious brother. But I don''t understand why Alvin''s wife ran away with Alva.

 Chapter 705 The Person Behind It!

    "I''ve heard about it. Alva was very successful in the past few years, and his factory runs well. He is a billionaire in the local area.


    But his brother, Alvin, lived a different life from him. Alvin lost all his money in order to do the business. At last, he went back to the Wang clan and begged his brother to give him a way out. At last, Alva appointed Alvin as the general manager of the factory.


    But I heard from the local people that although Alvin is a general manager, his salary is not as much as that of ordinary employees. He is just a nominal general manager in the factory and has no real power. His monthly salary is only more than 2000. Alva is very stingy to his brother.


    This is no longer a secret in the local area. Moreover, Alvin''s wife is very beautiful. She couldn''t live a hard life a few years ago and hooked up with Alvin''s brother, Alva. "


    Hearing this, Crystal finally understood the entanglement between the two brothers, Alvin and Alva.


    Crystal leaned back and said with a smile, "If I''m not wrong, the reason why Alvin stays with his sister-in-law is to take revenge on his brother. It seemed that the person who made use of Alvin had investigated him before. Through these things, we can see that Alvin is a very scheming person. He will definitely revenge. "


    At this time, Toby asked, "Ms. Crystal, why don''t you ask me who invested a lot of money in the factory of the Wang clan?"


    Crystal blew her fingernails and smiled, "Need I ask? There are only a few people who hate me. I can''t think of anyone else except the Xia clan who has the energy to harm the children in the orphanage. "


    Toby stopped the car and waited for the traffic light. He turned his head and asked in surprise, "Ms. Crystal, do you mean Ryan?"


    Crystal smiled and shook her head, "I don''t think so. Ryan is the president of the Xia clan. He is very busy every day. How can he deal with such a trifle? Mor


    rayed Ms. Crystal.


    Toby didn''t say anything.


    Crystal seemed to see through Toby''s mind and said, "Angela just lied to us. Maybe she didn''t mean it. If we don''t help her this time, the baby in her belly might be exposed. Angela''s ex-husband had died of drug abuse. If Angela left the Xia clan, the child in her belly would become a bastard, and the only one who would suffer in the end would be the unborn child. No matter what we do, we can''t hurt or destroy a child.


    Toby nodded respectfully and said, "Yes, I understand."


    "Well, that''s good. Remember, we can be killers or good people, but we can''t be beasts, understand?"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    "Well, you can go back now!"


    "Yes, Ms. Crystal!"


    Then Toby started the car.


    After Toby left, Crystal looked away.


    Crystal turned around and went to the Waterside Complex.


    the Waterside Complex was a villa district. When Crystal approached, she met the security guard outside the gate. She handed over the door number on the key and asked the security guard to take her to look for the villa on the gate.


    Soon, they came to a villa.


    "Miss Crystal, this is No. 32, Love Rain Garden."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. It''s my pleasure."


    Then the security guard left.

 Chapter 706 Their Villa!

    Crystal raised her head and saw the words on the door frame "Love Rain Garden"


    On the way here, she asked the security guard. He said that every villa here was named by the owner of the villa, and every villa here was decorated according to the requirements of the owner.


    Crystal thought that it would take a year and a half to build such a large villa day and night. It seemed that Edgar had bought the base here a year ago.


    Crystal opened the door with the key and input the password. The door opened and she pushed the door in.


    As soon as Crystal entered the villa, she was shocked.


    The decoration inside was not luxurious at all, but it was terribly large. There were several floors, and each of them was very exquisite. Warm pale yellow wallpaper, comfortable and simple sofa.


    She could see the simple kitchen in the hall.


    There was a balcony in the villa. When she opened the door and walked over, she saw a swimming pool and a corridor. The whole villa looked simple and exquisite, showing the romantic life style of an American countryside.


    Crystal was sitting next to the swimming pool, barefoot. The fresh air made her feel at ease.


    It had to be said that she really liked this villa. The place she liked to live in didn''t need to be luxurious, as long as it was warm and comfortable. This was how she felt here.


    While Crystal was wandering, a shadow suddenly covered her. Before she could see the man''s face clearly, she was carried up by him.


    Crystal was in a trance for a while. When she saw the most familiar face, she exclaimed, "You... Didn''t you go back to A city? "


    Wearing a pure white suit, Edgar''s tall body set a black shadow on the ground in the sun.


    "Yes, but I''m back, okay?"


    Crystal felt uncomfortable on the shoulder of Edgar, with her head down and blood flowing all over her head. She felt very uncomfortable and a little dizzy.


    Patting on the back of Edgar, Crystal asked, "What are you doing? Put me down."


    The wound in Edgar''s abdomen hadn''t been healed yet, and


    in front of Crystal''s chest and said, "well, not bad. I''m a little tired. Don''t talk to me for a while."


    Crystal was right. The Luo group was in a tough situation this time.


    The whole group was in great trouble, with internal contradictions and some external risks. Although Edgar had only returned for less than half a day, he had traveled to three cities during this period of time, including the United States, German, and other branches under the Luo group. As the president of the whole group, Edgar needed to comfort people.


    The employees of other branches of the Luo group, including the head company, were on strike. As the CEO of the group, he needed to set an example to comfort people.


    There are also some problems in the production lines of some medicinal materials. Generally speaking, Edgar hasn''t rested for a whole day. "


    Leaning against Crystal''s chest, Edgar fell asleep unexpectedly.


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth twitched. It was the first time that she had seen a man fall asleep in a woman''s arms.


    At the same time, Crystal felt sorry for Edgar. How tired he should be so that he could fall asleep while talking.


    Crystal didn''t move, allowing Edgar to hold her. She leaned against Edgar, while Edgar was burying his head in front of her chest.


    As the sun set, the sun gradually sank into the clouds and fell.

 Chapter 707 Cant My Breast Be Numb

    It was not until Crystal''s stomach started to growl twice that Edgar woke up.


    "Oh, honey, am I asleep?"


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth twitched. She patted on Edgar''s head in disgust and said, "ha ha, you just know that. Get up. My legs are numb."


    With a snicker, Edgar asked, "Your legs are numb? It can''t be true. Didn''t I press on your chest? "


    Crystal said naturally, "Well, can''t my breast be numb?"


    "Okay, come on, honey, let me massage for you."


    Crystal rolled her eyes at Edgar and pushed his hand away. "Get up. I''m hungry. Go and cook for me."


    Edgar put down Crystal, rubbed Crystal''s nose and said, "Okay, little glutton. What do you want to eat?"


    "Well, sweet and sour carp, fried rice in Yangzhou, Western steak, and... and... more."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll cook for you!"


    Edgar was getting better at cooking. He could almost be called a top chef. In this way, they lived a happy life of two people.


    After a romantic night, Crystal and Edgar hugged each other and fell asleep.


    It was a wonderful night.


    The second morning, when Crystal woke up, she saw that Edgar had left.


    If it weren''t for the lingering smell of the two people in the room, Crystal would have an illusion that Edgar had never been here before.


    Crystal smoothed her hair and got up from the bed. When she came to the living room, she saw the breakfast that had been prepared and a glass of light salt water.


    Crystal walked over and saw a note on the table. She picked it up and read, "Honey, have breakfast while it''s hot. I''ve dried your clothes and put them in the wardrobe. Remember to take the key when you go out. I''m going back to the Luo group.". I guess we''ll be apart for a few days. But don''t worry. I''ll miss you every day. Oh, you have to miss me too. Don''t look at other men. Forget it. After all, there are men around you. I can''t make you close your eyes and walk. Oh, and the last one, don''t put yourself in danger. Waiting for me, your dear husband, Mr. Edgar.


    Holding the note in her hand, Crystal muttered to herself, "When did Edgar become so long winded


    t talk first."


    Brandon stopped abruptly. He looked at Crystal curiously and asked, "ah, what''s wrong? Am I wrong? "


    Crystal said, "yes, I just want to ask you what you are doing here."


    Brandon said loudly, "I want to be an intern here. I want to learn from Professor Jordan how to take care of the children in an orphanage and how to open an orphanage. I... in fact..."


    "So you want to be a volunteer here?"


    Crystal interrupted him before Brandon could finish his words.


    Brandon nodded, "Yes, you''re right. I just want to a volunteer here. Of course, I know everything. I can be a teacher. I''m proficient in Chinese, math and English. Besides, I can speak six languages."


    From the beginning, Brandon had been very excited, just like an innocent student who just came out of the school with full of passion.


    Crystal walked over, looked at Jordan and asked, "Brother-in-law, what do you think? "


    Jordan was a little embarrassed, "There are many volunteers here, but..."


    Jordan turned to Brandon and asked, "Do you speak six languages?"


    Brandon nodded, "Yes, I can."


    Then, Jordan said to Crystal, "We do lack an English teacher. The children have grown up and are about to learn English in primary school. At present, we lack an English teacher. Crystal, do you think it''s a good idea to let him be our English teacher?"


    "Okay, brother-in-law, it''s up to you!"

 Chapter 708 You Scum!

    After saying that, Crystal asked Jordan, "how are the kids? Are they in class?"


    Jordan smiled and nodded, "Yes, they just had dinner. Now they are all going to class."


    "Okay, I''ll go inside and see them."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and went to the place where the children were having their classes.


    Jordan and Brandon stood still.


    "Brandon, come with me. I''ll take you to see where you live."


    "Okay, thank you, Professor Jordan."


    Jordan took Brandon to the inner courtyard of the orphanage. There were two adytums in the orphanage, one of which was for female teachers, as well as other cleaning aunts and children.


    In the other inner courtyard, Jordan and the old man who was in charge of purchasing materials in the canteen lived. At this time, Jordan took Brandon to the room where he and the old man lived.


    The decoration of their room was very simple. The furniture was simple. There were some bunk beds. The old man was sleeping on the lower bunk. Jordan was sleeping on the upper bunk, and the other bunk beds beside them were prepared for other male teachers.


    They chatted happily along the way, as if they really met a bosom friend. Their laughter echoed throughout the inner courtyard.


    But when they entered the room and closed the door, Jordan''s face instantly darkened. All of a sudden, he grabbed Brandon''s collar and the anger in the corner of his eyes was obvious. "What do you mean by that, Morris? I have given you the money. Why do you still come to me? "


    Brandon still wore a faint smile on his face. He gently patted away Jordan''s hand and said, "Bro, why are you so angry? As you can see, I''m not here for you today. I''m here to work... "


    Before Brandon could finish his words, Jordan interrupted him coldly, "For a job? You, a gambler who has been idle for many years, would look for a job?"


    Brandon straightened his clothes and said with a smile, "


    is pocket and took out a card. He glared at Brandon and said, "There is still five million in it. I don''t care why you are here today. Take the money and get out of here, or I will not be polite to you."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Brandon looked at Jordan with disdain. He laughed and said, "Bro, you are really rich now. You always give out five million. It seems that you have made a lot of money by establishing this orphanage."


    Jordan threw the money to Brandon and said, "Get out of here. These money together with what I gave you before are enough for you to squander for many days."


    Brandon picked up the card and looked at it in the air. "Look at my bro, it''s different now. You have begun to follow the people of the upper class to reach the level of dumping cards. You can get any card you want. Alas, it''s a pity that I don''t care about the money in this card. But since you are so generous, I would be sorry if I don''t accept it.


    But as I said just now, I''m your English teacher now. Professor Jordan, if you are really afraid that I will make trouble for you, why don''t you cooperate with me? When my goal is completed, I will leave obediently. "


    Jordan''s chest heaved violently. He gritted his teeth and asked, "What on earth are you doing here, Morris? "

 Chapter 709 A Person With Two Sides!

    Brandon flicked the cigarette butt on the bed and smiled, "You are worse than me. If you hadn''t stabbed me and put all the blame on me, I would have not been in prison and bullied for a whole year. If my father hadn''t worked hard to find me, I would have lost my life. Nathan Li, who is despicable, you or me? "


    After saying that, Brandon took a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke. As the smoke drifted away, his delicate face, which was pretending to be innocent, was extremely distorted at this moment.


    Jordan covered his chest and took a deep breath. Then he said, "Okay, since you want to stay here, I can promise you, but you have to promise me one condition. You can''t hurt Crystal. Otherwise, I don''t recommend stabbing you again. I won''t let you have a chance to live this time."


    Brandon flicked the cigarette ash and smiled, "Hey, bro, are you threatening me? Well, it seems that you still don''t understand what I mean. "


    Then, Brandon threw away the cigarette butt, put his hands in his pockets, walked leisurely to Jordan''s side, and whispered in his ear, "Professor Jordan, I hope you can understand that this game is not up to you, but me. Since the moment I came back, we have been in the same boat. Of course, if you want to die, I won''t stop you. You can go to the police station to report. I am an escaped criminal, Morris.


    Of course, once I am put in jail, you, the number two accomplice, will also be sent to prison with me. You can be burnt to ashes with me, but at that time, your child Tyron Luo will have to suffer. Oh, I heard that your sister-in-law took good care of your son and almost treated him as her own son. How about this. If your son has a car accident by accident. How sad your sister-in-law should be.


    As for you, Professor Jordan, I heard that you were infertile because of drug abuse that year. That is to say, Tyron is your only son. You have to leave a queen for your family anyway!


    So, Professor Jordan,


    I''m sorry. I have something else to do. If you want to talk, the cleaning ladies are resting now. You can have a chat with them and learn something about the orphanage."


    Hearing that, Brandon''s bright eyes darkened. He shrugged and said, "Well, let''s talk about it another day. Crystal, you can go ahead with your work."


    Crystal nodded, smiled without saying anything, turned around and left.


    Watching Crystal''s receding figure.


    A hint of coldness flashed through Brandon''s innocent eyes, and he slowly clenched his hands.


    Crystal, you will be mine sooner or later!


    At this time, Crystal, who had left the inner courtyard, did not really leave. She hid in the corner and observed Brandon''s movements through the crack in the corner.


    It was not until Brandon left that Crystal came out.


    She took out her phone and dialed Toby''s number. "Toby, investigate a person."


    After hanging up the phone, Crystal sat on the swing again.


    She saw the change of Brandon just now. He clenched his hands, which meant that he was very angry at that time, but his face was still innocent, which meant that he was hiding his true thoughts.


    As for anger? Crystal didn''t say anything against him just now. How could he be angry?


    So the only explanation was that Crystal''s refusal made Brandon angry.

 Chapter 710 Unexpected Joy!

    With the action of Brandon and the coldness in the corner of his eyes, Crystal was sure that his identity was not that simple.


    And his purpose was not that simple.


    Crystal withdrew her thoughts and took out her phone to check the time. Should Edgar be in a meeting now? Or on a business trip?


    Thinking of this, Crystal smiled. If she wanted to know what Edgar was doing, she could call him.


    Then, Crystal opened the call log and dialed Edgar''s number.


    After the phone was connected, Before Crystal could say anything, Edgar asked, "Hey, honey, do you miss me?"


    Crystal''s irritable mood disappeared with this voice. Leaning against the vine, she smiled sweetly and said, "I didn''t miss you. I just want to see if you have seen other women behind my back. "


    With his feet on the desk, Edgar leaned back and smiled, "How could it be? You''re such a beautiful woman. How can I look at other women? "


    Crystal flipped her hair and said, "You don''t dare to. By the way, how is the Luo group now? Have you found the fake drugs? "


    "Yes, we found them. They have been withdrawn and destroyed. Those merchants have been sealed up. The Luo group is almost stable now. The United States has informed us that day to develop new drugs and replace the resources that have been lost here. In a word, your husband, I will turn the tide and bring the Luo group back to life. "


    Crystal chuckled, "You''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    Shaking his feet, Edgar said proudly, "Of course. Look at your husband. Who am I? It is impossible for me to fail. "


    Crystal said, "Well, don''t be proud. By the way, it is Mrs. Judy''s birthday party in two days, I think... it''s time for me to meet my grandfather. "


    Hearing that, the pen in Edgar''s hand fell to the ground. He withdrew his foot, sat straight and said seriously, "Crystal, listen to me. Although Ryan hasn''t taken any action on the surface these days, he has been thinking a lot secretly. M


    rk oval face. His eyes were glassy, and his body was weak and thin, leaving only the bones of a leather robe. His clothes were dirty, and his white T-shirt was no longer in color.


    "Hilary, this is... He... "


    When Edgar held Hilary in his arms, his whole body was trembling. How could his son be like this?


    When Edgar held Hilary in his arms, he felt that Hilary''s body was like a burning furnace, burning his hands across his clothes. He touched his head right away.


    Hilary had a fever?


    Gina cried so hard that she couldn''t catch her breath. She wanted to say something, but when she was about to open her mouth, she saw that Edgar held Hilary and quickly turned around and jumped into the car. "Gina, hurry up, get in the car."


    Gina wiped her tears in a hurry. Without taking her luggage, she quickly opened the door and got in.


    On the way, Edgar drove very fast.


    On the way, Edgar touched Hilary''s forehead from time to time and said to him, "Wake up, Hilary. You can''t sleep. I''ll take you to the hospital now.". "


    On the way, Edgar had never asked Gina how his son would be like this and what the hell was going on in the countryside. He wanted to know, but he couldn''t care about it now.


    Now, the only thought in Edgar''s mind was to send Hilary to the hospital.

 Chapter 711 Save Him!

    The traffic police chased after Edgar all the way, but when they saw that Edgar''s car was like a madman, rushing forward desperately, they were anxious but dared not stop it, fearing that Edgar would press on them all the way.


    Originally, it would take twenty minutes to arrive, but it only took five minutes for Edgar to arrive at the hospital.


    As soon as they entered the hospital, Edgar took out the phone of the director of the hospital and said a few words.


    Then, the director of the hospital took a group of doctors and nurses downstairs in a hurry by the exclusive elevator for medical treatment.


    He trotted respectfully to Edgar and said, "Mr. Edgar!"


    Without further ado, Edgar explained the reason directly, "Hurry up, save my son. He is having a fever.


    His words surprised the dean and doctors present, because they had never known that their boss had a son.


    However, the dean and the doctors didn''t care about their doubts at all. Edgar was their big boss, how dare they neglect him?


    Therefore, the Dean led many doctors to arrange Hilary to the president''s WIP ward.


    When Hilary was sent to the ward, the doctors drew his blood, took his temperature and infuse him quickly.


    In the WIP ward, the doctors were busy, and even the director of the hospital personally cooled Hilary with physical method.


    On the contrary, it was Edgar who was the most free here.


    He didn''t need a simple signature.


    But no one knew how anxious Edgar was at the moment. Seeing that the doctors were so busy that there was no room for him to breathe, he was really afraid that his son would be in danger.


    Edgar''s palms were full of sweat, and his shirt was almost wet. He stood there and watched the doctors busy.


    At the same time, the doctors were sweating as much as Edgar.


    After all, it was their boss''s son who was lying on the bed.


    Once something happened to him, they would die. So how could th


    hands and said with fear, "No. No. Mr. Edgar, listen to me. Mr. Hilary didn''t got an ordinary fever, but a pestilence. Everyone in the village has died, and all of them have died."


    Shocked, Edgar exclaimed, "What? What did you say? "


    At first, Edgar thought that Hilary had a fever and there was no good doctor in the countryside, so Gina sent Hilary back.


    But he never thought that Gina would say it was a pestilence.


    Gina frowned and her eyes were full of fear. She covered her mouth subconsciously and said, "Mr. Edgar, leave here quickly. Don''t sit here. You will die! You will die!"


    As Gina spoke, she suddenly buried her head into the quilt. She spoke incoherently, "Mr. Edgar, hurry up. Don''t stay here. Hurry up. Leave. You will die. All of them are dead. They are all dead..."


    Seeing that Gina was in such a condition, Edgar immediately called the doctor.


    After the doctor came, he gave Gina a tranquilizer to calm her down. Then he pulled out two tubes of blood from Gina''s arm for testing.


    If what Gina said was true that they escaped from the pile of plague, then the situation would be more serious.


    Hilary and Gina should be isolated, and even Edgar, who had the most contact with them, had to be examined. However, this made those doctors suffer.

 Chapter 712 His Decision!

    The words "pestilence" was taboos for doctors. Although they were doctors, they were still the most ordinary people. Once there was a pestilence, how could they not be afraid of death? But as doctors, they had to contact patients with pestilence as soon as possible. Wasn''t this courting death?


    So the doctors were scared to death, but they had to pretend to serve the people great to continue their work.


    Fortunately, the test result showed that Gina and Hilary were not infected with any serious virus, which meant that they were not infected with the plague.


    Such a result really made those doctors very happy. They wanted to raise their glasses to celebrate.


    But the problem was, since Gina and Hilary were not infected with the pestilence, why did they keep having a fever?


    Then, Edgar went to Gina''s ward again and asked her.


    After Gina woke up, Edgar told her first that she and Hilary were not infected with the pestilence, so she didn''t need to be nervous, or afraid.


    Edgar poured a glass of water for Gina, helped Gina up and let her lean on the bed.


    "Gina, tell me everything that happened in the countryside in detail," said Edgar.


    Gina took a sip of water and didn''t look so bad.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then she said, "A month ago, there was a sudden flu in our hometown. All the fowls and ducks raised at home died, and soon half a month later, people in our hometown were also infected with the pestilence. At first, they thought it was a common cold, but they kept having a high fever. At last, they coughed repeatedly until they died out of breath. "


    The more she said, the paler her face became. She couldn''t help trembling all over. She took a few breaths, trembled, took a sip of water from the teacup, and said, "At the beginning, one person died, followed by the whole family, and then a large group of neighbors died. My parents also died, I..."


    As Gina spoke, she burst into tears. "I... My husband


    s regard, Edgar had always been suspicious. If they thought that Gina was better than their son, why did they often quarrel with each other? It didn''t make sense.


    Edgar had investigated Gina''s parents-in-law. They were honest, but they loved money very much.


    If Edgar hadn''t given Gina''s family five million, how could Gina''s family take Hilary in? ��


    Human''s selfishness. Edgar didn''t think that there was something wrong with it. He didn''t expect that they would protect Hilary regardless of their own lives in critical moments. In the final analysis, they had no relatives or friends with Edgar. They just received money for business.


    But he really appreciated Gina for sending Hilary to him.


    However, no matter how grateful he was, he could not break his suspicion.


    More importantly, Gina didn''t know that when Edgar sent Gina and Hilary to the countryside, at the same time, Edgar also sent his people to hide in Gina''s hometown with the code name of Double Fish to protect Hilary all the time.


    A few days ago, Double Fish suddenly lost contact with him, and then such a thing happened. Was it a coincidence?


    Edgar didn''t believe that there were so many coincidences in the world.


    Hearing Edgar''s decision, Director Li was a little stunned. With a confused look on his face, he said, "Well..."

 Chapter 713 A Vicious Plan!

    Edgar turned his head and gave him a cold glance. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem? "


    Director Li trembled, "no No, I''ll do it right away. "


    "Has the result come out?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hilary is indeed not infected with the plague, but poisoned."


    A hint of gloom flashed across Edgar''s eyes. "What? Poisoned? "


    Director Li nodded respectfully and said, "Yes, Mr. Edgar. The poison is called QIN acid, and the Chinese medicine is called Wanda. The symptoms of the poison are the same as that of a pestilence, but different from the pestilence, it can keep the high fever going until the person is burnt to death. But the patient who was poisoned by this poison was easily judged to die of plague. "


    Squinting his eyes, Edgar said coldly, "What a vicious method."


    "Can it be detoxed?"


    "Sure. I will ask Dr. Fan to detox Mr. Hilary. Mr. Hilary will be fine in a quarter of an hour."


    "Okay! "


    Director Li lowered his head and held his breath, not daring to say anything more.


    A moment later, Edgar raised his hand and waved it. "Go downstairs. I don''t want the second one to know what happened today, understand?"


    Edgar''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Frightened, Director Li shivered and hurriedly said, "Yes. I understand."


    After saying that, Director Li immediately turned around and ran over, but he had just taken two steps. He patted his head and realized, ''Oh, no, this is my office.''


    Although Director thought so, he didn''t dare to look back.


    So he turned around and walked to the infirmary opposite.


    Sitting in the office, Edgar had crushed the pen in his hand. He took out his phone and dialed a number. "I''ll give you an hour to investigate the situation near Fenghuang Village. "


    The voice on the other end of the phone was very low and chaotic. "Yes, leader."


    Edgar stood up, threw the debris in his hand into the trash can, turned around and left.


    Although Edgar didn''t know whether Gina had been bribed or not, he could only be sure that


    wly, Edgar''s eyes flashed a cold light. "Since you said no, then why did you hurt me and my son. Is it because my parents are too good to you, and I am too good to you? So you have to return kindness with ingratitude and ally with outsiders to kill my son?"


    "Thump!".


    Gina jumped off the bed and knelt down.


    "Mr. Edgar. Mr. Edgar. I... I''m sorry I... "


    With a cold glance at the ground from the bed, Edgar sneered, "Are you sorry for me? Why do you have to apologize? I''m just the son of your employers. I have no close relationship with you. Of course you will sell me for money. There''s nothing to be sorry for.


    But I want to ask you, a mother of a child. Hilary is also a child at the same age as your child. How could you do that? "


    Gina knew that she couldn''t hide something.


    Gina thumped her chest and narrated, "I''m sorry, Mr. Edgar. I was forced to do so. It''s my husband. He lost a lot of money because of gambling, and he even lost five million dollars you gave us. Not only that, he also lost the coffin of my parents -in-law. He went to my house every day to collect money, and everything in my house was moved away. They also said that if he couldn''t pay the money, he wouldn''t have taken my son away as hostage. I... I really don''t know what to do. Later, there was another woman who found me. "

 Chapter 714 I Was Wrong!

    "She said she could help us pay back the money, but on one condition, she asked us to do something for her. At the beginning, she asked us to put some medicine in some breeding farms to make the birds die. The medicine was given to me by that woman. I don''t know what medicine it is. But I found that this medicine not only killed the birds, but also killed the breeders, as if they were seriously ill and had a high fever.


    It was not until my father-in-law told me that those people were infected with the pestilence that I suddenly realized that the pestilence would kill all the people in the village, and also my family. I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do. I was flustered.


    Then that woman found me again. She asked me to do the last thing for her. At that time, I didn''t agree. I had made a mistake and infected all the people in the village. I couldn''t continue to make a mistake.


    But she threatened me with a video of her giving me medicine. She said that if the police knew what I had done, not only would I be sent to prison, but also my family would be in trouble, including my child. She said that as long as I did the last thing for her, she would give me antidote and let my family and the whole village be fine.


    So later I agreed. She asked me to drug Hilary. This medicine is very similar to a pestilence, but it is not a pestilence, and it will also be similar to the pestilence. No one will find it. If something happens to Mr. Hilary, she said that as long as I insist that Hilary died of pestilence, no one will doubt it, and even you won''t doubt it. "


    Squinting his eyes, Edgar sneered, "So you agreed?"


    Gina burst into tears and said, "I... I agreed. But I had planned to wait for everyone to recover. When my family is all right, everything will be solved. Because even if they are poisoned, my father is a Chinese doctor and he can detoxify. As long as my father recovered, he will help Hilary detoxify.


    But... But I d


    beg you. Please don''t send me to prison. I know I was wrong, and I won''t dare to do it again. Mr. Edgar, please, don''t send me to prison, please."


    Ignoring Gina''s begging, Edgar said coldly, "I''ve given you the last chance. It''s you who chose not to cherish it. You can''t blame me."


    Edgar couldn''t let go of the murderer who killed so many innocent people. Although he was neither a police nor a government man, he was a dignified man.


    That was the life of the whole village. They were a group of innocent people who were powerless. Although Edgar was cruel and merciless, he would not use such an invisible poison to harm some people.


    Then, Edgar shouted at the door, "Guards, hand over Gina to the police."


    As soon as Edgar finished speaking, Gina saw two men in black suits coming in.


    Gina was frightened and stepped back. "No, no, No. I don''t want to go to the police station. I don''t want to go to prison. Waah..."


    At this moment, a small figure suddenly rushed in from outside and hugged Gina. "Gina, what''s wrong? Get up! What are you doing on the ground? "


    When Gina raised her head and saw Hilary in her arms, she couldn''t help crying, "Mr. Hilary, I... I don''t want to be put in jail. I don''t want to die. Mr. Hilary, please help me. Please don''t send me to the police, okay? "

 Chapter 715 The Dignity Of Little Hilary!

    Gina cried like a child in front of Hilary. On the contrary, Hilary, who was only four years old, comforted her like an adult, "Gina, don''t cry. No one will send you away. My father is lying to you..."


    Before Hilary could finish his words, Edgar interrupted him coldly, "Hilary, come here. Come to Dad."


    Hilary was the mini version of Edgar. His temperament was not inferior to that of Edgar at all.


    Facing the cold eyes of Edgar, Hilary was not like others. He was not like other kids who might be scared to cry and hid aside, not daring to look at Edgar.


    At the same time, Hilary looked at Edgar with the same cold eyes and said, "Dad, give me a reason why you treat Gina like this."


    Hearing what Hilary said, Edgar didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. Was this the way his son talked to him?


    Edgar didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and gestured for the two men to take Gina away.


    But before the two men approached, Hilary opened his hands to protect Gina behind him. "Let me see who dares to hurt Gina?"


    The two men looked at each other bitterly. They didn''t know what to do. They turned their heads and looked at Edgar subconsciously.


    With a darkened face, Edgar asked, "Hilary Luo, what do you want to do?"


    Hilary puffed out his chest and asked, "Why did you ask someone to catch Gina?"


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows. His son was as imposing as him. Well, he looked like a man.


    "She made a mistake. She should be punished."


    Hilary raised his chin and continued to question, "What did she do?"


    Frowning, Edgar said, "She made an unforgivable mistake."


    Hilary pouted and said, "Since it is unforgivable, then try to find out a way to forgive."


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. Sure enough, the children''s world was so naive.


    "All right. Hilary, stop it. Come here. It''s none of your business. "


    Hilary pinched his waist and said, "I have to. Gina is


    o the police, but if Gina didn''t behave herself, he would definitely kill her secretly.


    "Thump!" Gina knelt down at the feet of Edgar and choked, "Thank you for forgiving me and giving me a chance to turn over a new leaf. You can rest assured that I will take good care of Mr. Hilary. Thank you, Mr. Edgar. Thank you very much, Mr. Edgar."


    After saying that, Gina kowtowed to Edgar gratefully.


    Then, Edgar said to the two men, "You go to send Mr. Hilary and Gina home first and take a few brothers with you to protect them."


    "Yes, Mr. Edgar."


    After Gina and Hilary left, Edgar also left the hospital.


    He didn''t go home with Hilary. Instead, he drove to the company after he came out of the hospital.


    Sitting in his office, Edgar called in Kent.


    "Kent, who do you think is the woman who instructed Gina?"


    Sitting on the swivel chair, Edgar rotated the pen in his hand quickly.


    Standing in front of Edgar, Kent thought for a while and said respectfully, "Well, I don''t know, but according to the investigation, Gina''s husband did owe a lot of money, and he even wanted to sell his son. When their family had no way to go, a woman who often wore a mask, a hat, and an expensive suit often met Gina.


    After that, there was a pestilence in Gina''s hometown. "

 Chapter 716 Watching The Fight On The Mountain!

    Hearing that, Edgar stopped turning the pen with his fingers. He frowned and said, "it seems that this woman knows everything about Gina''s family, and it may be her who has planned the whole thing. At the beginning, Gina''s husband owed a huge gambling debt, and then She seduced Gina step by step. In fact, her ultimate goal is just Hilary."


    Kent was a little confused, "Boss, if this woman wants Mr. Hilary to die of the pestilence, why did she ask Gina to poison him? Just cause a plague. Why bother? "


    Hearing that, Edgar leaned back and sneered, "That''s because she knows well about Hilary''s body. The pestilence doesn''t work on Hilary at all, but she thinks it''s too obvious to poison Hilary directly. Therefore, she created the pestilence and wanted to kill Hilary at the cost of the life of the whole village. "


    Kent was confused, "Mr. Hilary''s physical condition? Boss... "


    Edgar stood up and walked to the window. He opened the curtain and enjoyed the fresh air. Then he said, "Hilary''s body is very strange. Ordinary poisons can''t hurt him at all. The only way to hurt him is to use the poison made of cold things."


    Kent''s jaw was wide open and shocked. He had never known that there was such a system in the world?


    Edgar looked out of the window and squinted his eyes. The person knew Hilary''s physique so well that she must know Crystal very well. The only person that Edgar could think of was Ryan.


    As the uncle of Crystal, Ryan must know a lot about Crystal. He should know the function of the butterfly shaped birthmark on her body. But on the other hand, if he really knew the secret of Crystal, then why did he ask Shawn to be an undercover in his hospital? It didn''t make sense.


    Besides, it was a woman who met Gina. Then who else could Ryan make use of?


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Edgar''s mind. He remembered a person.


    Turning a


    n, so it was difficult for Ryan to control him. As for Rain, he was too ambitious and scheming, and Ryan was afraid of him. Therefore, among the three sons, it was easier for Ryan to control Adam.


    With such a comparison, of course, he would try to cure Adam. Before Angela''s baby was born, he would definitely make Adam his temporary heir.


    However, in fact, Ryan didn''t know much about Adam. Although Adam seemed to only enjoyed in eating, drinking and gambling, Ryan never knew that his son''s real thoughts were not that simple.


    If he wanted to live a long life in the Xia clan, the only taboo was to show his glory. It was a smart move to be a wreck.


    As for Rain, he was a scheming and ambitious man. In the end, he was deprived of most of his power by Ryan. Although Bennett didn''t ask about anything, Ryan still arranged his own people in Bennett''s army. On the contrary, Ryan didn''t pay much attention to Adam. From this point of view, Adam was not a simple minded fool.


    If Ryan gives up Rain and Bennett at the same time, Adam will benefit the most. "


    Hearing Edgar''s words, Kent suddenly understood and said, "I see! Isn''t Adam the most dangerous one? Why should we cooperate with such a double faced person? Is it too risky? "

 Chapter 717 Necklace!

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said, "Dangerous? The enemy''s enemy is a temporary friend. If Adam doesn''t want to take his place, it doesn''t matter. If he has this idea, it will naturally be a great help to us. The president''s position will always be a member of the Xia clan. I think Adam is very clear about this. Well, let''s go on with it! "


    "Yes, boss. I understand."


    "I''ve almost finished my work in the company. I''m going home. If you have any important documents, send them to my e-mail."


    While speaking, Edgar stood up, walked to the hanger, took his coat, turned around and left.


    He wanted to go home to see Hilary now. He was a little worried about Hilary. Especially after he knew what kind of person Gina was, he was more worried that she would jump over the wall and make a deal with Hilary''s life.


    Watching his boss leave, Kent smiled helplessly. Well, he had to work overtime tonight.


    At the same time, Crystal, who had been shopping all day, put some prizes she had bought for Sharon and others into the car.


    Two days ago, the children in the orphanage had just had a small exam. In order to cultivate their enthusiasm, today, Crystal specially came out to buy some prizes and some gifts for them.


    After stuffing the food in her hand into the car, Crystal turned around and went to a nearby western restaurant to order something to eat in a private room.


    In the middle of the journey, Crystal went to the bathroom. When she came back, she passed by No. nine room and a fork dropped in front of her.


    Crystal was about to pick it up. Before she lowered her head, she heard a man''s voice. "Miss Crystal, what a coincidence. Are you having dinner here too?"


    Crystal looked up and saw a man in a suit sitting there with a smile.


    Crystal stopped bending and stood up slowly. She sneered, "Yes, what a coincidence, Mr. Wang."


    The man sitting there was no one else but Alvin Wang, who had appeared in the orphanage.


    Crystal


    ves are my brother and sister-in-law.


    In fact, one year ago, my sister-in-law also had a check-up, but unfortunately, her blood type was not suitable. But my brother''s blood type was okay.


    That is to say, my brother can donate bone marrow for Sharon, but... as you know, my brother won''t donate bone marrow for Sharon. When he abandoned Sharon, he said that Sharon was no longer his child. Sharon''s life has nothing to do with him... "


    Crystal pressed her hands on the table and interrupted Alvin, "So, your purpose is that you can persuade your brother to donate his bone marrow to Sharon, but on one condition, right?"


    Alvin clapped his hands and applauded, "Good. Miss Crystal, you are really smart!"


    A tinge of coldness flashed across Crystal''s eyes. "So, your condition is..."


    Alvin smiled and said word by word, "So, my condition is... the crescent bead necklace. "


    Crystal''s body stiffened, and the smile on her face gradually cooled down. "What did you say?"


    In order to make Crystal hear it more clearly, he raised his voice and said, "I say my condition is the The crescent bead necklace.


    Crystal sneered, "Mr. Wang, you are so awesome!"


    Crystal said in a cold voice. Although she was smiling, the coldness radiating from her still made Alvin who had been calm all the time, tremble.

 Chapter 718 Despicable Man!

    Crystal took out a long needle from her finger calmly. She smiled coldly and said, "Mr. Wang, your boss trusts you very much. You know clearly what the necklace on my neck is. It seems that he has told you a lot."


    Alvin shook his head, "No, Miss Crystal, you are wrong. My task is to make this deal with you. I don''t know anything else."


    Clenching her right hand, Crystal said with a coquettish smile, "You don''t know? Mr. Wang, you are not good at telling lies. But no matter how much you know, do you think a bone marrow transplant will make me obediently hand over what I have? Besides, it''s mine. "


    Alvin picked up a glass of wine and took a sip. He put it down and smiled, "I know it''s not reasonable and far-fetched for you, Miss Crystal. But Sharon''s operation is very important to him. Whether Sharon can survive or not depends on the success of the operation. Miss Crystal, after all, you have been with Sharon for such a long time. You two must have a good relationship. You don''t want her operation to fail, do you? You don''t want to see Sharon only have one year''s life, do you? "


    Crystal really wanted to pour the coffee on Alvin''s face.


    This group of people were so shameless. Sharon was their family, and the child of the Wang clan. They wanted to sacrifice Sharon''s life for a little profit. The Wang clan was really cold-blooded.


    Alvin thought that Crystal would agree to his condition. After all, from his point of view, Crystal still had a deep feeling for Sharon and others. She would never let Sharon lose her life because of the lack of suitable bone marrow.


    But he didn''t know what kind of person Crystal was. He didn''t know much about Alvin.


    Crystal had always been an uneasy person, and it was impossible for her to easily agree to Alvin''s conditions.


    Crystal waved at the waiter and said, "Give me a glass of juice, thank you."


    The waiter nodded, "Okay, wait a moment."


    ng to scheme against before you do it. Do you think I will let you do whatever you want to me? Oh, one more thing, did you feel a pain in your neck just now?"


    Alvin wanted to nod, but he found that his neck was stiff and unable to move.


    Alvin didn''t know what Crystal had done to him, but the only thing he could feel was pain. The muscles above his neck were so painful that he wanted to bite off his tongue.


    "Alvin, there is an acupuncture, which can make the muscles above the neck ache so much that could even drive the person eager to die, and even the vocal cords will be temporary damaged. Mr. Wang, just enjoy the pleasure of the pain!"


    It was not until now that Alvin realized what a horrible woman he had offended.


    Alvin wanted to say something, but he found that the more anxious he was, the more painful his muscles were. At the same time, a sense of fear came from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing that Alvin''s forehead was covered with sweat, Crystal smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Mr. Wang, are you afraid? "


    Crystal said in a low voice. She was very close to Alvin. From a distance, they looked like a couple kissing passionately.


    At this time, a voice came from not far away, "I finally caught you. You shameless couple, i I''ll kill you !"

 Chapter 719 You Are Disgusting. Please Stay Away From Here Next Time, Okay

    Crystal suddenly turned around and saw a woman in a gray suit rushing towards Crystal with a mop in her hand.


    Crystal pulled out the silver needle from Alvin''s neck quickly. When the woman was about to rush to them, Crystal stepped back quickly, but Alvin was not so lucky.


    The stinky cloth fell on Alvin''s face, and the guests around the restaurant all ran away.


    It was not until then that Crystal saw Ms. Li rushing over.


    Ms. Li threw the mop in her hand, pinched her waist, pointed at Crystal angrily and shouted, "You bitch, I have long been unable to see that you don''t have a good intention on Alvin. You are a lowly woman. Alvin is a dignified manager. Do you think you are qualified to be Alvin''s mistress? You... You... "


    Mrs. Li cursed which made Crystal speechless.


    Crystal slapped her across the face, directly in the face of Ms. Li.


    Ms. Li was stunned by Crystal''s slap. She stood there in a daze.


    She covered his face and stared at Crystal in shock. "You... How dare you hit me! "


    Crystal shook her numb hand. "Oh, I''m sorry. My hand twitched!"


    Ms. Li was too angry to say a word.


    Crystal smiled, "Ms. Li, it''s so kind of you to call him Alvin. People who don''t know may think that Mr. Wang and you are a couple. But if my memory serves me right, isn''t Mr. Wang your brother-in-law? You are Mr. Wang''s sister-in-law, aren''t you? I really don''t know that you and your brother-in-law are so kind to each other. "


    The implication of Crystal''s words was that they were a couple of adultery.


    Crystal''s words obviously made Ms. Li feel lack of confidence.


    "We didn''t..."


    Crystal flipped her hair and said contemptuously, "You didn''t? What didn''t you do? Didn''t you do anything unfaithful or didn''t yo


    Alvin ignored that Sharon was a member of the Wang clan, the thing in Crystal''s hand was what her mother left to her when she was alive, and it belonged to her. How could she hand it over?


    Alvin was excited and happy at the same time. He was afraid that he would become what he was like all his life. He was so scared just now.


    At the same time, he hated Crystal more.


    Damn it! How dare Crystal!


    But the most hateful thing is his sister-in-law. Is she crazy? How dare she be so rude to him.


    Alvin glared at Ms. Li, "what are you doing here?"


    Looking into his eyes, Ms. Li burst into tears. "I... How can I not come? If I don''t come, you will be seduced by other women. "


    Alvin gritted his teeth and glared at Ms. Li, "it''s none of your business, my sister-in-law."


    Alvin was reminding Ms. Li to pay attention to each other''s identity in public. Ms. Li was his sister-in-law nominally.


    But at this moment, Ms. Li didn''t care about it at all. Her husband eloped with her sister-in-law, and she could only rely on her brother-in-law. But if he had another woman, would he still care about her?


    How could she live without a man''s support?

 Chapter 720 Crystals Scheme!

    "It''s none of my business? How could you say that, Alvin? You told me that you would only have me in your life, but what are you doing now? I have done so much for you. How can you do this to me? "


    Alvin narrowed his eyes and wanted to bite Ms. Li to death. Damn it! What was this woman talking about?


    Alvin knew the reason he was with Ms. Li was because when he saw his wife sleeping with his brother, he hated them.


    In order to take revenge on them, Alvin decisively hooked up with his sister-in-law.


    He didn''t love Ms. Li, and he even hated her very much. Every time he was with her, he would think of his wife and his brother.


    He hated her, so he never admitted that she had a relationship with him in front of outsiders. Last time, in order to make Ms. Li work for him, he agreed to wear a couple watch with her. After that, he immediately took off the disgusting watch from his hand, and then he began to gradually alienate her.


    Alvin glanced at Ms. Li with disgust and said, "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense about our relationship. I know you must want to see my brother too much, so you talk nonsense. Sister-in-law, you can eat whatever you like, but you can''t talk nonsense. I''m absolutely loyal to my brother. Don''t slander me. If my brother hears it, he will be unhappy. "


    The implication of Alvin''s words was that he would never admit the dubious relationship between him and Ms. Li. In other words, what could you do if he didn''t admit that he slept with you when he lifted his trousers?


    The shock in Ms. Li''s eyes was self-evident. What? Alvin refused to admit his relationship with her? Was he playing with her?


    Ms. Li was very angry. What was this? Alvin used her up and kicked her away. How could he do this to her?


    "Alvin, you are such an ungratef


    ife after all, so I live quite a good life. I''m satisfied.


    But since I followed Alvin, he didn''t give me any pocket money. Sometimes I had to pay him back. At that time, I was thinking that now that the whole factory was owned by Alvin would I have no money to spend?


    But it turns out that I have nothing now. "


    As she spoke, she began to pour out her feelings to Crystal, crying.


    Ms. Li told Crystal what Alva had done to her and what Alvin had done to him. When she was almost done, Crystal suddenly asked, "Since your husband treats you well, when he comes back from his business trip, you should apologize to him and live a good life, okay?"


    Ms. Li choked, "My husband has already been driven away by Alvin. He is not on a business trip at all."


    Crystal nodded and asked, "Oh, I see. But it doesn''t matter. You and he have been married for many years. At least you have the way to contact him, right? As long as you sincerely talk to him, I believe that you will be fine. "


    Ms. Li was hesitated, "But I... I don''t know how to tell him. Besides, the whole factory is owned by Alvin now. Even my husband has come back, he would have no foothold. I have to live a hard life with him, right? "

 Chapter 721

    This was the real thought of Ms. Li. as a woman, she was used to depending on men and couldn''t bear the hardship. So even if Alva came back, how could she be with him?


    Pretending to be friendly, Crystal walked up to Ms. Li, took her hand and motioned her to sit down. Then she ordered a glass of juice for her and put it in front of her.


    Sitting opposite to Ms. Li, Crystal said, "Ms. Li, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. What belongs to you will always belong to you, and though it might be possessed by others for only a while, it can''t last long. Besides, it''s yours. You naturally know how to prove that it belongs to you, so you can rest assured.


    As for the problem that you don''t know how to explain it to your husband. If you trust me, I can help you win your husband''s heart back. "


    A trace of doubt and vigilance flashed through Ms. Li''s heart. She looked at Crystal and said, "you Why did you help me? "


    Crystal put her hands on the table and said with a smile, "Ms. Li, there is a saying that woman shouldn''t make things difficult for another woman. Both of us are females. I know what it feels like to be cheated, so I want to help you retrieve your happiness. As for women, the happiest thing is that she could live in a happy and affluent family, right? "


    Ms. Li was so moved that she was about to cry. No one had ever said such words to her. And it was the woman she hated at the beginning. She had been mocked by others in her hometown. When she was still with her husband, he always went out to date other women, which made her neighbors think that she, as a wife, couldn''t satisfy her husband and was criticized all day long.


    Now that she even fell in love with her brother-in-law, the younger brother of her husband, those neighbors were speaking ill of her behind her back and saying that she was an obscene woman.


    No one had been so willing to have a good talk with her and help her except Crystal.


    With a touched look on her face, M


    hroom after he tidied up his clothes. He was surprised to see Crystal and Ms. Li sitting opposite calmly.


    After thinking for a while, he realized that something was wrong?


    Alvin hurried over and grabbed Ms. Li, "let''s go, go home with me!"


    Alvin didn''t want Ms. Li to have too much contact with Crystal. He was afraid that Ms. Li would tell Crystal some information about his brother, but what he didn''t know was that it was too late.


    Crystal had known everything, including what she should know and what she shouldn''t.


    Alvin held Ms. Li so tight that she felt a bit of pain.


    Enduring the pain, Ms. Li grabbed the juice on the table! All of a sudden, the juice was poured on Alvin''s face.


    Don''t touch me, you stinky man. I feel sick when I see you"


    Ms. Li calmly put down the empty cup and shook off Alvin''s hand.


    Alvin was furious. Was she crazy? Again and again, she challenged his bottom line.


    "Slap!"


    Alvin slapped Ms. Li on the face, "bitch, I feel so shame on you!"


    "Shame on me? How dare you? You even dated with your sister-in-law. Shame on me? You are also a shameless bastard with disguise. You are such a despicable and shameless asshole! "


    Alvin seemed to have lost his mind. He pulled up Ms. Li''s hair and slapped her again, "bitch, how dare you curse me! How dare you! "

 Chapter 722

    Soon, the noise of grapple came from the dining room of the western restaurant, and Crystal, who was sitting opposite to Ms. Li, had already left the restaurant.


    Crystal stood aside and watched for a while. She took out her phone and dialed 911 before she left.


    Alvin beat Ms. Li from the beginning till she begged for mercy at last.


    But Crystal was sure that Ms. Li wouldn''t be beaten to death by Alvin. Although Alvin had hit her hard, he was not stupid. If he killed her, he would be sentenced to death.


    The rest of the customers in the western restaurant ran away. Some of them screamed and hid under the table, while others took out their mobile phones to take photos.


    Soon the police came and stopped the farce.


    Crystal had never thought of going up to separate them. For people like Ms. Li, Crystal didn''t think she needed to be sympathized with. She was so cruel to abandon her own child and even had an affair with her brother in law. Crystal couldn''t tell how hateful she was for such a woman.


    As the saying goes, there must be consequences. If Ms. Li kept her chastity and never gave up her child, how could she end up like this.


    And the only thing Crystal could do for her was to dial 911 to save her.


    Walking alone on the street, Crystal was in a surprisingly good mood.


    Looking up at the sky, the sun was shining, the birds were singing, and the wind was breezing.


    Unknowingly, Crystal came to the park where she met the children in the orphanage for the first time.


    She found a shelter and sat down to enjoy the beautiful scenery alone.


    On the way here, she had asked Toby to send someone to Korea. It wouldn''t be long before she found Alva. As long as she found Alva, Sharon would have the matched bone marrow, and as long as there was the matched marrow, Sharon would be saved.


    Now Sharon''s operation was the most important thing. After the orphanage was almost arranged, Crystal thought it was time for her to attend the birthday banquet of Mrs. Judy in the Xia clan.


    When the birthday banquet was over, she might leave the orphanage and the children.


    Those children were pitiful. She would try her best to help them


    "well, I''ll leave these things here. When you''re hungry, come and take them."


    Crystal smiled without saying anything and was about to turn around.


    "Crystal, do you think it''s just an accident?"


    Crystal turned to look at Brandon and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Brandon walked to the stone table, sat down, turned his head and said coldly, "I want to say, I know who deliberately let the children eat those crotons."


    Crystal sat down slowly and sneered, "you know that? Since that you know why you didn''t stop them, as the acting teacher in the orphanage, you have the obligation to stop this accident in advance when those kids are in danger, right? "


    It was only an accident? Crystal knew it was not that simple. An accident? If the kids ate the food contained croton by themselves, they wouldn''t have all eaten the same food.


    Brandon still looked innocent. He poured a cup of tea for Crystal with a smile and said, "Crystal, in fact, something is not as simple as it seems. What do you think?"


    When the cup of tea was placed in front of Crystal, Crystal didn''t even touch it. She turned her head to look into his eyes and said sarcastically, "yes, you are right. For example, you look like a young man who has just graduated from college and just stepped into the society without knowing anything, but you are really good at camouflage. I think you come here not only for the purpose of being an acting teacher, right? "

 Chapter 723

    In the dead of night, the cold wind was blowing fiercely. Crystal rubbed her hands subconsciously.


    It was ironic to drink cold tea at night, but Brandon still poured himself a cup and took a sip elegantly.


    Instead of answering Crystal''s question directly, he leaned back with a smile and asked, "it seems that you have already suspected me, right?"


    Crystal smiled without saying anything. She took out a box of cigarettes from her pocket, took one out and put it in front of her mouth. She asked Brandon indifferently, "Can you ignite it for me?"


    Brandon took out a lighter from his pocket, put it on the stone table and pushed it gently to Crystal.


    Crystal pinched the lighter and lit it.


    With a flash of fire, her face covered with the light. With the light make-up of her face, her cheeks were like lotus flowers, and her eyes were surprisingly bright. Her hair fell over her shoulders, and she was so beautiful under the moonlight.


    This made Brandon''s throat twitch. His mouth was dry and his tongue was almost burning. He had a desire to burst out from his body, which was about to reach his limit.


    But his abnormality just flashed by and was quickly extinguished by his own. He didn''t want to take hasty movement. He had plenty of time.


    Crystal took a deep breath and said indifferently, "I don''t think so. It''s just that you are trying all means to disguise yourself. The biggest flaw is that you did it in a too deliberate way.


    "Crystal, you are indeed a very smart woman, and a very bold woman. Since you have already suspected me, why did you accept me as the acting teacher? " A trace of cunning smile appeared on Brandon''s face.


    Crystal sneered, "thank you for your praise. I just want to confirm one thing."


    Brandon chuckled, "What is it about?"


    Crystal stood up with a smile, but she felt that her body was weaken suddenly at the moment. Darkness came over her eyes all of a sudden. She shook her head and supported herself by pressing the table hard. "Make sure of one thing that I think I have done something wrong."


    Damn it, she still got in the trap set by Brandon. It seemed that her guess was right.


    Brandon stood up and stared at Crystal with l


    er lips to control the abnormality in her body, Crystal gripped the table tightly and frowned, "what? Are you a robber? "


    Brandon took out a white handkerchief and wiped his fingers unhurriedly. He smiled and said, "that''s right, Crystal. I beg you have never expect that, right? I''m not an ordinary person. I''ve done a lot of crimes in the United States. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that in fact, your brother-in-law'' was also an infamous robber like me..."


    Before Brandon could finish his words, Jordan interrupted him coldly, "stop talking about it."


    Jordan turned around and reached out to help Crystal up, "Crystal, let''s go. Let me send you back to have a rest."


    Crystal suddenly looked up into Jordan''s eyes and shouted, "don''t touch me! I think you are disgusting. I don''t have a brother-in-law like you. "


    Jordan''s heart sank. He knew that since Brandon appeared, he might have no way back and Crystal would never take him as her closest family member.


    "Crystal, listen to me. I have never thought of hurting you. I was threatened by Brandon. He threatened me with the lives of all the children in the orphanage. I have no choice. Crystal, let me will send you back right now. I know I was wrong. I won''t continue my mistake. "


    After saying that, Jordan walked up to help Crystal again.


    But as soon as he took a few steps forward, he heard Brandon clap his hands, and then several men in cleaning clothes appeared from outside.

 Chapter 724

    But as soon as he took a few steps forward, he heard Brandon clap his hands, and then several men in cleaning clothes appeared from outside.


    Brandon said to the men who came in, "Come here, go and control Jordan."


    Soon, Jordan was caught by two men.


    Brandon walked over and looked down at Jordan, "Professor Jordan, oh, not bad. But I think I should call you Nathan. Perhaps you don''t know how I survived that year, do you?"


    Jordan was pressed down by two men and couldn''t move. He scolded, "Morris, you are such a despicable bastard. I regret so much that you were not stabbed to death by me."


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    After saying that, Brandon slapped Jordan several times on his face.


    Jordan felt dizzy and his face swelled up immediately.


    "Nathan, you are right. You didn''t stab me to death, but I survived. Thanks to the God''s blessing. It was a fortune for me that you failed to kill me and shift all the crime on me. You said I am despicable? do you think you are a much more innocent guy than me?


    Don''t forget that we two cooperated very well when we were doing those illegal stuffs. We took drugs and blackmailed together... "


    All of a sudden, Brandon turned around and walked up to Crystal. He raised Crystal''s chin and said with a sinister smile, "Crystal, do you know how your so-called brother-in-law blackmailed you back then? And your sister, oh, do you know why she was addicted to drugs?


    Jordan panicked. He shouted at Brandon, "Morris! That''s enough! Shut up! Shut up! Please! "


    Jordan couldn''t imagine how Crystal would feel when she knew the truth.


    Ignoring Jordan''s scream, Brandon continued to say to Crystal, "It was your so-called brother-in-law who was the first one to be addicted to drugs. When I was taking drugs with him, Megan happened to witness what we were doing. Megan had


    deal with you with this request now?"


    "Deal? Ha ha, stop kidding me. You are totally under my control now. Are you insane? Do you think you have the power to trade with me? "


    Crystal twitched her mouth and smiled more enchantingly, "of course I''m not insane. I know very well about you, you can make me get into your trap so easily. Except that Jordan betrayed me, I think there is someone much more powerful behind you, right?"


    A hint of shock flashed in Brandon''s eyes, but he calmed down soon. He walked behind [Crystal with a smile, put his hands on her shoulders and said, "Crystal, what''s the use of a woman being so smart? All women are born to be the slave of men,. Why is God so unfair? He gave you an exceedingly beautiful face and exceedingly intelligence!''.


    But it''s a pity that not every man wants to marry a woman like you, although you are a beauty in the world, you are still only suitable to be only a mistress of man instead of wife. Do you agree? "


    Ignoring the sarcasm of Brandon, Crystal continued, "the reason why that person helped you was because of me, and you just wanted to have sex with me, but that person was so desire for the secret about me. Do you think I''m right, Brandon?"

 Chapter 725 Hatred!

    Brandon rubbed his fingers on Crystal''s face and said, "Yes, you are right, Crystal. So do you want me to make a deal of releasing you?"


    Crystal turned her face away in disgust and said sarcastically, "I asked you to let me go. Will you let me go?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Since you don''t know how to do it, I don''t have to humiliate myself to make such a deal with you."


    Brandon turned around and asked Crystal in confusion, "Then what kind of deal do you want to make with me?"


    With a cold smile on her face, Crystal asked, "Do you know who I really am?"


    Brandon shook his head and said, "You are just a bitch who sells yourself with your face. What can you be?"


    Crystal raised her chin and said word by word, "My real name is Ivy, the niece of the current president, Ryan."


    Brandon''s scornful eyes flashed, "What? You are the niece of the president of the Xia state? How could it be possible?"


    Crystal said coldly, "Nothing is impossible. My mother is the daughter of Mrs. Judy. She is the legitimate daughter of the Xia Clan, and I am naturally the niece of the Xia Clan with incomparable status. Judging from your expression, the person behind you must not tell you my true identity.


    Brandon, you want me, don''t you? Do you think it''s a good deal to get my body? Or do you want to get my people and the power behind me? Now in the Xia Clan, President Xia''s daughter, Elsa, has gone abroad. So far, there has been no other girl in the Xia Clan. I''m going back to the Xia clan to meet my uncle, grandparents. From now on, I''m the most honorable woman in the Xia state.


    Don''t you think you can easily get money and power if you marry me?"


    A hint of slyness flashed in Brandon''s eyes. He pretended to be calm and asked, "Are you serious?"


    With a sneer at the corners of Crystal''s mouth, she said, "Of course it''s true. The reason why you want the secret on me is that you want to prevent me from returning to the Xia Clan, and once she ge


    at woman.


    In fact, your sister doesn''t have to die or leave that woman forever, but all of this is because she is addicted to drugs, so she has failed. What''s more, your dear brother-in-law once forced your sister to sell drugs for him in order to let her get drugs. Although they were divorced at that time, your sister has always been in touch with your brother-in-law."


    Tears streamed down Crystal''s face. She hated Jordan. No, she hated Nathan, but she hated herself more.


    Nathan, the beast, should die a long time ago, but she was kind enough to save him. She gave him such a decent identity for this beast, helped him establish an orphanage, and let him be the director of the orphanage. It was ridiculous to wait.


    At this moment, Crystal really wanted to slap herself. She was wrong. She was totally wrong. She let go of her biggest enemy. This beast made her go on a road of no return. It was Nathan, the beast who forced her sister to die.


    If it weren''t for Nathan make sister have drug addiction, how could her sister take the risk to ask for conditions from that woman, Mia?


    "Why do you know so clearly about my sister?"


    With a sinister smile, Brandon took out his phone from his pocket, clicked on a video and put it in a place that Crystal could see when she lowered her head.

 Chapter 726 Its Left by My Sister!

    "Take a look. This is the last words of your sister before she died. She left something to you. At that time, she knew that I, a robber, loved money most.


    So your sister asked me to give you this villa as a condition. There are all the words she wants to tell you in it. She doesn''t believe in your brother-in-law, so she asked me to give this to you. But I won''t help her do such a stupid thing neither."


    If possible, Crystal really wanted to bite Brandon to death. He was worse than a beast. Her sister had no choice but to trade with such a beast.


    The video on the phone was playing. Her sister was wearing her favorite red dress in her life. She sat there and said to the screen, "Ivy, after you saw this video, maybe I''m dead."


    Ivy, please forgive me for what I did to you. I was so stupid to steal your man. I know you must hate me very much. I don''t deserve your forgiveness.


    But I always have an illusion that you and we can be the best sisters in the world, regardless of the past.


    Do you know, Ivy? Only when people lost their people, they would they know how to cherish others. I lost my marriage, lost my child, lost you, and lost the reasons to live.


    Ivy, I feel very painful every day. My body is like thousands of ants corroding me. I really want to die.


    Ivy, you must cherish what you have now. Don''t let me know what is the most important for me after I lose everything.


    It seems that my sister is going to die. Please be good to my child. Tyron, when he grows up, please don''t tell her that I am her mother. I don''t want him to be disappointed in me.


    Ivy, you must be strong and live on. No matter what difficulties you will encounter in the future, you must believe that it''s no big deal and you can go through it... "


    As Megan was speaking in the video, her body began to twitch all of a sudden. Her body was shaking more and


    your sister like that. I know..."


    Leaning against the chair, Crystal glared at Jordan with her red eyes and roared, "Shut up! You don''t deserve to mention my name, nor my sister! Shut up! Nathan, I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! You bastard! I''m going to kill you!"


    Crystal suddenly looked at Brandon and shouted coldly, "Brandon, kill her, kill Nathan, and kill him for me. I will promise you anything you want. Hurry up, kill him for me, kill him..."


    Crystal''s voice was about to go crazy. She really wanted to stand up and go over to strangle Jordan, but the anesthetic power in her body hadn''t gone away. She collapsed in the chair and couldn''t lift a little strength.


    At this moment, all she wanted was to kill Jordan. No, it was Nathan. She wanted to avenge her sister.


    Compared with Crystal''s madness, on the contrary, Brandon was very calm. "I can''t kill Nathan for you. Killing people means going to jail. I don''t want to make a fool of myself. Well, I''ve told you that we should leave now."


    While they were talking, Brandon walked over and picked up Crystal, in order to prevent Crystal from roaring outside.


    When Brandon held Crystal in his arms, he hit the back of Crystal''s head with his palm, and then

 Chapter 727 They Are All Old Acquaintances (1)

    When Crystal woke up, she found herself in a ruined factory surrounded by vomit rubbish, with her hands tied back to the chairs.


    "Are you awake?"


    Sitting leisurely opposite to Crystal, Brandon lowered his head and ate a bucket of instant noodles.


    After waking up, Crystal was not so crazy anymore. On the contrary, she was very calm without any expression on her face.


    "Where am I?"


    Brandon didn''t stop eating instant noodles. He then said, "Didn''t you see that? Ruins."


    Brandon took it for granted and didn''t think it was a bad place to stay.


    Crystal glanced around indifferently and finally fixed her eyes on Brandon. She asked, "Do you invite me to this kind of place?"


    After finishing the last mouthful of noodles, Brandon threw the instant noodles box away, stood up, walked slowly to Crystal and raised her chin. "What''s wrong? Baby, do you still want to sleep with me?"


    After that, Brandon bent over and stood in front of Crystal.


    Crystal turned her face away in disgust and shouted, "Get out!"


    Brandon tightened his fingers, turned Crystal''s head over, pinched her chin and said with an obscene smile, "You want me to get out? If I''m leaving. Who will serve Miss Crystal?"


    Being forced to look at Brandon, Crystal sneered, "Brandon, you are just a loser."


    Brandon frowned and said coldly, "What did you say? Say it again?"


    Crystal sneered, "I say, you are a loser..."


    "Clap!"


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Brandon slapped her across the face.


    Brandon hit her so hard that blood spilled from the corner of Crystal''s mouth and her left cheek was swollen.


    "Bitch, how dare you call me a loser? I think you really don''t want to live."


    Crystal licked the blood at the corner of her mouth and said with a gloomy smile, "Brandon, why you don''t dare to send me back to the Xia Clan, nor do you dare to take me to a better hotel. You are just afraid that you will make trouble for you if others know that you are hol


    aring in front of her.


    "What? Do you still want to save yourself? Sure. Crystal, you are really something!"


    Brandon bent down slowly, picked up the half fast glass piece on the ground and raised it in the air, sneering.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from behind Brandon, "Crystal, I didn''t expect us to meet in this way?"


    Following the voice, Crystal saw a woman in a Chanel blue suit standing behind Brandon, and a young woman in a white dress with her hair rolled up.


    "So it''s really you."


    The two women walked slowly to Crystal.


    Without saying a word, the young woman walked over and slapped Crystal.


    "Crystal, you didn''t expect us to meet in such a situation, did you?"


    Crystal spat, "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be you! It seems that I haven''t humiliated you enough last time. How dare you appear in front of me.


    The ferocity in Tracy'' eyes was obvious.


    Another slap.


    "Crystal, I really forget it if you don''t mention it. This slap is to tell you that I won''t let it go like this last time."


    Crystal looked into Tracy''s eyes and said coldly, "I still want to say that if you want to die, I''ll go with you to the end."


    At this time, another woman walked forward and smiled gracefully. "Crystal, you are still the same as before. You like to make trouble everywhere."

 Chapter 728

    Crystal turned to the woman and smiled, "Mrs. Bill, since you want to see me, just give me a call. Don''t bother yourself.


    Yes, the other woman was Mora, whom Crystal had guessed.


    A sneer flashed across Mora''s face, "Crystal, you are really different from other women. You have become a prisoner, but you are still so arrogant."


    A hint of irony flashed across Crystal''s swollen face. "Mrs. Bill, do you want to treat Tracy as your goddaughter to make up for the loss of your own daughter? Alas, I really feel sorry for Mia. Her own mother didn''t feel very sad after she was sent to prison. On the contrary, you even took someone else as a substitute of her. Alas, it''s so pitiful and pathetic."


    Mora didn''t feel angry at all when Crystal mentioned Mia. For her, she only defined Mora as a futile object. She had nurtured Mia for so many years, and she wanted to use Mia to pave the way for herself in the Xia Clan.


    But Mia was too stupid. She made the Meng group in debt. And she hadn''t made Mrs. Judy trust her completely in the Xia clan even after such a long time. How could she blame others for her own incompetence?


    "Crystal, in fact, you don''t have to provoke me. Mia should take the responsibility for what she has done. She is an adult now. How can I blame others for her own mistake?"


    With a cold smile, Crystal said, "Mora, if I were Mia, I would have taken you with me even if I had to die. You are Mia''s mother, but how could you deserve to be her mother? You used your own daughter to achieve your distorted goal. Now that your daughter is in prison, the first thing you do is not to find a way to save her, but to cut off your relationship with her as her mother, regardless of the risk she had to face alone.


    How can a woman like you accompany a mother?"


    "Clap!"


    "Don''t insult Mrs. Bill!" Tracy walked over and slapped Crystal again.


    Crystal licked the blood at the corner of her mouth. She looked like a goblin who had just finished her blood. She cast a cold


    t. I won''t beat around the bush with you. Tell me, what did your stepfather say to you before he died? And hand over the things your stepfather gave you. Maybe when I''m in a good mood, I''ll let you go. "


    Crystal smiled like a cherry blossom, "Well, well, well! You deserve to be Mora. "


    Mora raised her chin and asked with a smile, "what do you mean by saying that? What do you want to say, Crystal? "


    "You killed my mother, didn''t you? You killed my sister, and it was you who poisoned Hannah secretly. You even asked Alvin to bring a group of people here to ask for money two days ago, right? "


    Mora looked at Crystal arrogantly and smiled gracefully, "what do you think? What does the death of these people have to do with me? "


    Crystal looked straight at Mora and said word by word, "my mother is the daughter of the Xia clan. You are jealous of her, so you want to frame her. Back then, you cooperated with Miranda to frame my mother. You found Frank, the cousin of Miranda, and asked him to tamper with my mother''s feelings and make her notorious as a slut. In this way, my mother''s reputation will be ruined.


    But you didn''t expect that Frank fell in love with my mother. In order to prevent you from hurting my mother, he used the stupidest way to beg you for mercy to spare my mother''s live, but in the end ��

 Chapter 729

    But you not only didn''t show mercy to my mother, but also watched Frank commit suicide for my mother. You used his death to make my mother suffer.


    In order to prove my mother''s bad reputation, you kept spreading rumors in the Xia state. After that, because of my grandfather, he once said that he hoped my mother to be the successor of the Xia clan. That was why you wanted to kill my mother. You, as well as Miranda, keep making trouble for my mother.


    Finally, when you met the chance to fulfill your evil plan, you wanted to burn my mother and me to death. Luckily, my mother was saved by my cousin, Rain. After that, she took us away from the Xia clan. Later, it was also an accident. She ran to the mountain and passed out because of hunger and tiredness. At last, she was saved by my stepfather.


    After that, we lived in my stepfather''s house. It was also a chance for you to know that my mother and I were still alive, so you wanted to kill us again. This time, you didn''t kill us directly.


    Because you know that there is such a request in my grandfather''s will. He said that his property should be left for his daughter, Griffith, who was also my mother. If he got the news of my mother''s death, he would donate all his property to the orphanage.


    Therefore, you didn''t dare to do anything to my mother this time, because you were afraid that my grandfather would know the news of my mother''s death, you bribed my stepfather and asked him to address my mom with another name instead of her real name, Griffith.


    And since then, my stepfather didn''t allow my mother to go out either. He always locked my mother at home. And me, you asked my stepfather to poison the food that my mom and I would eat every day. The poison was a chronic type, which could make my mom seem to die of natural mortality.


    Because you know at that time, the news about my grandfather''s will spread all over the world. Once my mother was poisoned to death or killed by my stepfather, the villagers would definitely call the police. Once the police noticed t


    lashed across Mora''s mouth. "Humph, you are so tough. Since you have drunk the water, should we continue to talk about you?"


    Crystal sneered, "of course. Let''s talk about how you killed Hannah and how you let Lay die for you. "


    Mora: "Oh, you know that too?"


    Crystal: "if I''m not wrong, you''ve already arranged someone around Hannah in the Cao Clan, and your spy is among those maids. That day, when you knew that Hannah was going to tell me something about my mother, you were afraid that she would say something detrimental to you, so you asked your people to secretly change the dagger on the table.


    And create the scene of me killing her by mistake so as to get rid of both me and Hannah, right? "


    Playing with the handkerchief in her hand, Mora said, "yes, that was my plan."


    "You are the one who secretly command Lay, and so is Alvin. You made Alvin to negotiate with me first, and ask me to hand over all my stuff with the threat of Sharon''s life. I don''t agree. Then, you make Sharon to disguise as an undergraduate college student and come to the orphanage to get an opportunity to control me, right?"


    Mora picked up the handkerchief and wrapped it around her hand. She shook it and said with a smile, "no, you''re wrong. The person who actually control was not me at the beginning, but Mrs. Judy."


    Crystal frowned, "what? Mrs. Judy? "

 Chapter 730

    "Yes, since Ryan targeted you, Ms. Judy has been suspicious. She asked why Ryan targeted you again and again, but Ryan replied that he had a crush on you. But you didn''t agree to marry him, so he held a grudge against you and made difficulties for you everywhere.


    But Ms. Judy didn''t believe it. She used a private detective to investigate this matter, but the investigation was failed. Later, she started with the children in the orphanage. Through investigation, she knew something about Sharon.


    So she bribed Alvin to let him get close to you and investigate you. In fact, the task of Alvin is very simple. When he is familiar with you, he only needs to said a name in front of you--Griffith. Then he will keep an eye on your expression. It''s just that later, I bribed Alvin.


    I will let him approach you on condition of Sharon''s life and let you hand over what you have. "


    Speaking of this, Crystal basically understood the whole thing.


    "So if Alvin fails, you could still make use of Brandon and his sister Tracy to achieve your plan, right?"


    Mora unfolded the handkerchief and folded it again bit by bit. She smiled and said, "yes, there are many people in the world who are willing to be used. I only need to pay money to tempt them then they would do anything for me."


    "So, in fact, The money that Mia has embezzled largely belongs to you, and she only got a small part of the total, right? You used the money to bribe people who can be used by you one after another, didn''t you? "


    Mora put the folded handkerchief into her bag, smiled and nodded. "Yes, you are right, Crystal. A large part of the property transferred from the Meng group has fallen into my hands, and my daughter doesn''t know that. She only has 1/4 of that property, but all of it has been transferred in her name."


    Crystal spit and looked at Mora in disgust, "humph, Mora, you are so vicious. Mia is your biological daughter. How could you treat her like that? I think even till the day she dies, she will never suspect


    fith... "


    Before Mora could finish her words, Crystal interrupted, "nonsense! What are you talking about? Ryan is my uncle, and Griffith is my mother. They are brother and sister. How could he... "


    Mora sneered, "brother and sister? Crystal, don''t you know that Ryan is not your real uncle? He was just adopted by Ms. Judy and her husband Lord Albert. "


    Crystal asked in surprise, "what did you say?"


    "I said that Ryan and your mother are not biological brother and sister. After he knew his true identity, he confessed his love to your mother. Your mother said that she had always regarded him as her own elder brother. It doesn''t matter whether they are related by blood or not. The most important thing is that he is her brother, and they are also the closest relatives.


    Later, your grandfather told Ryan that he wanted to bequeath all the property of the Xia clan to your mother. Ryan was afraid that he, as an adopted son, would get nothing in the end. After he confessed his love to Griffith, he was refused again and again, so he had a bad impression on your mother. Anyway, your mother is also my enemy because Ryan loved her so deeply. Ryan was afraid that you mother would rob the property that should belong to him, and I was afraid that she would take the man I love. So we reached an agreement to frame your mother. "

 Chapter 731 Birthmark

    Crystal bit her lips hard and stared at Mora coldly, "you bastards killed my mother because of your selfish desires. My mother had never hurt you a little. She was so kind-hearted. How can you... "


    Mora sneered, "kind? What''s the use of kindness? She was still used by others. When you were born, she couldn''t even protect her own daughter. Kindness was the most useless thing in the world. Crystal, it''s because your mother is too kind that she ended up so miserably like that. It''s also your mother''s fault. If she could find out his brother''s intention earlier, she might not die so pathetically "


    Crystal closed her eyes and forced herself to hold back her tears. When she opened her eyes, she said calmly, "yes, you are right. Kindness is the most useless thing in the world. So, I will let you pay the price for what you have done to my mother."


    Mora said sarcastically, "humph, make us pay the price? Crystal, who do you think you are? Who else do you think will come to save you? The bodyguards of the orphanage? After such a long time, they still fail to figure out your location and come to save you. Do you know what it means? It means that even if you die, they could not even find out where your corpse is, let alone me. I have told you so much because I want you to know the truth before you die. "


    A hint of weirdness flashed across Crystal''s eyes. "Really? But Mora, you have done so much. Will Ryan change his attitude for you? Do you think he will marry you? "


    Mora raised her voice, "of course he will. He said he would marry me when I solve the problem."


    Crystal sneered, "really? But I don''t think he will. Don''t you know that there is a mistress named Christine of Ryan now? She is much more beautiful than you. Who do you think Ryan will choose? A young and beautiful mistress or a middle aged woman like you? "


    Mora shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. He said that he and that woman were just acting according to the circumstances, he is not serious about her."


    Crystal sneered, "acting according to circumstances? Ha ha, Mrs. Bill, you always say that my mother is innocent, but I think


    e hell was Mora doing?


    Crystal raised her head slightly and took a quick glance at the bodyguards behind Mora. She counted in her mind, ''123...'' There were three of them in total, and she didn''t know how many people were outside the door. It was not impossible for her to break out with her skills, but since she could not figure out how many bodyguards waiting outside the door, she was not sure.


    If she did as Mora said, when Crystal was of no use to her, Mora would definitely kill her to keep her mouth shut. But if Crystal didn''t do as Mora said, she couldn''t escape either. What should she do?


    While Crystal was lost in thought, Mora shouted at Crystal again


    "Cry! I''ll make you cry! If you don''t cry, I''ll kill you right now!"


    When Crystal was thinking about whether to cry or not, she suddenly looked up and saw a figure flash out of the gate.


    At that time, Crystal laughed and thought, ''humph, he still came to save me out of conscience!''!


    After a while, Crystal had made up her mind. She squeezed out a tear and dropped it on her wrist. Then she watched the tears fall on her wrist and gradually disperse, and the butterfly shaped birthmark slowly appeared.


    Then Crystal saw Mora said excitedly, "it''s finally here. It''s here."


    As Mora spoke, she picked up the mini golden knife in her hand and slashed hard at the butterfly birthmark on Crystal''s right wrist, and then A miracle happened

 Chapter 732 A Miracle Happened!

    At this moment, a golden light suddenly appeared on the butterfly shaped birthmark on Crystal''s wrist, followed by a dragon scale on her wrist. The dragon scale glittered and dazzled everyone present.


    Even Crystal herself was shocked to see the strange thing on her wrist.


    When Mora saw the dragon scale, a crazy smile appeared in her eyes. "Is it really? Really? It turns out to be true. What she said is true. Dragon scales have really appeared."


    She kept repeating these words.


    Just as Mora stretched out her hand to grab the dragon scale, suddenly, Crystal lifted her leg and kicked her hard to the side. Crystal was very fast, and when Mora reacted, she was already lying on the ground.


    "Hurry up! Catch Crystal! Hurry up!"


    Mora shouted at the bodyguard behind her.


    But the bodyguards didn''t move.


    Mora frowned, "What are you doing? Hurry up! Catch Crystal. "


    The three bodyguards still didn''t move, as if they were calm.


    When Mora was about to yell the third time, she suddenly saw several people slowly walking out from behind the three bodyguards.


    "It''s you!"


    Wearing a black sportswear, Toby, Douglas, and Leo moved the muzzle of the gun to the neck of the three bodyguards at the same time.


    "Long time no see, Mrs. Bill!"


    A cold and piercing voice came from outside. As soon as the voice fell, a man slowly walked in from outside. The man was wearing a grey V necked long dress and white casual trousers. He was tall and handsome. His dark and deep eyes were like waves, and his red lips were tightly pursed.


    The man stepped forward. Every step he took was like a king descending. His steps were vigorous, and the light from the door reflected on the man''s face. His features were delicate and stunning. Who else could have such a look? Except for Edgar.


    The shock in Mora''s eyes was obvious, "Why are you here?"


    With an evil smile, Edgar walked past Mora and said, "Why can''t it be me?"


    He came to Crystal, took off his coat and put


    t up to grab Crystal, but Crystal stretched out her leg and kicked Mora in the chest before she could move.


    Mora lay on the ground and coughed violently. She turned her head weakly and angrily pointed at Crystal. "Crystal You You bitch! Have you planned all this?"


    With a perfect smile on her face, Crystal said, "Yes, you are right. If I don''t have to draw a snake out of its hole with one move, how can you appear? And how do I know so much?"


    Mora''s chest rose and fell, as if she wanted to tear apart Crystal''s complacent face. She screamed, "Crystal, you are such a despicable woman."


    Crystal sneered, "Despicable? You too."


    Crystal didn''t want to talk nonsense with Mora. She put the gold knife in front of Mora and asked again, "What the hell is this?"


    Mora''s smile was distorted and she said, "Why should I sue you? I won''t tell you. The more anxious you are, the less I will tell you."


    With the gold knife in her hand, Crystal asked coldly, "Don''t you tell me? Oh, Mrs. Bill, you are so spineless? Well, in that case..."


    Before Crystal finished her words, she turned to the people behind Edgar and said, "Douglas, let me show you how you torture me."


    With an expressionless face, Douglas replied, "Yes."


    Then Douglas walked up to Mora.


    "You What do you want? You Don''t come over You... "

 Chapter 733 The Terrible Crystal!

    When Mora saw the centipede like scar on Douglas''s face, she was extremely scared. When she looked into Douglas''s cold eyes, her body trembled even more.


    Mora stepped back in horror.


    But before Mora could take a few steps back, Douglas directly walked over and grabbed one of Mora''s arms without any hesitation. With a crack, she let out a scream, "Ah..."


    Mora''s left hand was dragging her broken right arm, and her body was trembling with pain. She bit her lips and almost fainted because of the pain.


    "Crystal, you You cruel woman, you You will die a horrible death!"


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Douglas slapped Mora several times without hesitation.


    Mora was dragged down by her right arm and covered her face with her left hand. Her face was swollen and the corners of her mouth were broken. Her mouth was covered with blood and her teeth were almost loosened.


    Crystal looked at Mora coldly, "I''ll ask you again. What''s this?"


    Mora glared at Crystal.


    Before Mora opened her mouth, Crystal reminded her, "Mrs. Bill, you should think twice before answering. This time it''s your arm, and next time it''s likely to be your neck. Your neck is broken, and even if you want to speak, you can''t say anything."


    Crystal''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Mora covered her face with her hands and gritted her teeth in fear.


    Mora had always been a lady living in the circle of ladies, and she had never been treated like this. Looking at the ferocious face of the man standing in front of her, she couldn''t say how scared she was, but at the same time, she hated Crystal more and more.


    "Crystal, have a good rest. I won''t tell you. You are just like your cheap mother. You can only use despicable means..."


    Before Mora could finish her words, Crystal quickly walked over, reached out and grabbed the other arm of Mora, and broke it with a snap.


    "Ah, ah, Crystal, stop! Let go of me!"


    Crystal let go of Mora''s unconscious arm and


    . He is in Love Rain Garden. He has been waiting for you to go home and his mother to come back. Crystal, I beg you not to do stupid things again. We can take revenge on your mother in another way. There is no need to sacrifice our own lives. Think about it. If we are both gone, who will take care of us? Hilary?


    Crystal, relax. Don''t think too much. Hilary is waiting for you to go home. "


    In fact, what Edgar didn''t dare to tell Crystal was that her expression was so terrible just now. Her eyes turned red because of hatred, and her eyes became so strange and terrible, as if he was walking in an airless alley alone, and his mind was full of hatred, hatred, as if he was spiraling into madness.


    Edgar helped Crystal up and tightened her coat. He pulled Crystal to the opposite table and sat her down. "Honey, have a rest here. I''ll take care of everything, okay?"


    With tears in her eyes, Crystal nodded stiffly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After comforting Crystal, Edgar turned around and kicked Mora, who had just gotten up from the ground, to the ground again.


    "Say it or not?"


    [������], who had just experienced the death and the survivor of the disaster, was much more obedient now.


    She was still trembling. She straightened her tongue and said, "I''ll tell you everything."

 Chapter 734 Dragon Scales!

    Glancing at her coldly, Edgar said, "Then what nonsense are you talking about? Tell me now!"


    Mora nodded, "Okay, okay. I say, the gold saber is not an ordinary gold saber. It belongs to the heir of the Xia Clan only. As for what material it is made of, I don''t know. Before Lord Albert was paralyzed, I heard him tell Ms. Judy that people with the true Xia bloodline would have dragon scales on their wrists.


    The so-called dragon scales represented the emperor of the sky, and were the supreme authority. It could mobilize all the troops of the Empire, and could also bring back the dead. The most important thing was that it was exclusive to the heir of the Xia clan. Every heir of the Xia clan would have such a dragon scale, and the key to open the Dragon scales was the gold knife in the necklace.


    At that time, when I heard what they said, I felt that they must be crazy. What they said was too unreasonable and I never believed it.


    But later, I saw with my own eyes that Ryan took out the dragon scale from Lord Albert''s wrist. He wanted to keep it for himself, but it was strange that the dragon scale disappeared after it was in his hand. "


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar asked, "In other words, the reason why Ryan wants to target Crystal everywhere and even send people to kill us is for the dragon scales on Crystal''s wrist?"


    Mora''s palms were full of sweat. She twisted her hands back and forth. She nodded and said, "Yes, yes. The reason why he kept pushing Crystal is that he wanted her to hand over the Dragon scales voluntarily. With the lesson from last time, he felt that as long as Crystal handed over the Dragon scales voluntarily, the Dragon scales would not disappear. As long as he had the Dragon scales, he would be the real inheritor of the Xia state.


    Moreover, he also wanted to have dragon scales because of their powerful functions. There was a saying in the Xia state that only the real inheritor of the Xia Clan could be able to command the whole world. With these words, Ryan believed that he could dominate the world a


    deed not worth it to sacrifice her whole life for a damn person. It was not worth it. If she wanted to take revenge, she could use a fair way. She wanted Ryan to have nothing, which was better than directly killing him.


    What Ryan cared the most was that she would make him lose something, and let a person lose what he wanted the most. It was better than understanding him directly.


    Crystal loosened her grip on Edgar and rubbed his sleeve casually.


    The corners of Edgar''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything. As long as his wife was in a good mood, even if all the snot was on him, he would She had to put up with it!


    "Honey, are you in a good mood?"


    Asked Edgar, bending over to look at Crystal.


    Crystal pinched Edgar''s cheek and teased, "Well, I''m not that fragile!"


    Edgar smiled.


    It meant that he was fine if she could make a joke. Seeing Crystal''s new smile, Edgar felt relieved.


    Crystal stood up, glanced at Mora, and shouted at the door, "Toby, come in!"


    Toby, who was standing outside the door, rushed in as soon as he heard Crystal calling him.


    "Ms. Crystal! What can I do for you?"


    Crystal pointed at Mora, who had fainted, and said to Toby, "Go and take off that woman''s clothes. The words" I love Ryan "were written on her body. Then throw her to the door of the White House. Remember to pick a place with many people."

 Chapter 735 Counterattack!

    Crystal pointed at Mora, who had fainted, and said to Toby, "go and take off that woman''s clothes. Write down the words "I love Ryan" on her naked body. Then throw her to the gate of the office of Ryan. Remember to get her a place with a lot of people."


    Toby laughed and said, "yes, Ms. Crystal. I see."


    So Toby walked over and dragged Mora up. He took two steps forward.


    Suddenly, Crystal shouted behind him, "wait!"


    Toby turned to look at Crystal.


    With a sly smile on her face, Crystal said, "give me her phone."


    Toby was suspicious. He took out Mora''s phone from her pocket and handed it to Crystal.


    Then she turned around and left.


    Playing with Mora''s phone, Crystal clicked on Brandon''s phone number and sent a message to him: Come back now.


    After sending the message successfully, Crystal threw Mora''s phone aside.


    Seeing the strange look in Crystal''s eyes, Edgar walked up to her, rubbed her nose and smiled, "what do you want to do to retaliate again?"


    Crystal stretched out her hand and hooked up Edgar''s neck with an enchanting smile. "Guess?"


    With a smile, Edgar raised her chin and kissed her on the lips. "You want to make a counterattack in your own way, don''t you?"


    Crystal kissed Edgar on the cheek and said, "Congratulations! You''re right."


    On the other side, Brandon was hooking up with several beautiful prostitutes. After having a good time, he received a message from Mora. He looked at the message and then looked at the time. It had been two hours.


    It seemed that Mora was quite punctual. It was exactly two hours.


    Brandon stood up among those prostitutes with a smile. Although these women were good-looking, they were far worse than Crystal.


    So he put on his clothes without thinking, took out a stack of money from his pocket and threw it on the prostitutes who were naked. Then he turned around and left the hotel happily.


    When he walked out of the hotel, he put the v


    h her?"


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Brandon laughed loudly, "hahaha, you are right."


    After saying that, Brandon went to lie down on the broken sofa and looked at her with interest.


    Holding a long needle in her hand, Tracy walked up to Crystal and said with a twisted face, "Crystal, how did you humiliate me back then? I''ll get double back from you now."


    Crystal sneered, "really? Then you can have a try and see if you can get it back."


    In front of Tracy, Crystal was always arrogant, which made her hate Crystal very much.


    In front of Crystal, Tracy was always like a clown.


    Tracy gritted her teeth and smiled viciously, "of course I do. Today, your life is under the control of mine. Humph, before the end, I will definitely serve you well and let you taste the worse feeling than death."


    While speaking, Tracy picked up the long needle in her hand and stabbed it into Crystal''s face Then, when Tracy was about to stab Crystal''s face with the needle, Crystal suddenly grabbed the needle from her hand and stabbed it into her breast with her own needle. Then Tracy screamed


    Brandon, who was lying not far away, thought it was Crystal''s scream. However, when he looked up, he saw Tracy sitting on the ground and screaming, while Crystal stood up safe and sound.

 Chapter 736

    Seeing this, Brandon sprang up from the sofa. When he was about to rush over, a cold thing was pressed against his neck.


    Brandon''s body stiffened and he turned his head to see Douglas standing in front of him.


    With his hand grabbing Brandon, Douglas tied up his hands and kicked him in front of Crystal.


    At this moment, Tracy collapsed to the ground in pain. She covered her breast and wanted to pull out the needle, but she dared not. Because of the pain, her body was trembling.


    At this time, Edgar walked slowly from the door.


    The moment Tracy and Brandon saw Edgar, they exclaimed at the same time, "Edgar, why are you here?"


    Instead of answering their stupid questions, Edgar walked past them and came to Crystal. He said affectionately, "honey!"


    With a smile, Crystal turned around, put her arms around Edgar''s neck, tilted her head and acted like a spoiled child in front of him. "Honey, what do you think you should do to deal with these two idiots?"


    Pinching Crystal''s face dotingly, Edgar said, "of course I''ll pay them back in their own way!"


    When Edgar spoke, his voice was deliberately raised. The implication in his words made Tracy involuntarily take a look at the things she had brought on the table.


    Tracy trembled unconsciously. She tried her best to shrink herself into a ball, hoping that Crystal wouldn''t pay too much attention to her. She didn''t even have time to care about the pain in her chest, and buried her head.


    Crystal let go of Edgar, slowly walked up to Tracy, bent over and pinched her chin. "My husband is right. Since you have prepared so many good things, let''s try one by one to see which kind of those gadgets is the most painful."


    Tracy''s body kept shaking. "Crystal, please show your mercy. I After all, I am the person who saved Edgar. I was his Savior. You can''t abuse me. "


    Looking at her face, Crystal burst into laughter, "a savior? Ha ha, you saved him, not me. Why should I show mercy to you? "


    Tracy turned around and shouted at Edgar, "I saved you, Edgar. How could you just watch Crystal tort


    I won''t. I won''t do it again."


    Crystal leaned over and said with a sneer, "You promise you won''t? Have you ever thought about sparing me my life? If my husband didn''t come this time, would you let me go? "


    There was no doubt about the answer. Of course not. How could Tracy let go of Crystal so easily?


    Just as Tracy said, she didn''t have much grudge against Crystal. She didn''t kill Crystal''s family, nor did she take away her husband. Crystal really wanted to ask Tracy about the problem that why she tried so hard to kill her, but so what? Even if Crystal asked, the only answer she might get would be jealousy. Jealousy could make every woman crazy, even crazy to the point that her mind would be distorted.


    Tracy pursed her lips and dared not speak.


    Crystal patted Tracy''s face gently with the small iron rod.


    In fact, Crystal didn''t exert much strength, but there were some densely marks of small needle on Tracy''s face. It could be imagined that if Crystal exerted a bit more strength, it would be really painful.


    When Crystal patted Tracy''s face with the rod for twice, she screamed and passed out.


    Throwing the little thing in her hand, Crystal clapped her hands and turned around.


    She was not a pervert. She didn''t have the hobby of torturing people. She just wanted to frighten Tracy to faint. There were some things that she couldn''t hear or know.

 Chapter 737 The Past Of Jordan!

    After dealing with Tracy''s matter, Crystal turned around and came to Brandon.


    Brandon knelt on the ground with Douglas''s feet pressed on his back. He was not as timid as Tracy. On the contrary, he knew that he was in danger today, so he seemed to be not afraid of anything. He tilted his head and shouted at Crystal, "Crystal, if you have the ability, give me a quick death. I will still be a tough guy."


    Crystal sneered, "Wow, Mr. Brandon is so tough, like a man."


    "Humph! Don''t cry in front of me. It''s my bad luck that I''m in your hands today. I admit defeat. You can do whatever you want to do to me. I''ll fight to the end."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Crystal raised her chin and said contemptuously, "Really? Good job, Mr. Brandon. Since you are so courageous, okay. "


    After that, Crystal turned to Toby and said, "Toby, go and get some good things for this Mr. Brandon. Isn''t he fond of drugs most? Then let him drink as much as he can. "


    Toby immediately understood what Crystal meant and nodded respectfully, "Yes."


    At this time, sitting leisurely behind Crystal, Edgar cut in, "Toby, remember, Mr. Brandon must use the strongest drug or he would not be happy..."


    Hearing that, Brandon felt a little scared. He had already tasted the ordinary drugs, and he didn''t feel so uncomfortable when he was addicted to them. He could hold on, but if it was stronger, he really couldn''t guarantee that he could hold on. When he was selling drugs before, he had seen those drug dealers in the black market. They use living people to do the test.


    Ordinary drugs would make people feel absent-minded, weak and painful.


    However, once one was addicted to the upgraded drugs, he would be unbearable to live. The pain was as if he had died. It was no more than description of that feeling. He had personally seen a person make himself look terrible because of the drug.


    Brandon felt scared at the thought of it.


    Brandon trembled a


    our hands, so we came up with the idea of robbing the bank. At that time, after we committed the crime, we fled to the United States together and began our second trip of crime.


    Later, we committed several cases of theft uncontrollably. At that time, we were proud, because we had done so many cases, and the police could do nothing about it. At that time, the name of us robbers was spread out.


    We think we are omnipotent. We were too careless when we did the last robbery, so we were caught by the police and finally sent to prison... "


    Before Brandon could finish his words, Crystal raised her hand to stop him, "Wait a minute! You said that Nathan was Barnett, but I heard that every time you committed a crime, your plan was very well prepared, and even the alarm made by a special precise instrument couldn''t do anything to you. When you committed a crime, you only need ten minutes, and these ten minutes. And within the 10 minutes, you only need two minutes to solve the monitoring, the safe, and the infrared purple alarm. In the remaining few minutes, you will load the goods and run away. However, your escape route is very strange, and almost no one can find it. Who was capable for this, you or Barnett? "


    Brandon was surprised, "You... How do you know so many things about us? "

 Chapter 738 Injection Of Poison!

    Crystal stood up with a smile and said, "Do you still remember that there is a P&C bank in the United States that you robbed?"


    Brandon nodded and said, "I remember. That bank is the last and also the first one that we failed to rob. The purple infrared alarm was supposed to be off, but for some reason, it rang when we left. Our escape plan failed and we were caught on the spot."


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal smiled and said, "Maybe you don''t know that the P&C bank is the property of one of my friends. His name is Paul. In fact, his real name is Colin. After he left home, he built a P&C bank in the United States in order to express his longing for his family. But four years ago, you took a fancy to it. It was the first time that the bank was stolen. Paul came to me and asked me to guard the bank for him. The bank is his capital to return to the Meng clan.


    After the theft, it was a big blow to him. So we began to study the theft cases at the several banks in the United States. After investigation, we knew your rules. So I asked Paul to use the bank as a bait to make you commit another case, and you really came. So I made some tricks on the infrared purple alarm. The ordinary alarm could only sense people''s temperature, and I asked people to set up the device to use the air breath. The air exhaled by people is carbon dioxide. As long as this breath is there, it will call the police.


    And unless you don''t breathe, don''t pant, or it''s difficult for you to get out of the bank. And I''ve asked people to spread fluorescent powder at the gate of the bank. As long as you touch it, it''s easy to be found. "


    Brandon changed from surprise to anger.


    "Oh, it''s you. Did you do it?"


    Brandon glared at Crystal, wishing to bite her to death.


    If it weren''t for this woman, how could his career of robber end? If it weren''t for this woman, how could he be sent to prison and stabbed by the hateful Barnett.


    "It''s your own fault and you can''t blam


    ead her hands, "kill you? Of course I know killing is against the law, but I won''t kill you. I just want you to taste the pain of my sister. Don''t worry. I won''t take your life. I will let you live well. I want you to see how you were tortured to death by drug addiction. "


    After that, Crystal raised her hand and gave a hint to Toby, "go and inject him with it."


    "Yes!"


    "No... Don''t! No, please don''t... "


    Brandon was so frightened that he moved backward. His hands were tied back and he wanted to escape, but he couldn''t. He wanted to escape. He didn''t want to be injected with that kind of drug.


    But no matter how hard Brandon screamed in his heart, Toby still walked over coldly and grabbed his arm, bending over to pour the liquid on his hand into it.


    After that, Toby threw the syringe in his hand and stood aside expressionlessly.


    At this time, Brandon, who was injected with drugs, kept insulting, "Crystal, you''ve broken your promise. I won''t let you go even if I die. I curse you to die a bad death. I curse you to be fucked by millions of men. Bitch, you..."


    At this time, Edgar stood up and wanted to remove Brandon''s chin. He didn''t allow others to insult his wife, but before he took two steps, Crystal pulled him behind. She shook her head and said, "He won''t scold for long!

 Chapter 739 Why Dont You Say Anything

    As expected, as soon as Crystal finished her words, Brandon began to feel uncomfortable. At first, he just blushed as if he had a fever. He bit his clothes painfully.


    He exerted all his strength to break free from the rope.


    At this time, Brandon was not in the mood to escape at all.


    He began to tear up his clothes and shouted painfully, "itchy It itches. I feel so bad I feel so bad... "


    Brandon fumbled around his body with great strength. After a while, he was covered in blood.


    He fell to the ground and struggled painfully.


    "I feel so bad I feel so bad... "


    Brandon hit the ground hard. His eyes were red, and his body was sometimes red and sometimes white. His face was almost distorted. No matter what he did, it couldn''t relieve the pain.


    He opened his mouth and bit his arm hard. When he loosened his grip, the flesh on his arm was almost bitten down, and there was a little flesh on it, which looked particularly terrifying.


    He crawled to Toby with difficulty, pulled his trousers and begged, "Please give me an injection, please."


    At this moment, Brandon even thought that Toby could give him a shot, which meant that he must have a second shot.


    Toby kicked Brandon in disgust without saying anything.


    Looking coldly at what had happened to Brandon, Crystal seemed to see the trace of her sister''s drug addiction.


    Crystal had suffered a lot in the past few years. She couldn''t understand her sister''s pain, but she could see it.


    1/3 of her sister''s Revenge had been taken. Crystal should be happy, but she was not happy now. It turned out that her sister was so painful!


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    At this time, Edgar walked over and put his arm around Crystal''s shoulder, comforting, "It''s okay. Everything is over."


    Edgar knew that Crystal must have thought of her sister at this time. He really felt sorry for Crystal. He felt sorry for that silly girl in the past. Now she had to suffer so much pain, he felt so sorry


    er.


    "Aunt Crystal, are you back?"


    "Aunt Crystal, where have you been? We haven''t seen you for a long time."


    With a smile, Crystal bent down, rubbed the children''s hair and said sweetly, "I''m going to pick up my husband."


    While she was talking, Crystal held Edgar''s arm and said to the children, "Let me introduce him to you. This is my husband, Edgar. You can call him Uncle Edgar."


    The children clapped their hands and shouted happily, "Hello, uncle Edgar."


    Hearing the innocent voices of a group of children, the expressionless Edgar raised the corners of his mouth slightly and waved at them. "Hello! "


    At this time, Jordan walked up to the children and said, "Well, children, it''s time for you to go to class."


    The children said to Crystal one after another, "Aunt Crystal, don''t leave. We''ll come to play with you after class."


    Crystal replied with a smile, "Okay, I''ll wait for you to finish your class."


    Then the kids left one after another.


    After the children left, the smile on Crystal''s face faded. She looked up at Jordan and sneered, "Nathan, you seem to be in a good mood today?"


    Crystal didn''t call Jordan, nor did she call him brother-in-law. From the moment Crystal saw the video that her sister left for her, Jordan, no, Nathan was not her brother-in-law, but her enemy.

 Chapter 740 Having Tea!

    He didn''t care about Crystal''s and Jordan''s sarcasm at all.


    He turned around and adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose. He smiled and said, "Yes, today is the happiest day for me, because I don''t have to hide my true face anymore."


    After saying that, Jordan went around to the stone table and sat down. He said to Crystal, "Come on. The weather is good today, and it''s suitable for chatting."


    Crystal sneered, "Chatting? Chatting with someone like you is an insult to me. You don''t deserve to sit with me at all. You are the number two robber, Barnett."


    Jordan was still as elegant as before. He poured himself a cup of tea, smiled and said, "It seems that you know everything."


    Clenching her fists, Crystal said fiercely, "Of course, do you think you can hide it from everyone? What you have done is done. You hypocrite, can you hide the dirty things you have done deep in your heart and pretend that nothing has happened?"


    Crystal really wanted to go over and strangle Jordan now.


    Crystal would never forgive what Jordan had done to her sister, and she would never forget it. When he saw his sister''s painful expression, despair and pain from the video.


    Crystal was facing Jordan calmly.


    At this time, Edgar walked forward, held Crystal in his arms and comforted her, "Honey, it''s okay. Relax. I''m here. I''m always here."


    After comforting Crystal, Edgar took her to the stone table and sat down.


    He sat next to Crystal, holding Crystal''s hand all the time. He turned to Jordan and said coldly, "Barnett, your life is over now. You should pay for what you have done."


    Jordan picked up the teacup and took a sip. Then he put it down and said with a faint smile, "I know that there is a saying that the justice of the world is always open and the truth will never be buried. I also know that I have done many evil things. Damn it long ago. God has helped me live for so long, and it is not bad for me. I am satisfied. "


    Crystal pressed the table and said in a cold and emotionless voice, "Yes, yo


    e fate that wanted to kill me. It was the fate that was not here. I lost. Think about me, I have calculated for more than half of my life, and finally miscalculated."


    It was a little cold in the afternoon. The wind was blowing, making everyone feel cool. A few petals fell from the peach tree blown by the wind, and the birds in the distance were chirping.


    Crystal was filled with hatred at the beginning, but now she looked at Jordan coldly and said, "So, the rumormongers hired by Mia were actually done by you alone. You can control millions of accounts by yourself, so you know that Daisy took the photos of us that day. Your goal is to make Edgar give up on me, and you can use your little trick to get rid of us. You want me to stay with you, right? "


    Jordan took a second sip of tea and put it down. He shook his head and said, "Not exactly. You are only half right. I did it alone. I also know what Daisy did, but I didn''t stop the public opinion on the Internet. My purpose was indeed to make Edgar give up on you, because he hurt your heart.


    But all I have done is to make up for my mistakes. I want to take care of you for your sister. I know what I did to your sister at that time is wrong. And I really regret it later. So I think if I leave you here and take good care of her, your sister will definitely forgive me in the heaven. "

 Chapter 741 The Shadow of Brother-in-law!

    Crystal wanted to laugh out loud. In her opinion, this was the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    Some people could be selfish, but they found a lot of broken reasons to tell others that he was good for you. It was ridiculous.


    Crystal sneered, "Nathan, do you think you can feel less guilty with these pretentious reasons? Let me tell you, you are dreaming. Everything you have done to my sister, not only my sister won''t forgive you, but even Tyron won''t forgive you. You don''t deserve to be her husband, nor Tyron''s father. You are a devil, and your heart is distorted. You never deserve our forgiveness. You don''t deserve it!"


    Crystal''s indifference turned into a roar.


    If Edgar hadn''t held her hand tightly, she would have strangled Jordan.


    Jordan sat there, drinking tea one by one. His expression had always been very calm, no matter when it came to the dirty days in the past or the future. His expression had never changed, and his heart was as calm as water.


    "Yes, I don''t deserve it. People like me don''t deserve anyone''s forgiveness. But I don''t ask for anyone''s forgiveness, because I never think there is anything wrong with what I have done. The only thing I feel guilty is your sister. If I can be reborn, I won''t let your sister fall into this kind of dirty air."


    Pressing her hands against the table, Crystal said with a strong murderous look in her eyes, "If I could come back again, I would definitely not save you. I would let you die in the pile of beggars, and I would let you die without a whole body. I would take out your black heart to feed the dog. "


    Jordan raised his head slowly, looked at Crystal calmly and asked, "Crystal, do you hate me so much?"


    Crystal felt that Jordan had made a big joke. She grinned from ear to ear and burst into tears. "I hate you? I take it as you hate you. You did that to my sister. I wish I could strangle you with my own hands. I wish I could eat meat, peel off your skin, and use your head to mourn my sister in heaven!"


    After saying that, Jordan smiled gentl


    ke him very much. He heard from Crystal that Tyron now had a wife and a beautiful little daughter. He lived a happy life.


    Gradually, Tyron in front of him disappeared, and the face of Crystal before the plastic surgery appeared. She was a pure, lovely, naughty and ghost like girl. She was an elf, and also a girl who liked to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    In fact, no one knew the reason why he married Megan was because of Ivy. That summer, his parents had a car accident and left. He had trouble. After getting drunk, he was beaten violently by the people who came to pursue his debt. That day, he almost died at the roadside. A little girl saved him and gave him a sugar coated haw berries. In order to stop the blood, she even stuffed the money into his pocket.


    That summer, he was twenty-three years old and the little girl was only eight years old.


    Later, he recovered from the lowest valley. A few years later, through investigation, he found that the little girl who saved him called Ivy. She was the little daughter of Brent. He knew that Brent often abused Ivy after getting drunk.


    Therefore, he arranged for an encounter with Ivy''s sister, Megan, and their love and marriage.


    In fact, his ultimate goal was to protect Ivy, the little girl who had saved him out of kindness. Later, he took Megan to City A and found a job for them.

 Chapter 742

    Ivy got rid of the control of Brent. Jordan thought that Ivy would be happy from then on, but he didn''t expect that schemes came one after another. Ivy engaged in a relationship with Edgar.


    Jordan hid himself secretly from Ivy in silence and watched Ivy sad for Edgar. He felt sorry for her. At that time, he thought that it was because he didn''t have enough powerful that he couldn''t protect her. Therefore, he really wanted to be strong. That spring, he had embarked on a path of no return.


    After a long journey, Jordan gradually lost himself. He forgot the little girl who saved him in that summer. He forgot that he had gone all out to find out the news of that little girl and ran around the world. He had forgotten that he had only wanted to protect her at the beginning, to watch her grow up and to see her happy.


    ''Ivy, I''m sorry. If there is so called hereafter, I will turn my gratitude into a real positive energy. I hope you can recognize that I was the drunkard saved by you in that summer. If there is a chance, I hope time will always stay in that summer


    Jordan slowly closed his eyes. He died miserably. At first, the corner of his mouth was bleeding, but gradually, all his face was bleeding black blood.


    Crystal and Edgar didn''t really leave. They called the police. It was Alex who came, which was requested by Edgar.


    Jordan committed suicide. When he died, both he and Crystal were there. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Edgar called Alex.


    Edgar thought it would be easier for Alex to deal with the matters here.


    Sure enough, when Alex came, he didn''t bring many policemen with him. He asked someone to take Jordan''s body back to have a random examination, and then directly took his body to cremation, saving a lot of procedures, such as informing the families of the dead, sending the body to the inspection department for examination, and also saving some troublesome procedures such as the notice of the corpse for the family.


    Jordan''s real name was Nathan, and he was the brother-in-law of Crystal. If Jordan''s identity was exposed, then the true i


    ase don''t do that?"


    Squinting at him, Ryan asked, "what''s wrong? What do you think? "


    The official lowered his head and shook ti, "no, no, No. Mr. President, I mean, if you send someone to take Mora here now, it will just prove that you have an affair with her, right?"


    Ryan really didn''t like the word "affair", but he was so angry that he had no idea at all. He wanted to know if the official had any good ideas.


    So he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, "what do you want to say? Tell me directly."


    The official immediately said, "Mr. President. I think you can''t stand out now, let alone do anything to Mora. Now everyone is talking about the relationship between you and her. If you act now, everyone will think that you are trying to hide something from the public, which just proves that there is an inevitable relationship between you and Mora, which will make the public opinion more and more distorted. It''s not good for your reputation. "


    After calming himself down, Ryan thought for a while and agreed. If he really brought Mora] in now, people would not think that he was angry, but to comfort her.


    If Mora was taken into the White House, who knew what Ryan would do to her?


    In other''s opinions, perhaps he just wanted to comfort Mora. After all, there was a rumor that Ryan had an affair with Mora. If his mistress entered his place, it would be a mess.

 Chapter 743 His Plan!

    Hearing that, Ryan was a little impatient. He frowned and waved his hand. "Don''t talk nonsense. Just tell me your way."


    The official said in a hurry, "Mr. President, in fact, we can ask the police to protect the public order. If the people surround the White House, they will certainly be in trouble. The police can bring Mora back. On the other hand, it can prove that Mr. President and Mora have never had sex. After all, the police are fair and upright in everyone''s eyes. As long as the police comes forward, everyone turned to look at Mora again.


    Then we can secretly spread that Mora has an affair with another man, and this man hates the president, so he wants to use this trick to destroy the president''s reputation."


    Then the official whispered to Ryan, "President, what do you think?"


    He just put forward his opinion. In the end, the one who made up his mind was their president. They would never dare to cross the line in this respect.


    After thinking for a moment, Ryan thought what the official said was reasonable. He nodded and said, "Yes, what should we do?"


    After saying that, Ryan looked at the official up and down. He was dressed in a tangible and upright uniform. This man was handsome, about thirty years old.


    "What''s your name?"


    Ryan didn''t pay much attention to the officials he had assigned to him, and only a few of them had discussed matters with him. However, today, Deputy Li said that he was sick and asked for a leave, so he asked this young official to come to the meeting for him.


    The official looked serious. He said respectfully, "Mr. President, my name is Jared."


    Ryan nodded with satisfaction. When Jared answered the question, he was neither humble nor pushy, nor timid. He was quick in mind and respectful to him. He didn''t jump up at all. He was a real man. Ryan thought that he should give the young man a chance to develop.


    "Jared, your current position is ?"


    Jared replied respectfully, "President, I''m the temporary speaker of the National Congress."


    Ryan nodded and then said, "Jared, listen to me. Now I appoint


    e was Ryan. All his honor was given to him by Ryan. Everyone should obey Ryan''s words.


    While saying that, Jared indirectly flattered Ryan, which made Ryan very happy. What he said was right. The Xia state would always be under his control. Anyone who dared to pry into it would be killed directly.


    The Secretary''s face turned red and pale. Embarrassed, he cursed in his heart, "Jared is so eloquent. Humph, let''s wait and see. He will cry in the future.''


    After cursing in secret, he smiled awkwardly and said, "Yes, what you said is right." Then Then he stopped.


    Seeing the fight between his subordinates, Ryan was not so annoyed now. Who was he? He was the ruler of the fate of these people. He was the supreme commander. Looking at these people fighting for a position, the battle of words never stopped. Just because of his words, they could fight like a turmoil. Ryan really enjoyed this mood.


    Now that she was in a good mood and the matter had been solved, there was no need to continue the meeting.


    Then, in order to let Jared prove his ability, Ryan asked him to deal with Mora.


    A moment later, the meeting was over. Everyone left the meeting room and returned to their positions.


    Jared needed to go to the police station. On the way, he took out his phone and sent a message to a strange number without being noticed. "''Mr. Edgar, the plan is very successful."

 Chapter 744 His Plan (2)

    After sending the message, he checked the case and the call log. After confirming that there was no omission, he drove to the police station.


    At the same time, Edgar took Crystal back to their villa.


    As soon as she entered the villa, Crystal saw a handsome boy in a denim suit, sitting on the carpet and fiddling with the toys in his hands.


    When the man heard the door open, he raised his head and saw Edgar walking in. He got up from the ground, ran quickly to Edgar and threw himself into Edgar''s arms. He said in a sweet voice, "Dad."


    After circling around with Hilary in his arms, Edgar laughed and said, "You brat is a little heavier."


    Hilary leaned his head against Edgar''s chest and said, "Of course. I can eat a lot now."


    Edgar pinched Hilary''s nose and said with a smile, "Hilary, it''s good. The more you eat, the better you will grow."


    After talking with Hilary for a while, Edgar turned his head and found that Crystal was still standing there.


    Putting Hilary down, Edgar turned around and walked to Crystal. He held her hand and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Crystal''s body was stiff and her eyes were moist. Edgar once said that Hilary was her child.


    So far, Crystal still couldn''t believe it. At that time, she was forced to have an abortion by Olivia, but why was her child still alive and growing so tall?


    Crystal had been shocked since she heard the news. But at this time, she was more excited than shocked. Hilary was her son. He had grown a lot.


    But what should she do? Should she go over and hug him? Told him that she was his mother? Would she scare him? Would he be afraid of her?


    Crystal''s mind was in a mess. She had been looking forward to it the most, but it made her a little panic at this time. What should she do?


    "Honey, it''s okay. Don''t worry. Come on in."


    Edgar patted the back of Crystal''s hand to comfort her.


    He knew that Crystal was too nervous. Seeing her child standing in front of him, he could understand the nervousness caused by excitement.


    Crysta


    stioning her, "Why don''t you want me? I will be good. I will see the world soon. Why don''t you protect me well and let the bad guys force me to leave?"


    At that time, Crystal had the same dream every day. When she woke up, tears filled her pillow.


    Later, she heard from Edgar that her child was still alive, and Hilary was her child. At that time, he was happy and excited. At that time, she often thought about how her son Hilary looked like, and whether he looked like her or his father.


    But until today, when she really saw Hilary, there was only one sentence in her heart. How did Hilary grow up without her mother''s company all these years?


    Hilary looked like Edgar, and his eyebrows took after hers. He was a standard handsome boy.


    Holding Hilary in her arms, Crystal said a lot. They talked about Hilary''s childhood and his life in the countryside. Crystal listened very carefully. Every detail flashed through her mind for hundreds of times. She had missed Hilary for four years, and she wished she could remember all these.


    After making a rich dinner, Edgar came over and leaned against the sofa, watching Hilary and Crystal chatting happily. He didn''t want to interrupt them.


    After a long time, Hilary said he was hungry.


    Hearing that, Edgar said, "well, it''s time for dinner. You two go to wash your hands and have dinner."

 Chapter 745 The Happiness Of A Family!

    Holding Hilary in her arms, Crystal went to the bathroom and washed her hands. After coming out, Crystal was reluctant to let Hilary go, so she took him to the table and sat down.


    Crystal sat next to Hilary, and Edgar sat opposite them.


    The table was full of delicious food, which were the favorite of Crystal and Hilary. With a smile, Edgar picked up food for them. The family was happy.


    After dinner, Crystal bathed Hilary and brushed his teeth.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Hilary fell asleep in Crystal''s arms.


    Crystal pulled out her hand gently, tucked Hilary in, got out of bed, walked out gently and closed the door.


    If Hilary hadn''t told her that he was used to sleeping alone, Crystal would have wanted to spend the night with him.


    Crystal came out of Hilary''s room.


    When she was about to turn around, she was pressed against the wall by a strong figure.


    "Honey, I miss you so much..."


    With one hand supporting the wall and the other putting into Crystal''s collar, Edgar''s desire was about to erupt.


    He kissed Crystal.


    Crystal pushed Edgar away and said, "Go back to the bedroom. Don''t wake Hilary up here... "


    Before Crystal could finish her words, she was suddenly lifted up by Edgar.


    "Okay, honey. Let''s go back to our room..."


    On the second day, when Crystal woke up, she felt sore all over her body. Gritting her teeth, she got out of bed and cursed in the air, "Damn it! Doesn''t Edgar know how to be tender to women? "


    Crystal walked out of the bedroom in her wide white pajamas and came to the living room. The breakfast had been prepared on the table.


    Crystal looked around and didn''t see Edgar. She frowned and asked, "Where is he?"


    At this time, Crystal heard the giggling sound from Hilary''s room. Crystal smiled.


    She walked to Hilary''s room and pushed the door open.


    She saw that Edgar was dressing Hilary.


    They turned around and saw Crystal standing at the door;


    "Honey, are you awake?"


    "Mo


    rything in the park was especially clear under the moonlight.


    At this moment, Crystal was playing with Hilary in the pavilion.


    Sitting leisurely opposite them, Edgar leaned against the stone pillar and smoked.


    As the smoke rose, he suddenly saw two figures under the shade of the tree not far away through the smoke. They were well hidden. They were wearing a black sportswear and a black peaked cap, which blended with the darkness. Ordinary people could not find them at all.


    But Edgar was a very vigilant person. His eyes were very sharp all year round, and he could notice even a little unusual breath.


    Edgar stood up quietly, walked to Crystal, picked Hilary up, took Crystal''s hand and said, "Well, it''s late. We should go home."


    Crystal frowned. Didn''t they just come down?


    As soon as she looked up at the meaningful eyes of Edgar, Crystal immediately understood.


    Following the gaze of Edgar by accident, she looked not far away. When she saw the two drifting leaves not far away, she was sure that they were being targeted!


    Therefore, Crystal deliberately relaxed her expression and said to Hilary, "Your father is right. It''s very late. Let''s go back."


    Although Hilary was a little reluctant, he was a sensible child. Hearing his mother and father''s words, he nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 746 Being Targeted!

    After Edgar took Crystal back to the villa, Crystal took Hilary back to his room.


    On the other hand, Edgar stood quietly in front of the window and closed the curtain of the French window. The moment he closed the curtain, through the thin crack, he saw the two figures outside the door, whispering to each other, and then they turned around and disappeared in the darkness.


    Edgar quickly took out his phone and dialed Leo''s number. "Leo, follow up. Don''t alert the enemy."


    "Yes, I understand."


    In fact, when Edgar came back with Hilary, he had secretly arranged a lot of people to protect them.


    Now Hilary was back. In order to ensure the safety of Hilary, Edgar asked Leo to draw out some people and place them around their villa.


    As for the two shadows, Edgar didn''t know who they were. They might be Ryan''s men, but in order to be precise, Edgar made sure that Leo would follow them to see if they were Ryan''s men.


    At this time, Crystal went out after coaxing Hilary to sleep. She went to the kitchen, opened the fridge, took out two bottles of water, and sat down on the sofa. One bottle was put on the tea table, and she picked up the other bottle and unscrewed the lid. When she was about to raise her head to drink, it was suddenly snatched away by Edgar who came over.


    "Don''t drink cold water. I''ll get you some hot water!"


    After putting down the cold water, Edgar went to the kitchen and poured a glass of tepid hot water from the thermal pot. Then he turned around and handed it to Crystal.


    Crystal frowned and curled her lips. She didn''t want to take it. She was not a child. What''s wrong with drinking some cold water?


    Noticing that Crystal was not happy, Edgar explained helplessly, "Your period is coming soon. You can''t drink cold water, or your belly will ache."


    Crystal was moved by his words.


    According to the date, her period should come. When the period came, she always felt painful to death. Shawn said that her b


    y, she soon showed the deep love of regret. Don''t you think it''s too false, Crystal? "


    Crystal frowned and said, "You want to say that it''s not easy to change a person''s character. Miranda is such a vicious woman. How could she care about other people''s life or death before her death?"


    Edgar''s fingers scratched Crystal''s hair and made a knot on it. He smiled and said, "Of course, you sent her daughter to prison in person. How could she remind you of so many things and care about Lord Albert so much.


    So the only explanation is that Ryan wants to use her to tell you about Lord Albert, and he wants you to take Lord Albert away. In addition to getting your dragon scales, he also wants to know other secrets about Lord Albert. "


    He frowned and asked, "Do you just want to say that Ryan deliberately used Miranda''s mouth to tell me what had happened to my grandfather, so that he could use me to explore his other secrets?"


    Edgar nodded and said, "Well, it''s very likely. After all, the legend of the empire is not groundless. Ambitious people naturally want more."


    Thinking of this, Crystal turned to look at Edgar and asked, "That is to say, before she died, Miranda had helped Ryan, hadn''t she? But if that''s the case, then how could she be willing to help when Ryan was so cruel to her? "

 Chapter 747 His Intention!

    Edgar threw the cigarette butt in the ashtray and extinguished it with water. He reached out his hand and let Crystal sit on his laps. He habitually rubbed Crystal''s nose and said, "Honey, don''t forget that now Ryan has sent Elsa out of the country. She is the biological daughter of Miranda. If he wants to take sending Elsa abroad as a condition, and ask her to tell you about Lord Albert, it''s not surprising. After all, it''s hard to figure out a human being''s thought. "


    Crystal turned around, put her hands around Edgar''s neck, and said with a smile, "You''re right. People can''t understand people''s mind. So, my dear husband, your heart can change from time to time?"


    Edgar pinched Crystal''s face and smiled, "How could it be? I will never change my heart to you, even if the world is old and the sea is dilapidated. "


    Crystal chuckled, raised her eyebrows, pinched his chin and said, "Well, I believe you for the time being."


    Edgar clapped away Crystal''s hands and said seriously, "Crystal, don''t be naughty. I''m seriously talking to you now. The reason why Ryan hasn''t taken action yet is that he not only wants to get the Dragon scales on your bodies but also wants you to go to a place for him."


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth twitched. "You mean the Empire?"


    Edgar nodded his head and said, "Yes, it''s the Empire. Mora said that the Dragon scales on your body can mobilize the army of the Empire, which means that the Dragon scales are the most respected symbol in the Empire. Then, where is the Empire? Who knows? Besides getting the Dragon scales on you, Ryan also wants the imperial army forever.


    Lord Albert had been under house arrest for so many years, but Ryan still didn''t know anything about the Empire. From this point, it could be seen that Lord Albert didn''t tell him anything about the Empire, so he knew that he could only use you to do it. If you really rescued Lord Albert, just think about it. In order to know the secrets of you, Lord Albert would definitely take you to the emperor. At this time, Ryan


    , and I will never allow you to die in front of me. I don''t care if I am domineering or selfish. I can''t live and die with you, and I can''t live without you either... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal got rid of him, suddenly turned around and stood on tiptoe to kiss his lips.


    After a moment of lingering, Crystal let go of Edgar, pinched his face and scolded, "Idiot! Idiot! "


    After saying that, Crystal hugged Edgar tightly.


    Crystal would not agree to such a cruel request of Edgar, and Crystal would not let the three of them fall into such a crisis.


    At this time, Crystal''s phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw it was a call from Toby. She answered, "Toby, what''s up?"


    "Ms. Crystal, the prison is ready. Tonight is an opportunity."


    Crystal smiled, "Okay, you come to pick me up."


    After hanging up the phone, Crystal turned around and saw the stinky look on Edgar''s face. She smiled, stretched out her hand and hooked around Edgar''s neck, joking, "What''s wrong? Are you jealous? "


    With a darkened face, Edgar said, "You are a married woman now. Where are you going at night?"


    Crystal licked her lips and kissed on Edgar''s lips. "Well, you know that, don''t you? Of course I''m going to meet an old friend. Stay at home with Hilary. I''ll be back soon, okay? "


    Edgar curled his lips and said, "Can I say no?"

 Chapter 748 Hilarys Intention!

    Crystal chuckled and reached out to rub his chest. "Honey, wait for me at home. When I come back, I will feed you, okay?"


    Sighing helplessly, Edgar said, "well, take care of yourself. I''ll ask Douglas to take some people to protect you in secret."


    Crystal nodded, "Okay."


    So, Crystal picked up her bag and was about to leave, but she was stopped behind Edgar, "Honey, wait a minute."


    Confused, Crystal looked back at him and asked, "anything else?"


    While speaking, Edgar stood up and walked to the bedroom. When he came out, he had a very ugly dress in his hand. It was a black jumpsuit, but it was of exquisite workmanship and very expensive, but... It was not suitable for Crystal at her age. It''s just like the clothes worn by an old woman.


    Crystal frowned, "What''s this?"


    Handing the clothes to Crystal, Edgar said, "go and change it."


    With a bitter look on her face, Crystal said, "Should I... go out in it? "


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "well, here''s the thing, honey. This is a gift from Hilary. He said that it''s the first time he sees you today, so he picked up a gift for you. Hurry up and change it. It''s Hilary''s gift."


    Crystal scratched her hair and said, "Can I not wear it? Can I wear it tomorrow before I come back?"


    Edgar sighed and pretended to be disappointed. He frowned and said, "well, when Hilary wakes up, I''ll tell him that his mother dislikes the gifts he bought and asks him not to buy any gifts anymore."


    Since he had said that, what else could Crystal do? How could she not accept her son''s love?


    Crystal took the clothes and gritted her teeth, "Okay, I''ll put them on right now."


    Therefore, Crystal reluctantly put on the clothes in front of Edgar. To be honest, it was really ugly, but the size was suitable.


    Crystal looked down at her ugly clothes, raised her eyebrows and asked, "well, ... Is it really a gift from Hilary? "


    Edgar nodded, "Yes. Hilary chose it for you."


    Edgar would never say that he bought this extremely ugly dress for Cry


    the problem of their inferior buildings."


    "Got it. I''ll do it right away."


    "Remember, our purpose is to make their Real Estate Company go bankrupt and get involved in a lawsuit. I don''t think the Xia clan will be so happy if they have debts. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Then, Edgar hung up the phone.


    Standing outside the police station, Crystal saw the prison guard who had been bribed by Edgar.


    The prison guard could arrange a meeting for her with Mia.


    So the prison guard took her to the visiting room.


    Crystal asked Toby to wait for her outside the police station, and she could do it herself.


    Now Mia was a prisoner. What else could she do to her? Kill her with a knife? Or strangle her?


    Obviously, it was impossible. Except for her noble identity and property, what else did Mia have?


    Crystal waited patiently in the visiting room.


    A moment later, the prison guard came in with Mia.


    As soon as Mia came in, she was shocked to see Crystal. "Why are you here?"


    Apparently, Mia didn''t expect to see Crystal.


    At this moment, Mia was in a loose prison robe. Her hair was in a mess, her face was blue and purple, and her right face was a little swollen. Her lips were dry and the skin was upturned. She looked listless.


    It had to be said that this was really different from the ambitious Mia a few days ago.

 Chapter 749 Recognize The Reality!

    On the contrary, there was a distinct contrast between Crystal and Mia. Even if Crystal didn''t dress very brightly today, she could still stand straight in front of Mia and raise her chin, saying, "I''m prettier and noble than you!"


    The prison guard left quietly and closed the door wisely.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the prison guard, Mia said to Crystal sarcastically, "You are really good. You even put your hand in the prison. I have underestimated you, Crystal."


    Crystal smiled and said indifferently, "There is nothing in the world that can''t be done with money, isn''t there?"


    Crystal''s words reminded Mia of the past. There was nothing that could not be done with money. Yes, she could have done it with money, but it was ruined.


    And she was put in jail because of money.


    Mia wanted to mock Crystal, but it turned out to be a slap in her face.


    Mia pinched her finger, took a deep breath and asked, "Tell me why are you looking for me?"


    Crystal sat down elegantly, crossed her legs and smiled enchantingly, "Of course I''m here to see you."


    Mia sneered, "Look at me? Are you here to laugh at me?"


    With one hand on the table, Crystal put on a sullen face and said, "Yes, you''re right. I''m here to laugh at you. Let''s see how our former Mia has become? Look at her wrinkled face and the dirty prison uniform. Mia, are you living a good life as a prisoner?"


    Crystal''s words almost made Mia spit out blood. Crystal was really Damn it!


    Covering her chest, Mia was so angry that she had a headache. She glared at Crystal and said, "You Have you finished? Get out of here as soon as you finish your words. I don''t need you to come to see me. You go, you go."


    After saying that, Mia shouted at the door, "Come on, I want to go back to the cell, I want to go back to the cell..."


    Crystal pursed her lips and sneered, "Well, I haven''t said anything yet. Mia, are you angry now? Mia, you''d better keep your voice down. After all, no one will


    ing for me now, so she doesn''t have time to see me."


    Crystal said sarcastically, "You know her well? Ha ha, Mia, I find you are so stupid that there is no cure for your stupidity. For the sake of your stupidity, I will help you out of kindness and let you realize what the reality is."


    After saying that, Crystal took out a recorder pen from her pocket and put it on the table.


    "Here is what your mother Mora said to me. It''s about your birth and your biological parents. You can listen to me and see if I''m right."


    Crystal clicked on the key point of the recorder.


    Then there came a conversation, which was about the conversation between Mora and Crystal when Mora kidnapped Crystal that day.


    After hearing this, Mia collapsed to the ground, with her hands holding her head and rolling up in her knees. The corners of her mouth kept repeating, "No! No! No. How could it be possible? How could she not be my mother? How could she treat me like this? No, it''s not true! No!"


    Looking at the painful expression on Mia''s face, Crystal suddenly felt sorry for Mia.


    After all, Mia was just a pawn used by Mora, a pawn played by Mora.


    But sympathy did not mean hatred. She hated Mia. She hated Mia because she had ended her sister''s life. How could Crystal not hate her with such a deep-rooted hatred?

 Chapter 750 You Deserve It!

    Crystal just sat there quietly and watched Mia crying.


    At the beginning, Mia didn''t believe what she said, but later she held her arms and cried bitterly.


    It was her mother''s voice. How could she not recognize it?


    It turned out that everything was a lie. In order to make her mother happy, she had been following the route her mother had told her.


    Although she had been greedy and unwilling, all her thoughts had benefited her mother.


    But in the end, her mother said in person that she had been using her from the beginning.


    The most important thing was that her mother, whom she had always been proud of, was not her biological mother, but her foster mother. She had severed the mother daughter relationship with her when she was most disappointed. In other words, she had been used like a fool from the beginning until she was of no use to her. She had decisively abandoned her.


    Mia burst into laughter while crying. She laughed loudly, "It turns out that I have always been a fool, who has been played by others. I thought that she was very strict with me since childhood, because she hoped that I could rely on myself and protect myself when I grow up, so I followed her steps.


    She asked me to go to Country A, so I went abroad. She asked me to learn to manage the company, so I did. She asked me to take over Bill''s property, but I still did as she said.


    She also asked me to go back to the Xia Clan with her, but I still did as she said. She said that it was a supreme honor to be the daughter of the Xia Clan, and that I could be the most respected woman in the Xia state. I also listened to her and did as she said.


    But it turns out that all I did was just using me. She asked me to fight for it and to embezzle. But after I was put into prison, she cut off the mother daughter relationship with me. What''s more ridiculous is that she is not my biological mother.


    It turns out that I was a chess piece


    in it.


    Mia was a man of flesh and blood, but was her sister Megan a human?


    How could she decide her sister''s life and death, and how could she live so many years without guilt?


    "So you tried every means to kill me just to avenge your sister?"


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal sneered, "Of course, you killed my sister. Why don''t I take revenge?"


    Mia leaned against the wall, as if she could fall down at any time.


    "But have you forgotten? Megan had hurt you, and she also wanted to take your boyfriend away. Such a woman doesn''t treat you as her sister at all. Is it worth it for you to avenge her? "


    Crystal took out a lady''s cigarette from her bag, lit it and took a drag. She said, "Of course she worth it. No matter what my sister did to me, she is still my sister. The reason why she set me up was just because she was confused for a while. When I was a child, I was often beaten and scolded by my stepfather, and sometimes she would help me get whipped from time to time. We are sisters forever. "


    Leaning against the wall, Mia took out a cigarette from the box on the table, put it in her mouth and lit it. She stood behind the wall and said, "So, now you have avenged your sister. Even if you didn''t kill me personally, I still can''t live long. Isn''t it enough? "

 Chapter 751 Honey, I Know You Are Awake!

    Crystal puffed out the cigarette and blew it away. She remembered that Hilary didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, even the light smoke of women''s cigarettes.


    Therefore, Crystal cut off the cigarette in her hand and threw it on the table. She turned to look at Mia and said, "Yes, that''s why I come here to see you off today."


    Leaning her head against the wall, Mia said with self-mockery, "I didn''t expect that I would see you the last one before I died. It''s really ironic to think about it."


    Crystal stood up, picked up her bag and was about to leave. She came here today to make Mia die without curiosity, and to see how desperate Mia was. She saw it, but she was not as excited as she thought. Mia looked really miserable. Without such an enemy, Crystal suddenly felt empty, but this feeling was only for a moment.


    She had someone she loved and someone who loved her. She would be happy.


    Suddenly, Crystal didn''t want to stay any longer. She wanted to go home to accompany her husband and son.


    "Since I''ve seen your miserable state, there''s no need to stay here. Mia, take your lifetime sin and walk good."


    Then Crystal turned around.


    When she was about to open the door and leave, Mia stopped her from behind. "Wait, Crystal, can you help me to see him?"


    Crystal stopped, turned around and frowned, "Who do you want to see?"


    "I want to see my biological father, Shawn..."


    Crystal suddenly felt it funny, "Why should I help you?"


    Mia took out a key from her pocket, raised it in the air and said, "This is the key that Bill has kept secretly all the time. I heard from Mora that Ryan colluded with Bill and plotted to let your mother, Griffith, marry Bill. The evidence is in his safe.


    For so many years, my foster mother and I have been able to live in peace in the Meng family for so many years, and we have controlled all the property of Bill. The most important thing is that we have this key. My foster mother lied to


    that you would feed me when you came back? Come on, I''ll give you a chance."


    With her legs on the waist of Edgar, Crystal giggled and said, "Don''t hurry, honey. I''ll take a shower."


    As soon as she finished her words, Edgar carried Crystal to their bedroom.


    With a stretch of his leg, Edgar closed the door. He put Crystal on the bed and took off his belongings while saying, "No need, I don''t mind."


    Crystal raised her eyebrows, "Really?"


    "What are you talking about?" Edgar asked suspiciously


    At this time, Crystal suddenly jumped up from the bed, pounced on Edgar and touched him casually. "Since you don''t mind the stink of sweat on my body, what else do you need to say? Come on, let me help you take it off..."


    Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. He felt something was wrong?


    After being stunned for two seconds, Edgar heard Crystal asked, "Hey, honey, are you okay Is he impotent? Or haven''t you eaten the medicine?"


    At that time, Edgar''s face immediately darkened!


    what? He is incompetent? With his body, he didn''t need to eat any medicine?


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? How about I get you some medicine?"


    Hearing that, Edgar came to his senses. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Crystal, you''d better keep silent at this time..."


    Before Edgar finished his words

 Chapter 752 Honey, Do You Know What Day It Is Today

    The second day, Crystal got up very early. She called out both Edgar and Hilary.


    She asked Edgar to cook early, and then she took Hilary to wash up.


    After breakfast, Crystal asked Edgar to take her and Hilary to the amusement park.


    Today was a weekend. There were many people in the amusement park. Crystal and Hilary were having fun.


    At the same time, Edgar was buying water and wiping sweat for them.


    The family had a happy weekend.


    The second day, Crystal and Edgar found Hilary a kindergarten, which was not far from their home.


    At first, Hilary didn''t want to go to school, but Crystal whispered something in his ear and he agreed again.


    Seeing that Hilary followed the teacher into the kindergarten, Crystal was a little reluctant, but she didn''t show it.


    Hilary was old enough to go to school. As parents, they couldn''t prevent their children from going to school because of their preference.


    After sending Hilary away, Crystal sat in the car and said to Edgar, "Honey, do you know what day it is today?"


    Turning his head to smile at Crystal, Edgar said, "Today is the birthday of Ms. Judy."


    Crystal put her hands on Edgar''s neck and smiled, "Yes!"


    Edgar pinched Crystal''s face and asked, "What the hell are you thinking about again?"


    Crystal withdrew her hand and touched her chin, "Guess?"


    With a smile, Edgar asked, "Are you going to do something to Lord Albert today?"


    Crystal smiled but didn''t say anything. She squinted at the distance and said lightly, "it''s time for my grandfather to leave the claws of Ryan."


    Edgar pulled over and turned to ask, "So what do you want to do?"


    Instead of answering Edgar''s question, Crystal said, "Let''s go, honey. Send me to a place..."


    The birthday party was very grand in the Xia clan this time, more grand than Lord Albert''s.


    It was Ms. Judy''s birthday girl, the first lady of the state of Xia. Because of her noble identity, many foreign guests came.


    In order to show that they attached great importance to Ms. Judy, Korea, Country C and several other countries had sent envoys to celebrate her birth


    man built a zoo in the mountain. With the national approval, he bought many animals.


    Including wild boars, lions, giraffe, and some crawling movements.


    That day, when Ryan went to the WJ village and passed by the deep mountain zoo, a wild boar suddenly ran out. The wild boar was also a ferocious animal, but it wouldn''t go crazy unless it was stimulated by food.


    Coincidentally, there was a smell of rice and grass from Ryan that day, so he became the target of wild boars.


    At this critical moment, Warren saved Ryan and drove the wild boar back to the zoo.


    This kind of event seemed to be coincidental, but in fact, it was deliberately arranged by Crystal.


    Crystal knew very well that Ryan was very suspicious, so she did not choose to release other dangerous animals.


    If she chose other animals like lions, it would definitely arouse the suspicion of Ryan that someone wanted to kill him. Moreover, if she let Warren fight with the lions privately, it would be easy to show his skills. How could an ordinary peasant defeat a lion? This was a doubt.


    Therefore, Crystal chose a wild boar. To subdue a wild boar, Warren only needed to use brute force.


    Therefore, Warren successfully became the butler of the Xia clan.


    At the same time, Crystal, who had just passed the inner courtyard, looked around and finally found Edgar, who was dressed as a waiter, outside a storage room.

 Chapter 753 Whats Going On

    But When Crystal approached, she saw that Edgar was surrounded by a group of maids.


    What the hell! What was going on?


    Crystal walked over and heard the maids asked, "Handsome, what''s your name? Where are you from?"


    "Well. Tell us who you are. By the way, are you new here? Why do you look so unfamiliar?"


    Then another maid said, "Of course he is a new comer. Otherwise, we would have found him earlier. Look, there is such a good-looking person in the world? By the way, do you have a girlfriend? My name is Judy. How about we make a friend?"


    As she spoke, the woman named Judy shook her white chest and pressed it against Edgar.


    Edgar took a step back in disgust, but there were other shameless women clinging to him.


    To be honest, at this time, Edgar really wanted to be furious and shouted, "Get out!


    But on the way here, Crystal told him to put away the hostility on him and pretend to be slightly weak.


    It was also strange when a waiter with sharp eyes. The bloodthirsty aura was indeed abnormal.


    But now, Edgar was about to explode!


    Smelling the rotten and retched perfume from these women, he really felt disgusted, but he could not show it.


    Clenching his fists, Edgar was about to lose his temper.


    All of a sudden, Crystal rushed over, grabbed Edgar''s arm and exclaimed, "Hey, Larry, why are you here? It''s hard for me to find you."


    The other maids were unhappy with Crystal''s sudden joining.


    Especially the maid called Judy. She poked Crystal with one hand and asked in an unfriendly tone, "Who are you? Do you know each other?"


    Crystal didn''t let go of Edgar''s hand. She turned around and said to Judy with a smile, "We know each other. He is Rice Bucket. He is my sister."


    Puff!


    One of the maids couldn''t help but laugh, "Ha ha, he is called Rice Bucket? Ha ha, I''m so happy. Is such a handsome man called Rice Bucket? Hahaha, it''s funny."


    The maid laughed exaggeratedly. She covered her belly and laughed out of breath, which made the o


    made eighteen boyfriends, but if you don''t mind that he is a female colleague, you can casually accost him. But, I think no matter how you accost him, he won''t like you. Because he likes standard men."


    After saying that, the maids stopped surrounding them and kept far away from each other.


    Crystal turned to look at the dark face of Edgar and said, "All right, you can go now. The butler just asked us to register. Let''s go!"


    Crystal left with Edgar.


    The other maids didn''t dare to stop him anymore.


    Crystal turned around and walked to a corner with Edgar. Edgar shook off Crystal''s hand and pressed Crystal against the wall.


    "Who is a lesbian?"


    Crystal chuckled, "Honey, don''t you think my plan works?"


    Hearing that, the corners of Edgar''s mouth twitched. It worked! It worked! It worked!


    Crystal rubbed her head against Edgar''s body and said, "Well, honey, don''t be angry. Do you know that those women will let you go if I don''t say that?"


    Shaking his head helplessly, Edgar rubbed Crystal''s hair and said, "Silly girl, my reputation has been ruined by you."


    Raising her eyebrows and turning her face, Crystal asked, "What''s wrong? Are you enjoying being surrounded by so many beautiful women?"


    Hearing that, the corners of Edgar''s mouth twitched again. His wife was like turning over a book!

 Chapter 754 Three Seconds

    Putting his arms around Crystal''s waist, Edgar laughed and said, "of course not? Honey, don''t talk nonsense, okay? "


    Crystal slapped away Edgar''s hand and said angrily, "no? You don''t mean it, do you? "


    With a chuckle, Edgar turned Crystal over, held her in his arms, rested his chin on her side face and teased, "honey, are you jealous?"


    Crystal poked at Edgar''s face and said obstinately, "Edgar, I''m telling you. From now on, you can''t dress up so handsome when you go out, or you''ll easily attract other women. Besides, no matter how other women harass you, like chatting up or taking photos with you, you have to refuse them, okay?"


    At a loss whether to cry or to laugh, Edgar said, "I did not say I won''t refuse. Didn''t you just suggest me to shut up?"


    Crystal touched her nose and said, "well Yes, it was a special case. How could it be the same? Anyway, I don''t care. Wherever you go, you can''t look at other women for more than three seconds. Do you hear me? "


    Smiling, Edgar pinched Crystal''s face and said, "Okay, honey, I know. Don''t worry. In my eyes, except you, other women are not women at all..."


    Crystal: "then what is it?"


    "Air? They are all air. If I see them, that means I don''t see them. If any other woman comes to approach me on purpose, I''ll say that I''m blind and can''t see anything. I''ll ask them to make a detour, okay?"


    Crystal chuckled and pouted, "Okay, okay. I won''t make a fuss with you this time, but don''t do it again, okay? "


    "Well Okay! "


    It seemed that Crystal had just hinted Edgar not to refuse, but Edgar would never argue with a jealous woman, because once this woman was jealous, he would be wrong. Even if it was not his fault, he had to admit it. As long as he admitted the fault obediently, she might not be angry with you.


    The most important thing was that Edgar didn''t want his wife to be unhappy. Even if Crystal frowned out of unhappiness, he would feel sorry for her for a long time!


    After chatting under an inconspicuous tree for a while, Crystal and Edgar felt that it was almost time.


    Both Edgar and Crystal took a look at their watch. At


    t this time every day, and the tea had to be served it in front of Lord Albert.


    It was said that Lord Albert was too to take care of himself, and he pretended to be noble and elegant. He would rather let a maid make tea for him than drink that kind of ordinary tea.


    Some people also said that it was because Lord Albert used to like drinking tea and preferred to make tea by himself. Now he was too old that he could not move freely, so he would ask the maids to make tea for him every day.


    But only Crystal knew that there was a reason why Lord Albert had been maintaining this habit.


    Crystal''s mother, Griffith, liked to see her father Lord Albert make tea the most. Her mother once said that watching Lord Albert make tea could make her calm down and cultivate herself.


    So Crystal guessed that the reason why her grandfather did so was to wait for her mother.


    Crystal and Edgar went upstairs quietly.


    There were two bedrooms upstairs. One was for Ms. Judy and the other was for Lord Albert.


    Lord Albert''s room was easy to distinguish. The door was open all the year round.


    In order to make it convenient for the maids to take care of Lord Albert, and also to make sure that if anything happened to Lord Albert, Ms. Judy could know it as soon as possible.


    At this moment, as soon as Crystal and Edgar reached the corner, they heard several crackling sounds coming from Lord Albert''s room.

 Chapter 755

    Hearing that, Edgar and Crystal looked at each other and quietly approached. The room of Lord Albert was still open.


    As soon as they entered, they saw a maid bending over and couldn''t see what she was doing?


    However, Crystal and Edgar could hear several curses:


    "Old man, why don''t you just open your mouth? Don''t always look like a dead man! Old man, if you want to die, you''d better hurry up. Don''t always let me serve you every day. Old man, do you want to eat or not? open your mouth! You don''t want to eat, do you? Well, I won''t stab you to death... "


    The maid in the room was about to stab Lord Albert with a needle


    Suddenly, a gust of wind rushed over from behind! A loud sound was heard.


    The maid was violently thrown to the ground by a force. When she looked up and saw clearly, she exclaimed, "you What are you doing? "


    Without further ado, Crystal bent over, grabbed the needle from the maid''s hand and threw it on the ground.


    "I should ask you. What are you doing?"


    Crystal looked down and found it was the maid, Judy.


    Judy stood up from the ground, clapped her hands, raised her chin and said, "nothing. I''m here to bring food to Lord Albert."


    Crystal sneered, "Bring food to him? Humph, why do you bring food with needles? "


    With an innocent look on her face, Judy'' said, "nothing. I just took it with me for fun."


    Crystal sneered, "For fun? I''m really curious. How can you play with the needle? Do you want to eat it? "


    Hearing Crystal''s question, Judy'' felt a little guilty. She touched her nose, deliberately puffed out her chest, pointed at Crystal and said, "you It''s none of your business! You It''s you What are you doing here? "


    In the eyes of Judy'', both she and Crystal were maids. So even if Crystal found out what she was doing, she was not afraid. She was not afraid of being reported. There was someone behind to support her. What was she afraid of!


    Thinking of this, Judy'' stared at Crystal unscrupulously and said, "you Do you want to steal something from Lord Albert''s room? "


    Ignoring the silly look of Judy'', Crystal turned around and walked to the be


    inking of this, Judy'' rolled her eyes and walked to Crystal in a low voice, "Hey, sister, you must have just come to the Xia clan. You are not familiar with all kinds of situations here, right? After today''s birthday party, I will take you to various places and have a good understanding of your colleagues. What do you think? "


    It took only two minutes for Judy to change her attitude.


    As for the compliment from Judy, Crystal just glanced at her and said coldly, "I don''t dare to be with you either. You are such a bold woman. You even dare to stab an old man with needle. I can imagine how vicious your means will be. Compared with your viciousness, I still like to be a dutiful maid."


    What Crystal meant was that she didn''t accept the kindness of Judy and indirectly cursed her for being vicious.


    The expression on Judy''s face changed. She cursed Crystal in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show her dissatisfaction with Crystal. She was afraid that Crystal would tell what happened today to Ms. Judy.


    Holding back her anger, Judy smiled and said, "Lewis, you always like joking. I''m just a maid. How dare I do that to Lord Albert? You were wrong just now. I was about to feed Lord Albert and help him up. Now you are here.


    As for the needle in my hand, you also want to know that maids like me often encounter unexpected situations. I just prepared those needles in case of need. Do you agree? "

 Chapter 756

    Crystal sneered, "Oh, I see. It seems that I have misunderstood you."


    Judy cursed Crystal in her heart, ''Bitch, you even believe me just by a few words. It seems that this woman named Lewis is really an idiot!''


    Although Judy thought so, she still nodded with a smile and said, "yes, yes, you misunderstood me."


    Crystal shrugged and said with a smile, "well, then I''ll give the needle back to you."


    After saying that, Crystal suddenly picked up the needle in her hand, leaned forward and stabbed it into Judy''s body


    Judy didn''t expect that Crystal would do this. When she realized what had happened, the needle had already pierced into her collar, and was only hair''s breadth away from her skin.


    Judy''s body trembled. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to move, but she was very angry in her heart. "What are you doing?"


    Crystal withdrew her hand, and the needle was left at the collar of Judy. Crystal smiled innocently, "nothing. I just gave you the needle"


    Crystal didn''t want to get into trouble. If she wasn''t afraid that other people would be attracted by the scream of Judy, she really suggested to teach her a lesson here.


    Apparently, Judy was taken aback by Crystal. She took the needle out of her collar with her trembling fingers. She didn''t know whether Crystal should do it again or not.


    Seeing that more than half of an hour had passed, Crystal knew that they didn''t have much time left.


    Therefore, Crystal turned around and walked to the tea table opposite to her, putting out the tea sets on the tray one by one. There was an unwritten rule in the Xia clan that as long as the tea was made in front of Lord Albert, others should avoid it.


    Everyone in the Xia clan knew this rule. Although they didn''t know why they did so, they all followed this rule.


    Seeing that Crystal had put out the tea set, Judy didn''t dare to say anything. She turned around and left the room.


    At the door, when Judy saw Edgar, she frowned and wanted to scold him. But when she thought that he looked so fierce, she was frightened and quickly walked away. She didn''t want to provoke him. What if he beat her on the face to vent his anger?


    Seeing


    ck on her grandfather?


    And they might have asked the doctor to check on him, but the doctor could do nothing to treat him?


    Many questions were surrounding Crystal''s mind, and she really wanted to figure it out. Sometimes she even wanted to rush to the birthday party right now and ask Ryan in public.


    Why did her grandfather suffer this?


    But she knew that even if she rushed over to question Ryan now, what else could she do? Their current power was simply unable to withstand a single blow from Ryan.


    How could they safely take Lord Albert out?


    Carrying Lord Albert on his back, Edgar walked out of the door. When he turned around, he saw that Crystal was still standing there.


    "Crystal, run! What''s wrong with you?"


    Crystal didn''t move.


    Seeing what was on Crystal''s mind, Edgar came back with Lord Albert on his back. Edgar took her hand and comforted her, "honey, it''s not the right time to fight against Ryan head on. Remember that we will let him get the punishment he deserves one day, but not now, do you understand?"


    Crystal sniffed, clenched her fists and said firmly, "I know. Let''s go. We''re leaving now."


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!"


    Therefore, Edgar went downstairs with Lord Albert on his back, holding Crystal''s hand.


    The servants downstairs had been sent away by Warren. After they went downstairs, they turned around and walked out from the back door of the inner hall.

 Chapter 757 The Scheme Of Edgar!

    When passing by the back hall, in order not to attract attention, Edgar put Lord Albert into a large trash can, which was covered with a relatively large trash bag.


    There were a lot of trash cans in the kitchen, and today was the birthday party of Ms. Judy. There were many guests and busy servants. Anyone who saw Edgar and Crystal push the trash can out from the back door of the backyard thought they were helping the chefs in the kitchen push the trash out.


    Therefore, along the way, Edgar and Crystal brought Lord Albert out smoothly.


    They walked out of the Xia clan, they pushed the trash can to an inconspicuous corner, and then took Lord Albert out of the trash can.


    Then, carrying Lord Albert on his back, Edgar got on a black private car that had been waiting there for a long time. The surface of this private car was very ordinary, but the interior was modified. There were beds, sofa, high-end furniture, and some electronic software and some medical equipment that even Crystal had never seen.


    Even there was a car following them miles away, the car would give out a corresponding alarm. Moreover, the car would make a corresponding solution and route according to the equipment and speed of the other car.


    In other words, as long as the car made by Edgar had enough gas, no car would be able to track them.


    After Edgar and Crystal got into the car, Douglas, who was also the drivier, said to Edgar, "boss, I guess it right. Ryan has sent a group of troops to hide around. As long as our people appear, they will follow us. And today''s birthday party also has people of Ryan. They may be waiting for you."


    Edgar took off his coat and changed it into a clean and beautiful white shirt. He tucked up his hair casually and said coldly, "I know. Tell everyone not to let anyone take action these days and pay close attention to Ryan''s action. Besides, don''t contact Jared anymore. Just tell him to carry out the plan as planned."


    At this time, Crystal was tucking Lord Albert in. Tears were welling up in the corners of Lord Albert''s eyes.


    ll. Just as we were carrying out our plan, my men were also making a move, just not trying to attract others'' attention. Not long after we came out of the Xia clan with Lord Albert, my men would also take a fake Lord Albert from the Xia clan who looked much alike him.


    And they are in the same car in front of us now. "


    Crystal stood up and turned to look at Edgar, asking, "do you mean that the car that Ryan is going to chase is not ours, but the one in front of us? In other words, everything was still under control? And it was to distract Ryan? That is the trick you played, Edgar? "


    Edgar rubbed Crystal''s nose and said with a smile, "that''s right. Now that Ryan has arranged a troop to stay around the Xia clan, he naturally knows that we will appear today to save Lord Albert]. His purpose is not to prevent us from saving him, but to follow us to the Empire. In order to get rid of the control of Ryan, we have to use the deception to deceive him and distract him from the real target so as to achieve our goal.


    As for Warren, he was not exposed in front of Ryan yet. On the contrary, it was he who reported to Ryan that we are helping Lord Albert to escape, but they are now chasing the fake Lord Albert. In this way, not only did Warren not expose himself in front of Ryan, but he also made a contribution for our plan, which made Ryan notice his loyalty! "

 Chapter 758 Get Help

    Hearing this, Crystal pinched Edgar''s face and pretended to be angry. "Okay, you are so cunning, Edgar! Since you have a good plan, why do you hide it from me? Tell me, do you think I''m not smart enough? "


    Hearing that, Edgar was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. With a smile, he kissed on Crystal''s face and said, "how could it be? My wife is the smartest, but well, about the plan. If Ryan didn''t take any action today, I wouldn''t use a substitute, so I didn''t have time to tell you about it. Honey, don''t be angry. Next time when I do anything, I will inform you in advance, okay? "


    Crystal poked Edgar]''s chest with her finger and said, "remember not to hide it from me next time!"


    Crystal had thought that Edgar was just a little scheming, but she didn''t expect him to be so cunning, even more cunning than the old fox Ryan.


    Hearing that, Edgar lowered his head and kissed Crystal''s hand, "I know, honey!"


    Crystal pushed away Edgar''s hand and pulled it back.


    Her grandfather was here! "Behave yourself, Edgar! My grandpa is watching us."


    Crystal sat down and turned to ask, "Douglas, has Shawn gone back to the basement?"


    Without turning around, Douglas said respectfully, "Dr. Shawn has come back. He is in the basement now."


    Crystal nodded, "okay. I know! "


    Then, Crystal turned to Edgar and said, "I''ll take my grandfather back to the basement first. Hilary''s class is over now. Why don''t you go to pick him up, honey?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stretched out his hand and pulled Crystal iinto his arms. He raised Crystal''s chin and looked at her seriously. "Remember, don''t take Lord Albert to the Empire alone before I make arrangements, okay?"


    Edgar was really afraid that Crystal would secretly take Lord Albert to the Empire without saying a word.


    No one knew where the Empire was. In other words, no one knew what kind of danger there would be in the Empire, and the danger was unpredictable. Edgar didn''t want Crystal to take such a risk alone.


    Even if Crystal really wanted to go to the Empire, she could wait for Edgar to arrange everything he


    s are shrunk, and he was poisoned at the beginning, so we needs to detoxify him, then carry out an operation, and we also need to perform acupuncture and massage to help the treatment. It takes a long time, and the most important key is to detoxify his body. Though it will be easy to solve the poison for ordinary people, but it''s a little difficult for such a feeble old man like Lord Albert.


    The toxin would most likely cause muscle pain, blood clot and other diseases in an ordinary person''s body. But Lord Albert has a cold body, so he will be paralyzed after being poisoned. It''s very difficult to detoxify. "


    Crystal frowned, "so, there is no antidote to my grandfather''s poison?"


    Shawn sighed, "well, basically that is the case. But if we can find another poison that can compete with the present one, we can have a try. But this operation must be done. Not to mention his physical condition, the only way to cure Lord Albert''s calf joint is to have a graft operation. We don''t have enough conditions in the basement. We still have to go back to city a to perform this operation in the hospital."


    After thinking for a while, Crystal asked, "what poison can compete with the chilly toxin hidden in my grandpa''s body?"


    Shawn asked, "well I''m afraid as long as we get the blood from the patient suffering from fever, it may neutralize the toxic poison in Lord Albert''s body. "

 Chapter 759 No! I Dont Agree!

    Crystal frowned, "what? The blood of the person with the fever? "


    Shawn nodded heavily, "yes, it''s a little difficult, but it''s the only way to detoxify Lord Albert."


    After thinking for a while, Crystal said, "can I..."


    Shawn knew what Crystal wanted to say, but before Crystal could finish her words, he shook his head and interrupted, "no, you can''t. Ms. Crystal, you have the same physical condition named ''cold body'' as Lord Albert. In addition, you tried the poison in order to save Edgar a few years ago, so there is still poison on your body. It''s impossible for you to have a fever."


    Crystal pinched between her eyebrows and said, "so you mean you need to find someone to make him have a fever and to get some blood from his body?"


    Shawn nodded, "yes!"


    "Then how much blood do you need?"


    Shawn said word by word solemnly, "all the blood in his body!"


    Crystal looked at him in surprise, "what? All the blood? Then it means it would be an exchange of life? Can he still live after you draw all the blood from his body? "


    Shawn sighed, "such a situation depends on the physical condition of different individual. There is a method that is similar to the function of chemical therapy. It can help the patient get rid of the toxic element in the body, and then we could transfer back to blood to the one who gives it out, and some of it would fuse with Lord Albert''s blood, and then remove the chilly poison from Lord Albert''s body. At last, their blood will return to their original position. However, there is one thing that needs to be paid attention to, The physical condition of Lord Albert is known as ''cold body''. His blood is also different from that of ordinary people. I''m afraid that the person with a fever will not be able to fit Lord Albert''s body. In other words, once his body is invaded by the chilly toxic from Lord Albert and can''t make the red cells in his body continue to supply blood, I''m afraid that this person who contribute the blood transfusion for Lord Albert will be over. "


    Crystal shook her head, "no, No. isn''t it killing? No, I can''t hurt an innocent


    in and said respectfully, "yes!"


    "Boy, I have many toys in my room. Let''s play together, okay?"


    Hilary was no stranger to Leo. He asked excitedly, "toys? That''s great! "


    Then, Leo went out with Hilary in his arms.


    After Hilary left, Edgar walked over to Crystal and Shawn and said, "I heard everything you said. You don''t have to worry about finding a fever patient. Just let me do it to save Lord Albert!"


    What Edgar said shocked Crystal and Shawn at the same time.


    "What did you say? Are you crazy? "


    Crystal looked at Edgar in disbelief.


    "Are you kidding, boss?"


    Hearing that, Edgar''s eyes gradually turned cold. He said word by word, "do you think I was kidding? I said let me do it... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Crystal interrupted him coldly, "no, absolutely not. I won''t let you do that. I don''t agree!"


    Crystal raised her voice, apparently a little nervous.


    Holding Crystal''s hand, Edgar looked into her eyes and said, "Crystal, do you want to watch your grandfather die? Don''t you want to avenge your mother? Don''t you want to take back everything that belongs to you? "


    Biting her own lips, Crystal said, "I But You will die in this way. I can''t let you do that. If you lose it for revenge, I''d rather not take it back. I don''t want to fight for it, I... "


    The more Crystal said, the more anxious she became. Then she began to cry helplessly.

 Chapter 760 I Am Here With You

    Holding Crystal in his arms, Edgar wiped her tears and comforted her gently, "silly girl, why are you crying? How can I leave you? Don''t cry, honey. I won''t die, and I won''t leave you alone either. "


    Crystal got rid of Edgar, patted him and said, "you''re talking nonsense. You want to trade your life for my grandpa''s Have you ever thought about my feelings when you did this? If you leave me, how should I live? "


    Holding Crystal tightly in his arms, Edgar said, "honey, don''t be so nervous. Listen to me. Do you still remember that I was poisoned once? When I was poisoned, I felt very hot all over my body and my face was red..."


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Shawn, who was standing next to him, cut in excitedly, "are you infected with fever at that time?"


    Crystal let go of Edgar. She took a look at Shawn and then looked at Edgar, asking, "You have had fever at that time? You? "


    With a smile, Edgar took Crystal to the sofa and pressed her to sit down. "Yes, at that time, I thought I might be poisoned with a kind of tox called heat fever. Over the years, the fever hasn''t taken effect on me. I guess this poison can be restrained in my body. And the reason why I almost went mad a year ago should be caused by this kind of tox."


    "Yes, I heard from my master that ''Mr. Edgar was poisoned that year. He was dying, but I didn''t know why he could live so long. I later talked with my master on the phone and he said that ''Mr. Edgar''s body was special. After our research, we found some information in an ancient medical book.


    According to the information, human body is divided into three kinds. The most common one is the most ordinary body of most of us.


    What''s more, the other two special kinds of physical condition are named as cold body and hot body respectively. Ms. Crystal and Lord Albert, you two are both typical hot body type. And the one who Mr. Edgar should be of the hot body type.


    Back then, Mr. Edgar was poisoned by with the tox, and that tox was a kind of heat poison according to traditional Chinese medicine theory. Just as Mr. Edgar said, he had a hot body, so the poison on his body for so many years did not take any effect. "


    Crystal let go of Edgar an


    tidote treatment at the same time, and Crystal, dressed in bacteria proof clothes, followed by Shawn, also went into the operating room.


    Although she agreed with Edgar to save her grandfather, Edgar also promised her that she would be with him all the time. If something happened to Edgar, she would not live alone.


    That was Crystal''s proposition. Although Edgar nodded in agreement, he knew that if something happened to Crystal], he would not let her do so. Of course, he was confident that he would be fine. He could not tell the reason, but only by his intuition.


    After Shawn let [Edgar and Lord Albert lie down at the same time, he called his assistant and several nurses to prepare.


    At this moment, Crystal held Edgar''s hand tightly and said, "you have promised me that you will be fine, haven''t you?"


    Looking at Crystal with a smile, Edgar said, "of course I will be fine. Don''t worry. I will be fine. It''s just a blood transfusion. It''s okay!"


    Edgar said in a relaxed tone, but Crystal''s heart was unusually heavy. She gritted her teeth to hold back her tears.


    "I''m telling you, if you die unexpectedly, I will die with you the next second. Got it? So don''t let anything happen to you, okay? "


    With a smile, Edgar pinched Crystal''s nose and said, "I know, honey. Don''t worry. I won''t be so cruel to leave you alone."


    After saying that, Crystal failed to hold back her tears. She cried, "you have to keep your words. I''ll stay here with you."

 Chapter 761 miracle!

    Reaching out his hand to wipe away Crystal''s tears, Edgar said, "of course, I will keep my word. Honey, don''t cry, okay?


    Crystal''s tears made Edgar''s heart ache.


    A teardrop streaked across Crystal''s face and fell on Edgar''s arm. It followed his arm and fell on Crystal''s wrist. The butterfly shaped birthmark appeared on her wrist, which was what Crystal had expected.


    But at this moment, the Dragon scales on Crystal''s body suddenly appeared with the birthmark. A golden light emerged from the birthmark, followed by the butterfly mark.


    The golden light of dragon scales lit up the whole operating room.


    All the nurses and Shawn were shocked!


    "Then what?"


    "I What did I see? "


    "Am I dreaming?"


    All the people present were shocked.


    They had never seen such a scene before. It was as if they were watching a 3D movie, real and incredible.


    Sitting up from the bed, Edgar stared at Crystal''s wrist


    At this moment, the butterfly, which had turned into a birthmark, flew in the air. The butterfly followed the golden light and flew farther and farther. Then it actually flew towards Lord Albert''s bed.


    Then, both Edgar and Crystal noticed that the butterfly seemed to be looking for something. In less than a second, another butterfly suddenly appeared on Lord Albert''s wrist. As the two butterflies danced trippingly, the same dragon scales appeared on Lord Albert''s wrist


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Everyone''s jaw was about to drop. They couldn''t come to their senses for a long time!


    At this time, the dragon scale appeared on Crystal''s wrist and stopped in the air. Its light became brighter and brighter. The dragon scale on Lord Albert''s arm had been circling around Crystal''s dragon scale, and the two butterflies also turned.


    It was not until then that Edgar and Crystal found that the dragon scale that appeared on Lord Albert''s wrist was not as bright as Crystal''s. However, as the number of circles increased and the speed became faster and faster, the two dragon scales gradually reache


    hile, Edgar took off the necklace around Crystal''s neck and handed it to Lord Albert.


    Just like what Mora did before, Lord Albert opened the pendant on the necklace and took out the small golden knife from it.


    Then he picked up the golden knife and cut his wrist heavily, just like the Dragon scales that appeared on Crystal''s wrist.


    The Dragon scales on Lord Albert''s wrist appeared again. Lord Albert held the Dragon scales in his hand and murmured to it. Then he threw it into the air. This time, the Dragon scales emitted a different light, not golden light, but blue light.


    With the brightness of the blue light shining on everyone''s face, all of a sudden, they seemed to be shocked and all of them fainted on the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Asked Edgar], frowning.


    Lord Albert didn''t say anything. He took the dragon scale back and let it return to his wrist.


    "They are fine. They just forget what happened just now."


    "What did you say? Edgar looked at Lord Albert in surprise.


    It was unbelievable! Temporary amnesia? He took their memory?


    Obviously, Lord Albert would not answer Edgar''s question.


    "What about Crystal?"


    Lord Albert''s expression did not change. He said lightly, "she is fine, too. She will wake up after a rest."


    Gritting his teeth, Edgar said, "you..."


    This old man seems to fudge his question!

 Chapter 762 You... Leave The Key!

    Holding Crystal in Edgar arms, Edgar walked out. Now that Albert was fine, what was the point of them staying here?


    With Crystal in his arms, Edgar walked out of the hospital and came to the parking lot. He found his car, opened the back door and carefully put Crystal in.


    Edgar closed the back door, turned around and opened the front door. As soon as he sat down, someone sat on the passenger seat next to him.


    "What do you want?"


    Turning his head to Albert, who took it for grant, Edgar asked with a frown.


    Albert looked around the car and said indifferently, "I have no place to go."


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar held back his anger and said, "This is City A, not the Xia state. Your fake son hasn''t been able to find this place yet. There are several hotels not far away from here. Help yourself, okay?"


    Albert curled his lips and said, "I... I don''t have any money with me! "


    For Edgar, he was already very angry with Albert''s trick just now.


    Although Albert was the grandfather of Edgar''s wife and he should also call Albert grandfather, with the vicious trick of Albert just now, Edgar had already forgotten the words "respect the old and love the young".


    Isn''t Albert very capable? After being poisoned, Albert muscles were shrunk and could completely heal themselves. With such a skill, he definitely could find a place to live.


    Therefore, Edgar rolled his eyes at Albert.


    Then Edgar opened the door, got out and carried Crystal out. Then he carried Crystal to another car.


    The parking lot of the hospital was just as the one of Edgar''s family. After all, this hospital belonged to his family. So there were several cars of his own here.


    After carrying Crystal to another car, Edgar quickly locked the safety. On the other hand, Albert rushed out with his face full of consternation.


    When Albert got out of the car, what left for him was only exhaust gas. He angrily pointed at the speeding car and cursed, "Damn it, that... Who, Hey, you! Leave


    t down his feet, leaned against the chair and said lazily, "Say whatever you want, just take it as a chat between us."


    Jared nodded, "Yes!"


    Then Jared asked respectfully, "President, with all due respect, I want to know how many escaped criminals are there? Are they old or young? "


    Squinting at Jared vigilantly, Ryan asked, "Why do you ask this?"


    Jared didn''t show a sign of diffidence. Instead he looked straight into Ryan''s eyes and said respectfully, "Sir, if the escaped criminals are several young people, they will definitely pass through Thailand. There are lawbreakers fleeing around hundreds of miles around Thailand. The criminals will certainly gather with those people, and maybe they will follow those lawbreakers.


    If the escaped criminals are women, they will naturally detour around Thailand and go in the opposite direction after they escape from the border. In Thailand, no matter whether they are escaped criminals or refugees, as long as they are women, they can''t leave Thailand alive. If... "


    Hearing Jared''s explanation, Ryan became interested. He sat straight, stubbed out the cigarette and looked at Jared seriously, "Jared, have you ever heard of where the Empire is?"


    Jared frowned, "Empire? It''s said on the Internet that the Empire is just a mirage. There is no Empire at all. "

 Chapter 763 The Location of The Empire!

    Ryan shook his head and said, "no, there is. There is such a country, and the Empire is a secret place. Let me make it clear to you. The escaped criminals are going to the Empire, and they are a man and woman with another old guy. "


    It was impossible for Ryan to tell Jared that Lord Albert was exactly the old guy he just mentioned. Since he wanted to use his father as a bait, he naturally couldn''t let anyone know that his Lord Albert was kidnapped.


    Even his mother, Ms. Judy, didn''t know where her husband Lord Albert really went. Ryan lied to her that he had sent Lord Albert to the south. There were some mansions in the south of the Xia clan, which were used as a secret place for Ryan as his temporary residence.


    Ms. Judy had quarrel with him after she knew it. But she was afraid of Ryan''s power, so even if Ms. Judy was confused, she dared not ask for further question in front of Ryan.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Ryan looked at Jared, tried to capture any expression on Jared''s face.


    After thinking for a moment, Jared said, "a man, a woman and an old man will go east around Thailand. There will be prosperous places to the east, and the aged people doesn''t have good physical strength, so it is inevitable for the old man to suffer some indisposition. Naturally, they would go to a city with nice hospitals. The north side is wet and the ease is dry, while the south side is also a bad option, so they would not go.


    And the west shares the border with Thailand, so they can only went to the east. "


    Jared''s words made Ryan look at him with satisfaction in an instant. When Jared spoke, he didn''t lower his head with guilt, touch his nose nervously, or look around and speak intermittently. It meant that these words were from the bottom of his heart, and his advice was not made up with nonsense.


    His tone was clear and calm. Judging from many circumstances, Jared was indeed a thoughtful, reasonable and smart person.


    After observing for a while, Ryan smiled and said, "good, very good. Jared, you deserve to be granted with the doctorate degree. Your promotion is not in vain."


    r, don''t you want the money?"


    Seeing the taxi leave quickly as if there was a flood or a beast behind, Lord Albert was stunned.


    "What happened?"


    Obviously, no one would answer his question.


    Seeing that Edgar walked in with Crystal in his arms, Lord Albert turned around and followed him.


    With Crystal in his arms, Edgar pushed the door open, followed by Lord Albert.


    As soon as Lord Albert entered the villa, he saw several men in black sportswear standing in the living room, surrounding a child.


    Seeing that Edgar came in, Leo and the others stood up naturally. They said in unison, "Mr..."


    Before the word "Edgar" was uttered, they saw Lord Albert, who was behind Edgar, swallowed the word "Edgar".


    "Mr. Edgar!"


    Ignoring Leo and others, Edgar went upstairs with Crystal in his arms.


    Edgar took Crystal back to their bedroom, gently put her on the bed, pulled the quilt for Crystal, covered her, turned around and left the room, and then closed the door.


    As soon as Edgar went downstairs, he saw Hilary, who was sitting not far away, acting like a spoiled child on Lord Albert.


    At that time, Edgar''s face immediately darkened. He walked over and pulled Hilary out of Lord Albert.


    "Little guy, what did you learn today?"


    Hilary told Edgar all the interesting things that had happened in his kindergarten today. Hilary didn''t stop talking until he made Edgar laugh.

 Chapter 764 Thats So Annoying

    Seeing that Edgar and Hilary completely ignored him, Lord Albert glared at the two of them with a long face.


    Humph! What''s the big deal? Lord Albert had just found out that the child held by Edgar was called Hilary Luo, the son of Crystal, which meant that he was the great grandson of Lord Albert.


    Lord Albert was very happy to have a great grandson, but At this moment, Lord Albert seemed to say, "Hey, don''t you see me sitting there? Did they really ignore him? Come on, he was the great grandfather!


    Lord Albert cleared his voice to show his existence.


    However, Edgar ignored it. At this time, Hilary turned to Lord Albert and asked, "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you?"


    Obviously, Edgar was not happy that his son called Lord Albert "grandfather".


    "Hilary, what are you talking about? Do you think you can recognize someone else as your family member? "


    If Lord Albert could stay calm when being ignored a second ago, then the next second, Lord Albert couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Lord Albert sat up from the sofa, puffing his nose and pointed at Edgar, "you You How dare you! "


    Well, in fact, Lord Albert wanted to scold Edgar severely, but just now he heard a lot of things about Edgar from Hilary''s words. Through hearing a lot of things, Lord Albert could be sure that Edgar was a very scheming person.


    Respect the old and be gentle to the young? How could Edgar be that nice? That was bullshit!


    Therefore, for the time being, Lord Albert didn''t want to irritate Edgar. If Edgar drove him out, he didn''t even have a single penny with him. Did he have to wandering on the street like a tramp?


    Therefore, Lord Albert''s strategy at the moment was to wake till his granddaughter woke up. So that Crystal would teach him a lesson.


    Therefore, Lord Albert only said "How dare you!" and the other evil words were decisively held back by him.


    But However, this was not what Edgar thought at all. He had learned from Crystal that he was a glib talker. Raising his chin, Edgar looked at Lord Albert contemptuously and said, "What did you say? How dare I? Well? Old man, who do you think you are? Do we know each other? "


    sion on his face.


    What did he mean by asking him to pay? What the hell? Lord Albert was rich, but he couldn''t afford it as he didn''t take any money with himself. If he could have the chance, he would never eat the leftover of Edgar/


    The most important thing was that Edgar had called him to pay for it?


    Lord Albert was so angry that he couldn''t eat it no matter how hungry he was.


    "Edgar, what do you mean? Why are you so mean to me? These are all the take out you ordered, aren''t they? Why should I pay for it? "


    The problem was that he didn''t have money!


    Leaning against the guardrail lazily, Edgar put on a pitiful look and said coldly to Lord Albert, "why? Just because you have eaten it. If you don''t want to pay, you can turn left and get out of here as far as you can. It''s best to see you again, no, never! "


    Lord Albert was so angry that he covered his chest with his hands. He pointed at Edgar with his trembling fingers and said, "do you have any sense of piety? I''m an old man! You brat, at least respect the elder! Don''t you understand? "


    Shrugging, Edgar said, "I''m sorry. I can''t apply this rule on you."


    "You !"


    Lord Albert put his hand on his chest to soothe himself. He really felt that he was about to die of anger because of Edgar.


    Just when Lord Albert was thinking about whether he should slam the door and leave, he heard a voice, "Grandpa!" The sweet voice came from upstairs.

 Chapter 765 Its My Fault!

    Both Edgar and Lord Albert turned around at the same time and saw Crystal standing there, supporting herself against the wall.


    Edgar was the first to react. He quickly walked up a step, came to Crystal and held her. "Crystal, are you awake?"


    Crystal turned to look at Edgar, and then looked at Lord Albert in shock. "Grandfather, you..."


    At this time, Lord Albert was still a little excited. He looked at Crystal in a daze, and the corners of his mouth trembled. "Ivy, my dear granddaughter, are you awake?"


    "Grandpa, your leg?"


    Crystal was shocked. Wasn''t her grandfather lying on the bed? Didn''t he muscles weaken? How could it be?


    Knowing what Crystal wanted to ask what, Edgar supported her and asked concernedly, "Crystal, are you hungry? Let''s go downstairs and eat something first."


    Compared with the shock of Crystal, what Edgar cared more about was Crystal''s health.


    Crystal shook her head and went downstairs with the help of Edgar. She came to Lord Albert and looked him up and down, with more suspicion in her heart. "Grandpa, what the hell is going on with you?"


    With a smile, Lord Albert took Crystal''s hand and patted it. "I know what you want to ask. Come here and do it. I''ll explain to you at length."


    While they were talking, Lord Albert asked Crystal and Edgar to sit on the sofa.


    In front of Crystal, Lord Albert behaved like an elder and sat upright.


    On the other hand, Crystal and Edgar were sitting opposite to him. Crystal didn''t seem to care about anything. She looked like a well behaved and honest girl. Only Edgar, who was sitting next to Crystal, looked indifferent, slightly chin up, and his face was stinky, as if someone owed him money.


    Therefore, Lord Albert focused all his attention on Crystal, automatically blocking the provocative eyes of Edgar.


    "Ivy, do you want to know why I suddenly recovered?"


    Before Crystal could open her mouth, Edgar said indifferen


    two have raised him for so many years. He is just an ungrateful wolf!"


    Crystal stood up and comforted Lord Albert, "Well, grandfather, don''t be angry. My mother and I have lived outside for so many years. Although we are not very rich, we are very happy. Although my stepfather always beat and scold me, he is good to my mother."


    Hearing that, Lord Albert turned around and looked at Crystal. With tears in his eyes, he patted on Crystal''s shoulder and said, "Ivy, I know you are a good girl. It''s my fault. If we didn''t adopt Ryan, your mother might not have been living outside for so many years. He had been lying to us that your mother was alive and he would help us find her. Therefore, we have been hoping for him all the year round. It was not until I was paralyzed in bed for no reason that I became suspicious of Ryan. But it was too late at that time. He became the president of the Xia Clan, and the head of the Xia Clan gave him the position. I regretted it at that time, but I was old. What I wanted most was to see my son Griffith after I died. So, Ryan, he has been cheating us for so many years with the shameless excuse that he can find your mother for us."


    Speaking of the past, Lord Albert sighed.


    At this moment, Lord regretted the decision of adopting Ryan.

 Chapter 766 The Dragon Master Clan!

    At this time, Crystal looked at Lord Albert seriously and said firmly, "Grandpa, you don''t have to sigh. What should belong to us should still belong to us in the end. Ryan has occupied my mother''s things for so many years, and it''s time for him to pay back. Grandpa, Ivy is here to protect you. I will take back everything in the Xia Clan for my mother!"


    Lord Albert looked at Crystal in a daze, as if he had seen his daughter, Griffith. It was said that his daughter was a kind and quiet girl.


    But only he knew that his daughter was not quiet. She just didn''t like to fight, and was extremely filial to the two of them. His daughter was too reluctant to hurt the two of them, so she did as he wished every time.


    Lord Albert felt very bitter in his heart. In fact, his daughter''s life was ruined by him. If he didn''t trust Ryan so much at that time, and if he didn''t force his daughter to marry Bill, perhaps everything would not happen.


    His good daughter wouldn''t have died so early.


    Lord Albert withdrew his tears, opened his mouth and said hoarsely, "Yes, Ivy, you are right. What belongs to us must be taken back from him."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Yes, Grandpa. We can do it. But what I want to know is, grandpa, who the hell are you?"


    Crystal helped Lord Albert sit down again and asked.


    "Ivy, in fact, I should have told you this earlier. Fifty years ago, your grandmother, was the daughter of the Xia Clan. In the past, the Xia Clan was a rich clan, and because her father was the president of the Xia state, she, as the daughter of the Xia Clan, wanted to make friends with all the rich clans in the local area.


    Every day, there were different sons of the rich and the officials who pursued your grandmother. But at that time, your grandmother was not interested in these children. In order to avoid these troubles, she decided to go on a trip. Once she heard that there was the most beautiful snow lotus in the world in the desert. It was very beautiful. It was said that whoever picked the snow lotus and made a wish to it would meet his or her lover.


    That is said your grandmother believed the legend, so she and her friends decided


    o it''s easy to heal the wounds. But when Ryan knew my identity, he got the chilly toxin from somewhere and planted it on me. Our dragon master clan has a cold body, so the chilly poison Dragon scales can''t have any effect at all."


    Crystal was a little confused and patted her head to sober herself up.


    "Grandfather, so the reason why you can recover this time is that the Dragon scales on my body saved you, right?"


    Ryan nodded and said, "Yes, you''re right. The Dragon scales on our bodies can not only bring back the dead, but also have the ability to distinguish. The same kind of dragon scales will naturally analyze. Ivy, I have said so much. Can you understand?"


    The shock in Crystal''s heart was obvious. She opened her big eyes and asked, "Grandpa, that is to say, I We are all members of the dragon race, not humans?"


    Lord Albert shook his head with a smile and said, "Of course not. People of our dragon master clan and normal people will also have seven emotions and six desires, grow old and die. However, our ancestors were originally dragons, and they were sky dragons, but they had evolved into human shapes five hundred years ago. People like us all have dragon scales, and dragon scales are the symbol of our dragon master clan.


    In the Empire, the dragon people live the same life as ordinary people. There is nothing special about people. If we have to say it is different, it is the effect of our dragon scales."

 Chapter 767 Things About The Empire!

    Ryan''s words made Crystal understand what he meant.


    Both she and her grandfather belonged to the Dragon Race, and the Dragon Race was residing in the Empire.


    But now, Crystal was even more confused. Since both she and her grandfather were members of the Dragon Race, what did it have to do with the position of President Ryan? Not to mention that Crystal wanted to avenge her mother, why did Ryan always want to get the Dragon scales from her and her grandfather?


    "Grandfather, I don''t understand why Ryan always wants to get our dragon scales? Now that he has got the position of president from you, he should be satisfied. But why... "


    Lord Albert shook his head with a smile and stopped Crystal from continuing. He said, "do you want to ask why Ryan has been scheming to take our dragon scales?"


    Crystal was stunned and waited for Lord Albert to continue.


    "Ivy, do you know there is a rumor that the one who gets the Dragon scales will rule the world? In fact, what it means is that the Dragon Race''s members are the real kings. Once the members of the Dragon Race appear, they will be treated with the most respect in every country and place.


    Moreover, the Dragon Race enjoys the highest reputation in the eyes of those minority races. It''s easy for us to become the most powerful group in the world.


    But there are both advantages and disadvantages. It''s also because we have some strange effects on them. Every country wants to have the Dragon scales on our bodies. The fact that the Dragon scales can bring people back to life. That point can give the various countries a reason to unite against us. Therefore, Ryan was so desire for the dragon scales on our bodies.


    Not only did he want to be the president of the state of Xia, but also your great grandfather knew my identity very well at that time. He thought my identity was the most suitable one to inherit the position of the president of the Xia state, so at that time, he said to his henchmen that I was the forever successor of the Xia state. If there was a later person who wanted to replace me to be the president of the Xia state, he must keep my blood, and he sh


    ower is the military power controlled by Ryan, and the financial resources are the shares of all the companies owned by the Xia Clan. The power of Ryan is the position of all the subordinates of him. If we change the three things in his hand into ours. Then he will only be defeated. "


    Lord Albert nodded. At this moment, he had a different impression of Edgar.


    ''This brat is not only scheming, but also smart. ''.


    "So, our first step is..."


    Crystal picked up the porridge and took a sip.


    Seeing that Crystal lowered her head to eat the porridge, Lord Albert thought it might taste good.


    So he also picked up a bowl of porridge and lowered his head to have a taste, but...


    Ahem!


    Lord Albert flushed and coughed violently.


    "Edgar, you What did you put in the porridge? "


    At this time, Crystal quickly took out a piece of tissue and handed it to Lord Albert, "grandfather, are you okay?"


    Lord Albert took the tissue and wiped his mouth. He glared at Edgar.


    At the same time, Crystal looked at Edgar and asked, "honey, what are you doing? What did you put in my grandfather''s porridge? "


    Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar said innocently, "Oh, nothing. I just accidentally sprinkled pepper into the porridge."


    After saying that, Edgar leaned close to Lord Albert and said, "grandfather, are you okay? I just put it a little by accident. It should be alright, right? Does the porridge taste the same?"

 Chapter 768 Crystal, You!

    Lord Albert was so angry that he pointed at Edgar and said, "Edgar You !"


    Raising his eyebrows with a faint smile, Edgar asked, "Grandpa, what''s wrong? What do you want to say? "


    At this time, Crystal pulled Edgar over and questioned, "honey, did you do it on purpose?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar said innocently, "No. I was really careless."


    Now Crystal realized that something must have happened between Edgar and his grandfather. Otherwise, it was impossible for Edgar to target her grandfather again and again.


    Crossing her arms across her chest, Crystal looked up at Edgar and then at Lord Albert. "Tell me, what''s wrong with you two? Is there anything I don''t know? "


    Shrugging his shoulders, Edgar spread out his hands and said, "no, we are fine!"


    After saying that, Edgar turned to look at Lord Albert and said with a smile, "Am I right, grandpa?"


    The smile on Edgar''s face was fake, as if he was saying, "if you dare to say no, I will throw you out on the street, an old man."


    Lord Albert curled his lips and thought, ''humph, does he think I dare not to say it? He was the master of the Xia clan and the former president of the Xia State. Would he be afraid of Edgar?


    So, Mr. Lord Albert cleared his voice and said, "well, Edgar is right. We are fine. Don''t worry about it. Maybe he was really careless just now"


    Well, Lord Albert admitted that he couldn''t afford to offend Edgar now.


    Edgar was a madman. He never used the common sense. If he got angry, he will really drive Lord Albert to the street.


    Since her grandfather didn''t want to talk about it, Crystal decided not to ask anymore. Anyway, she was here now. How dare Edgar bully his grandfather.


    Putting his arm around Crystal''s shoulder, Edgar said, "honey, you see what I said. I''m telling the truth. Grandpa and I are good friends. We get along well with each other."


    Crystal pushed Edgar away and said, "sit down. Don''t you see Grandpa is here?"


    Lord Albert cleared his voice and waved his hand, "Oh, nothing. You continu


    ys think that making decisions on your own is the best for me, but you never understand that the reason why we separated three years ago was our self righteous love.


    At that time, I thought that my decision was the best for you, but I didn''t expect that I was the one who hurt you the most in the end. At this time, the same thing happened. You think that your decision is the best for me, but you never know what I want. Since you think it''s a right decision, then I''ll fulfill your wish! "


    After saying that, Edgar turned around and went upstairs.


    "Edgar, where are you going?"


    Crystal stopped him and looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Without turning his head, Edgar smiled with self mockery. "Where are we going? Of course, I''ll leave with Hilary as you wish. Otherwise"


    Crystal wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said to Edgar, "no, this is your place. I''ll go upstairs and take grandfather away."


    Clenching his fists, the blue veins on his forehead was obviously visible. Suddenly, Edgar turned around and walked quickly to Crystal. He bent over and pinned Crystal on the sofa. He reached out and pinched her chin. "Why? Crystal, why don''t you ask me to stay? You know I can''t leave you, but why don''t you yield to me? You are my wife now, Where are you taking your grandfather to? Do you really want to leave me? "

 Chapter 769 Are You Ready

    Crystal looked at Edgar and asked, "If I ask you to stay, will you stay? Besides, I also hope that we can be apart for a period of time..."


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Edgar lowered his head and bit her lips hard. "You always can''t say something soft, don''t you?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "I want you to say you love me! "


    Holding Crystal''s hands to stop her moving, Edgar looked at her angrily.


    Crystal looked at him, lost in thought. After a long time, Crystal said, "Edgar, I love you!"


    This sentence made Edgar''s angry heart jump back to where it had been. He lowered his head again and kissed hard on Crystal''s mouth. "Since you love me, don''t push me away. Crystal, remember, we are a couple now. We share weal and woe together. We have to face everything together. This time, I can promise you that you will go to the Empire by yourself.


    But I will never agree to break up with you. On the Empire trip, I will ask the brothers of Shadow Group to escort you, and I will continue to play Tai Chi with Ryan here. You can come back early and let Ryan suffer a crushing defeat with me. As for Hilary, don''t worry. He is our son, so I will protect him well and won''t let anything happen to him. But honey, you have to promise me that you won''t lose contact with me anymore. Let me know what you are doing every day. You have to miss me one hundred times every day, okay?"


    Hearing that, Crystal smiled all of a sudden. With a sweet smile, she raised her head and kissed on Edgar''s mouth. "Thank you, honey! You can understand me in this way."


    Crystal felt very happy to have such a man who was willing to do everything for her, respected her decisions, and silently supported her.


    Edgar knew what Crystal was worried about, and what Crystal said was right. Hilary was too young now. If they all left, who will take care of Hilary? After Gina''s things happened, Edgar felt that if they gave Hilary to anyone, he and Crystal would not be relieved. Edgar thought, ''It was better to be her backup than to make Crystal worry. It was also a way to love her!''


    At this time, Lord Albert was sleeping upstairs for a while. Then he got out of


    ou mean stealing a dragon to a phoenix?"


    Rolling his eyes at him, Edgar asked, "Or what?"


    Kent chuckled, "Ok, ok, I''ll do it right away!"


    He knew his boss was not that cruel.


    At this time, Kent turned around and was about to leave. He had just taken two steps when Edgar stood up, took his coat and strode past him. "Forget it. Make an arrangement. Go to see Angela for the last time tonight. Maybe she can tell us something."


    Edgar didn''t believe that Angela had a car accident. And it was just a simple traffic accident. Angela was about to give birth. With her current status in the Xia Clan, it was impossible for her to go out without a servant. This whole thing revealed a conspiracy. It seemed that it was only aimed at Angela, but in fact, Edgar thought of another deeper meaning.


    Kent wanted to say something, but he saw that Edgar didn''t say it casually, so he quickly arranged a car for Edgar that could run in the Xia state without being conspicuous.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, they arrived at the first city hospital of the Xia state.


    There would be Leo at the gate of the hospital.


    Getting out of the car, Edgar turned to Leo and asked, "Is everything ready?"


    Leo nodded respectfully, "Yes, Angela''s ward is in the ICU on the third floor. The whole floor of the third floor is controlled by our people, and the people of Ryan are also sent away by director Wang"


    Edgar nodded without saying anything.

 Chapter 770 I Want To Be An Ordinary Woman In My Next Life!

    Edgar, Leo and others arrived at the ICU on the third floor smoothly.


    As soon as Edgar entered the ICU, he saw Angela lying on the bed. Angela closed her eyes, with an oxygen tube inserted into her nose, an ECG, and a drip.


    Her face was pale and her skin was bloodless. She looked as if she was dead. In fact, she was dead. Could she come to life after brain death?


    Edgar walked over and stood on the edge of the bed. He just looked at Angela quietly for a while and said, "Angela, Crystal let me come to see you for the last time."


    As soon as Edgar finished his words, Angela suddenly opened her eyes. She stared at Edgar and said something faintly.


    Hearing Angela''s words, Edgar bent over and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    It seemed that Angela had used up all her strength. She said to Edgar, "Save my child!"


    "Don''t worry. I will send your child to the countryside to find a simple and honest person to adopt. He won''t be homeless, nor will he fall into the hands of Ryan."


    Tears welled up in Angela''s eyes. She forced a smile and said weakly, "Thank you! My Phone Has everything you want to know. Please thank Crystal for me. I want an ordinary woman in my next life."


    Edgar said, "Of course you can!"


    Finally, Angela looked into Edgar''s eyes and said weakly, "I Can I call you cousin for the last time?"


    With the most ordinary smile on his face as usual, Edgar said, "Of course you can. I will watch your child grow up for you."


    Tears streamed down Angela''s cheeks, and he also smiled brightly, "Thank you Cousin!"


    When Angela called him "Cousin", it suddenly occurred to Edgar that Angela was the daughter of the Cao family and his cousin. He used to be the apple of the eyes of the former Hobson'' of the Cao group, and also the sister of the current CEO of the Cao group, Steven.


    But later, the Cao Clan was defeated, and Angela committed a crime and was sent to prison. After he was released, he became Christine and Ryan''s mistress. All these things appeared


    ith great insight and quickly walked over to hang the coat on the hanger.


    Edgar strode over the desk, sat down and came straight to the point, "Tell me, what have you found out?"


    Leo took out Angela''s phone and clicked on a video. He bent over and respectfully put it on the table, saying, "Boss, you can watch this video first."


    As the video was played, a man in a white suit appeared on the screen. He was wearing a moon colored medium long woolen coat with a cigar in his hand.


    The man sat at the desk and drank tea. His fingers were thin and long, and the light of the cigar in his fingers reflected that his fingers were really beautiful.


    The man''s appearance was hard to tell, and he was full of dark and light energy.


    Opposite him sat Ryan in a black suit.


    "Master Rory, you are right. There is indeed a spy in the government of the state of Xia. Thanks to your help, those people showed their true colors."


    Master Rory smiled and his voice was a little slender. He said, "No, no. It''s because of the president''s cooperation that I can make a difference."


    "Then what else do you want to say next, Master Rory?"


    "Since we got along with each other these days, I think President Xia is a straightforward person. Well, I''ll come straight to the point."


    Ryan smiled politely and said, "Please go ahead!"

 Chapter 771 Experiment!

    Master. Rory touched his own beard and smiled, "My daughter has lived in the Xia clan for a long time. Mr. Ryan, will you just let her live in the Xia clan like this?"


    Master. Rory directly pointed out the purpose of his words.


    Hearing that, Ryan smiled and said, "of course not. Don''t worry, Master. Rory. Your girl is very popular in the Xia clan, and my mother likes her very much. Of course, And I have a crush on her. Well, I will be a lucky and auspicious day three days later. And I will come to marry her that day!"


    Hearing that, Master. Rory smiled with satisfaction and said, "Okay, then do as you said, Mr. Ryan, but I heard that there is another woman named Miss Christine living in the Xia clan. She has been pregnant for a long time. Mr. Ryan, what about your relationship with Miss Christine? ?"


    Taking a sip of the tea, Ryan put it down and asked, "Oh, do you mean Christine? Oh, here is the thing. Miss Christine is the woman my son once has an affair with outside. She is pregnant and came to my house to make trouble. After all, she is still pregnant with the child of my son. It''s reasonable to keep her in my family. As the head of the Xia clan, I can''t just ignore her. What''s more, my mother Ms. Judy has been in a bad mood these days and depressed for a long time, so I left Miss Christine to chat with my mom to help her dissipate her loneliness. That woman is waiting for the birth of her baby in the Xia clan. Since she is now pregnant with the baby of my family, we will not leave her alone. But if the baby turns out to be someone''s else, I will send her away. "


    In a few words, Ryan had completely disassociated himself from Angela.


    Even Master. Rory, who knew the truth, was speechless with Ryan''s attitude.


    Ryan still refused to admit that this woman named Angela(AKA Christine) was his mistress and even put all the blame on his own son. What else could he say about such shameless behavior?


    So Master. Rory said slowly, "I see. Since Miss Christine is not Adam''s wife, but one of his mistress. Isn''t it appropriate for her to live in the Xia clan? Or is there anything hidden about it? "


    A sneer appeared on the


    him to continue looking.


    Two minutes later, Brandon was addicted to drugs again. At the beginning, Brandon just randomly scratched his hair, sleeves and spit out words that he couldn''t hear clearly. But gradually, he moved more and more fiercely. His hair fell down one by one, and the skin of his broken body was scratched by his fingernails.


    Brandon groaned painfully on the ground.


    Then, Ryan saw that in the end, Brandon actually held her head and hit the wall. Bang, bang, bang, bang, several times, as if he could not feel the pain. It seemed that he did not feel any pain at all.


    Ryan''s eyes widened. He had seen many drug addicts, but it was the first time that he had seen such a pain.


    "Master. Rory, you What do you want to do? Just let me see a person who is driven crazy by the drug addiction? "


    Master. Rory still smiled without saying anything. He stood up, picked up the transparent bottle on the table, opened it, walked to Brandon, squatted down, reached out to pinch Brandon]''s chin, forcefully opened his mouth, and poured a bug into his mouth.


    The bug crawled into his stomach from his mouth.


    Ryan had only seen such a scene on TV. He felt a bit disgusting to see such scene.


    It was really disgusting for him to see such a thing today.


    Ryan covered his mouth to hold back the urge to puke and continued to look.


    After Master. Rory finished all this, he shook off Brandon''s hand mercilessly.

 Chapter 772 Witchcraft!

    A moment later, Master. Rory took out a bell from his pocket. He put it on and read it silently for a while. Then he clapped it several times.


    Then, all of a sudden, Edgar saw Brandon stand up. It seemed that he had been injected with a kind of drug, and he didn''t feel pain at all. He didn''t scratch his hand, and his whole body became normal. However, his eyes were unfocused, and he seemed to have lost his soul, dull and lifeless.


    At this time, Master. Rory said to him, "turn over and bark like a dog."


    As soon as Master. Rory finished his words, Brandon did as he was told.


    In addition to shock, Ryan was more excited. He clapped his hands excitedly and stood up. "Okay, okay, okay. Master. Rory is really capable!"


    Crack!


    The video ended here.


    Putting the tablet on the table, Edgar looked up at Leo and asked, "have you investigated this one named Master. Rory?"


    Leo nodded, "yes, boss. I''ve already investigated it before I came."


    Master. Rory''s original name was Rory Mo, and he hometown was Mongolia. He had committed murder in his hometown and was assassinated by his enemies a few years ago. After that, he fled to the Xia state with his kids. In order to avoid being killed, they all lived in the deep mountains and old forests as local hunters.


    In the next few years, Rory traveled around and went to Thailand, the border, and other secluded countries. He said that he went to study traditional Chinese medicine, but when he came back a few years later, he seemed to have changed. He didn''t contact his friends anymore, and always locked himself in his room from time to time. Nobody knew what he was doing all day long.


    Later, when Brandon kidnapped Crystal, he was injected with drugs and Tracy took her brother Brandon home. Nobody knew what happened after that.


    Half a month later, Ryan went to the cafe to have dinner in a low-key way. When he went to the restroom, he accidentally bumped into the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was hit to the ground by Ryan. He grabbed her tightly and insisted on asking him to compensate for her damage. As he said, this lady h


    ation between Angela and Crystal, or if he had already known it, he could take this opportunity to kill Angela. In that case, it would be very dangerous for Warren to stay in the Xia clan as an undercover.


    However, on the other hand, Edgar thought that maybe it was Rory who dealt with Angela. He had only eliminated a rival in love for Tracy. What''s more, what shocked Edgar the most was the attitude of Rory towards Brandon. Judging from the information they got, Brandon should be Rory''s son. Otherwise, how could Rory be so cruel to his son?


    All the doubts came from Rory. It seemed that Ryan did have a good assistant at the moment.


    After thinking for a while, Edgar suddenly thought of a person and knew more clearly that he could ask him about the information about the cooperation between Ryan and Rory.


    Thinking of this, Edgar dialed a familiar number.


    After the phone was connected, he said, "Hey, I''ve heard that a new restaurant with good taste has been opened in a city recently. How about I pay you a bill tonight? Let''s go and taste the delicious food there together?"


    The man on the other end of the phone stopped dancing. He smiled and pushed the woman away, saying, "Okay, send me the time and address."


    At the same time, Crystal came to the border with Toby and Douglas, bypassing Thailand. They went to the place Jared had pointed at, but they went in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 773 Phone Call!

    On the way, they drove all the way from the Xia state to the border and bypassed Thailand.


    Crystal, Lord Albert and Douglas, the four of them sat in the same car. Along the way, Douglas and Toby drove alternately with Toby. It took them five or six days to finally arrive at Xinjiang.


    They found a small hotel to stay.


    Crystal held Lord Albert''s arm and walked into the hotel.


    "Grandpa, are you tired after driving all the way? Come on, have a seat. I''ll get you a cup of tea."


    Crystal helped Lord Albert sit on the sofa, got up and poured a glass of water for Lord Albert, handed it to him and sat on the sofa opposite.


    Crystal looked around. The room was simply decorated and the environment was clean. The reason why she didn''t go to the big hotel was that she was afraid of being found by Ryan.


    Although Edgar had told her that Ryan had gone to the neighboring city with the fake followers, the truth was not absolute. She couldn''t take it lightly.


    On the other hand, Crystal thought it was better to keep a low profile.


    Crystal withdrew her thoughts and looked at Lord Albert, "Grandfather, why did you bring us to Xinjiang?"


    Lord Albert took a sip of water and put it down. "Ivy, do you know some legends about the Empire on the Internet?"


    Crystal nodded and said, "It''s said that the Empire is the most secret and richest country in the world. Some people also said that there is no the Empire in the world. The so-called the Empire is just a mirage and can''t be trusted."


    Lord Albert nodded and said with a meaningful smile, "Ivy, in fact, the spread on the Internet is not fake. The so-called the Empire is indeed the most secret and rich country in the world, and its location is in the Craig desert."


    The more Crystal heard it, the more confused she became. "Is the Empire in the desert?"


    Lord Albert nodded with a smile.


    After a while, Lord Albert said to Crystal, "Well, Crystal, you are tired too. You can go back and have a rest. After tonight, we will all go t


    ough what happened to Angela, Crystal suddenly thought of her and Edgar.


    Leaning against the phone, Crystal turned over and lay on the bed, staring at the roof.


    "Honey, if I walk in front of you, will you miss me?"


    Crystal asked with emotion. She didn''t expect that Edgar, who was on the other end of the phone, was stunned and then angry.


    "Crystal, what are you talking about some nonsense? Let me tell you, it won''t happen, never. I swear here, I, Edgar, won''t let it happen. Crystal, listen carefully. If you really leave me, I won''t miss you. I will marry another woman and have children with her. So if you don''t want this to happen, just live well. I will wait for you to come back safe and sound."


    Crystal lifted her foot and smiled sweetly.


    "Edgar, if you dare to find another woman behind my back, I will torture you to death. Wait for me to go back safely. You can''t find another woman."


    Hearing what Crystal said, Edgar suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, honey, I''ll wait for you."


    Then, Edgar told Crystal something happened of Hilary in the school.


    After hearing the successful performance of Hilary, Crystal smiled more happily and her mood was not so heavy.


    But she swore to herself that she would not let Angela die for nothing. She would let the person who killed Angela get the deserved punishment.

 Chapter 774 Old Lady, Who Are You!

    After chatting with Edgar on the phone for a while, Crystal heard some noise outside the door. She frowned.


    Grandpa usually didn''t sleep well, and he couldn''t fall asleep when he heard some noise.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening. The noise was making trouble!


    Holding the phone in her hand, Crystal stood up and walked to the door. Through the cat''s eye, she saw a woman outside the door. She was wearing a green dress and a black silk scarf. With her gorgeous figure, Crystal couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "Honey, I have to hang up now because I have something to do. We can talk later."


    Then Crystal hung up the phone, put it in her pocket, opened the door and went out.


    As soon as Crystal opened the door, she heard some ambiguous words.


    "Open the door. Mom said you and I were engaged since we were kids. How can you go back on your word? Even if you don''t like me, it doesn''t matter. Can''t you just let me be your bed warmer? Although your father is dead, the agreement is still there. I don''t care about your departure in the past few years. Don''t you want to try to get along with me?"


    Crystal frowned and became more confused.


    What did this woman do?


    Isn''t that Douglas''s room?


    Crystal didn''t like to meddle in other people''s business, but her voice was so loud that it completely affected others'' rest.


    Therefore, Crystal approached her and patted her shoulder, reminding, "Hey, beauty, what are you doing?"


    The woman suddenly turned around and saw a beautiful woman. She couldn''t help but ask in an unfriendly tone, "It''s none of your business?"


    In Crystal''s opinion, this woman was pretty, with a cherry mouth, slanted eyes, palm sized cheeks and a tall figure. She was the kind of beauty that could make people shine in front of her.


    But his tone did make Crystal dislike him.


    Crystal chuckled in her heart and said indifferently, "Hey, beauty, I don''t have any right to dis


    ng skills, no one dared to say the first place except Douglas, and no one dared to say the second place. But in terms of entanglement with women, Douglas really didn''t know what to say.


    With a darkened face, Douglas really wanted to cover Greta''s mouth.


    At the same time, after hearing the insults from Greta, Crystal suddenly smiled.


    She didn''t want to get involved in other people''s business, but this woman insulted and satirized her again and again three times. Did she really take her as a coward with no temper?


    She just reminded her to keep her voice down? Was it wrong?


    For the last two times, Crystal didn''t mind Douglas for the sake of innocence, but this woman was too insatiable!


    Crystal opened the door and walked out. She slowly walked up to her and said to Greta indifferently, "Since you call me aunt, which means that you have admitted that I am your elder. What on earth do you want to do when you are shouting in front of me? Oh, by the way, I have a rough idea of the whole thing from what you said just now.


    I can imagine how much you like him, but Miss, you must weigh yourself well. Otherwise, you will suffer a lot in the end."


    Crystal said something meaningful, which made Greta confused.


    "What do you mean?" Greta stared at Crystal angrily.

 Chapter 775 Seduce Others Fiance

    Shrugging her shoulders and spreading her hands, Crystal said, "I''m not interested in it. Since you don''t understand, just forget it. But for the sake of your calling me aunt, I advise you to give up. Douglas was well recognized as a well-known handsome man in our company. Although there is a small scar on his face, it won''t affect his charm In the eyes of so many beautiful women in our company, you have no idea that there are so many people chasing him for his love.


    So, you''d better get out of here as soon as possible. He has so many female admirers. I don''t think you are a good match for him!"


    At first, the woman named Greta thought that Crystal was praising her, but she didn''t expect that Crystal would say that she was not a match for Douglas after Crystal was just mocking her.


    At that time, Greta was so angry that her lungs were about to explode out of rage!


    "You You How dare you scold me !"


    She pointed at Crystal angrily, wishing to tear her into pieces right away.


    At the same time, when Crystal scolded her back, Douglas behaved normally and emotionless. For him, his cousin was only the child bride his father had arranged for him when he was a child, and he had no feelings for her at all.


    Douglas was a cold-blooded man. In his eyes, love between men and women was dispensable and not so important to him, or it was because he hadn''t met the girl he truly loved.


    Therefore, it could be said that how much he hated this unreasonable cousin.


    With an innocent look on her face, Crystal flicked her finger and said to Greta, "did I cheat you so rude? I''m just telling the truth. "


    Greta pointed at Crystal and didn''t know what to say to refute. Then she turned around and moved closer to Douglas, just as she was about to get close to him.


    Douglas took two steps back quietly. He really hated it when a woman with perfume approached him. The smell of the perfume really choked him to death. If Ms. Crystal was not here, he really wanted to throw this so-called cousin away from him.


    Then What a pity!


    hocked by Douglas''s words, but she cared about Lord Albert''s health the most.


    Lord Albert took a look at that strange woman named Greta and then looked at Crystal. He frowned and said, "well What happened? "


    Crystal shook her head and smiled, "it''s okay. I met an old acquaintance and chatted with her casually. Grandfather, you can go in and have a rest. I''ll go out for a drink with them."


    Crystal didn''t want her grandfather to worry about such trifles.


    So she made up a convincing reason.


    Lord Albert was still a little worried, "really?"


    Crystal smiled, "I''m fine, really fine!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Greta rushing over and standing in front of Lord Albert angrily. "Hey, could you please educate your granddaughter with good manners? Don''t let him seduce other people''s fiance, okay? "


    Before Greta could finish her words, Douglas suddenly walked over and grabbed her arm. He coldly interrupted, "shut up!"


    However, Greta''s movements were very fast, and her speed of speaking was also very fast. When he realized that she had said something reckless, it was too late for Douglas to interrupt her.


    Being pulled by Douglas, Greta felt a little painful. She looked at him pitifully, bit her lips and cried in a low voice, "what''s wrong, Douglas? Am I wrong? You are my fiance. But you are seduced by that bitch... "

 Chapter 776 An Unreasonable Woman!

    Before Greta could finish her words, she received a slap in the face.


    "Enough! Have you done with your nonsense? Get out of here as soon as you finish your words. You are not welcome here! "


    At this moment, Douglas regretted taking Crystal as an excuse. He really didn''t dare to imagine if his leader would directly kill him when he heard it?


    But Douglas didn''t think too much at that time. He just wanted Greta to retreat and leave as soon as possible.


    However, his words were heard by everyone. How could he explain that he was just unintentional?


    For the first time, there was an expression of anxiety and regret on Douglas''s expressionless face.


    But no one paid attention to his expression at this moment!


    Greta covered her face and cried, "Douglas, you How dare you hit me? Waah... Are you really so cruel to me? "


    Douglas said nothing with an expressionless face.


    She covered her mouth with her hands, crying bitterly!


    Standing behind Douglas, Toby prayed in his heart, ''Douglas, you are doomed!''!


    And the thought in Crystal''s mind could be told by her expression, ''Well, Douglas, just wait and see. How could you use me as an excuse? It seems that I was so kind to you that there is no distinction between superior and subordinate in your mind. You don''t even respect me as before.''


    At this moment, Lord Albert was completely confused!


    what? fianc��? Did his granddaughter seduce this woman''s fiance? How is that possible?


    Lord Albert was a man with curiosity. He had to make it clear when something he didn''t understand occur, or he would be restless.


    So, Lord Albert walked up to Greta and said to her kindly, "Miss, are you mistaken? How could my granddaughter seduce your fiance? She had a husband, and he was very good to her. She wouldn''t Oh, by the way, you Who is your fiance? "


    So far, Lord Albert really didn''t know who the woman referred to as her fiance? Is Toby her fiance? Or Douglas?''


    Lord Albert glanced at Toby casually, which frightened Toby. He lowered his head immediately and said, "NoNo, No!"! Of


    said in a sweet voice, "Douglas, why do you have to act in front of me? In order to make me give up on you, you shouldn''t tell such a big lie to make others hate you. I know you don''t like this engagement with me, but you can''t just bring a disreputable woman to act with you here. Although your family failed in the early years, it was still a fact that you were also from a rich family before. If your father knows that you are working with such a woman. He must be very sad even though he now rests in heaven. "


    Greta tried to insinuate.


    Driven mad, Douglas finally said, "shut up! ! Shut up! "


    At the same time, Lord Albert and Crystal also looked terrible.


    Crystal was angry enough that this woman ignored her grandfather''s words. Greta even indirectly satirized her by insinuating.


    What the hell? How dare you! ''Do you think I am that easy to be bullied?'' Crystal roared in her mind.


    With a sneer, Crystal walked up to Greta slowly and patted her on the shoulder. When she turned around, Crystal suddenly clenched her fists and gave her a hard punch on her belly.


    "Ah! You... "


    Before Greta could finish her words, Crystal raised her hand and slapped her across the face.


    "Ah!" Greta screamed again.


    Crystal hit her so hard that Greta squatted on the ground with one hand covering her belly and the other covering her face, crying out of pain.

 Chapter 777 The True Identity Of Douglas (1)

    After hitting Greta, Crystal clapped her hands and looked down at her, "Hey, girl, what''s wrong with you?"


    Her face was burning and swollen, and her teeth were loosened. Greta covered her face and glared at Crystal, "you Why did you hit me? "


    Raising her eyebrows, Crystal cast a scornful glance at her and sneered, "did you see me slap you?"


    Then Crystal turned to Toby and Lord Albert and asked, "did you see I hit her? I don''t think so. "


    Toby shook his head, "no No! " boss! Toby just tried to avoid getting involve by lying.


    Well, Toby admitted that he was indeed shocked by Crystal. How could she be so shameless? He was really going to kneel down!


    Crystal spread her hands out and said, "look, no one saw me slapping you. Miss Greta, are you sleepwalking?"


    Greta was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Who the hell was Crystal? How could she be so shameless!


    Greta slowly stood up while holding the wall and walked to the front of Douglas. With tears in her eyes, she choked, "Douglas, do you really have the heart to watch her bully me like this?"


    This time, Greta had learned to be smart. She didn''t call him Douglas affectionately anymore, she kept reminding him that even if they couldn''t be a couple, they were at least relatives. If she was bullied, could he leave her alone?


    But this time, Greta was wrong. Since his parents died, there had been no relatives in Douglas''s eyes.


    Now Douglas was just a cold-blooded killer, and an emotionless and heartless killer.


    Douglas raised his eyes and glanced at Greta coldly. He said in disgust, "you can''t blame others for what you have done!"


    "You !" Greta bit her lips out of anger.


    Greta didn''t expect that her brother, Douglas, could be so ruthless to her. From the beginning till now, he had no intention of helping her. Even if she had been willing to give in and treat him as her real brother, he had been cold to her.


    With tears streaming down her face, Greta covered her mouth and roared at Douglas, "Douglas, I hate you!"


    After s


    usual situation, they had just arrived in that province, and this hotel was found on the spur of the moment.


    What''s more, they hadn''t gone out since they entered the hotel. Their meals were all finished in a small restaurant in the hotel. However, at ten o''clock in the evening, why did his cousin appear outside for no reason?


    If it wasn''t a trap, then what was it?


    Crystal hadn''t figured out what the purpose of their enemies was yet?


    "I Ms. Crystal, are you suspecting me? "


    Douglas knew that it was not a coincidence, and he couldn''t hide his true identity anymore.


    Crystal glanced at Douglas indifferently and said, "you are one of the people serving Edgar. Although you have also worked in the shadow group, you are different from other members. You were trained by Edgar, so it''s his turn to doubt. I can''t make a comment on you. I just advise you to behave yourself. You always know that Edgar treats you like his real brother. He has never treated you badly. So you''d better think about it carefully! Well, it''s so late. I won''t invite you in. Good night. See you tomorrow! "


    As soon as Crystal finished her words, she turned around and was about to close the door. Then she heard Douglas say, "I am the son of the Mo Family. In the past, both my parents died in an accident, and I was homeless, becoming a member of many beggars.

 Chapter 778 Douglass True Identity (2)

    "Later, the leader saved me, took me with him and trained me to be a standard killer. I was born in a bad system. The leader accompanied me to train every day, making me slowly become stronger."


    Hearing this, Crystal stopped, turned around, looked at Douglas indifferently and asked, "The Mo Clan? Rory is your?


    "He is my uncle!"


    Leaning against the doorknob, Crystal sneered, "That is say you know Tracy and Brandon?"


    Knowing what Crystal was suspecting, Douglas shook his head and said, "No, Ms. Crystal, I have never betrayed you. Rory made a mistake in his hometown and escaped a long time ago. After we met them, I heard their names and thought we might be a family. Later, I secretly investigated them and found out that their father was Rory��"


    Douglas had already guessed what Crystal was going to say next.


    "Douglas, you have said so much. As long as you tell me that you didn''t betray the Shadow Group or me, is it a coincidence? Or do you think it''s a coincidence to explain what happened today?"


    Crystal squinted at Douglas.


    Hearing what Douglas said, Crystal became more suspicious. She felt that Douglas didn''t tell the truth. Douglas must have gone out secretly today. Other than that, she couldn''t think of any other reason to explain what happened today. However, after Douglas contacted his family, he was found by Greta, so she followed him.


    Douglas knew that Crystal wouldn''t trust him easily.


    He looked up at Crystal, lowered his head, looked at the ground and sighed, "I know, of course I can''t hide anything from you. Ms. Crystal, I admit that I went out secretly. I want to get in touch with the other members of the Mo clan. I..."


    Before Douglas could finish his words, Crystal interrupted him coldly, "Well, you don''t have to say it anymore. I don''t want to know anything about you. If you really want to explain, you can call your leader to explain to him. As for me, I don''t need it.


    But I just want to remind you, whether you are Douglas or the son of the Mo Clan, I hope you won''t do anything to damage the Shadow


    n it! Was Edgar so weak in self-control? What else do you want to solve by yourself!


    Edgar unlocked the screen, found the call log and called Crystal


    One second later, a voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, the number you dialed is powered off!"!


    With a darkened face, Edgar put the phone back to where it was and fell asleep with Hilary in his arms.


    Humph! Her phone was turned off! Call her tomorrow!


    With this photo, Crystal slept well last night and everyone got up early on the second day.


    They all knew their task today, so before they went out, they had packed up the things they had to bring before entering the desert.


    There were also needles, water, some commonly used medicine, and tools for emergency signal.


    They heard from Lord Albert that they might encounter a lot of danger in the desert in order to reduce the danger.


    The pain was divided into two groups. One group was Douglas, Crystal, Toby, Lord Albert and a few brothers. They went to the desert.


    Terry, Roger and other members of the remaining sects were all waiting at the desert border.


    They were all minority people. They knew some of the secret words in Xinjiang. Besides, this person was gorgeous and knew how to examine people. Once Crystal and others really encountered any danger, they could ask some local people for help when they were short of hands.

 Chapter 779 You Can Retreat!

    They were well prepared. No one knew what danger they would encounter in the desert, so Crystal didn''t let all the people follow them.


    Early in the morning, before the sun rose, Crystal and the others walked in the middle of the desert. The desert in front of them seemed to be golden at the moment. Countless sand and stones surged up like solid waves, extending to the far golden horizon.


    The vast desert was indeed very beautiful. Looking around, it was monotonous yellow everywhere, without even a tree.


    At the beginning, everyone was enjoying the beautiful scenery all the way, but as they walked inside, their appreciation gradually turned into fear.


    The desert was vast and boundless. Moreover, the heat waves were everywhere, as if they were burning with a blazing flame. However, it was not noon at this moment.


    In order to make everyone adapt to the temperature of the desert, they specially chose the morning. Before the sun rose in the morning, Crystal didn''t feel too hot.


    Everyone had not expected that the hotter they walked in, the more sweat they got. The hot air around them made them sweat profusely. One could imagine how horrible the temperature would be at noon.


    Crystal helped Lord Albert sit down on his waist in the desert and said, "Grandpa, let''s have a rest here."


    Lord Albert nodded, "Okay."


    The others also sat down to have a rest.


    Along the way, Lord Albert didn''t mention anything about the Empire to Crystal, and Crystal also asked where the Empire was located. However, Lord Albert always said meaningfully, "It will appear when it''s time."


    But what Lord Albert said didn''t matter to Crystal. Crystal knew that since she came here, the Empire would definitely find her. It was just a matter of time.


    But what Lord Albert said often made the people behind Crystal dissatisfied. Why did Lord Albert have to go to court? Don''t you know that the water they brought is almost used up?


    However, no one would say th


    gement to Crystal, and then they turned around and left together.


    Crystal still smiled at their receding figures, disappearing gradually.


    Crystal looked at Toby and Douglas.


    "What? Aren''t you leaving?"


    Douglas and Toby looked at each other, turned around and shook their heads at Crystal. "We''ll follow Ms. Crystal!"


    Crystal smiled and said, "Douglas, Toby, you two don''t have to sacrifice so much We are neither relative nor friend. In fact, you don''t have to follow me like this..."


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Toby and Douglas interrupted in unison, "Let''s follow Ms. Crystal and protect Ms. Crystal."


    At this moment, Crystal suddenly burst into laughter. Toby and Douglas two people were not ambitious, but only this sentence made Crystal moved.


    "Thank you very much. Well, with your words, I here regard you as my good brothers. Today, I have grandfather to testify that Crystal is innocent. Toby and Douglas you are sworn friends of me. Do you agree?"


    When Crystal said this, she looked at Douglas and Toby seriously.


    However, Crystal''s words stunned both Douglas and Toby.


    "Ms. Crystal You!"


    Crystal stretched out her hand and smiled, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to take me as your sister?"


    Toby and Douglas were shocked by her words.


    Crystal was serious!

 Chapter 780 A Sworn Orchid!

    Toby was the first to scream, "Ms. Crystal, is that true? "


    Crystal smiled, "Of course, you are willing to come with me to this dangerous place. Of course, I have treated you as my family."


    Douglas didn''t finish his words or scream, but his lips trembled, which had betrayed his excitement.


    Douglas had never had a brother or sister. In his eyes, the two words "family" were very strange, but it didn''t mean that Douglas didn''t want to have them. Every new year, he would always be free and unrestrained in the bar with a group of old men who had no family, but that was not what Douglas wanted. He really hoped that during the New Year''s Eve, he could have a family dinner together.


    However, these were always extravagant hopes. Now someone wanted to be his brother and sister, which meant that Douglas had a family. During the Spring Festival, Douglas could call his sister seriously to send his blessings, and he didn''t need to be teased by his family anymore.


    Splendid!


    And so did Toby. However, when it came to the matter of being brother and sister with Crystal, he was more inclined to silently stay behind Crystal and watch her being happy.


    "What? You don''t want to do that?"


    Crystal interrupted Douglas''s and Toby''s thoughts.


    "No, I do!" Douglas said calmly.


    "I''m willing to, too. I''ve always wanted to have a sister, but my mother failed. It''s a pity that she didn''t give me a sister when she remarried. Toby said to Crystal.


    Toby had a poor family background. His parents divorced when he was very young, and his mother remarried less than a year ago. It was said that he died in a car accident.


    After his mother left, his father always drank too much. In the end, he had an accident because of alcohol. He grew up with his grandmother. But his grandmother got uremia when he was five years old and couldn''t raise Toby, so she had to send him to an orphanage.


    The director of the orphanage told Toby that when he came back to his hometown, his grandmother had already died.


    Toby withdrew his thoughts and looked at Douglas. They


    en will we arrive?"


    Sweat dripped from Lord Albert''s forehead. He took out a handkerchief and wiped it off. Then he turned to Crystal and said, "No hurry. Let''s go inside."


    Crystal frowned and asked, "Grandfather, have you forgotten where the Empire is?"


    Lord Albert turned to knock on Crystal''s shoulder and said, "Have you forgotten? Do you think your grandfather has Alzheimer''s disease?"


    Crystal rubbed her chin and thought for a while. Then she said, "It''s possible. After all, you are old."


    Crack!


    A crack appeared on Lord Albert''s smiling face.


    "What did you say? Senile dementia? How dare you! You You!"


    Lord Albert stretched out his hand to tweak Crystal''s ear and was about to teach her a lesson, but he didn''t expect that Crystal would react quickly. When Lord Albert stretched out his hand, she quickly ran to the back of the evil man, tilted her head and smiled, "I If Grandpa hadn''t suffered from Alzheimer''s disease, how couldn''t you remember where your hometown, the Empire was? We have been walking in the desert for a long time, but we haven''t seen the trace of the Empire. You must have forgotten it."


    Lord Albert pointed at himself and then at Crystal. "I I..."


    Lord Albert really didn''t know how to explain it. He couldn''t tell Crystal that the Empire would appear when you were most desperate. Who would believe such an explanation?

 Chapter 781 Anxious Edgar!

    Crystal and the others had left for two days and two nights, but they still couldn''t find the location of the Empire. In the evening, they would casually put up a tent in the desert, and Crystal would sleep in a separate tent, while Douglas, Toby, and Lord Albert would sleep in a tent.


    The two tents have special and unique decoration. They could emit a small amount of heat, just like spring and summer.


    In the desert, the sunlight was strong in the morning, but there was no strong sunlight at night. In addition, the sand was hot, and the impact of the winter wind and summer wind, so the temperature varied greatly. The temperature in the day was very hot and unbearable, and the night was like autumn and winter.


    Before Crystal came, she specially made an investigation on the Internet. With such a temperature difference, Crystal made two preparations. They brought enough water in the daytime, and at night, they asked them to install some micro heating on the tents they brought. In this way, they didn''t need to wear any thick quilt. The cloak could be folded, but wearing a thick quilt was a burden.


    They were looking for the Empire here, not here to travel. So they all carried daily necessities in their backpacks, which could reduce the weight. Naturally, the thick quilt was not in their consideration.


    But the temperature difference at night made it a problem to keep warm, so they did something on the tent.


    Lying in the tent, Crystal saw the night in the desert through the heavenly entrance. Like the city, the moon should wake up.


    Crystal didn''t sleep well originally. Crystal couldn''t fall asleep in a strange place and environment.


    She took out her phone and looked at the signal on the screen, but there was still no signal. Seeing this, Crystal could not help but feel a little anxious.


    She wondered how anxious Edgar would be if he couldn''t get in touch with her?


    Thinking of this, Crystal couldn''t fall asleep any more. She opened the picture bank in her hand and zoomed in the photos of Edgar and her son. She could only see and miss them.


    At the same time, in City A, Edgar, who had


    why do you have so much nonsense? Go and do it right away!"


    The momentum of Edgar was completely suppressed by Leo totally.


    Leo was frightened and nodded immediately. "Yes, yes, I''ll do it right away."


    After saying that, Leo turned around and ran away. Unfortunately, there was no wheel under his feet at this time, or he would fly out directly.


    But when Leo saw that he was about to enter the elevator, he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly stopped, turned around and walked back.


    As soon as he entered the office of Edgar, people saw that Edgar was holding the photo album of Crystal in a daze.


    Leo scratched his head and thought should he enter in the office? Or not?


    He turned around and was about to leave, but when he thought of that, he scratched his head and knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Boss..."


    Before Leo could say anything, Edgar interrupted him in a cold voice, "What''s up? Say it!"


    Leo''s body trembled. "Well, boss, three days later, he will hold a wedding ceremony with Tracy in the Xia Clan. He has specially sent an invitation to Mr. Cao."


    Hearing what happened to Ryan, Edgar raised his eyelids and said coldly, "Oh, really?"


    Leo nodded repeatedly, "Yes, it''s announced by all the media. Many noble clans have received invitations, and some reporters are standing at the gate of the Xia Clan one by one, trying to find out who this future Ms. Miranda is."

 Chapter 782 In Danger (1)

    Putting the photo of Crystal back to its original place, Edgar sat straight, with a cold smile at the corners of his mouth. He said coldly, "it seems that Ryan has had a great time these days."


    Hearing what Edgar said, Leo agreed, "yes, boss. Just a few days ago, when the real estate of the Xia group''s was in trouble, they just pushed out a manager to be the scapegoat for that incident. On the contrary, the Xia group didn''t suffer any loss, but only abandoned a few companies that were purchased by us."


    Turning on the computer and clicked on the document, Edgar sneered, "which companies? I don''t think so. The shares of the Xia''s industry have obviously fallen these days. In addition to the Real Estate Company''s scandal jerry-build and dilapidated houses, they have also investigated the tax evasion of these companies. A tree has rotten. Will its roots be rotten? "


    A glint flashed in Leo''s eyes. "Boss, you mean..."


    Without letting Leo continue, Edgar raised his hand and said, "at this time, if we don''t make a scene, we will be sorry for Ryan''s suppression on our Luo group in the name of the government these days."


    While speaking, Edgar clicked on the document, in which there were several pictures of Tracy and several men flirting. The scene inside was very ambiguous to some extent.


    Edgar sent the photos to Leo.


    "Go and hand these photos to some media reporters. Don''t they want to see if who is going to be the future Mrs. Ryan? It was a good chance for them to have a deep understanding of it. Of course, it will be more interesting if this matter is controlled to be exposed on Ryan''s wedding. For example, if Ryan knows that his wife who is going to marry is a dissolute woman, do you think his expression will be very interesting? "


    Leo laughed heartily, "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    Now, Edgar had no intention of hiding his power. He was also fighting against Ryan head on.


    Edgar knew that it would be very dangerous to do so now. After all, in terms of identity, Edgar was just the son of a rich family, and Ryan was the president of the Xia st


    re vipers! Vipers! Run? Are you going to stand here and wait for death? "


    Mr. Alex''s growl brought Crystal and Toby back to their senses and realized the danger.


    Just run! But how could she escape?


    At this moment, more and more venomous snakes rushed towards Crystal.


    The group of snakes crawled very fast. In a short while, the space around Crystal and others became smaller and smaller.


    At the same time, Crystal quickly took out her flying knife, while Toby and Douglas quickly took out their pistols. Lord Albert was protected in the middle by the three of them.


    "Douglas, how is your shooting skill?"


    Crystal and Toby asked quickly with their backs against each other.


    "I never lose any shoot!"


    Douglas didn''t boast himself, but what he said was true at such a dangerous moment.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the snake over there to you!"


    Crystal pointed at the group of snakes on her left hand with her flying knife.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best!"


    The snake was not a dead thing. If it hit one, the others might not be so obedient to wait for him to hit.


    Then Crystal turned to Toby and said quickly, "Toby, let me cover for you. Use your gun to kill the white snake in the middle."


    Among all the black snakes, only one was white, and the white snake had a big head and a pair of poisonous eyes. Crystal guessed that one might be the king of that group of snakes.

 Chapter 783 In Danger (2)

    Toby nodded, "okay!"


    After making a plan, Crystal raised the flying knife and rotated it in her hand. At the same time, she said to Toby, "I''ll count to three. As soon as we make a move, these snakes seem to have passed quickly. Be careful."


    Toby replied at the same time and was ready to fight.


    Just as the group of snakes were about to climb to their feet, Crystal said quickly, "One, two, three, attack!"


    Crystal knew that these venomous snakes would also take a move as soon as their attack started. Killing one venomous snake would definitely attract the attack of other venomous snakes, so Crystal wanted Toby to fight with them together. As long as their speed was fast enough, they might still have a chance to live.


    At the moment Crystal shouted, Crystal, Toby and the three of them headed in different directions.


    Douglas''s shooting skill was indeed very accurate. He shot one bullet after another, but even so, the other venomous snakes attacked more fiercely.


    On the other side of Crystal and Toby, Crystal quietly shot one snake after another with a flying knife. The snake attack on their side was not very fierce, because Toby shot to death the snake behind Crystal after Crystal took action. And with the action of Crystal, Toby quickly pointed at the white snake with a gun.


    It seemed that the white snake could understand what was on Toby''s mind. Crystal used her flying knife to attack that white snake to lead him in one direction, but the White Snake crawled in another direction, which was in the direction of Douglas''s feet.


    "Damn it! Toby, hurry up! Kill that white snake!"


    Crystal exclaimed and thought it was bad.


    Toby raised his pistol and shot at the white snake.


    But unfortunately, he did not hit the white snake. It crawled very fast, like lightning. After hearing a burst of gunshots, the other besieging snakes all crawled in the direction of Toby.


    Even the snakes who was about to climb up Douglas''s foot turned around and crawled towards the feet of Crystal and Toby.


    Crystal''s flying knife had only limited numbers. She had killed a lot of snakes, but the White Snake was still alive, and it seemed to be reorganizing i


    ut Crystal was stunned.


    What was he doing?


    If it weren''t for the wrong scene, Crystal would have thought that Douglas was crazy.


    Take off your clothes in public?


    However, Crystal was also stunned for a moment. After being stunned for two seconds, she quickly raised her hand to pull the hairpin on the head and kicked it to Douglas.


    When Crystal doubted whether Douglas would take off his pants, he stopped what he was doing.


    He took over the hairpin and casually threw his shirt aside. Then there was a sharp tail left in the front part of the hairpin.


    Everyone was shocked. He raised his hairpin and stabbed it into his acupoints all over his body.


    As the hairpin was pulled out, Crystal and the others saw that black blood drops were flowing from every acupoint. As the blood drops fell, they fell to the ground and then spread.


    At this time, when the group of poisonous snakes under their feet met the blood drops, they all turned their heads and crawled back in the opposite direction.


    Those venomous snakes turned around and retreated again when they encountered the blood drops.


    Such a phenomenon shocked Toby and Crystal!


    However, only Lord Albert squinted his eyes and looked at them indifferently.


    Gradually, the snakes all retreated and disappeared.


    The white snake in the lead spat out black blood and stayed motionless on the ground for two times.


    "Damn it! Douglas, what are you doing What happened? "

 Chapter 784 Snake Parasite

    Toby was too shocked to come to his senses for a long time.


    Crystal also looked at him in shock. Lord Albert squinted and thought about something.


    Sweat trickled down Douglas''s face. He didn''t say anything and took a deep breath.


    "Douglas, are you okay?"


    Crystal tried to hold him, but was stopped by him.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired."


    "Your wound is still bleeding. I Can I help you bind up the wound? "


    Crystal looked up and down at the bleeding acupoints on his body.


    Crystal didn''t say what she wanted to know as Toby did. Although she was curious, she looked very weak. Crystal swallowed back her words.


    Douglas shook his head, picked up the clothes from the ground and put them on. "It''s okay. I''ll take a rest. As for these wounds, don''t worry about them. They won''t flow if I just leave it for a while."


    If it had been in the past, Crystal would have cursed him in her mind that he was a psycho. There were so many wounds. Wouldn''t he bleed to death?


    However, after what she knew about the matter of the Dragon scales, Crystal felt that the world was full of wonders, so she didn''t say anything more after hearing his particularly arrogant words.


    But Crystal calmed down. On the contrary, Toby was shocked and completely confused. He pinched his thigh.


    Hiss! It hurts!


    That was to say, what Douglas had just said was not an illusion, but true?


    what the hell! At this moment, Toby was even more confused. He sat on the ground with Colin, his eyes wide open. He asked again, "Douglas, you Are you a human or a ghost? "


    Hearing such an idiot''s question, Douglas just raised his eyes and gave him a disdainful look. Then he continued to pretend to be contemplating and closed his eyes without saying anything.


    Toby scratched his head and didn''t dare to be angry with his indifferent attitude.


    crap! At this moment, in Toby''s eyes, Toby was like a superman, who was omnipotent. Therefore, if he dared to lose his temper to a superman, he would be severely punished.


    With curiosity written all over his face, Toby asked again, "are you sure you are all right and won''t bleed to death? Do you also have special ability? "


    Toby thought that he couldn''t get an answer from Douglas thi


    f detoxifying the snake venom had aroused everyone''s suspicion, so he simply admitted his true identity.


    Crystal shook her head and said, "no, I know you have no choice. I understand."


    When they were in the hotel, Crystal might still be angry with such a lie, but she had just seen him use his blood to detox the snake venom in order to save them, although Douglas was not only saving their lives, but also saving himself.


    But Crystal never believed that when a parasite master met a snake parasite, there was no way for him not to hurt himself and be saved. It showed that Douglas could protect himself and leave them alone.


    But Douglas didn''t. He saved everyone. From this point of view, he really treated them as friends in trouble. Was it important to have such a friendship and hide his identity?


    "Sister, thank you. You can understand."


    Douglas felt lucky that Crystal could understand him, instead of treating him as a member of the evil race.


    Before Crystal could say anything, Toby raised his eyebrows and said, "do you just thank Crystal? I won''t hate you for your real identity, okay? "


    The corners of Douglas''s mouth twitched. He turned his head and met Toby''s pretended contempt eyes. He said indifferently, "You won''t hate me? Are you sure? "


    Toby touched his nose and said, "well Douglas, can you teach me the parasite technique? It''s so interesting! "


    Toby looked like a loser a second ago, but now he looked like a lackey of Douglas the next moment.

 Chapter 785 Where Does the Snake Poison Come From

    Crystal couldn''t help laughing at Toby''s reaction.


    At this time, Douglas seriously replied to Toby, "Do you really want to learn it?"


    Douglas nodded, "Yes, it''s true."


    Douglas took out his mobile phone from his pocket and opened a document. The document was encrypted, and Douglas used the password to open the document. A lot of videos popped out. These videos were the information they exchanged and some videos they learned from each other. Although they hadn''t contacted each other in the past few years, as soon as everyone made some achievements, they would be on the platform of The Parasite Spirit. Keep what you have.


    Colin opened one of the videos and handed it to Toby. Then he said, "This is the way one of my senior fellow apprentices makes the snake parasite. If you want to learn it, you can learn how to plant it first. If you can accept it, I will take you as my disciple and teach you personally."


    Toby was shocked, "Really? Can you really hand it over to me?"


    With an expressionless face, Douglas said, "You can see first!


    Toby felt so happy when he thought that he could show his ability in front of other brothers and enjoy being admired by them in the future.


    Thinking of this, Toby was overjoyed!


    Toby took Douglas''s phone and watched the video carefully.


    In the video, a man in a suit of a parasite master turned his back to the screen. Toby didn''t notice the man''s appearance, but put all his attention on the thick dark green snake head in the parasite master''s hand.


    Then Toby saw the man open the snake''s mouth and pour some black twisting bugs into it. As the bugs crawled into the snake''s mouth and entered the snake''s food path, the snake''s head and tail began to decay slowly, and some tiny bugs emerged from it. Then he took the blood from the rotten parts of the snake''s body and soaked it in the venomous blood


    Seeing this, Toby couldn''t stand it anymore. He covered his mouth and vomited heavily.


    While vomiting, Toby threw the phone to Colin and said, "Take it away quickly. Her


    ey will only appear in the desert, like the snake with glasses and the snake with tails. And some reptiles that didn''t need water.


    The only explanation is that the parasite has caught all the black and white snakes in the mountain forest, and he is in the southeast. Maybe he is making another parasite. If he wants to cause such a huge effect, he must have the shortest time and the temperature is suitable. So I guess that the parasite has not gone far, and he will take the next step."


    With the help of Douglas, Crystal suddenly grasped a piece of information.


    "So someone is following us? Or someone wants us to die in this desert?"


    Douglas nodded, "Yes, you can understand. But as far as I''m concerned, all the parasite masters of our race won''t attack others innocently. The only explanation is that he must have been paid with a lot of money. And with my performance, this parasite''s cultivation is not inferior to mine. My father is a level one parasite master, and his commission is ten million dollars. The Taoist priest is worth five million, so the person who can invite him is either rich or powerful."


    "Could it be Ryan?" Toby cut in


    Thinking for a while, Crystal shook her head and said, "No, if it was Ryan, he wouldn''t take action until we found the Empire. But now, it is obvious that someone doesn''t want us to find the Empire."

 Chapter 786 Magic Parasite (1)

    "What should we do now?" Douglas asked worriedly.


    The opponent was at a higher level than him, so the natural parasite technique was better than him. If he really encountered a parasite technique that he could not break, then they had no choice but to wait for death.


    At this time, Lord Albert, who was standing behind them, cleared his throat and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Lord Albert said to the three of them with the same meaningful words, "in fact, you don''t have to worry. There are some things you have to go through, and you can take them as the tests. After you pass these tests, it will be good for each of you."


    "What test? Use the snake parasite to test us?" Toby didn''t believe what he had heard? They really wanted to kill them?


    Even Crystal, who had been calm all the time, frowned and asked, "Grandpa, do you know something that we don''t know? What kind of test? Do you want to say that these are the tests from the Empire?"


    Lord Albert laughed in his heart. His granddaughter was really as smart as him! All the guesses were concentrated.


    But he still pretended to be very serious and said, "Well How could it be? I To be honest I Just as you said, I really forgot where the Empire is. I remember It seems that I''m in the desert. I can''t remember what I feel. Anyway, you believe me. As long as you find the Empire, it will be good for you."


    Toby almost jumped up.


    Damn it! Did she really forget?


    Douglas was usually calm and there was almost nothing that could make him angry. However, at this time, he seemed to curse, "Damn it, Lord Albert, are you kidding me?


    Crystal covered her face as if she was crying.


    What a tragedy it was to be played by her grandfather!


    "Grandpa, you You How can you do that?" Crystal was too angry to say anything.


    Seeing their miserable faces, Lord Albert laughed and comforted them, "Don''t be so depressed? I didn''t mean to forget it. It''s normal for me to forget it at my age. Besides, look at the weather.


    hlessly.


    Douglas didn''t move. He still looked back at the storm.


    At this time, Crystal also stopped and turned back.


    "Douglas, what''s wrong? Crystal asked in confusion.


    Douglas kept staring at the storm that was very close to him and said, "No, it''s really not right, but What''s wrong?"


    Crystal frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Douglas didn''t answer Crystal''s question and kept staring ahead.


    Just when everyone thought that Douglas must be scared to death, suddenly, Douglas seemed to think of something. He raised his voice and was about to go crazy.


    "That''s great. I have thought of it."


    Crystal and Toby looked at Douglas in surprise, waiting for his next words.


    Douglas closed his eyes and sorted out his thoughts quickly.


    About five minutes later, Douglas suddenly said, "Yes, poison? It''s a magic worm, right?"


    Before Douglas could finish his words, a storm came like lightning and surrounded them in an instant.


    As if darkness had come, Crystal and others couldn''t see clearly and their bodies were blown up by the sand storm.


    In the darkness, Douglas shouted, "Close your eyes. Everyone, close your eyes. This is not a real sand storm. It''s a magic parasite. It''s a magic parasite. Don''t panic. Calm down..."


    Crystal and Toby, who were blown to the top, were not so flustered at all because of Douglas''s words.

 Chapter 787 Magic Parasite (2)

    At this time, no one knew that only Lord Albert was not swept away by the sand storm. He hid far away and stood there seriously to watch what happened.


    At this moment, Crystal and Douglas let the tornado roll around their bodies. They were blown so hard that they couldn''t see anything clearly. They tried their best to keep calm with only Douglas''s one sentence.


    Suddenly, the tornado disappeared in an instant, and the three of them fell to the ground from the highest vortex. However, the three of them were thrown in different directions at the same time.


    But the strange thing was that the three of them all fainted when they fell on the ground.


    Lord Albert wanted to walk over, but was stopped by an invisible resistance, and his stiff steps could not move at all.


    Since then, Lord Albert had confirmed everything in his mind.


    At this time, the three people, Crystal, Douglas, and Toby, had different expressions on their faces. Crystal and Douglas looked painful, but Toby was happy.


    The three of them seemed to be in a secret room with four airtight rooms.


    The secret room that appeared in Crystal''s mind suddenly turned into a high-end palace. It was full of bright and festive words, and every decoration was extremely exquisite. However, the environment of this room was so familiar.


    Standing alone in the hall, Crystal suddenly saw people dressed in high-end wedding gowns. It was not until then that she realized that someone was married and Crystal was standing in the outer Hall of the Xia Clan where she had lived before.


    Seeing this, Crystal was confused. Why was she in the Xia Clan? And judging from the expressions of the people around her, it seemed that they couldn''t see her. What happened?


    Before Crystal could figure it out, a new couple who were about to worship entered the hall.


    The woman was wearing a high-end and exquisite wedding dress. The arm in arm man was wearing a white suit, tall figure, handsome face, a perfect match, and soon the new couple became the focus of the crowd.


    The woman held the man''s arm


    Isn''t this the Xia Clan? What''s this? This is They had been to an amusement park before.


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" Hilary asked, tilting his head.


    Crystal''s eyes turned red and her mouth trembled. She choked, "You Are you calling me?"


    With a Bonnie smile, Hilary threw himself into crystal''s arms and acted like a spoiled child, "Of course, mom. What''s wrong with you today? Why did you ask such an idiot question?"


    Standing not far away, Edgar said to Crystal with a smile, "honey, take your son downstairs to drink some water. It''s a little hot. Don''t play anymore. Have a rest."


    Wife? Was he calling her?


    Crystal looked at Edgar blankly and then looked down at Edgar in her arms.


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears and hold Hilary.


    It turned out that it was not true just now. It was just a dream, a terrible dream!


    But what she didn''t know was that everything was a dream, no matter what happened in the Xia Clan or in the amusement park. What happened just now was just a dream, an illusion of Crystal.


    But in reality, Crystal was still lying in the desert in a coma.


    From the painful expression on Crystal''s face at the beginning to happiness and satisfaction.


    At this moment, a mechanical voice came out of her mind, "Congratulations! You have passed the examination!"!


    As the voice fell, she gradually opened her eyes.

 Chapter 788 Magic Parasite (3)

    "Crystal, how are you?"


    Douglas and Lord Albert squatted beside Crystal and helped her up slowly.


    Crystal frowned and looked around.


    "Where am I?"


    Douglas took out a bottle of water from his backpack and handed it to her, saying, "you are still in the desert."


    "But I I remember I was... "


    Knowing what Crystal was going to say, Douglas didn''t let her continue. Instead, he said, "Crystal, no matter what happened just now is your illusion. It''s not real."


    "What? It was all illusion?" Crystal felt that his explanation was frightening. Illusion? Could a person''s illusion be so real?


    Douglas nodded seriously and said, "yes, it''s illusion. It''s a kind of magic parasite, including the fierce tornado. The so-called magic parasite, which is false, is to make the person who is poisoned have the deepest fantasy in his heart, and what he is afraid of will often appear. The magic parasite can add some unreal illusions according to the inner world of the person who is poisoned. Some of the most reluctant people would appear in the magic illusion.


    And from the way you feel pain first and then smile, Crystal, the magic worm has caused you to have two extremes in your life, loss and possession! "


    "Losing and possessing?" Crystal looked at Douglas blankly with confusion.


    "It seems that I''m right!" Seeing that Crystal was surprised but didn''t refute, Douglas thought.


    "So you were also poisoned by the magic worm? But How did you wake up? " Confused, Crystal turned to ask.


    Douglas woke up before Crystal. Crystal took a look at him and found that Douglas was calm and sound. Unlike Crystal herself, she was weak and exhausted. Her body seemed to have been hollowed out and she was so tired that she just wanted to lie on the ground.


    On the contrary, Douglas''s breathing was very smooth and stable, and there was no more sweat on her face. He was in high spirits, which was completely different from Crystal''s physical condition, which inevitably made her a little confused.


    As far as Douglas knew, Crystal, who had been smart and agile, soon sensed something unusual.


    H


    retend to be a woman even if he was beaten to death, a woman who had been kissed by Toby.


    Thinking of the scene that if he was kissed by Toby, Douglas felt his scalp tingling. ''forget it! Let him wake up by himself! Just like Crystal, when her inner persistence broke through her illusion, she would automatically return back to reality.


    However, it was impossible for Douglas to do it on his own. He knew what he wanted in his heart, and his persistence was what he wanted. Therefore, he used the method of being a parasite master to detox himself.


    "Really? Will he be in danger? " Crystal glanced at Toby again and asked.


    Well, Crystal admitted that Toby looked ugly at the moment, but He couldn''t always be like this, could he? So she was a little worried.


    Douglas shook his head and said unkindly, "it''s okay. He will wake up naturally when he is exhausted."


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth twitched


    Well, forget it.


    After Toby''s matter was settled, Crystal turned to Lord Albert and asked, "grandfather, should you explain something to me?"


    It was not that Crystal didn''t see it. When the storm swept them up, the storm cleverly bypassed her grandfather. In addition, Douglas said that it was not a real storm, but a magic illusion storm.


    Judging from this incident, Crystal was sure that even if his grandfather was not the culprit, he had something to do with these things.

 Chapter 789 Magic Parasite (4)

    Lord Albert touched his nose and pretended to be innocent. "Explain what? I You don''t know anything?"


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Crystal squinted at Lord Albert and said lazily, "Really? You really don''t know anything?"


    Lord Albert shook his head and said, "I really don''t know anything."


    Crystal pretended to sigh and said, "Well, we can''t hear the truth from Grandpa."


    Then, Crystal turned around and said to Douglas, "Brother, the needle in my hand is getting better. It''s so hot here, and there are always strange things. How about we go back?"


    Douglas nodded, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Let''s go back."


    After saying that, Douglas and Crystal turned around and left.


    Lord Albert said anxiously.


    "You Don''t you care about Toby?"


    Lord Albert found a reason to hold them back. He thought that with the current relationship among Douglas, Crystal, and Toby, how could they leave Toby alone?


    But unexpectedly, after taking two steps, Crystal turned around and replied coldly, "Grandpa, you are still here. Toby can continue to accompany you to look for the Empire. Now he is my brother, and it''s not bad to let him take care of me. Besides, Grandpa, you always like Toby''s humor. You won''t feel bored with him all the way, will you!


    Well, have a good trip. Goodbye, grandpa!"


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and left without hesitation.


    Seeing Crystal and Douglas, Lord Albert didn''t care whether he was alive or not.


    He jumped up in an instant.


    "You Come back. Do you hear me? Come back!" Lord Albert shouted at Crystal''s and Douglas''s back.


    Douglas and Crystal continued to walk back without looking back.


    Lord Albert panicked.


    ''Are they serious? Are you really leaving?


    ''No way! The Empire will be here soon. All our previous efforts will be wasted, won''t they?''


    ''Forget it. It''s not a big deal to tell them something. We are all going to the Empire. It''s not a bad thing to know more. But I don''t know if the law of the Empire will change because of his leak.''?


    But what if she didn''t tell them that they had really left?


    Didn''t he avenge his daughter?


    Thinking of this, Lord Albe


    again. Since you choose to listen to me, I can find the Empire directly and meet the people of the Dragon Race without going through many trials. But my method is a little extreme and dangerous. I wonder if you will agree with my method."


    "Of course, I agree with you. No matter how dangerous it is, I will listen to you."


    Crystal nodded with a smile, "Okay. From now on, we''ll take out all the things that can extend our lives and dispose of them."


    Douglas asked, "You mean water? And eating?"


    Crystal nodded heavily and said, "Yes, you''re right. Get rid of all the water and food. Since you want us to be desperate, then let''s be desperate to the end. The test is too time-consuming and arduous for us. Why don''t we just have some direct ones?"


    Douglas agreed with Crystal.


    Soon, they took out the water and snacks from their backpacks and disposed of them.


    And she also took out all the things from Toby''s backpack and dealt with them.


    At this time, Toby suddenly came to his senses.


    But when Toby woke up and saw him holding his feet, he vomited wildly!


    "Damn it! What am I doing?"


    Toby put on his shoes quickly and got up from the ground.


    "Shit! Why are my hands and mouth so smelly?"


    Unfortunately, no one would answer his question.


    Toby didn''t have the time to talk to Crystal and Douglas. He quickly opened his backpack and took out a bottle of water to rinse his mouth, but he took nothing!

 Chapter 790 The

    Damn it! Where is the water in my backpack? I Where is my bread? And what happened just now? Why do I feel so tired after a relay race?"


    Toby sat on the ground and looked up at the sky in confusion.


    After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure out what was going on?


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Crystal and Douglas sitting not far away, cross legged and closing their eyes for rest.


    Sitting next to Crystal, Lord Albert looked at them quietly.


    Damn it! What were they doing? Practice?


    Toby rubbed his face, stood up and walked over. He bent down to look at Crystal and then looked at innocence. Toby asked, "Hello, what are you doing? "


    Crystal and Douglas didn''t open her eyes or make a sound.


    Toby was confused. Sitting next to Lord Albert, he turned to him and asked, "Grandpa, what are they doing?"


    Lord Albert turned his head, pinched his nose and said in disgust, "You What did you eat? Why is your mouth so stinky? You Stay away from me."


    Then Lord Albert moved a little towards Crystal.


    Toby wanted to cry now. He also knew that his mouth was stinky. How could he not stink after biting his feet for a long time? But he had been looking for water for a long time and couldn''t rinse his mouth, so He had no choice.


    Toby wiped his mouth with his sleeve, looked at Lord Albert pitifully and said, "Grandpa, please understand me. I haven''t found water yet, haven''t I? I''m also curious. What happened just now? I don''t know at all. Besides, the water in my backpack disappeared out of thin air. It''s all gone. I''m really confused. "


    Lord Albert covered his nose and said to Toby, "The water in your backpack? There''s no need to look for them. They were all thrown away by Crystal and Douglas."


    Toby was surprised, "What? Throw it away?"


    Lord Albert nodded and said, "Yes, yes. They threw it away, and even the food in their hands was disposed of."


    Toby thought he must be still awake.


    He patted his face hard until he felt pain. He screamed and asked, "Why? Are they crazy?"


    Taking a look at Crystal and D


    At this time, it''s not surprising that there will be mirages in this desert at this stage."


    "A mirage?" These four words suddenly reminded Crystal of a sentence circulating on the Internet.


    Suddenly, an idea occurred to her. She said in a hoarse voice with joy, "Yes, it''s a mirage. I know. I finally know what the words on the Internet mean? "


    After saying that, Crystal took off the necklace, opened the pendant and took out the golden knife from it.


    Then he rolled up her sleeves, revealing her wrist bone, and dripped a tear on her wrist. As the butterfly birthmark emerged, she raised the golden knife and slashed at her wrist bone again.


    As the hilt of the saber fell, the butterflies danced trippingly, and then golden light shone, and dragon scales appeared from his wrist.


    Crystal stretched out her hand and the Dragon scales fell into it. As the heat spread, the golden light became brighter and brighter, piercing their eyes.


    Douglas and Toby closed their eyes subconsciously. When they opened their eyes again, they saw that what Crystal said was like a palace or a so-called high-rise building.


    When they looked again, they found that it was not a tall building, but a real palace. On both sides of the palace was a golden house.


    Lord Albert was a little excited. "The Empire, the Empire! We have arrived at the Empire, which is the Empire."

 Chapter 791 The Offspring Of the Dragon Race

    Crystal, Douglas and Toby stood up arm in arm. They looked at the magnificent palace not far away at the same time.


    Lord Albert was so excited that he stammered, "it''s here. It''s here."


    As he spoke, several men in white robes suddenly appeared in the dazzling palace in the distance, led by a man in a green robe.


    If it weren''t for their short hair and simple hair style, Crystal would have thought they had seen the ancient people. But they didn''t look exactly like the ancient people. They all had a golden bracelet in their hands. Those men were wearing a pair of black leather shoes and an incoherent dress. They had the ancient style and the current fashion. However, the appearance of these men could be still deemed as fashionable and cool.


    As the men approached, the man in the lead said to Crystal and the others with a smile, "good evening, friends from afar. You must be pretty tired all the way through. ��


    After saying that, the man turned to Lord Albert and said, "fourth brother, long time no see."


    Fourth brother? Crystal and others were shocked.


    The man in the green gown in front of her looked obviously only over his thirties, but he called them grandpa his fourth brother? Damn it! What kind of seniority is this?


    Before Crystal and others could react from the shock, Lord Albert scratched his head and replied shyly, "how are you, third brother?"


    Shit! Third brother?


    Crystal and the other three were completely in a mess.


    Damn it! Did they encounter a group of psychos?


    Lord Albert knew that if he didn''t explain it at this time, Crystal would definitely put him in the psychiatric type.


    Then Lord Albert cleared his voice, turned around and said to the three of them, "come on, let me introduce to you. This is my thrid brother. He is also the offspring of the Dragon Master clan, the third princes, Arnold Long. You can also call him Grandpa. Although he looks young and handsome, in fact, he is three years older than me. If he is in the state of Xia. he could also be deemed as an old man"


    The three people, Crystal, Douglas and Toby, were shocked. There was no wor


    y grandfather to you. Please take care of him. "


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and was about to leave.]


    Douglas was a thoughtful man, so he knew what Crystal meant.


    But But Toby did not seem to understand what she meant.


    "Are we leaving now? Aren''t you hungry? We haven''t eaten for days? How about we have some food first? "


    Toby looked at Crystal pitifully and said.


    It was really pathetic to have such a stupid teammate.


    With a twist of her mouth, Crystal turned to look at Toby and said, "if you want to stay, then stay. I''ll go first with my brother."


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and left with Douglas, ignoring the expression on Toby''s face.


    Toby curled his lips and said, "Damn it! Are you really going to leave so soon!


    ok


    "Hey, wait for me. Don''t go so fast."


    Seeing that the three of them turned around and were about to leave, Lord Albert was stunned.


    What the hell? Didn''t she say that she would come to the Empire with him to learn skills? Why did Crystal just left after she sent him back to his hometown now?


    Lord Albert was very anxious, but he couldn''t lose his temper in front of Arnold.


    Just as Crystal, Toby and Douglas were walking more than half way, Arnold waved his arm and the smoke rose in an instant. The wind in the desert blew and made Crystal and the others squint and they could not open their eyes till a while later.

 Chapter 792 Palace!

    "Everyone, please stay here. Since you have come to the Empire, please calm down and play with my brother for a few days in the Empire. What do you think?"


    The voice of Rufus and Elsa came from behind Crystal and the others. It seemed to have invisible power.


    Arnold''s tone was firm, with irresistible toughness. He had a smile on his face, but the coldness around him made the men behind him tremble and immediately lowered their heads.


    In Arnold''s eyes, Crystal and others were just a few young people who didn''t know how to behave themselves. Therefore, he thought that since he had asked them to stay, they would naturally stay.


    After all, not everyone could go to the Empire. The reason why they could stay was that the woman named Crystal was also a member of the Dragon Race.


    But what kind of person was Crystal? She would never give a good attitude to a person who didn''t respect her and looked down upon her.


    Crystal turned around slowly, crossed her arms over her chest, raised her eyebrows, raised her chin and glanced at Arnold contemptuously. "Oh, Uncle Arnold, do you want us to stay or threaten us? I really don''t understand. Oh, I just realized that you asked us to call you Uncle Arnold, which means that we are uncle and nephew. Next time you come to our Country C and see our grandpa We must say Sworn father, our Country C is not like the Empire. The seniority is very standard!"


    Crystal''s words made the gentle and elegant Arnold''s face change in an instant, but he didn''t show it. He still looked as handsome as a jade, and his voice was not very angry, but the men behind him lowered their heads.


    "Miss Crystal, you are so glib! After the Dragon Race, since you insist on leaving, I can''t force you to stay. It''s just that I heard that Miss Crystal has a handsome husband and a smart son in a foreign country. I also heard that your son looks like you. He is also the descendant of the Dragon Race. Even if they are all the same people, why don''t I send someone to pick them up one day, so that th


    if they went to a place.


    Crystal and the others found that they seemed to have seen a market in ancient times. There were strange things on every stall, including their self-made finished clothes. And there was also a strange thing that they didn''t see anyone carrying a mobile phone along the way.


    Besides, there was no vehicle on the street, such as electric scooter, bus, bike and so on.


    It gave them a feeling that they had traveled to ancient times, but it didn''t seem to be in ancient times. Along the way, the names of their shops were all written with the word "dragon", such as Dragon City underwear shop, Dragon City cheongsam shop, Dragon City antique shop, Dragon City bookstore, dragon city household appliances and so on


    These names reminded Crystal and the others that they had not traveled through time, but to a strange country.


    As they walked inside, there were fewer and fewer shops. It was not until they arrived at a real palace led by Arnold that they saw magnificent buildings, high-end and elegant decoration, resplendent and magnificent.


    Several bodyguards stood outside the palace.


    Arnold moved forward. One of the bodyguards carefully laid the red carpet for him.


    Then Arnold turned to Crystal and the others and said, "This is the palace where our noble members of the Dragon Race live. Please follow me!"

 Chapter 793 Ms. Yasmin!

    As soon as Crystal and Douglas entered the hall, they saw several maids in white coats respectfully handing white slippers to Crystal and others.


    "Mr. Arnold."


    One of the maids walked over and knelt on the ground. She bent over and put on white slippers for Arnold.


    The other maids also knelt down at the feet of Crystal and others.


    It was hard to say how hateful Crystal was to serve others in this way. When the maid bent down to help her slippers, Crystal frowned and withdrew her feet coldly.


    "No, thanks. I can do it myself."


    As for what Crystal didn''t agree with, neither did Douglas and Toby. They also withdrew their feet.


    On the contrary, Lord Albert calmly accepted the maid service method.


    Lord Albert was an imperial, so he was used to this kind of service.


    The maids under Crystal''s and Douglas''s feet stopped, but they didn''t stand up. They raised their heads slightly and glanced at Arnold.


    With a wave of his hand, Arnold gestured for the maids to leave.


    The maids left respectfully.


    After the maid left, Crystal looked around. The decoration of the hall was vintage and elegant, and every part of it was extremely exquisite.


    With a wave of his hand, Arnold beckoned the maid to serve the dishes.


    The maids moved very fast. In a short while, they put the delicate delicacies on the table one by one, and beside them stood several maids respectfully waiting for the guests to take their seats.


    Then Arnold asked his men to take Crystal and others to the dining room. Then he turned around and said to Lord Albert, "Brother, even if you''re back, shouldn''t you go to visit my father with me?"


    Lord Albert nodded, "Of course. I''ll tell them something first and then go."


    Arnold also nodded, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside with the driver."


    Then, he turned around and said to the three of them, "Everyone, my wife is coming downstairs soon and she will accompany you for dinner. I have something to deal with my fourth b


    This is the wife of the third princes of our country, Ms. Yasmin. You can call her Ms. Yasmin."


    After saying that, the maid left respectfully and changed into another maid to serve her.


    Crystal smiled and greeted, "Ms. Yasmin."


    Ms. Yasmin raised her chin high and said contemptuously, "Well, sit down please."


    Then Ms. Yasmin sat on the main seat.


    Crystal and others were already very hungry. As soon as Ms. Yasmin said that, they all sat down without hesitation.


    Toby, who sat down, ignored the flattery of Ms. Yasmin and picked up the food directly and started to eat.


    Douglas was not a talkative person. When he saw Toby lowering his head and eating, he picked up some food and put it into his mouth.


    But Crystal didn''t eat anything.


    Ms. Yasmin looked at Toby and Douglas the food quietly, and finally looked at Crystal.


    "Miss Crystal, how old are you this year?"


    Crystal replied indifferently, "25"


    "Sure enough, you are young and beautiful as your highness said. Miss Crystal. But I think it''s unnecessary for you to come back since you and your grandfather have a good time abroad? I don''t know if your grandfather has told you that you can''t bewitch a man''s heart only by his beauty in dragon city. If you want to be respected by others, you have to rely on your own ability."

 Chapter 794 The Confrontation At The Table!

    Ms. Yasmin''s words made Crystal feel something was wrong. Judging from Ms. Yasmin''s tone, she seemed to know that Crystal and her grandfather were bound to come.


    But Crystal was even more confused. Did everyone know what happened between her and her grandfather? Or did someone inform the people here before they came?


    Crystal couldn''t figure out a lot of doubts in her mind. It seemed that she had to ask her grandfather about rules here after he came back.


    But Crystal really didn''t like the ironic words of the Ms. Yasmin.


    Crystal leaned against the chair in disdain, her right ankle on her knees kept shaking casually, without any grace.


    "Mrs. Yasmin, you are right. A handsome face and an nice figure can indeed bewitch a man, but I have those two charming points to bewitch a man. Do you have those, Mrs. Yasmin? When I came in just now, I heard from the Mr. Arnold that you and him grew up together, which means that you two are about the same age. Uncle Arnold is more than seventy years old, and he should look like a bad old man according to our local age.


    So, Ms. Yasmin, you must be in your seventies. Am I right about it? "


    Crystal''s words made Ms. Yasmin''s delicate makeup crack in an instant. Age was a taboo for every woman.


    The Ms. Yasmin paid most attention to skin care, and she hated it more when others asked her age, especially when there was a woman who was prettier and younger than her. Crystal''s irony words almost drove her crazy.


    However, Ms. Yasmin didn''t show much anger on the surface. She was the hostess here. How could she be afraid of a foreign bastard?


    "Miss Crystal, you are so eloquent. You don''t know your status here, do you?" Ms. Yasmin said sarcastically with a fake smile.


    Crystal chuckled in her heart. Sure enough, the sarcastic words of the couple were the same. They were really quite annoying.


    Crystal exposed her bad habits one by one, and she couldn''t compare with this arrogant woman all day long.


    So Crystal didn''t try to restrain herself and let herself completely relax. She didn''t come here to be the daughter-in-law of the Ms. Yasmin. Why was she afraid of her?


    "My status here? Ha ha, Ms. Yasmin, I think you must be


    ide the palace, they are not qualified to have such luxury limousine. Wherever they go, they will walk instead. Moreover, when they see the noble members like us, they have to salute. The living environment here is indeed not suitable for young people from the outside world like you. I think you''d better leave early. "


    Hearing this, Crystal finally understood why they didn''t see phones and cars here, which were necessary for her in her homeland.


    i see!


    Crystal didn''t expect that the status here was so obvious.


    However, Crystal could also hear that at the beginning, Ms. Yasmin didn''t mean to drive her away, but after talking with her for a few words, Ms. Yasmin had the will to get her out of the Empire. It seemed that her performance had changed the Ms. Yasmin''s disdain from the beginning to her vigilance.


    But the more Ms. Yasmin said so, the more it meant that there must be something wrong.


    Crystal had always been a person who was not afraid of problems. Since Ms. Yasmin wanted them to leave, on the contrary, they would not leave. She would like to see how powerful those members of the Dragon Race were in this Dragon City.


    "Ms. Yasmin, you must be kidding. I have just promised Uncle Arnold that I will stay here with my grandfather forever. Ms. Yasmin, this is your husband''s idea. Will you object?"


    Crystal didn''t believe Ms. Yasmin would still show her objection to let them stay when she mentioned Ms. Yasmin''s husband, Arnold.

 Chapter 795 Died From Poison!

    Sure enough, after hearing the two words "Your Highness", Ms. Yasmin''s face stiffened.


    "Of course not. I''m just afraid that you may not get used to living here. I don''t mean anything else. Miss Crystal, don''t get me wrong."


    After saying that, Ms. Yasmin shifted the topic to the dining table.


    "Miss Crystal, come and have a taste of the stalagmites, the rice with shark''s fin and the chicken. They are all delicious. Have a taste."


    Since Ms. Yasmin was not picking on her, Crystal didn''t want to say anything more. Then she lowered her head to eat.


    The food here tasted really good. Crystal and others gradually had a good taste. On the contrary, the Ms. Yasmin was like chewing wax with emotionless face.


    After the meal, Crystal and the other three recovered a little.


    After that, Ms. Yasmin led them around the palace and chatted some useless nonsense.


    As Douglas and Toby were men, in order to avoid suspicion, They were arranged to have a rest in a VIP room, and Crystal had to continue to follow Ms. Yasmin walking around the palace


    To be honest, Arnold''s palace was really big. The servants, gardeners and bodyguards in it could form a small town.


    Ms. Yasmin and Crystal could servants everywhere they went.


    At the same time, a group of young people appeared on the desert. They were all dressed in black sportswear and were named themselves as archers. The leader was a handsome man in low-key. The man took a few steps and squatted down. The sun shone on his face through the gap. Who else could have such a handsome face except for Edgar.


    The low-key clothes still couldn''t hide his noble and handsome temperament.


    Edgar picked up some sand and put it on his nose to smell it. His voice was as cold as ice. He said coldly, "the temperature here is higher than other places. There are some footprints on the ground that were blown away by the wind. I think Crystal and others must have appeared here."


    After saying that, Edgar stood up, turned around and ordered coldly to the crowd, "Leo, search arou


    ndful of sand in his hand and raised his hand in the air. The sand flew away from his fingers little by little.


    The hot wind blew, and the steaming desert was lifeless.


    At this time, a strong wind suddenly came, making everyone unable to open their eyes.


    After the gale, everyone rubbed their eyes. When they opened their eyes, they saw a group of snakes crawling over not far away, spitting out their tongues.


    The group of snakes crawled at a very fast speed. Before everyone could react, several people were bitten by the snakes and screamed


    Leo was the first one to react.


    Seeing the snake approaching, Leo ran towards Edgar.


    "Boss, snake Snake, snake... " Leo shouted.


    Edgar was sitting far away from them. Leo had to inform him.


    But Edgar had already reacted quickly and ran towards them.


    He saw the snakes surrounding them not far away. He quickly took out his pistol and shot at those snakes.


    "Don''t leave those behind. Bring those who are injured and come up quickly."


    While shooting, Edgar brought those stunned people to their senses.


    Soon, all the people who were surrounded by the snakes and they quickly took out their guns and shot at those snakes. At this time, everyone saw that those who were bitten by the snakes died two minutes later.


    Everyone''s face turned pale with fear!


    The poison was so fatal!

 Chapter 796 Be Careful!

    He looked at his good friend who had been playing with their friends a second ago, but now he was poisoned to death.


    It was a lie that they didn''t feel sad, but apart from pain, they wanted to escape more. They wanted to escape from this damned place. Seeing that their lives were so fragile, they panicked. Although they had joined Shadow Group a long time ago and had been used to fighting and killing, and their lives were fragile, they were really afraid of death when they saw the miserable looks of their friends around them today.


    After the poison attack, their lips turned black and their bodies were surrounded by the snakes. In a few minutes, they were all eaten by the snakes one by one.


    The scene of his tragic death scared the other living people.


    At this moment, they felt extremely scared. Living was the only hope for them.


    Some of them were frightened and screamed a few times. The shooting speed became more and more crazy, but none of them shot the snakes, but hit the ground.


    Seeing that his brothers were in a panic, Edgar said coldly, "Don''t be afraid. Come up quickly. Those snakes have their weaknesses. Don''t panic. If you want to save your lives, you must calm down."


    Edgar''s words were as cold as ice, instantly extinguished those who were flustered and didn''t know how to escape.


    At this moment, everyone calmed down. Reminded by Edgar''s words, they shot and retreated.


    When everyone was standing parallel to Edgar, Edgar ordered them in a cold voice, "So everyone, listen to me. Take out your lighters, cigarettes, and all the things that can burn on your bodies and burn those poisonous snakes to death."


    After hearing the order from Edgar, everyone took out all their cigarette boxes, paper towels and books from their backpacks. They lit them and used them as torches, throwing them towards the snakes that crawled over.


    Soon, the snakes were burnt to ashes, giving off a rotten and unpleasant smell.


    The snakes were burned to death, and everyone collapsed to the ground. It was really dangerous, really dangerous, and almost died!


    Some of them were angry, while others patted their chests. Among them, Ed


    not good. It''s a bat. Everyone should be careful."


    Edgar exclaimed when he saw it was a bat coming with a whizzing sound.


    Those flying bats didn''t look like ordinary bats at the first glance. They were relatively large, and each of them had terrifying teeth, and their teeth also had green light.


    Everyone was very fast. When they saw the bats flying over, they all quickly took out their pistols and shot them in the air.


    However, the bullets in everyone''s hands were limited. Some of them had shot two times but no bullets, while some of them were not faster than bats.


    Gunshots and screams rang out in the darkness.


    "Mr. Edgar, watch out!"


    When the bat was about to grab Edgar, Leo quickly turned around and protected Edgar behind.


    Under the protection of Leo, Edgar was not hurt by the bat at all. However, Leo was not so lucky. Because his face and hands were scratched, and the wounds that were scratched by the bat quickly swelled up in less than a second.


    "Leo, how are you feeling now?" Leo felt dizzy and almost fell down. Fortunately, he was held by Edgar.


    Leo shook his head and said, "No. I think I..." Before he finished his words, he fainted.


    Since most people were injured, there were more and more bats. Edgar put Leo under his feet and raised his gun to shoot at the bat above his head.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang. The shots rang out


    Edgar was good at shooting. He shot one bat after another.

 Chapter 797 Wake Up!

    But there were too many bats. They would be exhausted to death before they could kill all of them.


    No, he couldn''t just sit still and wait for death. Edgar tried to figure out solutions quickly in his heart.


    Bats were afraid of light, but they all held flashlights just now? Why weren''t those bats afraid?


    Where did these bats come from?


    While thinking, Edgar didn''t stop what he was doing.


    After a while, almost all the bats were killed by them, but many of them had been bitten by the bats.


    Edgar knew that if they continued to be powerless about such situation, they would all die here. After thinking for a while, he suddenly remembered that Douglas had told him that some abnormal symptoms could be explained by some witchcraft technique. There were thousands of witchcraft parasites in the world, and any animal could be made into such witchcraft parasites. Since those bats behaved in such a weird way. Was those bats poisoned with witchcraft parasites?


    Douglas had once told Edgar that if he wanted to detox a parasite, the blood of a parasite master would be necessary. Douglas was a parasite master, but Edgar was not. What should he do?


    After closing his eyes and thinking for a while, Edgar suddenly opened his eyes. His body was hot type, and he was once suffering from the fever. His blood might be able to detoxify the parasite. According to Douglas, before becoming a parasite master, every parasite master had to suffer from the fever. They were needed to take their own blood after suffering the fever, refined it for 79 days, and then drank it before they could become a real parasite master.


    That was to say, Edgar''s blood was basically similar to the blood of a parasite master?


    Thinking of this, Edgar quickly took out a dagger from his backpack, opened it and cut his arm hard.


    "Boss, what are you doing?" The others exclaimed when they saw this scene.


    Edgar said coldly, "don''t say anything. You''ll know in a while."


    Edgar didn''t know whether this method would work or not, so he had to give it a try.


    With the los


    , grab the neck of Sanskrit and bite him hard.


    "Ah��


    In a flash, Leo bit Sanskrit to death and threw his body aside.


    With a flip of his body, Edgar distanced himself from Leo.


    "Leo, wake up. I''m Edgar. Did you hear me?"


    Edgar shouted at Leo, hoping to get his consciousness back.


    However, Leo didn''t listen to Edgar at all. He licked the blood at the corner of his mouth, with a pair of bloodthirsty eyes, and mechanically rushed to Edgar.


    Not only that, the injured people not far away almost killed the rest of the members. They turned around and moved their target to Edgar.


    In the darkness, a few vampire like people were mechanically moving towards Edgar.


    Seeing his brothers become like monster, Edgar really felt heartbroken.


    Seeing them approaching step by step, Edgar really had an impulse to go crazy with them. When they came here with him, they were bitten by bats and turned into a lunatic who had lost their mind. Edgar had an inescapable responsibility, but How could he go to find Crystal if Edgar turned into the same kind of monster as them.


    "Wake up, okay? Guys, I''m Edgar. We are sworn brothers who share life and death with each other. Have you forgotten? "


    Edgar hoped that his voice could bring them back to their senses.


    But However, those people were still moving forward. They moved very fast and soon surrounded Edgar.

 Chapter 798 Mr. Edgar, Please Kill Me!

    For them, Edgar was a piece of fresh and delicious food, and the one who got it would be the one.


    Edgar took out his pistol, with six bullets in it. If he fired at them, he could escape from their encirclement, but When he raised the gun, he found that his whole hand was trembling.


    They were all his brothers, who shared the same life and death with him, Edgar! How could he do that? How could he have the heart to shoot at his brothers?


    Hearing that, Edgar closed his eyes slightly. A tear streaked across his face. When he opened his eyes, they had already walked up to him.


    "Clap!" Edgar threw his gang away. If he was asked to shoot at his men. He really couldn''t do it, he could say that he was coward or not decisive.


    Anyway, at this moment, the scene that they had been together in the wind and rain kept flashing in his eyes. Although they had experienced different dangers every day in Shadow Group, the relationship between them was true.


    Just when Edgar thought that he would become an irrational "vampire" just like his brothers, he suddenly saw that Leo seemed to be awake. He quickly turned around and pounced on those who surrounded him.


    Perhaps it was because of the poison, or perhaps it was because Leo had unleashed his greatest potential, Leo grabbed them one by one and bit them to death on their necks.


    Leo moved very fast. When Edgar saw clearly what was happening, all the people surrounding him were bitten to death by Leo and lay there motionlessly.


    "Leo." Edgar wanted to walk over. Fortunately, Leo was not crazy at all. He wanted to take Leo back to treat him. He was very sad that his brothers had died, but he knew that it was all Leo wanted to save him. His brothers had died, so he could not let anything happen to Leo again.


    As soon as Edgar took two steps forward, Leo suddenly turned around and shouted coldly, "Don''t come over, Mr. Edgar. Run away. Run away. Leave me alone."


    Without stopping, Edgar asked, "What are you talking


    reacted quickly. He suddenly stood up, turned over and tightly held Leo''s body with one hand, and raised the other hand in midair, ready to cut off the back side of Leo''s head.


    Knocking out Leo was the best way that Edgar could think of at the moment. As long as he subdued Leo, he could send Leo back. Shawn was an expert on detoxifying, and he would definitely cure Leo.


    But just as Edgar was about to take action, Leo suddenly broke free from Edgar and bit Edgar hard on his arm.


    "Hmm," Edgar didn''t withdraw his arm, allowing Leo to bite him. Then he raised his hand and slapped hard on the back of Leo''s neck.


    Then, Leo fell on the desert.


    A piece of flesh of Edgar was bitten off by Leo. Edgar''s forehead was wet with sweat, and his consciousness was a little blurred. He sat weakly on the desert. At last, his consciousness became more and more blurred, and he passed out due to his poor health.


    At the moment when Edgar fainted, he held the phone tightly in his hand. He was not trying to call for help, but touched the photo with the temperature of his finger, which had accompanied him for many days.


    Crystal, I''m really useless! I fell down before I found you.


    Crystal, don''t blame me for being indecisive this time. They are my good friends. I don''t want my conscience to be disturbed forever.

 Chapter 799 He Is Not An Ordinary Person!

    Before Edgar fainted, he indistinctly saw a man and a woman walking not far away in their white coats. He couldn''t see their faces clearly, so he could only vaguely judge that they were not ordinary people, and that ordinary people wouldn''t walk so frivolously.


    Perhaps he thought too much and saw his illusion, Edgar fell into a coma completely.


    "Senior, how many people have died here? It seems that they have been poisoned by the poison of the enchanted barrier set up by the Dragon Race here."


    The woman came over and glanced at many corpses lying on the ground in surprise. She turned to the man behind her and said.


    The woman had a pair of slanted eyes, a cherry mouth, a palm sized face, and a delicate appearance. She was a rare beauty. She was dressed in white, and her head was wrapped in a white silk scarf. Her long hair was not coiled up by the silk scarf, but floated down along the silk scarf. She wore a delicate head-wear, a diamond pendant. There were beautiful jewelry like young girls on her neck, and even a slender Anklet on her feet. She looked young, beautiful, and fairy.


    The man slowly walked over, playing with a strange bronze statue with snake head in his hand. He was also dressed in white, with delicate features, frivolous Phoenix eyes, cold and thin red lips, and white skin. It was hard to tell whether he was a man or a woman. He was surrounded by the ghost aura.


    With a pair of evil and attractive eyes, he glanced at the corpses on the ground and said with an evil smile, "those people are all dead, but my treasure seems to have living beings."


    The woman''s eyes rolled a few times. She walked to Edgar and Leo, squatted down. When she saw the handsome face of Edgar, she was in a trance for a moment. There was such a handsome man in the world.


    Although his eyes were closed, she could still see how gorgeous he would be if he opened his eyes.


    The woman reached out her hand to feel the breath of Edgar, turned to the man behind her and said, "Senior, there are still two people alive here. Come and have a look."


    The man walked over, squatted down, and waved his long


    nodded seriously and said, "Okay, I know. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. I won''t do anything reckless. We can save them secretly or send them away secretly."


    The man nodded, "Well, there is one more thing you have to remember, Kendra. You can like it, but you can''t really love it. You have to understand that after our dragon race, it is impossible for us to leave the Dragon Race, and your father will not let you marry an outsider. Do you understand?"


    The woman held the man''s arm and shook it. "Okay, okay, I know. Don''t be indecisive. I understand. I know everything. The worst result is that I won''t let this person leave Dragon City all his life and be a couple with him for the rest of his life. I can''t marry him, can I?"


    The man still wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, he gave up. The reason why he was willing to save her was that he had his own plan. As for the future marriage of Kendra, he could not decide it alone. It was better to let the man under his feet do his best in the future.


    At the thought of this, the man waved his long arm, and wisps of smog appeared again from the snake head in his hand. As smog floated into the air, several men in white suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    These men came over and respectfully kowtowed to the woman and the man in front of them. "Princess Kendra, Mr. Jonas!"


    "Take these two people back!"


    "Yes, Mr. Joans."

 Chapter 800 A Strange Person!

    In the morning, the sun was shining, and the fragrance of birds and flowers was pleasing.


    In a luxurious palace of the Dragon City, there were two people lying in a room. One of them was wrapped in gauze, and the other only had a white bow scarf on his arm.


    These two people were Leo and Edgar.


    The first one to wake up was Leo. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the luxurious decoration around, which was vintage and elegant. Every place was incomparably noble.


    Hearing that, Leo turned his head to look at their leader, Edgar, who was lying on the other bed. Subconsciously, he sat up, got out of the bed, walked to the other bed and shouted, "boss, boss, wake up."


    Leo reached out his hand and touched Edgar''s forehead. He found that Edgar''s body was as hot as fire.


    ''damn it! Boss has a fever! ''!


    Leo didn''t know what to do?


    Just then, a woman''s voice came from behind, "you''re awake!"


    Leo suddenly turned around and saw a woman in white standing behind him. The woman''s dress was very strange, as if she dressed as the same as an ancient person, but not very similar. Leo was in a trance for a moment. Did they pass through a time travel and get back to the ancient time?


    However, before this idea disappeared, the woman said directly, "have a rest here for a while. I''ll bring you some food later. Princess Kendra asked me to tell you, don''t ask anything. Just take good care of your partners."


    The woman''s words made Leo a little confused. Did he really travel through time?


    "Well, lady? Who is your princess? Where am I now? And my friend is sick. Can you call a doctor for him? "


    Leo was more concerned about his boss''s health than a pile of doubts in his own brain. He must have bitten his boss too hard so Edgar was ten seriously injured.


    In fact, Leo himself knew that he had been mad at that time, but he had been unable to control himself at that time. But now he found that there was no such madness in his body, and his eyes were not red. He didn''t know why he


    re, Leo carried Edgar back and put him on the bed. After thinking for a while, he quickly stood up and held Edgar, "boss, we Let''s get out of here! The people here are fucking insane. It''s so weird. "


    Compared with Leo''s panic and fear, on the contrary, Edgar was very calm. He asked, "where is this place? Who are they? How did we get here? "


    Shaking his head bitterly, Leo said, "I don''t know. When I woke up, I saw the two of us already here. I asked them, but they just told me to stay and take good care of you. But boss, you know what... I think the people here are really strange. They speak as if they don''t have any emotion and don''t say anything else. Moreover, I find that the maids here are all dull, as if they are possessed. Boss, let''s get out of here. It''s so horrible here. "


    After thinking for a while with a frown, Edgar waved his hand and said, "since someone saved us, we have to thank him for saving us. Otherwise, people would think that we, outsiders, don''t know the etiquette."


    Leo was a little confused. "Oh, we need to stay to say thank you to them? Boss, are you out of your mind because of fever? "


    Edgar raised his hand, indicating Leo to calm down.


    What a smart man Edgar was. He could tell the abnormality of the maids at a glance and he surely knew the doubts that kept lingering in Leo''s mind.

 Chapter 801 Their Identities!

    However, when Edgar felt something wrong, he had a plan to stay. He clearly remembered that he fainted on the desert with Leo, and indistinctly saw a man and a woman dressed like these maids approaching. He had seen them in his illusion, but now he didn''t think so.


    In addition, he had heard from Lord Albert that the people in the Empire were very special in dressing, and they were mainly in white. Therefore, Edgar felt that they might have come to the Empire.


    And since they could come to the Empire, of course, Crystal might also be here.


    Seeing that his leader was so calm, Leo also calmed down. He stood up, poured a glass of water for Edgar and handed it to him. "Boss, what should we do next?


    Taking the glass of water and taking a sip, Edgar only said one word, "wait!"


    Leo was surprised. "What? what? Wait? No way? Boss, look at yourself. Now you are burning with fever? If you don''t receive treatment, you will die! "


    Glancing around, Edgar said indifferently, "well, I''m fine. Leo, don''t you have antipyretics?"


    Reminded by Edgar, Leo patted his thigh and said, "yes, I almost forget. Boss, I''ll take it for you right now."


    After saying that, Leo turned around and took out some white pills from his backpack. He walked to Edgar and handed them to him. "Boss, here is the antipyretic. Use it first to see if it will work or not."


    When Edgar was about to pick up the pill, a man and a woman walked in from the outside. The woman rushed over and quickly took the white pill from Edgar''s hand. "Sir, No."


    Hearing that, Edgar frowned and looked up at the woman. Before he could say anything, Leo standing beside him jumped up all of a sudden out of anger. "Who are you? What are you doing? "


    The woman ignored Leo and turned around. She waved her hand and said to the maids kneeling on the ground, "guards, take this rude guy out first. I want to have a good talk with this mister."


    "Yes, Princess Kendra!"


    Shocked, Leo asked, "what? Are you a princess? " Which country are you from? Which country is this? "


    Obviously, no one would answer Leo''s question.


    asure with him respectfully, and also brought a chair for him.


    Tyrone took the opportunity to sit down. Soon two maids came over, knelt down at his feet respectively and massaged his legs.


    To be honest, he didn''t like arrogant people like Edgar. Just now, his junior sister apprentice was still here. He couldn''t lose his temper because Kendra had a crush on this man at the first sight, so he had to listen to her and stayed gentle in front her.


    Now that Kendra had left, did he still need to show this arrogant man with respect? Of course no!


    Of course, there was no need. He was the national counselor of the Dragon City, who took control of almost every citizen here. In terms of arrogance, why should he be afraid of him?


    Tyrone enjoyed the service of the maids in silence, ignoring what Edgar and Leo were feeling.


    On the contrary, Edgar was not angry at all. He glanced at the strange thing in the hand of Tyrone and then did what he should do.


    For example, he asked Leo to take out a piece of antipyretics from his backpack. After taking the medicine, he ordered Leo to bring the food on the table and eat it.


    During the whole process, Edgar looked as if he was in his own apartment without any embarrassment.


    But this made Leo suffer a lot. Seeing that Edgar was eating elegantly, Leo stood aside and wanted to remind him, "boss, aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?

 Chapter 802 What Did You Do To Him

    But Leo didn''t dare to say it out loud. He was afraid that if he said it out loud, he would irritate the person in front of him, who neither looked like a man nor a woman. Without knowing the specific situation, Leo thought it was better to avoid making trouble as much as possible.


    Fortunately, after only two bites, Edgar put down the bowl and chopsticks, which made Leo relieved. If he was really poisoned, he wouldn''t have been poisoned too much.


    After meal, Edgar felt a little better. His body was not so hot, but he was still very uncomfortable, as if he had been beaten up or drawn a large jar of blood. He was still very weak and aching.


    Enduring the discomfort of his body, Edgar stood up and was supported by Leo. He looked at Tyrone and said coldly, "goodbye!"


    After saying that, Edgar turned around and was about to leave.


    Tyrone had planned to give Edgar a head-on blow, but he didn''t expect that Edgar didn''t take it. On the contrary, he was ignored by Edgar, which made Tyrone, who used to be usually good tempered, had his gloomy eyes flash with a trace of anger.


    "Sir, you want to leave? Tyrone turned around and stood up.


    The maid under his feet retreated respectfully.


    Since Edgar didn''t turn around, Leo didn''t dare to.


    "Thank you for saving my brother and me. I will send someone to give you the reward. "


    Edgar thought that since he had come here, he might run into Crystal if he kept walking around the area.


    Hearing the words "reward", Tyrone laughed and said, "Sir, where do you think this is? I advise you to take back your arrogance since you are out. Not everyone can tolerate you to overestimate yourself. "


    As soon as Tyrone finished his words, he waved his long arm, and the head of the bronze statue in his hand instantly emitted smoke. The smoke rose slightly. He bit his finger and dripped blood on the head of the bronze statue.


    Just then, a green light suddenly appeared above the head of the bronze statue snake. With a wave of his long arm, the green light flew towards Leo, circled around him, and finally was sucked into Leos mouth.


    "Ah!"


    Leo


    Tyrone took out a handful of white powder from his pocket and sprinkled it on the head of the bronze statue snake. The white powder evaporated, and a white light gradually appeared in the air. He waved his long arm, and the white light turned around Leo in a straight line, and then was sucked into Leo''s mouth.


    Two seconds later, Leo came to his senses. He got up from the ground, took a look at Tyrone beside him, and then ran back to Edgar. "Damn it, boss, what''s wrong with me? ��


    After regaining his sanity, Leo couldn''t remember what had just happened.


    "It''s okay. You just fainted on the ground because you were too weak."


    Edgar didn''t want to tell Leo anything he had seen that he couldn''t explain, nor did he want Leo to worry about how embarrassed they were now.


    Leo was still confused. "Ah, I fainted. Oh, really? I''m not that weak. How could I faint?"


    "Haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s go. Mr. Tyrone invites us to dinner. Are you going or not? " Edgar pretended to change the topic and didn''t let Leo ask any more.


    Leo''s expression was very funny. ''damn it! He invited his boss to have dinner together? When did his boss have such a good friendship with that man? Did he miss something?


    Since Edgar had said that, it meant that he would accept the request of Tyrone to accompany Princess Kendra.


    Therefore, Tyrone followed Edgar''s words and said, "Gentlemen, this way please!"

 Chapter 803 Im going to find him!

    Tyrone took Edgar, and Leo to the dining room. There was a vintage table, blue and white porcelain tableware, and a maid serving beside them.


    Kendra sat opposite to Edgar, while Tyrone sat opposite to Leo.


    Edgar was not used to having meals with others, and he didn''t like other women to watch him eat. However, in addition to removing the maids around him, he really wanted to overturn the table and leave when he saw Kendra''s admiration for him.


    But he kept reminding himself in his heart that he couldn''t do that. Leo couldn''t be hurt anymore.


    At the table, Kendra found several reasons to accost Edgar, but Edgar kept silent from the beginning to the end.


    Except for his wife, Crystal, the other women in the world would only be void in his eyes.


    During the dinner, all the people present were unhappy. Kendra had been suffering from being ignored by Edgar.


    Edgar had been thinking about Crystal. Leo was wondering whether the food on the table was poisonous.


    However, the food was getting more and more delicious and orderly in the eyes of Tyrone as he kept enjoying.


    At the same time, in another palace.


    Crystal chatted with Ms. Yasmin for a long time. They didn''t say anything, but on the contrary, they didn''t like each other. Ms. Yasmin was jealous of Crystal''s beauty.


    Meanwhile, Crystal thought the Ms. Yasmin were too snobbish. She always satirized Crystal from time to time, although the Ms. Yasmin couldn''t get any benefit from her words.


    But she really didn''t like to talk to such people.


    Although they didn''t talk happily, Crystal learned a lot from their conversation.


    It turned out that the reason why the people here could stay so young was because of the enchanted barrier set up by the king of the Dragon Race. Once they walked out of the enchanted barrier, their bodies would function like ordinary people. As they aged, they would look like her grandfather.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, there was no tool for them to contact the outside world. However, they could still know the situation outside, such as where the descendants of Dragon Race had been left and what kind of life they had lived. As long as it was related to the Dragon Race, the


    Crystal to look at him seriously and said, "Ivy, I''m not kidding. He''s missing. It''s true. I might as well tell you that since you are a descendant of the Dragon Race, and your son Hilary is also a descendant of the Dragon Race. So even if you''re here, Hilary will still attract their attention, including the people around him.


    A few days ago, Edgar seemed to have brought someone to look for you, but he finally disappeared in the desert without a trace. I asked the old king to send someone to investigate in the desert. They saw several people dead in the desert, all of whom were outsiders. He didn''t know if there was Edgar among those dead bodies in the desert. Those people who died were all unrecognizable and miserable. I''m afraid Edgar is also in danger. "


    Crystal bit her lips tightly and tears fell down. She shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. He''s not in danger. It''s impossible. He..."


    Crystal didn''t finish her sentence because she knew what danger he would encounter in the desert.


    Crystal didn''t believe that something bad would happen to Edgar, but She was worried. What if it was true? What if Edgar was suffering or even dying.


    Crystal held back her tears and turned around to leave, but was stopped by Lord Albert behind her, "Ivy, where are you going? "


    Without turning around, Crystal swallowed and said, "I''m going to find him."


    Lord Albert stepped forward and said, "they won''t let you leave unless you hand over Hilary."

 Chapter 804 You Disappoint Me!

    Crystal stopped and turned around slowly. The surprise in her eyes was obvious. "Grandpa, what did you say?"


    Lord Albert knew very well that there were some things that could not be hidden sooner or later.


    "Ivy, I hope you can listen to me. You can''t get out of the enchanted barrier now. If you really want to find Edgar, the only way is to let the old king appreciate you, or you give Hilary to him..."


    The more Crystal heard, the more confused she became. "Grandpa, what do you mean?"


    Lord Albert''s expression became more and more serious. "Ivy, do you know that Edgar has a heat body? You and his child are a combination of cold body and heat body, so they are the offspring of the most orthodox the Dragon Race."


    Crystal frowned, "grandfather, I still don''t understand what you mean?"


    Lord Albert said, "Ivy, let me tell you. The old king is an orthodox descendant of the Dragon Race. Although we are his son, we are not the most orthodox. Because our mother is also an ordinary person, so we, including my brothers, can''t have a son. The cold body is not special, but we can make us have no chance to give birth to boys.


    And the reason why your mother can''t have a son is that your grandmother is an ordinary person. But now you can have a son unexpectedly, not because of God''s favor, but because your husband is Edgar. Edgar is the only person in the world who has a heat body, so your son is the descendant of the orthodox descendant Dragon Race.


    It''s impossible for the old king to give his throne to us who are not orthodox and have no descendants, even if we are his son. "


    Hearing this, Crystal''s face turned cold in an instant. She sneered, "so? So The old king is aiming at my son, isn''t he? That is to say, at the beginning, you kept reminding me that the main reason why we tried every means to find the Empire was not to avenge my mother, but to make me your chip and give my son to you, right? "


    Crystal''s expression became colder and colder. She thought that her grandfather and she were devoted to each other, but she did


    I have told you. As long as you have that kind of skills, it will be easy for you to get out of here. Of course, at that time, if your ability is above them, Hilary''s fate will naturally be up to you. "


    Crystal took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She thought for a moment. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes returned to the usual indifference.


    "What should we do to get close to the old king? I need the fastest way! "


    Crystal didn''t know whom to believe at the moment? She didn''t know which of her grandfather''s words was true or false, but at present, she could not figure out any way to get out of here. She knew that there was an enchanted barrier here, because she saw the Empire appear on the desert and then they walked in, and she saw all the roads disappear.


    Indeed, there were some people with unusual abilities here, so Crystal didn''t dare to take the risk, nor did she dare to waste her energy in vain when Edgar was in danger.


    Seeing that Crystal finally agreed to his advice, Lord Albert breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Although he had lied to Crystal, Crystal would understand his painstaking efforts in the future.


    "The old king is going to host a banquet tomorrow to invite the talented aristocrats to have a competition. The old king values the people with wisdom most. So, Ivy, tomorrow is a very good opportunity for you.

 Chapter 805 Honey Trap!

    After listening to Lord Albert''s words, Crystal nodded coldly. Then she followed Lord Albert back to the palace of Arnold.


    At the same time, in another palace, Leo finally heard something about the banquet tomorrow from some maids who hadn''t lost their consciousness.


    He didn''t wipe the mark of lipstick on his face and ran back in a hurry.


    As soon as he entered, Leo quickly closed the door, turned around and walked inside.


    "Boss, boss, I got it! I got it!"


    As long as Leo spoke, he walked to the sofa and sat down. He picked up the teacup on the table and drank it. As soon as he took a sip, he heard Edgar, who was sitting on the sofa with an indifferent expression, say, "I just finished playing chess with Tyrone. You drank his tea."


    "Puff!"


    As soon as Edgar finished speaking, he saw Leo spit out all the tea in his mouth.


    Supported by the sofa, Edgar wanted to sit upright, but he found that his body was not as good as before. He was getting so weak that he couldn''t even lift his hands.


    Seeing that Edgar was about to stand up, Leo didn''t care about the disgusting smell in his mouth. He quickly stood up and helped Edgar up. "Boss, where are you going?"


    Supported by Leo, Edgar said, "it''s a nice day today. Help me out for a walk."


    "Okay, boss!"


    Leo helped Edgar out of the room and came to a pavilion. They sat down. From this point of view, they could see the maids around at the first sight.


    "Leo, what did you want to say just now?" Leaning against the pillar, Edgar turned to look at Leo and asked.


    Leo looked around quickly and turned his head. "Boss, I said I heard it."


    "And then?"


    Leo deliberately lowered his voice and said, "those maids said that their king would invite the aristocrats to the banquet tomorrow. Boss, don''t you think tomorrow is a good opportunity? "


    Of course, Edgar understood what Leo meant. But judging from his own current physical condition, he was no


    into a white dress. Her hair was not wrapped up, but she made her hair naturally cover her shoulder. There was no luxurious jewelry added to her neck and wrist, but even so, Arnold still felt that Crystal was as beautiful as a fairy!


    Both Douglas and Toby, dressed in white, stood at the door and waited for Crystal.


    After dressing herself up, Crystal walked out of her room and met with Toby. Then she followed Lord Albert and Arnold to the largest and most luxurious palace in the dragon city.


    There were many guests coming and going outside the palace.


    Lord Albert led three of them to the inner hall.


    The hall was filled with various kinds of tea and fruits, and there was a large blank area in the middle, which should be the place for the competition among those members of noble class.


    The decoration of the inner hall was different from that of the outside. The inner hall was the resting area of the old king, and some important matters would be discussed here.


    At this time, a man in white robe with a crown on his head sat in the inner hall. He looked like the king.


    The man had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and there were a few wrinkles in his eyes. If it weren''t for his grey hair, Crystal, Toby and Douglas who just came in couldn''t tell the man''s true age.

 Chapter 806 Magic Show

    "Your majesty!"


    Lord Albert gave a hint to the three of them not to move, and he walked over and called the old king respectfully.


    The man slowly turned his head and did not stand up. His voice was somewhat rough. "Here you are. Come and sit here."


    The three remained unmoved.


    From Crystal''s point of view, she could see the man''s side face


    This person was the old king that his grandfather had mentioned.


    Seeing the old king''s appearance, Crystal finally understood why Arnold was so good-looking. Obviously, like father, like son. This was true.


    Lord Albert stood there with great respect, restrained. It was hard to see the expression on his face as a son. On the contrary, it was more like a relationship between the superior and the subordinate. Lord Albert said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I am okay if I just stand still."


    The old king stood up with satisfaction when he saw the three of them standing still. He turned around and looked at Crystal carefully.


    This was the demeanor of a king. If they really sat with the king, it would be a violation against his majesty. If the king sat, they could only stand. Of course, if the king stood up, they had to stand more respectfully. This was the way a king got along with his subordinates.


    But Crystal, Toby and Douglas didn''t care about those rules at all. Besides, they were not the citizens in the Empire. If it weren''t for Grandpa''s repeated warning, they would have acted according to their wills. How could the three of them be so obedient to the old king and just simply watched him put on airs in front of them?


    After looking at Crystal up and down, the old king said flatly, "No wonder she is the daughter of Griffith. She is indeed exceedingly beautiful."


    After the old king finished speaking, he turned to look at Crystal in the tone of an elder and said, "kid, you''re finally back. Since you are also the descendants of the Dragon Race , this is your home. We''ve been living here for hundreds of years, and the people here are very friendly, kid. It''s the best choice for you to come back. You will see how powerful the Dragon Race will be in the future. "


    If Crystal didn''t know the purpose of these people, she would think that the old king in front of her was a very easy going person to get along with. But after what hap


    d a handsome face. With a small black bronze tripod in his hand, he walked slowly and stood in the center.


    "Your Majesty, Let me perform a show for you to relieve your boredom first. My senior fellow apprentice and my sister will be here soon."


    The old king nodded and said, "Okay, let''s begin!"


    The man nodded respectfully. Then he waved his long arm and the bronze tripod in his hand rotated in the air, as if it was frozen in midair. The man took out a little blood from his finger and threw it into the air. The tripod sucked in the blood, and then the man took out three pieces of human-shaped paper from nowhere. He murmured to the paper for a while, and at the same time, he withdrew the bronze tripod with his right hand, letting it spin around those pieces of paper. The human-shaped paper were spinning around slowly and faster, making it difficult to be seen clearly.


    As the bronze tripod spun for several times, a wisp of smoke appeared. As the smoke rose, the number of times the bronze tripod spun slowly dropped. Everyone saw that the three pieces of human-shaped paper suddenly came to life, and they all changed into three beautiful women in sexy clothes.


    Everyone applauded!


    Crystal, Toby and Douglas were completely stunned!


    This Was this a magic show?


    The jaws of Douglas and Toby almost dropped on the ground. They had seen a lot of people playing magic, and it was really a miracle to see such a realistic magic.


    What they didn''t know was that it was not a magic, but a high-level witchcraft technique.

 Chapter 807 Is It Really Him

    Even Douglas, who was also a parasite master, had never seen such a witchcraft technique.


    Three young girls walked forward, slightly kowtowed, and said in a delicate voice, "Your Majesty."


    The old king laughed, "Great! That''s great! Really brilliant. "


    He kept repeating praising in a row, he would almost hold the three beautiful women in his arms!


    Then the three young girls performed a belly dance and left.


    After the three women left, the man walked up to the old king and bowed his head slightly. "Your Majesty, are you satisfied?"


    The old king nodded and said, "My dear son, I don''t know that you have actually cultivated such a nice magical witch technique. Not bad! Good job! "


    "Dear son?! "It was not until crystal heard this name that she realized that this man was her grandfather''s second elder brother, Clark Long!


    Crystal heard from her grandfather that Clark had been accepted by Nanshan Hermit Master as an apprentice a few years ago. He had been learning those techniques in the mountain with his master and didn''t go down the mountain until he reached adulthood. He was ten years older than Lord Albert.


    But looking at this person, Crystal now completely realized the definition of "immortal".


    It was really incredible to see those citizens here who looked much younger than their actual ages. Although they were all seventy or eighty years old, they were all like young men in their early thirty. It was really strange!


    If Douglas and Toby knew that this person was their second elder brother of Lord Albert, who was ten years older than him, they would really jump up!


    What a fucking crazy country!


    "I''m flattered. In terms of the magical witchcraft technique, I''m not as powerful as my fellow senior brother. I''ve heard that he has found a man who has a Heated Body to feed his parasite with hot blood. Now his power much stronger than mine, and this is another treasure. Now he becomes even more powerful."


    A man with Heated Body?


    Hearing these words, Crystal''s body suddenly stiffened. A person with Heated Body? Could it be Edgar?


    Clenching her fists, Crystal told herself to calm down, calm down, calm down! But she really couldn''t calm down. Take the blood of the one with Heated Body to feed his parasite? If it was really Edgar, he must be in danger!


    Crystal wanted to make it clear,


    , with their power, they could easily tortured Crystal and others to death in minutes. What should he do?


    Lord Albert went crazy with anxiety. He turned around and saw Toby giggling. He kicked him, cleared his voice and coughed.


    Toby held his legs and looked at Lord Albert with a bitter face. He whispered, "Grandpa, why did you kick me?"


    Instead of answering the idiot Toby''s question, Lord Albert looked at Toby with a serious face and reminded them in a low voice, "You two need to take care of yourselves later. If you unfortunately die here, please don''t blame me, let alone Crystal, okay?"


    Toby was confused and didn''t know what Lord Albert meant. On the contrary, with a cold expression on his face, he thought of the meaning of Lord Albert''s words. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, Grandpa. When necessary, we won''t get Crystal involved, nor will we drag you down."


    Douglas''s words showed their stand. If they were really in danger, even if they would suicide on their own, they would not be a burden to Crystal.


    Lord Albert looked up at Douglas with such a courage. He rarely admired anyone. But Douglas was that one made him admired. Douglas had the courage to even sacrifice himself and muster his courage and give up on himself in order to protect his sworn sister, Crystal. How precious such friendship was.


    "Douglas, thank you so much. Crystal is so lucky to have friends like you."


    The centipede scar''s face trembled and Douglas smiled faintly. "Grandpa, we are family, and we are Crystal''s brother. We should protect our sister."

 Chapter 808 What The Hell Did You Just Call Me

    Toby was even more confused by the words of Douglas and Lord Albert, while Lord Albert really didn''t know what to say except gratitude.


    Although he knew it was selfish to do so, he had no other choice. Between Crystal and Douglas, he would choose his granddaughter very selfishly.


    Reminded by Lord Albert, Douglas was very nervous and focused on what would happen next, so he was not in the mood to watch any amazing performance.


    About two hours later, a man and a woman walked in from the gate. The woman was beautiful, and the man was handsome and attractive.


    The woman was Kendra, and the man was Tyrone.


    Kendra was the favorite daughter of the old king, and Tyrone was the most capable national counselor of appointed by the old king.


    The old king wanted to marry his daughter to Tyrone. On one hand, he could restrain Tyrone; on the other hand, he could keep his daughter by his side.


    Kendra and Tyrone walked in slowly, and the golden couple became the focus.


    "Father!"


    Kendra walked towards the old king and grabbed his arm, acting like a spoiled child.


    Among these offspring, only Kendra could call the old king father, and only Kendra could be so presumptuous in front of the old king.


    The old king felt dizzy because of Kendra''s shake. "All right, all right. How old are you? Why are you still acting like a spoiled child here?"


    Kendra smiled sweetly and said, "no matter how old I am, I''m still your daughter."


    The old king poked Kendra''s forehead dotingly and said, "come on, little girl. There are so many officials here. Don''t act like a spoiled child. Tell me, what brings you here today?"


    Kendra hesitated for a while and said, "I I''m just here to attend the banquet with Tyrone, "


    Tyrone stood aside indifferently and watched Kendra pretend to be a good girl in front of the old king.


    Speaking of Tyrone''s name, the old king turned to look at him.


    "Mr. Tyrone, I heard that you have found a person with a Heated Body. Is that true?"


    bitch, what the hell did you call me?"


    Crystal spread out her hands and said innocently, "isn''t it true? You are my grandfather''s sister. In terms of seniority, you are also my grandma. If I don''t call you granny, then what should I call you? Grandma? "


    With a sullen face, Kendra raised her hand and was about to slap Crystal, but was cleverly dodged by Crystal.


    "You You are courting death! "


    Kendra withdrew her hand and shouted at Crystal.


    Then she acted like a spoiled child to the old king, "father! Look at her! She is humiliating me for being old and ugly. I don''t care. You must make this woman guilty and drag her out to death, okay? "


    The old king widened his eyes and pretended to be angry. "Well, Kendra, stop it. There are so many people here today. Let''s talk about it after the banquet is over."


    Kendra was afraid that the old king would be angry, so she had to say, "okay!" Then he raised his head and provoked Crystal, "humph! Wait and see!


    Crystal had no time to compete with Kendra, because she saw a familiar figure flash outside the door.


    Edgar! It was him! Crystal saw him! It was him!


    At this time, Tyrone just mentioned to the old king, "Your Majesty, I''ve brought the man with Heated Body here. Would you like to see him?"


    The old king nodded and said, "Okay, let him in!"

 Chapter 809 Is She Your Wife

    Tyrone nodded, "yes, your majesty."


    After saying that, Tyrone raised his voice to the door, "bring Mr. Edgar in!"


    "Mr. Edgar! "Edgar! It must be him! It must be him!


    At this time, Crystal was extremely excited. She bit her lips tightly, and her body became more and more stiff. Her eyes were fixed at the door.


    Supported by Leo, Edgar walked slowly towards them. Wearing white clothes, his delicate features quickly became the focus of the crowd.


    His face was pale and his body was thin, but he was still the most dazzling one in the crowd.


    The moment she saw Edgar come in, Crystal felt a sudden pain in her heart, and the sudden pain came up without warning.


    It was him! But he Edgar was getting thinner! And he looked haggard!


    At the same time, Douglas and Toby stood up from their seats at the same time! They all looked in the same direction.


    Leader! Why was their leader here?


    On the other hand, both Edgar and Leo had cold expressions on their faces. They didn''t see clearly who were sitting there.


    All the people present were mainly in white clothes so it was normal that they couldn''t recognize all the people present clearly.


    It was not until Leo helped Edgar slowly approached that Toby and Douglas shouted at the same time, "Boss!"


    Hearing that, Edgar and Leo raised their heads abruptly. Following the voice, they looked at the direction where the voice came from, and the expressions on their faces changed from indifference at the beginning to shock


    Leo was the first to speak and exclaimed, "Douglas, Toby, why are you here?"


    The moment Edgar saw Toby and Douglas, he looked around quickly.


    Since Douglas and Toby were here, Crystal must be here!


    With a sweep of his eyes, he suddenly fixed his position in a certain place.


    "Honey Crystal Is that you? "


    Edgar said in a trembling voice, staring at the woman standing on the steps.


    He looked straight at her and didn''t dare to blink his eyes. He was afraid that what he saw was an illusion. He was afraid that if his eyes blinked, the woman he missed da


    normality of Edgar. He quickly reminded Crystal, "Ivy, Edgar is poisoned by the Love Parasite. If he falls in love with another woman, he will be very suffering. Don''t talk to him now. Let him adjust himself. Moreover, I don''t think he is poisoned by only a kind of parasite poison, but many kinds. Be careful..."


    "Clap!"


    Before Lord Albert could finish his words, he was hit by the long arm of Tyrone. The tableware on the table fell to the ground in an instant, and with a "bang", there were a few harsh pieces of glass scattering on the ground.


    All the people present were so scared that they could hardly breathe.


    Enraged, even the whole Dragon City jarred a bit because of Mr. Tyrone''s anger and even the old king held his breath.


    Everyone who knew Tyrone well knew that he was very angry at the moment, but Kendra, who was crying at this moment, dared not make a loud sound.


    As far as she knew, Tyrone, her senior disciple brother were going to kill all of them.


    "Mr. Edgar, you are not honest! Since you don''t cooperate with us, what''s the use of keeping your life?"


    After that, Tyrone waved his long arm. All of a sudden, Edgar turned around and fell to the ground by a gust of wind. He held his head and groaned painfully.


    ��Edgar... " ��Crystal wanted to walk over, but failed every time.


    At this time, Douglas and Toby took out their pistols.

 Chapter 810 Honey, I Will Take You Home!

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" with several shots, Douglas and Toby shot at Tyrone.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the bullets suddenly stopped in midair and fell off the ground.


    Douglas and Toby were stunned.


    Damn it! Did they see it wrong? Who the hell was he? Was he a fucking ghost?


    Even Leo was in a mess!


    Shit! What the hell was going on?


    Before they could think it over what was going on, they saw a sinister smile at the corners of Tyrone''s mouth. "Humph, you''re overestimating yourself!"


    As soon as Tyrone finished speaking, he waved his long arm, and both Douglas and Toby were thrown more than ten meters away by a force like a gust of strong wind. "Crack!" like a rag doll, they fell to the ground! "Crack!"!


    Then came the sound of bones cracking.


    "Douglas, Toby!"


    Leo and Crystal looked at the two people who were lying on the ground and groaning in pain at the same time.


    Supported by Leo, Edgar felt as if thousands of ants were biting him. He was weak and unconscious. There seemed to be a voice calling him in his mind, "honey, but this voice is very strange. It''s not the voice of Crystal, but another woman''s. her voice is getting closer and clearer, pouring into his brain.".


    But Edgar refused in his heart. His heart only belonged to Crystal, but his mind could not help but echoed the voice of another woman.


    "Ah ~��


    Edgar couldn''t bear such a heavy pressure and finally shouted out.


    "Edgar, what''s wrong with you? What''s going on with you? "


    Looking at the man who was holding his head tightly in pain, Crystal''s heart ached! But But she couldn''t walk over to hug him.


    The struggle in her heart turned into anger. Crystal looked at Tyrone with red eyes and roared, "what did you do to him? What did you do? "


    There was still a calm expression on Tyrone''s face. The evil aura around him became stronger and stronger. He sneered and said, "he was controlled by the Love Parasite, and the one who poisoned him was my junior disciple sister, Kendra. Now if Edgar sees you. Thinking of you, he will only be more and more painful, and finally die


    ert came to Crystal and stood beside her.


    Crystal was grateful that her grandfather could fight with her together at this moment.


    She quickly took out the golden knife from her neck, but was stopped by Lord Albert. "No, I''ll help you."


    Lord Albert slashed heavily on Crystal''s wrist with his dragon scales, and the Dragon scales on Crystal''s wrist appeared. Crystal grasped her Dragon scales and slashed out of the air as Lord Albert said. All of a sudden, she found that the resistance that stopped her from approaching Edgar was gone.


    Regardless of anything else, she ran towards Edgar, kicked away Kendra, grabbed Edgar''s hand and said, "honey, it''s me. I''m Crystal. Honey, look at me."


    At the edge of madness, Edgar heard a familiar voice. He slowly raised his head and saw the familiar face. His voice was hoarse and weak. "Honey."


    With her hands on the cheeks of Edgar, Crystal held back the tears in the corners of her eyes and said, "yes, it''s me. Honey, let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Holding Crystal''s hand, Edgar stood up. With a smile, he said, "Okay, take me home. Let''s go home."


    But every time Edgar said a word, the corner of his mouth would spill out blood, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    Crystal''s heart ached when she saw such Edgar being so painful, but they couldn''t continue to stay here. Since those people wanted to kill Edgar, they had to escape!

 Chapter 811 The Love Parasite

    After taking a few steps with the help of Crystal, Edgar was stopped by Kendra. "You bitch, let go of him. He is mine."


    Raising her eyebrows coldly, Crystal asked, "He is yours? He is my real husband. What does it have to do with you?"


    Gritting her teeth, Kendra asked, "You This woman You..."


    Unwilling to give up, Kendra was called out by Tyrone, "Kendra, get out of here."


    Biting her lips, Kendra had to turn around and stand behind Tyrone.


    With a sinister glance at the Dragon scales in Crystal''s hand, Tyrone sneered, "I didn''t expect that you are also a member of the dragon clan. If I''m not wrong, you should be Ivy, who has been left outside like the four princes, right?"


    Crystal helped Edgar hand him over to Leo. She turned around and smiled coldly at Tyrone, stretching out her hand and said, "Yes, I''m Ivy. Hand over my husband''s antidote!"


    It seemed that he had heard a super joke. Tyrone laughed, "Antidote? Miss lvy, you have overestimated yourself. How dare you speak to me in such an arrogant manner? You are really impatient. Don''t say that you don''t have antidote. Yes, you do. Do you think I will give you? Since you are the descendant of the king, you are naturally a family. Considering that you are young and thoughtless, you should wisely let Mr. Edgar go and give him to your son. Then take your useless grandfather and your people out of the Dragon City."


    Crystal frowned and repeated, "What? No antidote?"


    Standing behind Crystal, Lord Albert reminded her in a low voice, "Yes, he''s right. There is no antidote to the Love Parasite, unless he colluded with the mermaid who poisoned him, and until the person who poisoned him changed his mind and didn''t love him, the poison on his body could be removed. Otherwise, every time he thought of other women, he would feel extremely painful. I think that Edgar will die soon."


    Crystal held back her tears and asked, "Will he die because of the Love Parasite?"


    Lord Albert shook his head and said in a low voice, "The Love Parasite won''t kill him. The one who can kill him is the snake head of the bronze statue in the hand of the national counselor of the holy drago


    the arrogance of his stomach. Moreover, Miss Luo has made a concession, and I am not that narrow-minded. You can take you. Two friends left, but Mr. Edgar, please stay here..."


    Before Tyrone finished his words, there was a bang.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Douglas shoot at his chest with a spear!


    Then he fell to the ground!


    "No, Douglas!"


    Crystal, Edgar and others looked at Douglas and exclaimed at the same time.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Douglas covered his chest with his hands and collapsed to the ground. He said to Crystal, "Crystal, I''m sorry. Please forgive my selfishness. I can''t live and die with you. I don''t want to implicate you or make you feel guilty. This is my own choice. It''s useless for me not to protect you, and I don''t want to be your burden either!"


    Being dragged tightly by Lord Albert, Crystal looked at Douglas with tears all over her face and choked, "Brother Douglas, why are you so stupid? Do you know that I will feel more guilty if you do this? I will..."


    Crystal cried so hard that she couldn''t speak. How could she deserve to be treated by Douglas like this!


    He was just her second elder brother and had no blood relationship with her. How could she deserve it?


    Enduring the pain in his body, Edgar leaned against Leo. With a layer of mist around his eyes, he looked at Douglas and said, "My good friend, why are you so stupid?"

 Chapter 812 If There Is Another Life, Let Me Be The One In Your Heart, Okay

    With a smile, Douglas said, "You saved my life. You are my good brother, more like my brother. You taught me how to be a man, how to become stronger, and how to get rid of the doubts in my heart. You also let me have a life that belongs to me. Crystal is my sister, and I deserve it for her. Mr. Edgar, treat her well, and I will watch from the heaven You Will be happy. Happy."


    With a smile on his face, Colin slowly closed his eyes. At the last moment of his life, he seemed to see a forest of flowers. There was no fighting, no blood, no family feud, no painful memory of his childhood. There were a group of good friends, and his family. All his family were sitting under the peach tree, watching the peach petals falling with the wind. They were talking and laughing at the same time.


    Crystal and the others cried sadly. In their eyes, Douglas was such a proud person. They ended their lives in this way in order not to be a burden to them, but to make Crystal leave at ease.


    Crystal wiped her tears and suddenly thought of something. She turned around and looked at the other side, but It was too late!


    "No, Toby!"


    Toby struggled to sit up from the ground, took out a dagger and stabbed it into his heart!


    He was well aware of his own situation. With multiple fractures and internal organs damaged, he was almost disabled. Moreover, in this case, he could only be a burden to Crystal and others. Even if he was a fool, he could see that these people were not good people, let alone ordinary people. It was very difficult to compete with them. In addition, he was injured, so it was more impossible for Crystal and Edgar to escape.


    Toby asked himself that he was not a noble man, but he was very clear that at this time he was like running out of oil lamps to prolong his life. Rather than go out to die, he could not stay here, so as to ease the burden of Crystal, Edgar and others and the place where he died.


    Leaning against the wall, Toby said with a sweet smile, "Crystal, do you know why you have been dissatisfied with Edgar? Maybe you don''t


    f rule power is not inferior to Tyrone. Hurry up!"


    Crystal held the Noble Dragon Ball in her hand, and the Dragon scales in her right hand. What was the connection between her two fingers? The Noble Dragon Ball and the Dragon scales were combined, and in the blink of an eye, they were all sucked in by Crystal''s palm.


    Crystal stretched out her hand and waved it


    Those who were holding the bronze tripod all turned over and fell to the ground, covering their heads and groaning painfully.


    Except for Tyrone, Arnold and Kendra, the old king, they didn''t move.


    However, if one looked carefully, they would find that the old king and Kendra twitched the corners of their mouths and their faces were slightly pale.


    "Miss lvy, you are so smart that you can use the Noble Dragon Ball to enhance your rule power so quickly. Sure enough, you No way!"


    While he was speaking, Tyrone threw the bronze statue snake head into the air with his right hand. He turned his palm and murmured a few words to the bronze tripod. Then, the bronze tripod snake head emitted a blue light, and the light was shining in all directions. A gust of wind was blowing


    There was an invisible resistance pushing towards Crystal


    With a wave of Crystal''s hand, the resistance disappeared in an instant. She took a few steps back.


    The resistance was so strong that Crystal was sweating.

 Chapter 813 Do You Want To Leave Its Not That Easy!

    "Crystal, are you okay?"


    Supported by Leo, Edgar looked at Crystal with concern.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt himself so useless. He had to rely on his woman to protect him in danger.


    At the same time, Edgar felt a voice calling him in his mind.


    He was so painful!


    Enduring the pain of inner struggle, Edgar gritted his teeth and said to Crystal, "Crystal, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, maybe you could..."


    Crystal stopped him continuing.


    "Silly girl, you are my husband. How can I leave you? I don''t care what you want to do and what you think. I don''t allow you to leave me like my brother Bruce. Do you hear me clearly? Honey!"


    Looking at the blood drop by drop at the corner of Edgar''s mouth, his face became paler and paler. Crystal was really afraid that Edgar would not be able to hold on. She was very afraid of losing him, and she was more afraid that Edgar would sacrifice himself in order to protect her like Toby and Douglas did. She had already experienced the pain of her own leaving, and he didn''t want to experience the pain of losing his lover any more.


    With a smile, Edgar wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll take back what I just said. No matter what happens, let''s face it together."


    In fact, Edgar had really thought about not dragging Crystal down. Now he had clearly seen that Crystal was not an ordinary woman. It was precisely because of her unusual character that he felt that Edgar was a burden to her. He was her weakness. Obviously, these people had bad intentions.


    Everyone knew what would happen to Crystal if they could control Crystal''s weakness. Besides, Edgar didn''t want to put Crystal in a difficult position and hurt their child because of him, but He really didn''t want to leave her.


    Hearing the touching words of the couple in front of him, Leo really felt that the God was unfair. Why did he let them suffer so much pain? He could see clearly how his boss had been doing these days.


    Every day, Mr. Tyrone would have his boss arrested


    thing happen to him again.


    Leaning against Crystal, Edgar smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    In fact, it was the most painful time for Edgar to look at Crystal, but he still tried his best to endure it.


    Crystal left the palace with Edgar and Leo, turning around three times at a time.


    The security guards outside the palace were stopped by Crystal. They stood there as if they had hit a acupoint, unable to move.


    Edgar was very weak. He had been carried on the back of Leo all the way. Crystal took them to Dragon City where they had stood for the first time in Dragon City Empire. Then, Crystal pulled out her hand from her scabbard and gently scratched it. With the strength of her hand sliding down, a desert road suddenly appeared in front of them.


    This was the enchanted barrier between the Empire and the desert.


    Crystal didn''t expect that it was her who opened the enchanted barrier, not her grandfather.


    Putting away her sadness, Crystal turned to Edgar and Leo and said, "Let''s go home."


    Both Edgar and Leo nodded, "Okay! Let''s go home..."


    Before they could finish their words, they saw a strong wind behind them, smog floating in the air, and a sinister voice came, "If you want to leave It''s not that easy!"


    As smog disappeared, Crystal and others turned around and saw Tyrone and Arnold standing behind them, with a man in their hands.

 Chapter 814 You Bastard!

    "You Let go of my grandfather!"


    Crystal came to herself and stared at Arnold.


    With the dead Lord Albert in Arnold''s hand.


    Lord Albert''s eyeballs were prominent, and there was still fresh blood at the corner of his mouth. His face was no longer red. It was obvious that he had died for a long time.


    With a sneer on his ferocious face, Arnold said, "In fact, I really admire my brother. I didn''t expect him to be so spineless, and I didn''t expect that he would rather die than protect you, but It''s a pity that you all overestimate yourselves, but you still refuse to admit defeat and insist on challenging our limits. Look, now that my brother is dead, you also soon! "


    Then Arnold threw Lord Albert''s body under his feet and stepped on Lord Albert''s face with one foot.


    Crystal''s eyes turned red. Being pulled by Edgar, she shouted at Arnold, "Get out of here!"


    Lord Albert''s face had been turned into a different shape by being trampled by Arnold, and his whole face was distorted so that no one could see his original appearance.


    Arnold said, "Miss lvy, you don''t have to be so angry. He deserves it. I told him not to get involved in your business, but he didn''t listen to me. As your brother, I have no choice. Besides, the old king said that his son was no longer our dragon city when he left Dragon City a few years ago, you are not the person in the Dragon City.


    Of course, his body couldn''t be left here, because he He doesn''t deserve it!"


    As soon as Arnold finished his words, he gave Lord Albert a hard kick on his head.


    Clenching her fists, Crystal bit her lips and glared at Arnold, "Fuck off! Fuck off! Stop! Don''t touch my grandfather! Don''t touch him!"


    Seeing that Arnold treated Lord Albert''s body like this, Edgar was also very angry.


    These two scumbags deserve to die!


    Edgar signaled Leo to put him down. He let go of Leo and stood there weakly, suddenly laughing.


    He laughed loudly like a tsunami.


    Frowning, Arnold looked at Edgar and asked coldly, "What are you laughing at?"


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped laughing. His voice was calm and his expression was cold. At fi


    uld he not be angry!


    "Mr. Arnold, you''d better think about it carefully. What is the so-called authentic the Dragon Race? Or someone wants to control the whole the Empire? A child about four or five years old? Can you believe that he can defeat the responsibility of the ruler of any country? You are the biological son of the old king. If he doesn''t give the throne to you, who else does he want to give it to?"


    Seeing that Arnold was moved by what Edgar said, Tyrone cursed Arnold in his heart, ''Idiot!''!


    However, he still acted as if he was Arnold''s brother. "Arnold, don''t listen to him. I''m not the chief councilor in charge of the throne of the Dragon Master clan. It''s all the decision of the old king. I just did it."


    Tyrone was very smart. He put all the blame on the old king with just a word. This is what your father wants. What can you say?


    Before Arnold could say anything, Edgar interrupted, "Really? Mr. Tyrone. Are you kidding a three year old boy? Not to mention how old my son is, according to the rules here, if you want to inherit the Kingdom, do you have to be able to have both sides? Do you need to have the ability to rule the country, and do you need someone with high legal power? And do you have these three points?


    But these three points are all possessed by Mr. Arnold. He should be the most suitable heir to the throne. But I think you, Mr. Tyrone, won''t agree, will you?"

 Chapter 815 Edgar, You Liar!

    Hearing what Edgar said, Tyrone smiled.


    "Mr. Edgar, I didn''t expect you to be so glib and smart. No wonder Kendra has a crush on you at first sight. But you I made a slip of the tongue That is, I don''t have the final say on the throne, but But I have the final say of your life"


    As he spoke, the bronze snake-shaped statue in his hand was thrown out. He sprinkled some green powder on it, and as the green smoke rose continuously.


    With his head in his hands, Edgar fell to the ground and groaned painfully


    "Honey What''s wrong with you? "


    Crystal squatted down, held his head and looked down at him.


    Hearing that, Edgar''s veins on his forehead burst out, and his whole body was trembling. In a hoarse voice, Edgar whispered in Crystal''s ear, "Crystal, hurry up. Kill Tyrone with the help of Tyrone. Only after killing them can we leave here."


    Seeing that Edgar was so painful, Crystal''s heart ached. If possible, she would rather she bear the pain for him.


    She held back her tears and nodded, "Okay, honey, just wait. I will."


    After saying that, Crystal asked Leo to take care of Edgar first.


    She stood up and said coldly to Arnold, "Your Highness, how about we make a deal?"


    Before Arnold could say anything, Crystal continued, "I''ll help you to kill Tyrone, and I promise my son, Hilary, and I won''t come back here for the rest of my life. You can rest assured to inherit the throne. If you need, I can help you on the way to achieve the throne. What do you think?"


    Hearing that, Arnold frowned and said, "well..."


    Crystal: "Your Highness, you have to think it over. Do you want the throne or do you want Tyrone to take over the throne and control the whole Empire for your father? "


    After thinking for a while, Arnold finally let out a sigh of relief and said, "Are you sure you will keep your words..."


    But Before he finished his words.


    Crystal saw a black figure suddenly floated behind him like lightning.


    "Hmm," Arnold hummed,


    He turned his head in horror and looked back. When he saw the evil face of Tyrone, he said with difficulty, "Tyrone You are such a despicable bastard! "


    Then


    turning black again.


    Holding Crystal''s arms tightly with his two black hands, Edgar smiled and said, "silly girl, don''t cry. I''m fine, aren''t I? I''m fine... "


    Tears streamed down Crystal''s face. She cried and said, "in fact, you know something about the Main Parasite he planted in your body, don''t you? You know that something bad will happen to you if Tyrone is dead, don''t you? "


    Crystal was right. In fact, Edgar knew a little about the Main Parasite. He had heard a little about it from Douglas. And he was curious, so he had also search it on the Internet. But if Tyrone didn''t die today, none of them could escape.


    Crystal was his life. Even if he died, he still hoped that Crystal could live well.


    Douglas, Toby and Lord Albert all wanted to protect Crystal.


    As Crystal''s husband, Edgar should protect with all costs.


    The black blood was still dripping from the corner of Edgar''s mouth. His palm trembled slightly and touched Crystal''s face. He wanted to wipe away her tears, but he found that he too feeble to do it.


    He smiled bitterly, "I''m really useless. I can''t even wipe your tears."


    With tears all over her face, Crystal said, "yes, you''re useless. You haven''t kept our promise and you don''t have the courage to live the rest of my life with me. Edgar, you''re a liar. Aren''t you going to face it with me? Why did you choose to leave me alone? "


    At last, Crystal was too sad to speak.

 Chapter 816 Damn It!

    Edgar opened his mouth weakly and said, "honey, don''t cry, okay? I feel so sorry for you. "


    His palm kept rubbing against Crystal''s cheek.


    Holding Edgar''s hand tightly, Crystal burst into tears and said, "Edgar, why do you always abandon me and leave me alone again and again? How can you be so cruel to me?"


    The temperature of Edgar''s palm was not so hot, and his whole body was not burning hot. It slowly cooled down. His gentle and thin eyes were covered with blood, and his voice was not so powerful. "Honey, I''m sorry. It''s my fault to lie to you again and again, but... I would rather look at you on the other side of the sky than bear the pain of losing you. I know I''m cruel and selfish to you, but I I am willing to sacrifice for you! "


    Crystal smiled and cried, "yes, you are willing to do that to me, but I Are you willing to leave me alone? Edgar, you You are so cruel You are so heartless! "


    The temperature of Edgar''s palm became colder and colder. His body gradually stopped twitching, but the temperature of his body slowly cooled down.


    "Honey, promise me Don''t take me back. Just let my ashes float away with the wind. I know I''m very ugly now. I don''t want Hilary to see such an ugly father, and I don''t want him to know that his father is gone. Just lie to him that I''m on a business trip and it will take a long time And After I leave, you don''t have to feel guilty. You should have already forgotten me and find a man who can take care of you I I love you��


    When Edgar said the last word, his hand slid down feebly and he closed his eyes slowly


    Crystal hugged him and cried hysterically.


    Why was God so unfair to him? Why did she lose so many people who loved him? Grandfather, Douglas, Toby, now even the people she loved deeply also lost. Why Why


    "Ah��


    Crystal hated the God, with tears in her eyes.


    Yes, it was blood and tears!


    Leo, who was standing aside, burst into tears. All of a sudden, he stopped crying.


    Because he saw that Crystal''s hair suddenly turned red, and the Dragon scales on her wrist were faintly visible. She slow


    an slowly and asked calmly, "what''s the matter? Elmer. "


    "Oh, master said that Edgar has some signs of waking up. He asked you to have a look..."


    Before Elmer could finish his words, the figure sitting by the lake had disappeared.


    "Damn it! She could move so fast? Hey, Crystal, wait for me. I also want to have a look. "


    Half a month ago, Leo, Crystal and Edgar were saved by Nanshan Hermit Master and brought into the deep mountain.


    Because of Crystal''s intelligence, he accepted her as the sixth generation disciple.


    Elmer was her junior fellow apprentice.


    Elmer was the only person in the Empire whose surname was not "Long". Although he was eighteen years old, he became a junior disciple of Crystal because he had become a disciple of Crystal earlier than her.


    He was a smart boy and liked to study some intelligent network technology. In this isolated mountain, there was an intelligent network space designed by him, an intelligent robot, and some smart appliances. The only thing he didn''t have was a mobile phone.


    He was not allowed to contact the outside world with his mobile phone by Nanshan Hermit Master. Therefore, both the mobile phone that Crystal and the others secretly bought from the city were taken away by Nanshan Hermit Master and then were all smashed into pieces.


    This was the territory of Nanshan Hermit Master, so he had his own rules.

 Chapter 817 Different Lives

    In the deep forest, there was a simple and ordinary courtyard house. It looked simple and rough, but there was a special design in it.


    Rockeries, ponds, flowers and trees, as well as several manors planted by the owner could be seen everywhere in the courtyard.


    There were many rooms in the courtyard, and each room was decorated differently.


    At this moment, Crystal was in the biggest room.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and turned her head to look at the handsome man lying on the bed. Her fingers slid down on his face, and finally pulled the quilt for him and wrapped his exposed arms.


    Then Crystal turned to Nanshan Hermit Master and asked with a frown, "master, didn''t you say that he has signs of awakening? Why haven''t you woken up yet? "


    Nanshan Hermit Master shook his head and sighed, "he was poisoned by the Main Parasite. It''s lucky for him to survive. How could he wake up so early?"


    Hardly had Nanshan Hermit Master''s voice faded away, Crystal was about to explode!


    She stood up and looked at Nanshan Hermit Master angrily. "Master, how many times have you lied to me? How can you do this?"


    "But Every time I say that, you are fooled, aren''t you? "


    Crystal blew, "master, you..."


    Crystal was so angry that she sat down and asked indifferently, "tell me, what do you want from me this time?"


    It was said that Nanshan Hermit Master was an old man with superb power but a proud and lonely man. He had great prestige in the Empire and his whereabouts were very strange.


    But when Crystal really got along with him, she knew that he always just behaved like a little boy, scheming and insidious. It was completely not in line with what it was said in the Empire.


    Nanshan Hermit Master sat still and said in a seemingly deep voice," Nothing. I just want to see how you are doing with your skills. "


    Raising her eyebrows, Crystal asked, "you Are you sure you don''t want me to steal things for you? "


    Nanshan Hermit Master touched his nose and pulled the chair over. He sat in front of Crystal and said with a smile, "My dear disciple, I heard that the most famous collector of the Xia state had recently collected a calligraphy and painting personally made by the emperor of the Qing Dynast


    Crystal smiled. With a wave of their hands, they directly sucked the food from Leo''s hand and put it in front of them.


    Leo was used to the incredible Magical Power of Crystal, but he was still shocked and thought, ''why can''t he learn it?''? It was so enviable! Even if he could master just a superficial one.


    Leo shook his head secretly in his heart! They experienced different lives.


    Crystal picked up a bowl of porridge on the table, turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. She picked up a small spoon, filled it with some porridge, blew it on her mouth, and then slowly fed it into the mouth of Edgar.


    Although Edgar was in a coma, he could eat something that though he lost his consciousness, such as rice porridge and ginseng soup.


    Crystal moved very slowly for fear of choking Edgar.


    Leo and Nanshan Hermit Master stood aside and looked at this incomparably warm scene quietly.


    After a while, Crystal felt that she had almost finished feeding, so she took the pill, crushed it and mixed it in the rice porridge, and then fed it into the mouth of Edgar.


    Then, Crystal stood up, poured a glass of water, blew on it and took a sip of it for Edgar.


    After that, Crystal turned around and said to Leo and Nanshan Hermit Master, "well, you can go out now. I''m going to clean his body."


    "Well, my dear disciple, what about the atique I want..."


    Crystal fetched a basin of water from the side, put it on the chair and said to them, "I''ll set off tomorrow."

 Chapter 818 The Whereabouts Of Crystal!

    Hearing that Crystal had agreed to Nanshan Hermit Master''s request, the old man smiled happily and said, "Okay, okay, my good disciple. Don''t worry. I''ll go to cultivate in seclusion now. I''m sure you can succeed in it after you come back."


    After saying that, he ran out of the room in a flash.


    Standing at the door, Leo scratched his head and was about to say something. When he was about to open his mouth, he heard Crystal say with her back to him, "What do you want to say? Do you want me to speak it out for you?"


    Leo was stunned. He forgot that Crystal''s mind reading skill had been as good as fire and cyan. In front of others, you were as transparent as transparent.


    He came to his senses and asked, "Ms. Crystal, are you leaving again?"


    Without turning her head, Crystal picked up a towel and dipped it in the basin. She twisted it, unfolded it and wiped Edgar''s face, hands, arms.


    "Well, didn''t you hear everything? My father wants me to steal the antique for him."


    "So you are going back to the Xia state this time?"


    "Yes. Is there any problem?"


    Leo wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "I I want to say Then Lord Albert''s... "


    Crystal''s hands froze for a moment, and then she said, "I''ll take them back together. Grandpa doesn''t like to stay here. His heart is always in the Xia Clan."


    It was the first time that Leo mentioned Lord Albert to Crystal in so many days.


    After Lord Albert passed away, they brought back Lord Albert''s ashes and kept them in the next room.


    Leo knew that Lord Albert would go back to the Xia Clan sooner or later. The reason why Crystal had been taking the ashes of Lord Albert was to send him home.


    But Crystal forgot that Ryan was in the Xia Clan and the Xia Clan was in great danger. Leo was really worried that Crystal would be in danger.


    Their boss was in a vegetative state now. He didn''t want his boss to wake up and see Crystal.


    "But now the Xia Clan is under the control of Ryan. I''m afraid of him..."


    Leo didn''t finish his words, but Crystal knew what he was going to say.


    Crystal wiped the water for Edgar sk


    lmer said, "Well, then I don''t have to tell you who Carson usually socializes with."


    Elmer was never a talkative person, let alone a troublemaker. Since he had said that, Crystal could naturally guess what he wanted to say.


    The dagger in Crystal''s hand was unsheathed. She flipped her palm and threw it in the air. Then it fell and broke into two pieces.


    "Is he related to the Xia Clan?"


    Elmore had heard about the story between Crystal and the Xia Clan, so he would keep an eye on everything related to the Xia clan.


    As expected, he was right this time.


    "Crystal, you''re right. This collector, Carson, often goes to and fro with Ryan secretly. He purchased at a low price in his collection, and most of the money he earned from the antiques sold at a high price was put into the pocket of Ryan. Moreover, recently, there is a group of fake blue and white porcelain antiques in the market, which were also created by Carson."


    Hearing Elmer''s words, Crystal became interested. "Oh, what a coincidence!"


    She stood up and walked to the window. There were many tall buildings outside and tens of thousands of people living inside.


    After a long while, a meaningful smile appeared on Crystal''s face. "It''s time to expose the secret between Ryan and Carson."


    Then, Elmer turned around and followed and said, "Crystal, when shall we make a move?"


    "No hurry. I have to go to a place before..."

 Chapter 819 An Appointment

    At one o''clock in the morning of that day, in a nursing home in the Xia state, two black shadows seemed to be looking for someone in a room.


    "Crystal, come here. Is he Hilary?"


    Standing in the darkness, Elmer pointed at a child sleeping in the arms of an old lady and asked.


    Crystal stopped and stepped back. Through the gap of the door, she looked in the direction of the fingers of Elmer. As expected, when she saw the little chubby face, she felt a lump in her throat. Holding back her tears, she smiled and said in a trembling voice, "yes Yes, he is Hilary. "


    Crystal pushed the door open and walked in quietly. The room was very dark. Although the light was not on, Crystal could still see his face clearly.


    She walked to the bedside, bent over, and reached out her trembling fingers to touch his little face, who was sleeping soundly.


    Hilary, Mommy is back, my baby!


    But before she could reach out her hand, she saw Hilary wriggling and twisted his own body a bit. Frightened, Crystal quickly took her hand back.


    Ms. Helen was wearing pajamas, and her hands subconsciously held Hilary tighter into her arms.


    Seeing this, Crystal smiled with tears.


    That was great!


    With just a simple move, Crystal could see that Ms. Helen was really good to Hilary. She was very grateful to her for letting her meet this loving old lady, and more grateful to Ms. Helen for treating Hilary as so well.


    Crystal withdrew her thoughts, wiped her tears, pulled the quilt for the two gently, turned around and left.


    At the beginning, Crystal was thinking that after seeing Hilary, she must hug him, get close to him and have a good chat with Ms. Helen.


    But at this moment, Crystal didn''t want to do that.


    She was relieved to see Hilary safe and sound.


    She was more relieved to see that Ms. Helen was good to Hilary.


    It didn''t matter whether she could hug her son or not. The most important thing was to see him safe and sound. Crystal felt relieved to see him being loved and cared by others.


    In her current situation, it was not appropriate for her to keep Hilary by her side.


    Although both Tyrone and Arnold had been


    tal like a lackey. "Crystal, I''m helping you vent your anger, aren''t I? I don''t think I did anything wrong, right? "


    Crystal poked Elmer''s forehead with her finger and said, "are you sure you are helping me, not making trouble for me? Do you want the whole Xia state to see us as monsters? Before going down the mountain, our master repeatedly told us not to easily expose our magic skills in front of outsiders. How can you ignore his words? "


    "I''m protecting you, aren''t I? "


    "Protect me? Do you think I took those flying daggers just for fun? "


    Elmer pursed his lips and lowered his head, not daring to say anything more.


    In other words, he could only tolerate Crystal when she argued with him. If it was someone else, he would have jumped up and refuted. But in the face of Crystal, he didn''t dare. He was really afraid of being heavily punished by Crystal by her strong magical skills.


    Like a child who made mistakes, Elmer tugged at the corner of Crystal''s clothes and whispered, "all right, all right. Crystal, I''m wrong, okay? I promise I won''t be so impulsive next time, okay? "


    Crystal shook her head and sighed. She really couldn''t do anything to him.


    Then she turned around, raised her hand and drew a range in the air. In an instant, a strong wind blew.


    All of a sudden, the three men who just got up from the ground and wanted to run away were frozen in an instant


    Crystal walked over slowly

 Chapter 820 Scared Out Of Shit

    Crystal walked over. Her eyes were bloodshot and her body was bloodthirsty.


    The three men were all scared to death. Although the three of them could not move, they could speak.


    Seeing such a horrible woman, their first reaction was to shout, "ah Damn it Help Monster! "


    The three men shouted hysterically.


    Crystal cast a cold glance at the three frightened men opposite her. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she stared at the three of them with her bloodshot eyes and said in a ghost like voice, "look at my eyes. I''ll count to three. You will all fall asleep and forget what happened today..."


    The three men on the other side were frightened at the beginning, then their consciousness was in a mess. At last, they all stared at Crystal''s eyes, one second, two seconds, three seconds.


    "One, two, three! "


    As soon as Crystal finished her words, the three men on the other side all closed their eyes obediently. With a bang, they lay back like dolls, lying on the ground and falling asleep.


    Standing behind her, Elmer clapped his hands and shouted, "Crystal, your hypnosis skills has reached such a high level. It''s really enviable."


    Elmer was not flattering her. What he said was true. He had stayed with his master for three or four years and hadn''t mastered his master''s hypnosis well. It only took half a month for Crystal to master hypnosis skills and her mastery had even overtaken their master. Wasn''t it enviable?


    Before Crystal finished her words, she turned her palm and was about to withdraw her strength. Suddenly, her eyes, whose anger was about to fade away, lit up again. She took a step forward and walked to the man in the middle. With a wave of her long arm, the man in front of her suddenly stood up, but he didn''t open his eyes and still kept his eyes closed.


    The man was tall and sturdy. If one looked carefully, they would find a Tiger Head tattoo on his arm.


    Crystal exerted all her strength to her palm, which was covered with white mist and she waved a few times in front of the man.


    Then a large phantom like scene appeared in front of Crystal. It was the scene that the man opposite was talking with several other men outside the nursing home. They stood together an


    w in the room. Then it was directly slapped to death by Crystal.


    what! It was her master''s favorite parrot. The master almost jumped up, but he was frightened by Crystal''s glance and hid out for several days.


    It could be seen that the lesson that Elmer had learned on the mountain was that did not ever offend Crystal.


    Therefore, at this moment, Elmer was very obedient.


    Then, without saying anything more, Crystal drove away at a high speed, leaving behind a lot of exhaust gas.


    Looking at the car driving away, Elmer complained. ''at least you should send me back to the hotel!''!


    But fortunately, it was not bad luck. When Crystal left, she kindly left enough money for him, which were enough for him to take a taxi back to the hotel to have a few delicious meals.


    Then, Elmer put the money into his pocket, ran to the roadside as appointed and hailed a taxi back to the hotel.


    On the other side.


    Crystal drove to a mobile phone shop which was open 24 hours a day.


    She got off the car and walked into the business hall. She took out a card from her wallet and bought a mobile phone and two telephone cards.


    When she bought the telephone card, Crystal didn''t use her own ID card. Crystal, who was wearing a black sportswear, a peaked cap and a mask, had become the focus of the store. Now that she bought the cards without showing her ID card, which made the saleslady even more confused.


    Was she a superstar who just wanted to keep herself low profile?

 Chapter 821 Something Happen!

    Under this confused and excited expression, the saleswoman gave Crystal two telephone numbers as if in a daze and handed the new mobile phone to her.


    Crystal put the phone in her pocket, smiled and waved her hand to wipe off the temporary memory of the saleswoman.


    Then she disappeared in the dark night.


    Crystal''s whereabouts in the Xia state couldn''t be exposed, which would inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble. She had to go back to the mountain in a few days. She couldn''t stay here too long, so the less trouble she had, the better.


    Crystal parked the car in a secret place. Sitting in the car, she took out her phone and dialed a strange number.


    After the phone was connected.


    Crystal heard a vague male voice on the phone.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Crystal said in a cold voice, "Terry, it''s me, Crystal."


    Since Toby and Douglas had died, Crystal asked Terry to take over the Shadow Group for the time being. The ashes of Toby and Douglas were also taken back by Terry and buried in the cemetery that the Shadow Group specially bought in the United States for those dead members.


    When Terry heard it was Crystal''s voice, he sat up from the bed. Because of his great strength, he made a hole in the bed.


    He said incoherently, "Ms. Crystal, why are you here? You''re back? Where are you? "


    On the contrary, Crystal''s tone was very calm. She looked at the time and said, "let''s meet? Will I come to you or will you come to me? "


    Terry was very excited, but at the thought of his current situation, he quickly stopped her. "Ms. Crystal, please don''t come over. I can''t go to see you either. I..."


    Hearing the strange tone from Terry, Crystal frowned and asked, "what''s wrong? What happened? "


    Terry covered his phone with both hands, as if he was afraid of being heard by others. He whispered to the phone, "Ms. Crystal, there is a traitor in Shadow Group. The shadow group was destroyed by Ryan, and most of our brothers in the group were imprisoned..."


    Crystal was shocked, "what? What did you say? "


    Terry cut to the chase, "Ms.


    ng holiday and relax yourself. I will deal with the following things."


    Terry wiped his tears and choked with tears, "thank you for your trust, Ms. Crystal. I..."


    Crystal: "well, trust me. They will be fine. By the way, who is the traitor in our group?"


    Terry took a deep breath and said, "Warren, the current Butler of the Xia clan, Warren is the traitor."


    Crystal narrowed her eyes and frowned, "why is he? ��


    Then Crystal and Terry talked about some details. Suddenly, Crystal asked, "by the way, do you still live there now?"


    After chatting with Crystal for a while, Terry felt much more relaxed. He said casually, "yes."


    "Okay, I know. Take care!"


    Crystal said a few words casually and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she pulled out the SIM card and crushed it with one hand. Then she changed a new one. In case she bought two SIM cards at the same time.


    After putting the card in the phone, Crystal made a call to the Sorrow Club. Then she made the last call to Elmer who stayed in the hotel, who was watching the soap opera while eating snacks.


    Elmer''s phone was an old phone. He had hidden it on his body secretly!


    As soon as the phone rang, Elmer almost jumped out of the sofa, because only Crystal knew his number.


    He patted his chest and took a deep breath. Fortunately, he was obedient and was still staying in the hotel.

 Chapter 822 The Real Traitor

    As soon as the phone was connected and Elmer was about to report his whereabouts, Crystal said coldly on the other end of the phone, "Elmer, do me a favor."


    Crystal usually ordered Elmer directly when she talked to him, and she seldom spoke in such a polite tone.


    This made Elmer a little flattered.


    "Are you okay, Crystal? "


    In fact, Elmer wanted to say, "are you sick?" but he didn''t dare to say that for fear that Crystal would be angry.


    Crystal didn''t talk nonsense with him and spoke out her purpose directly.


    "Elmer, no matter you succeed or fail in this matter, it will bring you trouble, and it''s my private affair. Would you like to do it?"


    Hearing that Crystal was so serious, Elmer stopped smiling.


    "Crystal, just say it. Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of trouble the most."


    Crystal was really gratified to have Elmer as her junior apprentice brother.


    "Okay, I''ll send you an address later. You go and kidnap the owner of this room. He is surrounded by people who are spying on him. Be careful not to be discovered."


    "Okay, I see. The owner''s name is..." You should took him to...? "


    Crystal narrowed her eyes and looked out of the window. The night scene of the Xia state was really beautiful. After a long time, Crystal said word by word, "his name is Terry, and he is more than 30 years old. After you kidnapped him, you took him directly to the cave in the mountain."


    "Are you sure you want me to throw him into the cave? Are you going to take him back to the Empire? "


    With a very serious expression on her face, Crystal said, "yes, I''m sure. Although it''s a little difficult for you to do so, I hope you can help me."


    Crystal said sincerely. It was the first time that Crystal had spoken to him to ask him for help.


    Therefore, even if it was a little troublesome, Elmer still agreed painfully.


    "All right, Crystal. Don''t worry. I will do a good job for you. Will our plan be postponed for several days? But if that was the case, how should we explain to our master ����


    Crystal knew what Elmer was worried about.


    "Don''t worry. I will tell my master that we will get his things before he finishes his cultivation."


    The im


    her bloodshot eyes appeared again. She looked straight at the man and asked in a cold voice, "what''s your name?"


    The man said in a cold and mechanical voice, "I My name is Noel."


    "Where are you from?"


    "From Shaanxi."


    "Well, very good, Noel, listen to me. From now on, your master is me and you should work for me. Do you remember?"


    Noel nodded stiffly, "I got it, my master"


    Crystal smiled, "well, very good. Hand over the transparent powder in your hand."


    As expected, Noel obediently took out the bottle of transparent powder under his pillow and handed it to Crystal.


    Crystal took it over and put it into her pocket. Then she took out another transparent bottle from another pocket, which was similar to the transparent powder bottle Noel handed to her. It was filled with vitamin, which could be mixed with any vegetables and main food.


    Crystal handed it to Noel and said coldly, "carry out the original plan."


    Noel replied stiffly, "yes, master."


    Crystal had planned to ask her subordinate to replace the position of Noel and protect Ms. Helen and her son Hilary secretly.


    But now, the brothers in the Shadow Group had been all arrested, and the matter about Ms. Helen was also the key point. It was better to let Noel be used by her than to let Ryan continue to plot against Ms. Helen and Hilary. In this way, it would be safe for the time being to leave Noel here to keep his eyes on Ms. Helen and Hilary for her.

 Chapter 823 A Good Show In The Morning

    Crystal withdrew her thoughts, waved her hand and let Noel fall asleep again.


    Then she turned around and left their room, disappearing in the darkness.


    Crystal drove the car for a whole night.


    The sky was at dawn.


    Crystal didn''t drive back to the hotel directly. She had a simple breakfast in a breakfast shop and then walked to a nearby park for a walk.


    She hadn''t slept all night and still felt energetic.


    She sat alone on the stone bench in the park in a daze.


    Inside the park, the landscape was clear, and the scenery was beautiful. The flowers were red and green. The air here was very comfortable.


    Holding grandpa''s ashes in her arms, Crystal lowered her head and said, "Grandpa, I''ll drive you home today."


    After saying that, Crystal put grandfather''s ashes box into her backpack as usual.


    It was not Crystal''s temporary intention to sit here, but she had already planned it.


    This park was where Ms. Judy often did morning exercises. Crystal looked down at her own watch. Ms. Judy did morning exercises at seven o''clock in the morning, and now it was six fifty. In other words, Ms. Judy would soon appear.


    The reason why Crystal could know the whereabouts of Ms. Judy was that Warren told her. At this moment, the only thing Crystal wanted to do was to hand over her grandfather''s ashes to Ms. Judy and let her take his grandpa home.


    Crystal also heard about the relationship between Ms. Judy and Lord Albert. For so long, Ms. Judy had been deceived by Ryan that he had sent Lord Albert to the south. However, in the past few days, Ms. Judy had often sent her people to the south to look for Lord Albert, but they had all done it without knowing where he was.


    For this reason, Ms. Judy went to the South alone once. But after she came back, her power in the Xia clan and all the companies she once owed was disintegrated by Ryan.


    Ms. Judy went to argue with Ryan about it, but was sent to a psychiatric hospital by Ryan for the reason of mental disorder.


    Ryan pressed Ms. Judy step by step. Alth


    of this, tears welled up in her eyes.


    On the other side.


    The lady who was slapped by Ms. Judy was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Ms. Judy would slap her.


    When she came to her senses, she covered her face and trembled with anger. She glared at Ms. Judy and said, "you You How dare you hit me? Do you think you are still the first lady of the Xia state? Now you are just an old woman who is about to step into the coffin of the Xia clan. How dare you hit me? Humph! I''ll let you know the consequence of beating me today. "


    After saying that, the slightly fat lady said to the other two women behind her, "come here and hold this old hag. I will beat her to death today! How dare you hit me? "


    While they were talking, the two ladies came over. The two grabbed one arm of Ms. Judy respectively, waiting for the fat woman opposite to them to take action.


    Ms. Judy was caught so tightly that she couldn''t move. She said in a calm voice without any fear, "let go of me."


    "Let you go? Humph! Old lady, you slapped me. I have to beat your wrinkled face up today! "


    While she was speaking, the fat lady raised her hand and slapped on Ms. Judy''s face


    But at this moment, a black figure rushed over like a lightning and stopped her with one hand.


    "Wow, it''s so funny to see a play of beating a poor old lady in the early morning!"

 Chapter 824 Counterattack!

    Crystal quickly changed into a cleaning uniform. Before she came over, she specially grabbed a handful of dust and casually wiped it on her own face, disguising most of her beautiful face.


    What''s more, Crystal deliberately made her hair a little messy, as if she was in a hurry and had no time to freshen up.


    With one hand grabbing the wrist of the fat lady, Crystal stretched out her leg and kicked the two women who were holding the arms of Ms. Judy to the ground.


    The two women sat on the ground, holding their legs and screaming painfully.


    The fat lady''s wrist was hurt by Crystal''s grip. While she was shocked, she glared at Crystal and said, "you bitch! How dare you meddle in my business? Do you know who I am?"


    Crystal put forth a little strength with her finger, smiled coldly and said, "who are you? Are you Mrs. Li, the wife of Deputy Li? "


    Yes, Crystal recognized her. This fat lady was Mrs. Li, the wife of Deputy Li who works for Ryan.


    As for the two women, if Crystal remembered correctly, they were the wives of a manager in Ryan''s company, Mrs. Zhou.


    The other one was Mrs. Yang, the wife of Deputy Li''s subordinate.


    Crystal had met the three of them at Adam''s wedding banquet once.


    But the three of them couldn''t recognize Crystal, who was dressed up as a cleaner.


    The pain from her wrist made Mrs. Li''s face turn pale. The corners of her mouth twitched. She raised her voice and said, "you ��Since you know who I am. Let go of me! Let me tell you, my husband is President Ryan''s subordinate. You are just a lowly peasant woman. If you offend me, I will let you suffer. "


    In Mrs. Li''s opinion, although Crystal was wearing a cleaning uniform now, her job was to be a cleaner, so she must just be an abject cleaner!


    So what if she was not a lowly peasant woman?


    Hearing the word "peasant woman", Crystal suddenly laughed.


    With a sinister smile on her face, she said, "Mrs. Li is right. I''m a low


    ystal borrowed the clothes from the cleaner in the park. There were numbers on the clothes. If Mrs. Li checked carefully, it would bring trouble to the cleaner, and it might be a fatal trouble.


    Although Crystal was not a kind person, she would never let an innocent person get involved in this matter.


    Because of Crystal''s words, Mrs. Li''s intention to tie Crystal up and throw her into the sea disappeared in an instant.


    What the lowly peasant woman said was right. Her husband''s current position would indeed make many people jealous. Once Crystal exposed some scandal about Mrs. Li and jarred the public, it would ruin her husband''s career.


    So, Mrs. Li thought for a while, gritted her teeth and said to Crystal, "you just wait and see. I I won''t just let it go. Humph��


    Then she turned around and left angrily.


    Although she said those tough words, it was clear that she would just let it go and avoid causing her husband any trouble.


    Not far away, Mrs. Li called her chauffeur and took her to the hospital.


    On the other side, Ms. Judy glanced at Crystal and said calmly, "thank you!" Then Ms. Judy was about to leave.


    Ms. Judy had just taken two steps forward.


    Standing behind her, Crystal said indifferently, "Ms. Judy, do you want to know where Lord Albert is now?"

 Chapter 825 Ms. Judys plan!

    Ms. Judy stopped and turned around slowly. She asked in a trembling voice, "what did you say?"


    Crystal took out a tissue from her pocket and wiped off the dust on her face. Then she coiled up her hair and took off the cleaning uniform, revealing her original appearance. She smiled and said, "do you still remember me, Ms. Judy?"


    Ms. Judy was shocked. "Why are you here? Crystal! "


    Crystal folded the cleaning uniform neatly and put it into a bag she brought with her. Then she slowly walked over.


    "It seems that you have a good memory. You still remember me!"


    In Ms. Judy''s eyes, Crystal had always been a bad girl. Although Ms. Judy was a little unhappy, she asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Putting her hand on Crystal''s shoulder, Crystal said with a charming smile, "Oh, I just helped you solve a trouble. What''s wrong? Do you want to be an ungrateful old lady? "


    Ms. Judy slapped away Crystal''s hand angrily and said contemptuously, "will you be willing to help me? You are just here to laugh at me and make me grateful to you."


    In the past, Ms. Judy had suffered a lot from Crystal, so up to now, she only hated her, despised her and never bore any friendliness about Crystal.


    She had heard a lot of affairs about Crystal from Miranda, and the relationship between Crystal and his grandson Rain in the Xia clan was still ambiguous.


    Then Crystal became the wife of the third princes of Country C. From these things, in the eyes of Ms. Judy, Crystal had long been called a material girl.


    Ignoring the unfriendly expression on Ms. Judy''s face, Crystal still smiled and said, "yes, you''re right. Today you let me watch a good show. It''s very wonderful and I like it very much. To be honest, I didn''t want to help you just now. I really want to see how you, the old lady without any power now, will fight back or give in?


    But to be honest, you have always been calm, which has made me change my opinion of you. However, Ms. Judy, you are still an old cunning fox. You know how to use other public opinions to help yo


    ert wore it all the time and never took it off. But now it was held in Crystal''s hand. Ms. Judy was shocked and worried.


    Crystal has always been a bad woman. I wonder what she had done to her husband.


    Seeing the worried look on Ms. Judy''s face, Crystal was very satisfied. At least, her grandfather came to the Xia state with Ms. Judy, regardless of his royal family background in the Empire. It was worthwhile to marry Ms. Judy from her grandfather''s view.


    "If you want to know something about Lord Albert, why don''t we find a place to have a talk? What do you think? Ms. Judy. "


    Without any hesitation, Ms. Judy nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you. Choose a place."


    With a smile, Crystal leaned over and said, "you agreed so soon. Aren''t you afraid that I will kidnap you?"


    Frowning, Ms. Judy said, "cut the crap. Let''s go."


    Ms. Judy was really worried about Lord Albert, so her attitude towards Crystal was even worse.


    Crystal curled her lips! Today, she was just looking for trouble!


    She saved Ms. Judy, but she was not grateful at all, and her attitude was getting worse and worse.


    In fact, Ms. Judy had never thought that the reason why Crystal bailed her out this was that Ms. Judy had protected Lord Albert''s reputation just now.


    Then, Ms. Judy got in the car with Crystal.


    They came to a nearby cafe to have a talk.

 Chapter 826 The Truth That Ms. Judy Knew

    The sound of piano was melodious in the coffee shop. The warm sunshine shuttled through the gap between leaves, comfortable and quiet.


    Crystal specially chose a private room to sit down, ordered a dessert and a cup of coffee for Ms. Judy, and ordered herself a cup of light salt water. She got up early and was used to have a cup of light salt water, which was a habit she had maintained for many years.


    Ms. Judy was not in the mood to eat anything. As soon as she sat down, she asked directly, "tell me, where is he? Is there anything bad happen to him? What did you do to him? "


    Ms. Judy asked three questions in a row, which showed how worried she was.


    Crystal picked up the water on the table and took a sip. Then she put it down, stood up and took out a black cubic box from her backpack. She pushed it in front of Ms. Judy and stopped teasing her.


    She said seriously, "he''s here!"


    Ms. Judy still didn''t understand what Crystal meant.


    "What did you say?"


    The usual indifference returned to Crystal''s eyes. She said, "don''t you know that I have been looking for my grandfather? He is here! "


    "What? Your grandfather? "


    Ignoring the shock on Ms. Judy''s face, Crystal continued, "in fact, two months ago, I lurked in your mansion and saved my grandfather. Later, my grandfather took me back to his hometown In the Empire, my grandfather asked me to go back with him to learn how to strengthen myself, so I went back with him.


    But when we got there, we were besieged by the people there. I always remember that when my grandfather died, he had a pair of clear eyes. I knew that he must miss home, so I brought him back... "


    Crystal lowered her voice and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ms. Judy covered her mouth with her hand and didn''t come to herself for a long time. The corners of her mouth kept trembling. After a long time, she said in a trembling voice, "you say This is my husband? No No way You must be lying to me. "


    Crystal''s expression was very calm. She kept staring at the glass of water in front of her. Her tone did not sound much ups and downs, but t


    held the ashes tighter. After a long time, she said fiercely, "Ivy, don''t worry. I won''t let them die for nothing. I will use my whole life to fight to the end with that beast. I will let him pay for it."


    Before Crystal could say anything, Ms. Judy walked pass her, opened the door and walked towards outside the door.


    After taking only two steps, she was grabbed by Crystal and Crystal said coldly, "don''t act rashly!"


    It seemed that Ms. Judy had made up her mind. She turned around and forced a smile. "Ivy, don''t worry. No matter what I do, I won''t get you into trouble. Take good care of yourself. I will take good care of your grandfather and trust me."


    Then Ms. Judy got rid of Crystal and went out.


    Standing at the door of the private room and looking at the disappearing figure of Ms. Judy, Crystal was stunned.


    Crystal couldn''t treat her grandma in the same way as she treated her grandfather. When she was a child, her mother took her back to the Xia clan, and she was often mocked by Ms. Judy.


    Although later she knew that the reason why Ms. Judy mocked her own daughter was that she wanted her to be independent and use some tricks to make her mother stronger.


    But Crystal was only seven or eight years old at that time, and she didn''t think of such a deep meaning. So she had always been hating Ms. Judy.


    And this kind of hatred could not completely disappear.

 Chapter 827 Then I Wont Stand On Ceremony!

    After Ms. Judy left, Crystal had been working in the cafe alone for a long time.


    Through the window, she saw many couples on the street outside, and a family shopping with children.


    Seeing such a happy scene, Crystal suddenly thought of her future. Would she do the same in the future? Holding her child with her left hand and her husband with her right hand, they would go shopping happily in a sunny day.


    How happy it should be! But she didn''t know when such a simple and happy day would come to Crystal. She still remembered the last time she took Hilary and Edgar to play in the amusement park. It seemed that a long time had passed.


    At this moment, she missed Hilary very much. She didn''t know if Hilary was obedient in the kindergarten today, but she wanted more Edgar who was far away in far away.


    Don''t you know that your master has finished his cultivation? She wondered whether Edgar had woken up or not?


    After half a day, Crystal picked up the glass of cold salt water and drank it up. Then she put it down, stood up and left the private room.


    Walking out of the private room, Crystal was a little depressed. She lowered her head and bumped into a woman in the corridor. Before she could say sorry.


    She said to Crystal angrily, "You are such a blind woman? Fortunately, you bumped into me. Do you know what responsibility you will take if you bump into this lady beside me?"


    Crystal slowly raised her head and saw a woman with heavy makeup standing in front of her. She was wearing a pink dress of channel, a pink hat, a pair of earrings, and a pair of crystal shoes.


    This woman was actually pretty, but her makeup was too thick to make her whole body look better.


    And the other woman, dressed more exaggeratedly, wore an expensive channel dress, her hair was coiled up, and the jewelry all over her body was enough to buy the whole coffee shop.


    She was wearing a pair of black fashion sunglasses. Looking at her young age, Crystal felt that she was too mature at the first


    bably wouldn''t be able to leave the cafe today.


    Tracy knew at a glance that this woman, Crystal would let her go easily.


    With a faint smile, Crystal pointed at the waiter and said, "Since my friend is so generous, I won''t be so polite. Go and bring me the most expensive coffee and desserts here. I''ll have a taste. Oh, by the way, pack all the coffee and desserts in your house for me, call me as many as you have, and put them all in my friend''s card can go back and let my husband have a taste. As for the cost, you know, my friend Is no lack of money! Do you hear me? Go ahead!"


    As for Tracy, who deliberately wanted to show off in front of you, if you show your anger and sadness, it will definitely make her happier and happier.


    So Crystal pretended that Tracy was kind-hearted, which would not only piss Tracy off, but also indirectly slap her in the face.


    Didn''t Tracy want to show off? Then I''ll let you show off enough. Anyway, it''s not Crystal''s money. She doesn''t need to suffer any pain!


    As expected, as soon as Crystal said that, Tracy, who had planned to see Crystal make a fool of herself.


    Crack! The fake smile on Tracy''s face froze in an instant!


    Crystal Crystal. She was so shameless. Didn''t she realize that she was mocking her? All the coffee? Put them in her car? Ha-ha! What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 828 Slap In The Face!

    Tracy was so angry with Crystal that she almost spat out blood. However, the waitress standing aside didn''t know whether she should answer with her head down.


    Although she was just a waitress, she had worked here for seven or eight years. There were so many people coming and going here. Naturally, she could see that Mrs. Ryan was not really going to pay, but mocking the beauty opposite.


    So she didn''t know what to do next.


    On the other side.


    Seeing that the waitress didn''t move, Crystal raised her voice on purpose, "Are you deaf, waitress? Go ahead! Do as I say. Don''t let my friend down."


    The waiter lowered her head and took a stealthy look at Tracy, wondering, "This..."


    After saying that, Crystal turned to the woman in a pink dress and said, "Oh, by the way, didn''t you ask your maid to take me to buy some expensive clothes? How about this? You can change your kindness into money and give it to me directly. I don''t mind."


    The woman in a pink dress was stunned!


    She didn''t expect that Crystal would accept their sarcasm and sarcasm shamelessly and even pack all the coffee here? Not only that, but also blackmailed her money? How shameless Crystal was!


    So Tracy stood straight with her hands on her hips and scolded Crystal, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you understand that we are satirizing and mocking you? Do you really think that Mrs. Ryan will buy you a cup of coffee? Don''t you think too much? Look at yourself, please. And you want us to pay for you? Are you deserve it? "


    After saying that, the woman in a pink dress gave Crystal a ferocious look of contempt.


    Crystal didn''t get angry at her words. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and spread out her hands, as if she had suddenly realized something. She said, "Oh, it turns out that you are not really going to invite me to coffee. You are mocking me. I''m wondering since when our Mrs. Ryan has become so kind and even wants to invite me?


    Oh, you are right. No matter how much a pheasant changes into a phoenix like Mrs. Ryan, she is


    g they knew was that she was very beautiful. She didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    Of course, it was impossible for everyone in the cafe not to see Crystal clearly.


    Some even took a video of them, but But in the end, all of them disappeared!


    Only the back of a blurry woman, Tracy and Tracy''s photo were left.


    Yes, that''s right. All of these were the tricks of Crystal.


    Before walking out of the cafe, Crystal wiped out some of their memories.


    Those people only remembered one thing, but they couldn''t remember Crystal.


    Of course, the video and photos on their phones were also handled by Crystal.


    At the same time, Tracy and Krista, who walked out of the cafe, came to a corner.


    Tracy couldn''t hide her anger anymore. She turned around and waved her hand She slapped Krista!


    "Idiot!"


    Covering her face with her hands, Krista was so scared that she didn''t even dare to cry. She was trembling with fear all the time. "Sorry I''m sorry!"


    Another slap.


    Tracy stared at Krista in disgust, "Sorry? Do you know how embarrassed I am today? How dare you just say sorry? Let me see if your father doesn''t want to work in the government anymore..."


    "Plop! Plop!"


    As soon as Tracy finished her words, Krista knelt on the ground and begged, "No No Mrs. Ryan, I know that I was wrong. Please don''t get angry with my father."

 Chapter 829 A Good Show!

    Tracy''s father, Rory was the most popular man around Ryan, and Tracy was the newly married wife of Ryan.


    Therefore, some government officials who wanted to be promoted had made up their minds on Tracy, the new Mrs. Ryan. Tracy was a woman who wanted to curry favor with her, so it was naturally more convenient for women, and Krista was one of them.


    Otto, Krista''s father, used to be an experienced soldier under Deputy Li. Through flattering the father of Tracy, Tracy, he now had a position on the same level as Deputy Li.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the Yang Family, Tracy was a "treasure trove" for their promotion and wealth.


    The treasure basin was not happy. Of course, Krista was scared. Since her father could be promoted by Rory, her father could also be demoted right now.


    Tracy cast a cold glance at Krista and kicked her. "Idiot! Why are you kneeling? Don''t you know this is on the street? How? Do you want more people to see Tracy bully you?"


    As soon as Tracy finished her words, Krista stood up from the ground and stood respectfully in front of Tracy. Krista shut her mouth and dared not say anything more.


    Tracy glanced at Krista in disgust and said coldly, "Bitch! Go and drive the car. Do you want me to be exposed to the sun here?"


    As she spoke, Tracy pinched Krista''s arm hard.


    Biting her lips, Krista endured the pain and dared not refute. When Tracy felt relieved, Krista quickly lowered her head and turned around to the parking lot.


    Tracy straightened her clothes and raised her chin high, like a proud peacock. She stood still and waited for Krista to drive out of the parking lot.


    Two minutes later.


    Tracy saw Krista come back alone.


    Tracy frowned and asked, "Why did you come back? Where is the car?"


    After coming back, Krista stood still in front of Tracy, with empty eyes and dull action like a machine.


    Frowning tightly, Tracy shouted at her coldly again, "Krista, are you silly? Where is my car?"


    Krista still didn''t move and answer.


    Tracy said angrily.


    She raised her hand and wa


    everyone would believe him.


    Crystal looked at Krista indifferently. Sure enough, the children of the officials were not simple minded.


    Crystal stopped thinking and concentrated her mind. She stared at Krista''s novel with her red eyes and said, "When I count to three, you will fall asleep and forget what happened just now One Two Three!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, as expected, Krista closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Crystal didn''t expect that she would have such a good harvest today. It seemed that Krista and Tracy were not that close.


    After leaving the parking lot, Crystal took a path to follow Tracy.


    Before Krista maltreated Tracy, Crystal had pressed the tracker in Tracy''s car.


    Both Tracy and Krista had seen her before.


    Moreover, Tracy was Ryan''s wife. If Tracy knew that she had come back, Ryan would definitely know where she was soon.


    Therefore, she hid in the parking lot to find an opportunity to make Tracy and Krista lose their temporary memory. She didn''t expect to see a good show here.


    Crystal''s path was narrow, but she walked very fast. In addition, Crystal''s speed was astonishing.


    Soon, she saw Tracy who was about to get off the car not far away.


    Crystal jumped into Tracy''s car at a lightning speed, closed the door and turned to look at Tracy with a smile.


    "You Crystal What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 830 Being Followed

    Sitting on the passenger seat, Crystal played with the key in Tracy''s car and smiled, "Me? Come and have a chat with Miss Tracy."


    The pain all over Tracy''s body made her shiver. She stretched out her hand fiercely to grab the car key from Crystal''s hand.


    But Crystal''s hands were quick. When Tracy pounced on her, Crystal raised her leg and kicked Tracy''s belly. The space in the car was so large that she fell to the corner of the car. Her back hit the handle of the inner car, which made Tracy''s pale face even paler.


    "Ah!"


    Tracy screamed and sat on the seat.


    All of a sudden, Crystal leaned over and grabbed Tracy''s arms, pretending to be surprised. "What''s wrong with you, Tracy? There were bloodstains It is very horrible."


    Today, Tracy wore a short sleeved suit skirt, with a large part of her arm exposed, which was covered with densely packed needle eyes, which was very terrifying.


    Crystal was so strong that she pinched the needle eye on Tracy''s arms, which made her feel more painful.


    She cried in pain, "You Let go of me Let go of me."


    While speaking, Tracy shook off Crystal''s hand fiercely.


    Crystal withdrew her hand and smiled enchantingly, "Oh, Miss Tracy, why are you angry? I''m just caring about you, an old friend? After all, you gave me five thousand today. Shouldn''t I, an old friend, care about you?"


    Tracy snorted. When she looked at Crystal, Tracy''s eyes were full of disgust. "Care about me? Don''t shed crocodile tears anymore, Crystal. There is no one else here, right? What do you want from me?"


    Tracy thought she could be the president''s wife of the Xia state now, so Crystal didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    Although Tracy felt pain all over her body, she still treated Crystal with disdain and arrogance.


    Crystal smiled, "Well, nothing serious? I just want to ask Miss Tracy, "how your old lover, Christine died?"


    Tracy was stunned for a mome


    r and drove alone to go shopping, but She died in a car accident.


    Tracy did something to Angela, and then provoked Angela. Normally, Angela would take a maid and a driver when he went out, but the driver and the maid were all sent out that day, so Angela went out alone with a big belly.


    Of course, those maids and their drivers were all bribed by Tracy.


    It took Tracy and her father only one small trick to kill the pregnant woman when she was about to give birth!


    The father and daughter were so cruel!


    In fact, what Tracy didn''t know was that Angela knew much more than her.


    Crystal stopped thinking and drove on the road. When she met the traffic light, Crystal stopped and waited.


    Suddenly, she saw an off-road vehicle following her.


    It was time to go to and off work in the evening. Crystal thought she was overthinking.


    Therefore, she didn''t drive back to the hotel, but took a few more turns on the road.


    But she found that no matter how many turns she made, the black off-road vehicle was still following her.


    Frowning, Crystal sneered in her heart, ''It seems that I have met so many old acquaintances today. What a coincidence!''


    Crystal drove the car around a few more circles on the road, and then drove to a deserted wasteland.

 Chapter 831 His Appearance

    At the same time, on the other side


    Elmer was driving on the road.


    He drove very fast and didn''t even blink his eyes on the way. Originally, it should take him four days to drive back and forth with his driving skill, but he arrived in two days. As soon as he arrived in the Xia state, he breathed a sigh of relief in the car. Fortunately, he finally arrived, or the man behind him would kill in a second.


    The car stopped at the traffic light. Elmer The rain slightly turned his head and quietly glanced at the man behind him.


    Alas! To be honest, the man''s appearance and temperament were really envious and attractive.


    The man in the back seat was dressed in a dark windbreaker, tall and powerful, and under the straight tube trousers was a customized black leather boots, and he had a handsome and amazing face.


    When the car stopped, he slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, all the lights in the car seemed to have been absorbed into his eyes. His dark eyes reflected thousands of lights, as bright as the brightest stars in the sky.


    "Have you contacted Crystal?"


    The man''s voice was like a ghost from hell, frightening Elmer to shiver!


    Hearing that, Elmer gathered his head and said in a trembling voice, "no Not yet. I I don''t know what happened. "


    The man raised his head slowly and saw the bitter face of Elmer through the rearview mirror in front of him.


    "You don''t know what happened."


    The man repeated what Elmer had just said in a heavy tone. Just this small movement scared Elmer to sweat on his back.


    The corners of his mouth trembled even more. "Yes Yes, I really don''t know what''s going on. Crystal just left me only this phone number Not to mention I... "


    When Elmer said this, he was about to cry out of fear!


    Because he saw from the rearview mirror that the man''s face was even darker!


    "Crystal, please show up as soon as possible. This man is really hard to deal with. He not only put on an icy face all the way, but also put on a scary face from time to time!


    Whoop! ''How could I be so misfortune? I did not provoke anyone!'' Crystal was very frightening when she was angry, while this one, let alone being angry, just stared at him expressionlessly. Elmer wanted


    ely go crazy and freak out!


    no way! If it went on like this, it was impossible for Elmer to enjoy his sleep at night.


    After thinking for a long time, Elmer finally came up with a bad reason. He chuckled and whispered, "then Mr. Mr. Edgar, you just came back to your motherland. There must be a lot of things to do. You don''t have to worry about me. You can do your own things. I will stay in the Hotel and I''m waiting for Crystal. Don''t worry. As long as she comes back, I''ll inform you immediately, okay? "


    After all, from Elmer''s perspective, Edgar might be a citizen of the Xia state. After he came back, he had a lot of things to do, such as going home to meet his parents, or going to the company to meet his boss, telling everybody he knew that he was back, that he should have a family reunion dinner and take over the unfinished work But "Take me back to the hotel!" said Edgar coldly


    There was no doubt that Edgar was domineering this time.


    His body was emitting a bloodthirsty light, as if he was saying, "if you dare to say no, try it. I can''t kill you!"!


    Hearing this, Elmer''s Adam''s apple trembled and quickly said, "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel!"


    Therefore, Elmer took Edgar back to the hotel where he and Crystal lived.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Edgar went straight to Crystal''s room and The door was closed, leaving Elmer standing at the entrance of the corridor in a daze.


    Damn it! How did he know which room Crystal lived in?

 Chapter 832 Looking For Crystal!

    After returning to his room, Edgar sat on the sofa and smoked. He took out his phone and made phone calls one by one. At first, he called Kent and told Kent that he was back and inquired about the company by the way.


    As soon as Kent heard it was Edgar''s voice, Kent was so excited that he almost cried out. His master was finally back. That''s great!


    Before leaving, Edgar had arranged everything for the company. Even if there was any problem, he had prepared enough capital for Kent to turn over, so the company wouldn''t have any problem.


    After talking about the business of the company, Edgar directly changed the topic to the Sorrow bar.


    The Sorrow used to be his, and later was occupied by Crystal. Since they left City A, Crystal had given full authority to the Sorrow to Terry.


    Although Edgar didn''t know much about Terry, he wondered how many things Terry had told Ryan?


    This was related to the lives of many of the brothers of the Shadow Group, and he had to be careful. Although those brothers had been caught, if Ryan could not find evidence of their crime, then did Ryan still want to kill them directly in front of everyone?


    Even if Ryan wanted to do so, he would not do it in public, unless he, as the president, wanted to be condemned by the people.


    Therefore, it was crucial for Terry to sell them out. On the other hand, Edgar had informed the people in the United States to destroy all the account books and cooperation projects of the Shadow Group in the past few years, as well as the evidence of drug trafficking a few years ago.


    Although their group had been proved to be innocent three years ago and was on the right track, if Ryan really wanted to investigate it carefully, he would definitely find out what had happened in the early years. Once Ryan found out something, it would be more difficult for the brothers in the gang to find it out.


    At the same time, on the one hand, Edgar contacted the lawyers and the families of his brothers who had been imprisoned, asking them to sue the


    .


    Back then, when he wanted to cooperate with Adam, he naturally needed to know all the information about Adam. And Adam went to the white house every day to learn the way of ruling the country from Ryan.


    Did Ryan place all his hopes on Adam? So he taught Adam how to deal with politics every day. But today, Adam didn''t show up in the White House?


    This meant that he had encountered something important today. After the report of goldfish, Adam stopped messing around and broke up with all the men around him.


    Now the only woman that Adam could remember was probably Crystal. He was afraid that Crystal would go back to the Xia Clan to compete with him for the family property. But today, Adam didn''t go to the White House, enduring the consequences of angering Ryan. The only explanation was that he met Crystal!


    Edgar had called the nursing home. But wasn''t Crystal there?


    Crystal hadn''t been to the Xia Clan either. There was only one possibility that she had been targeted, and that person was probably Adam.


    Walking out of the room, Edgar went straight to the room of Elmer. He lifted Elmer, who was sleeping with a pillow in his arms, grabbed his neck and walked out and said, "Drive!"


    In a daze, Elmer opened her eyes and suddenly saw the enlarged face of Edgar. "Hey, hey, where are you taking me?"


    "Go to find Crystal!"

 Chapter 833 Its You

    At the same time, after parking her car in the ruins, Crystal got out of the car, turned around and leaned against the door. She waved at the shadow hiding not far away and said, "Mr. Adam, aren''t you tired after following me for so long?"


    After saying that, the black figure hiding in the corner not far away turned around and slowly walked over.


    It was indeed Adam!


    Wearing a handmade suit, Adam walked over from the opposite.


    "How do you know I''m following you?"


    Adam was a little confused. He did it secretly. When did Crystal notice it was him?


    Crossing her arms across her chest, Crystal smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Adam, you follow me street by street. It is really difficult for you not to be discovered, right?"


    The implication of Crystal''s words was that she was calling Adam stupid!


    Adam didn''t care about the irony in Crystal''s words and directly told her the purpose of his following Crystal.


    "Crystal, now that you have known that I am following you, you should also know what you have done to Tracy and Krista. I don''t care who you are. I advise you to leave the Xia state as soon as possible and never come back. Or, you will die miserably."


    Adam said in a very serious tone, putting aside his frivolous look. At this moment, he looked like Ryan.


    Seeing Adam, Crystal smiled.


    Crystal smiled and clapped her hands, "sure enough, as the son of Ryan, you are not as useless as you look as usual. It seems that your father and everyone in the Xia clan have been deceived by you."


    Adam: "Deceive? I didn''t deceive them. They don''t know me well. My father is an ambitious person and likes to control everyone, including his son. Rain and Bennett are difficult to control. Only I am a loser. In front of him, I would do everything I was told by him. Besides, I have some secret contacts with Country C, so naturally, I become his heir."


    With a sneer, Crystal said, "Mr. Adam, it''s really a good plan. If I''m not wrong, what happened between you and Sheena was not a coin


    than any of you at such a young age... "


    Before Adam could finish his words, all of a sudden, Crystal appeared two inches away from Adam. She reached out her hand and grabbed Adam''s throat.


    "Adam, it seems that you are wrong. I am not the one that will be killed today, but you."


    Crystal slowly hung Adam up and stopped in midair. Crystal said with a sinister smile.


    At this moment, Crystal was like a monster coming back from hell!


    Her eyes became bloodshot.


    All of a sudden, Adam''s face turned red. He felt suffocated and difficult to breathe. His legs were in the air and he could do nothing to save himself.


    He stretched out with difficulty and said, "let go of me You can''t kill me You... "


    At this time, Adam had never known that Crystal could move so fast, even faster than his gun!


    Crystal sneered, "Do you think I can''t even kill you? Are you kidding me? Why can''t I kill you? You killed my mother. You should have died long ago. "


    Every time Crystal uttered a word, her voice was cold and her tone was heavy. One could imagine how angry she was!


    How could she not hate the person who killed her mother?


    When Adam was about to lose consciousness.


    All of a sudden, a man rushed out from behind Crystal. He put a gun against the back of Crystal''s head and said, "let go of Adam, or I''ll shoot you."

 Chapter 834 Whats Your Purpose

    Crystal didn''t stop. The gun at the back of her head moved from behind to her neck


    "Crystal, let go of Adam!"


    Crystal shifted her bloodthirsty eyes from Adam to the man holding the gun and smiled enchantingly, "long time no see, Deputy Li!"


    Wearing a uniform, Deputy Li, with a pair of thick eyebrows and big eyes, was no longer as normal as before. His face was morbid pale, and he was as thin as skeleton, just like those who were addicted to drugs.


    There was a moment of trance in his eyes. Deputy Li''s hand holding the gun trembled slightly, but his voice was still as hoarse as before. "Crystal, let go of Adam, or I will really kill you."


    With a gloomy smile on her face, Crystal said, "You said you will kill me? Let''s see if your gun is faster or reaction! "


    As she spoke, Crystal raised her hand slightly and gathered a kind of power into an illusory blue ball, which was quickly and accurately thrown towards Deputy Li


    Deputy Li was still holding the gun in his hand, and his whole body was like a kite with a broken line, being dragged by the force,


    "Bang!" he hit the opposite wall and fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Crystal withdrew her strength. Just as she was about to kill Adam, a silver needle suddenly came at Crystal at a lightning speed.


    Crystal didn''t expect that, and the silver needle accurately inserted into her wrist


    With a muffled sound, Crystal withdrew her arm subconsciously and threw Adam aside.


    At this time, a man said, "can you be faster than my silver needle?" Someone said not far away.


    At this moment, Crystal felt weak and her head was splitting. She collapsed to the ground as if her whole body had been dispersed by a force.


    Following the voice, Crystal saw a man in casual clothes and a white wind coat standing there. The man had a pale and bloodless face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a little beard on his chin. He gave off an evil aura.


    Crystal frowned, "Rory?"


    The man smiled evilly, "Miss Crystal, do you think of m


    ith a smile, "Master. Rory, you are indeed lucky. I think you don''t know that your son, Brandon, is addicted to drugs because of me. Your luck is all attributed to your son."


    Although Crystal felt more and more pain from her body, she didn''t show any timidity or cowardice on the surface.


    Hearing what Crystal said, Rory didn''t feel surprised or angry. He smiled faintly and said, "if my son was destroyed by you, it only means that he is incompetent and can''t blame anyone else. Moreover, he is destined to end his own life. Those who are capable can have more rights, while those who are not capable can only be useless. Generally speaking, useless people don''t end well, even if Miss Crystal didn''t drug him, he wouldn''t live long. "


    It was the first time for Crystal to hear a father speak ill of his own son, regardless of his life or death?


    Obviously, it doesn''t make sense. Is it... "


    "That''s right. Brandon is just a tool of you, Master. Rory, not your own son. It''s not anyone else''s fault for his incompetence."


    Crystal''s words hit the nail on the head, and her words made Rory''s face change in an instant, and then he smiled again.


    "Miss Crystal, you are so smart that you can guess it right."


    Knowing a little about Rory, Crystal asked directly, "what''s your purpose? You don''t just want to kill me, do you? "

 Chapter 835 Ill Send You To The West Early!

    With a smile, Rory took out a transparent bottle from his pocket, which contained more than a dozen witchcraft parasite. He shook it in his hand and said to Crystal, "Miss Crystal, did you see them? This is the witchcraft parasite I refined. Miss Crystal, you have only two choices now. First, if you swallow these witchcraft parasite alive, I will let you go.


    The second reason is that I should send you back early To the West.


    Of course, if you listen to me, your son and husband will be safe. But if you want to choose the second way, I have to do the good thing to the end. Before you go to hell, I will send your son and husband away first."


    Hearing that, Crystal smiled and said, "Master. Rory, in the final analysis, you want to make use of me and let me do something for you."


    Rory said, "Miss Crystal, you are a smart girl. You should know that you are of great use to me, which means that you can still save your life. If you are of no use to me, do you think I will keep you till now? You have been poisoned. It''s easy for me to kill you. Miss Crystal, you''d better think about it carefully. Do you want to listen to me?"


    When Rory was talking, he kept staring at Crystal. It had to be said that Crystal was very bold. If it were any other woman, she would have fainted with fear when she saw the witchcraft parasite on his hand. But Crystal didn''t. She didn''t show any timidity on her face.


    This made Rory, a parasite master who had lived for half a life, have to admire Crystal''s courage.


    Unfortunately, he and Crystal were always enemies. Otherwise, he believed that Crystal would be a good disciple.


    Hearing that, Crystal smiled and said, "Master. Rory, it seems that you won''t let me go today. In that case, I promise you that I can use it for you, and you can feed me the witchcraft parasite you refined. But before that, I want to know why you chose me, and what can I do for you?"


    Rory said to Crystal, "Well, since you are the only woman who is not af


    and weak all over. How could she ?


    Crystal put a flying knife on Rory''s neck and said coldly, "Master. Rory. You didn''t expect me to use a flying knife, did you?"


    Rory said to Crystal, "Yes, I didn''t expect you to turn the tables in this situation. Miss Crystal, you are indeed not simple."


    Crystal smiled, "Thank you for your praise, but what I want is not your praise. Master. Rory, you''d better hand over the antidote obediently, or I can''t guarantee that the flying knife in my hand will be obedient!"


    After saying that, Crystal drew a line on Rory''s neck slightly, and the blood instantly flowed out, but the wound was not deep and he wouldn''t die.


    Crystal didn''t take Crystal''s threat seriously. He smiled and said, "Antidote? Miss Crystal, do you think I will give it to you?"


    A bloodthirsty light appeared at the corners of Crystal''s mouth. "Refuse? Go to hell!"


    For people like Rory, if you don''t solve it all at once, you will be in trouble in the future. Crystal is sure that she won''t believe a person who is cruel enough to hurt her son. He will show mercy to you in the future.


    Crystal was very fast. She held the flying knife in her hand and was about to cut another cut on Rory''s neck, but all of a sudden At the same time, Rory spat out a silver needle and stabbed it into Crystal again

 Chapter 836 Honey!

    Without any hurry, Crystal stepped back and turned over to avoid the flying silver needle.


    Crystal had already been poisoned. Just now, she had tried her best. At this time, the sting on her wrist spread all over her body. The pain was unbearable. She bit her lips and tried to stand up, but She was too weak to stand up and finally collapsed to the ground.


    With a sneer, Rory picked up the flying knife on the ground and slowly walked towards Crystal.


    "It seems that you are really good at those killing trick, Miss Crystal."


    Rory leaned over and raised Crystal''s chin again with the flying knife.


    The flying knife was pressed against Crystal''s throat, and the cold blade pierced into her skin. The tip of the knife was only a little closer to the main artery of her neck.


    Forced to raise her head, Crystal sneered, "Master. Rory, do you really dare to kill me? Aren''t you afraid that your plan will fail? Aren''t you afraid that my master will revenge on you? "


    Rory knew that Crystal was buying time, and he wouldn''t be fooled easily this time.


    He didn''t say anything more to Crystal. He waved to Adam to pick up the parasite bottle on the ground, opened it and handed it to him.


    Adam did as he said. Adam was very respectful to Rory from beginning to end.


    More than a dozen venomous bugs were twisting in the transparent bottle. They seemed to smell the smell of blood from Crystal''s body, so they twisted more fiercely. The dense venomous witchcraft parasite made Crystal feel sick.


    Following the smell of blood, the bugs crawled from the bottom of the bottle to the top. They crawled to the wound on Crystal''s neck along the flying knife in Rory''s


    the ruins leisurely.


    Soon, the police arrived. When the police entered the room, they just saw Adam lying in front of Deputy Li, not knowing he was doing before he fainted.


    The police soon arrested Adam and Deputy Li, and sent the corpse of Rory back to the police station.


    Of course, the police were not idiots. When Adam reported his family background, they immediately informed their leader. The director of the police station contacted the police station through the upper director of the main police station and reported it according to the hierarchy one by one. At last, they informed Ryan.


    Of course, the police didn''t dare to do anything to Adam. They had to take Adam to the police station and waited for the superior''s order.


    As for Deputy Li, how could a subordinate compare with importance of the young son of the president!


    Therefore, after Deputy Li was taken to the police station by those policemen, he was directly left behind and ignored by them.


    And all the policemen was surrounded by Adam to serve him


    On the other side, Edgar returned to the hotel with Crystal in his arms.

 Chapter 837 My Waist!

    Putting Crystal on the bed, Edgar stood up and fetched a basin of water. When he was about to wipe the blood off Crystal''s body,


    In a black suit, Elmer hurriedly pushed the door open and rushed in.


    "How is Crystal? Is she okay?


    As soon as Elmer finished speaking, he walked inside. But before he reached the bedside, he heard Edgar say coldly with his back to him, "get out!"


    Elmer thought he had misheard, so he specially walked up to Edgar and asked in confusion, "Mr. Edgar, what did you say?"


    Without even raising his eyelids, Edgar said coldly, "get out!"


    Damn it!


    Although Elmer heard it clearly in the rain, he was almost pissed off.


    "Edgar, do you have conscience? I have helped you. You What''s your attitude? How could you talk to me in such a rude voice! I''m Crystal''s senior apprentice brother You You are so... "


    Before Elmer could finish her words, he felt gusts of strong wind appearing around him again.


    With a whoosh, a blade flashed in front of his eyes, flew along the hair on his forehead, and accurately inserted into the opposite wall. Edgar''s speed and action were really fast and handsome.


    If Elmer were a woman, he would have been totally subdue by Edgar''s domineering action at this moment, but he was a man, a real man, so He turned around and left without saying a word, as fast as he seemed to be chased by flood or beast behind.


    ok


    He admitted that he was scared by Edgar. He was nobody but a freak!


    Standing in the corridor, Elmer stared blankly at two strands of hair falling on his palm.


    What the hell? How could it be possible that his skills could be so incredibly excellent! It almost scared him to death!


    After complaining in his heart for a long time, Elmer didn''t turn back to his room until he was not so depressed.


    On the other side.


    After Elmer left.


    Edgar wiped the blood off Crystal''s body and changed a clean dress for her


    wife was too enthusiastic!


    "Honey, I find that your abdominal muscles are stronger than before."


    ��


    "Honey, I feel a bit cold!"


    Then


    "Damn it!"


    An hour later of enjoyable sex.


    Leaning against Edgar''s chest, Crystal said, "honey, I miss my son."


    Holding Crystal in his arms, Edgar took a drag on his cigarette and said, "I''ve thought about it too. But now Hilary is staying with my grandma. It''s safe for him to stay with us."


    Crystal agreed with Edgar.


    "Yes, he can be an ordinary child in grandma''s house. If he comes back to us, he will be in great danger, and his identity may bring him a lot of trouble. Why don''t we let him be an ordinary child and let him have a happy childhood, but I''m still very worried. Now that Ryan''s scheme has reached the nursing home, I''m afraid that Hilary and grandma will be in danger. "


    Stroking Crystal''s hair, Edgar said gently, "don''t worry, honey. They are safe now, and from now on, they will not be in danger."


    Hearing what Edgar said, Crystal felt that he meant something else.


    She rolled her eyes and suddenly looked up at Edgar. "Did you do something?"


    With a smile, Edgar asked, "no! Of course not."


    Edgar thought that Crystal would ask more, but he didn''t expect that the next second...

 Chapter 838 Billionaire!

    With a faint smile on her face, Crystal asked, "honey, do you want to tell me?"


    Hearing that, Edgar blushed and said, "honey, let me go."


    "I will let you go as you tell me, or I will ����


    With a darkened face, Edgar gritted his teeth and said, "let go of me, Crystal. Don''t be naughty. I I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you. "


    Crystal giggled, withdrew her hand and said, "say it."


    Holding Crystal''s hand, Edgar said, "your husband is now the partner of the nursing home. Of course, I''m also the investor of Hilary''s school."


    Crystal was really shocked by what Edgar said!


    "What? partner? investor? Damn it! Honey, how did you make it? "


    All of a sudden, Edgar felt that he had become stronger in front of Crystal. His sense of achievement made him laugh for a long time.


    Look! It felt good to be admired by his wife, but the next second, Crystal grabbed him and asked, "wait a minute! How much private money do you keep for your own?"


    Edgar''s heart was broken into pieces in an instant!


    "Honey, i..."


    Raising her chin, Crystal glared at Edgar and said, "Edgar, don''t tell me that you embezzled the shares of the Luo group into those investments separately?"


    Hearing that, Edgar shook his head subconsciously. "No, how could it be? How could I take such a big risk? "


    "Since you don''t have so much money, then where did you get the money to invest them? Don''t tell me that you are so rich that you always have tens of millions of property with you!"


    At that time, Edgar must have returned to the Xia state as soon as he woke up. How could he do it in such a short time? Then it must have been done before they left the Xia state.


    Crystal remembered that in the Xia state, the Luo group, which was owned by Edgar, was in a semi paralyzed state. At that time, the Luo group couldn''t have extra money to purchase the nursing home and kindergarten.


    That nursing home and kindergarten both possessed with a history of a hundred years. It was impossible to purchase them without tens of mil


    mer really wanted to scold Edgar for being nosy. He was talking to his junior sister apprentice, okay?


    But when he thought of the glorious deeds of Edgar yesterday, he really took back his words.


    Standing behind Crystal, Elmer watched her having breakfast eagerly.


    Crystal wiped her mouth with a tissue, looked up at Elmer and asked, "brother, have you eaten? Would you like to join us? "


    Covering his flat stomach with his own hands, Elmer wanted to say, "Okay, but when he saw the cold face of Edgar, he immediately changed the word" Okay "into" I have had breakfast! "


    Crystal nodded and didn''t continue such a boring topic. Instead, she told them about the famous collector, Carson.


    "When will we take action, Crystal? "


    "Tonight!"


    Then, Crystal and Edgar didn''t leave the hotel. The three of them were waiting for the opportunity.


    The night fell.


    Three shadows rushed out from the back door of the hotel.


    The three of them wore the same black sportswear, shuttling through the darkness.


    Outside the biggest museum of the Xia state, Crystal and Edgar squatted in a corner and looked at Elmer who was scouting not far away.


    "Crystal, are you sure you can make it?"


    Squatting behind Crystal, Edgar asked.


    Looking at Elmer coming toward them in the distance, Crystal smiled and said, "Absolutely yes!"

 Chapter 839 Verbose Edgar!

    The Elmer came over, squatted down, took out the computer from his backpack, put on the headphones, and said to Crystal, "Crystal, you only have fifteen minutes. After fifteen minutes, the ultra-light of the museum will return to normal, and the alarm will be activated."


    Crystal nodded and said, "Yes, I understand."


    At first, Elmer wanted to tell Edgar something, but Edgar didn''t cooperate and turned his head away. He didn''t even look at Elmer. Moreover, his face was very dark.


    Hearing this, Elmer pursed his lips and murmured a few words, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Although Elmer was always frivolous, he became very serious once he did something serious.


    At this time, Elmer took out two sets of human skin masks from his backpack and handed them to Crystal.


    Crystal took one for Edgar and put it on.


    Wearing a human skin mask, Crystal covered up her beautiful face. At this moment, her face was plain and popular without any makeup. Crystal coiled up her hair and wore an old-fashioned casual dress, the standard shape of a middle-aged woman.


    When Elmer was on a mission with Crystal, she always dressed like this, so in Elmer''s opinion, it was not strange for Crystal to dress like this.


    But someone was stunned!


    "Crystal You?"


    There was a little surprise on Edgar''s icy face.


    Crystal put all the tools she should take into her backpack. She glanced at Edgar casually and asked, "Are you think I am ugly?"


    Shaking his head, Edgar said, "No No matter what you look like, I like it."


    Elmer thought, ''it''s so disgusting! Is there any mistake? They were doing something serious, okay? Would they die if they didn''t show off their love?


    With a smile, Crystal pointed at the human skin mask in Edgar''s hand and said, "Honey, don''t talk nonsense. Put it on. We''re going to take action."


    Edgar glanced at the mask in his hand in disgust, and then looked at Crystal. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    Crystal shook her head and sighed. She looked at Edgar and said, "Honey


    leave him alone.


    "Edgar, what are you doing? How can you do this to him?"


    Crystal stared at Edgar angrily.


    With a calm expression on his face, Edgar didn''t think he had done anything wrong. He just took a glance at Elmer and then said to Crystal, "We don''t have much time left."


    Frowning, Crystal asked Edgar, "What did you say?"


    Looking down at his watch, Edgar said, "Didn''t he say that the time is fifteen minutes? Ten minutes have passed, which means there are only five minutes left for your task."


    Reminded by Edgar, Crystal was really angry. "What on earth do you want, Edgar? You know there''s not much time left. Why are you so angry with me?"


    Without following Crystal''s words, Edgar asked, "What is that thing?"


    Crystal frowned. She was really confused. What on earth did he want to do!


    Edgar didn''t expect that Crystal would answer him. He squatted down and turned on the computer of Elmer. After taking a look at the pattern on it, he stood up and said to Crystal, "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon!"


    Before Crystal could react, Edgar heard a "Whoosh!" With a sound, he disappeared as fast as lightning.


    Seeing that Edgar was so fast, Elmer was shocked!


    He rubbed his eyes and looked in the direction where Edgar disappeared again. He turned to Crystal and asked, "Crystal, are you sure this is a mortal?"

 Chapter 840 Its Not Him!

    Well, in fact, Crystal was also shocked!


    Edgar was faster than her, as fast as a rocket!


    Crystal was also confused. Was Edgar really not an ordinary man?


    After entering the museum, Edgar skillfully opened the vacuum door of the museum. Then he walked in and unlocked the password on the layer of violet glass at the speed of zero point zero one.


    The password was a series of irregular numbers, and there were irregular letters on it. Such a complicated password only took Edgar less than two seconds.


    Following the violet light, Edgar walked to the hall. He quickly glanced at the antiques that had a long history on the spot. In the corner, he saw the calligraphy and painting written by Mr. Kangxi.


    Every item in the museum had a sensor on it. Once someone touched anything here, the alarm would be activated, attracting the bodyguards outside the gate.


    But Edgar was not worried about that at all.


    Because he had been well prepared when he came here. He took out the silver needle from his pocket, threw the silver needle out of its sheath, and knocked off the sensor around the painting. Then he took out a dagger and quickly cut off the opposite frame. The painting fell at this moment, and Edgar caught it all of a sudden. Then he turned around and dodged as fast as he could.


    It only took four minutes for Edgar to finish the whole process. At the last minute, he stood in front of Crystal and Elmer and said, "This is what your master wants!"


    While speaking, Edgar handed the painting to Crystal''s hand.


    Since then, Crystal''s mind had been in a mess. Not to mention Crystal, even Elmer, who was connected by Crystal, was in a mess.


    Five minutes! Only five minutes! It only took Edgar five minutes to get everything done. He was still alone!


    What was wrong with this world? How coul


    derstand?"


    What Ryan said was sincere and moved Tracy.


    "Well, Ryan, I will protect our child well!"


    Tracy didn''t force Ryan to give her an explanation, because she knew very well that Ryan hated talkative women, and the murderer was his son, Adam.


    Tracy didn''t expect to ask Adam to live with her father''s death. Everyone knew which was more important between her son and her father-in-law!


    Besides, she knew that Adam couldn''t be the murderer of her father.


    Therefore, Tracy only said a thank you to Ryan, and did not interfere with what he was going to say next.


    Her big watery eyes, which were filled with grievance, made Ryan''s heart soft enough to choke water.


    Holding Tracy in his arms, Ryan said gently, "Well, I''ll take care of here. You go home first and wait for me at home."


    After saying that, Ryan gestured to the maids standing beside him and asked them to send Tracy back.


    Tracy didn''t make any noise. Instead, she quietly left with the maid.


    After Tracy left, Ryan grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it at Adam who was standing there.


    "Look at what you have done!"


    Adam continued to pretend to be submissive and whispered, "Dad, I''m not the murderer..."

 Chapter 841 Are You Really Pregnant

    Seeing the coward look on Adam''s face, Ryan was furious!


    His son, a good for nothing, always made troubles for him. If it weren''t for the fact that it was easy for Ryan to control Adam, Ryan would have kicked his son out of the house.


    Of course, he didn''t believe that his son dared to kill Rory.


    After being angry, Ryan sat on the special sofa for the president and asked, "What on earth happened?"


    Standing submissively in front of Ryan, Adam lowered her head and said, "It is Crystal No It''s Edgar."


    Frowning, Ryan grabbed a pillow and threw it at Adam. "Loser, make it clear!"


    When the pillow was thrown by Ryan, Adam didn''t dare to dodge. He just let the pillow hit him. It was the first time that he had been hit by the ashtray, and the blood was still flowing from his forehead.


    Of course, Adam didn''t dare to move or wipe them with his hands.


    At the same time, Ryan ignored Adam''s discomfiture. He just wanted to give Adam a lesson by bleeding.


    Adam told Ryan everything he saw yesterday, including what Crystal had done to Tracy and Krista.


    After Adam finished his words.


    Ryan didn''t feel much shocked. Crystal had a special identity, so it was not a big deal for her to do something unusual. What''s more, it made Ryan more sure that if he could get the Dragon scales in Crystal''s hand, it would definitely be a great help for him to unify the country.


    "So, it''s all Crystal''s fault. Did she also kill Rory?"


    Ryan said after thinking for a while.


    Adam nodded, "Yes, father. It was all Crystal''s fault."


    "Do you know who are those people who help Crystal? Where does he come from?"


    Ryan didn''t believe that there was no one to help Crystal and Edgar. How could he not know how capable Crystal and Edgar were?


    Edgar had the Luo group, and Crystal had a gang. Of course, he had destroyed such a gang.


    In this case, crystal, Edgar and Crystal could st


    in a sexy and exposed miniskirt. Her hair was disheveled, and she wore eight inch high heels. The perfume all over her body could attract butterflies, strong and attractive.


    Adam walked in and smiled speechlessly at the woman.


    The woman turned around and smiled coquettishly. "How do you feel after being scolded by your father today?"


    Adam sneered, "What do you think? What else could I do? I''m not afraid of an old man who is about to abdicate."


    The woman giggled and picked up two glasses of wine. "Aren''t you afraid? Since the young master of the Xia clan is not afraid of your father, why don''t you be so generous to meet your father''s woman in front of him? Why did he come here? So what?"


    Yes, the woman who met Adam privately was not someone else, but Tracy.


    At the same time, Tracy was totally different from the woman who had just cried in front of Ryan!


    Adam took the glass and sneered, "I don''t dare now, but one day, I will show him that the Xia state is mine. I will let you be the Mrs. of the Xia Clan forever. What do you think? How about my promise, Ms. Tracy?


    With Adam''s promise, Tracy was very happy.


    Leaning against Adam, Tracy said, "That''s what you said. Don''t lie to me!"


    Adam, "Of course. Let me have a look. You "

 Chapter 842 Temptress!

    Adam changed the subject and asked, "by the way, I heard that you have a brother, don''t you? Where did he go? "


    Adam did a thorough investigation of the Mo family.


    Rory was insidious and vicious, while Brandon also was insidious and vicious. Tracy was greedy.


    None of these three people was a good person, but the partner Adam needed was not required for the quality of human nature. As long as she had the ability, Adam could make use of it.


    Rory was dead. He was using Tracy, and Adam wanted to know more about Brandon.


    Tracy''s finger paused, and a trace of vigilance flashed in the corner of her eyes. When she raised her head, she still looked gentle. "Brother Adam, why do you want to ask my brother?"


    Without answering her question, Adam raised her chin and asked, "Tracy, Crystal has come back to the Xia state. No one knows when she will leave here."


    Tracy frowned, "do you mean..."


    "Tracy, I just want to ask you one question. Do you want to kill Crystal or not?"


    Speaking of C


    d, including his witchcraft parasite, are placed? You are so smart. It''s not difficult for you to learn some of your father''s parasite skills by yourself. "


    Tracy rolled her eyes and thought what Adam said was right.


    Brother Adam, you are right. Then I will take you to see my brother now, okay? "


    "Okay!"


    "Are we going now?"


    "Of course!"


    Tracy agreed without hesitation. She had never thought why Adam knew the information of her family so well,


    What''s more, she had never thought that what she had to pay if she wanted to rely on Adam to achieve her own goal. All she could think about was to become part of the Xia Clan by marrying anyone of them.

 Chapter 843 A Walking Dead!

    After Adam and Tracy came out of the cellar, they quietly walked out of the Xia clan''s mansion one after another.


    As usual, Tracy went out with a maid, dressed beautifully.


    After Tracy left, Adam went out and disguised himself in the servant''s clothes.


    Then they got on the same car one after another. Following that maid who was asked to follow Tracy was sent to the laundry to get the dry cleaning clothes for her.


    In this way, Tracy and Adam came to a rental house in the suburb.


    Adam followed Tracy into the rental house and pushed the door open. A disgusting stench greeted them.


    Adam frowned and stopped, "is your brother here? ��


    Tracy pinched her nose and nodded, "yes. My father locked him here in order to prevent him from running out."


    Adam frowned and followed her in.


    As soon as they entered the hall.


    Adam saw the mud and poop all over the ground. Adam covered her mouth and tried not to retch


    There was a huge iron cage in the hall not far away. Inside the cage, there was a man with disheveled hair. He was wearing dirty and tattered clothes. The man''s right hand was broken into an unimaginable bend. His eyes were dull, and his feet were bound by a long iron chain.


    Adam had seen many homeless tramp, but it was the first time he had seen such a messy and disgusting one.


    "Is this your brother?"


    Adam looked at Tracy in shock.


    Compared with the shock of Adam, Tracy nodded calmly and said, "yes, he is my brother, Brandon."


    "But how did he become like this?"


    Thinking of what had happened to Brandon, a hint of coldness flashed across Tracy''s eyes. "Humph, it was all done by that bitch, Crystal. She injected a first grade drug into my brother, which made him unbearable to live. In order to save my brother, my father planted parasite poison on him. After that, my brother''s life was saved, but he became a fool and went crazy from time to time. In order to prevent him from making trouble outside, my father locked him up here. "


    Tracy was only telling half of the truth!


    It was true that Rory had planted poison on Bran


    He would be a living dead man without any thoughts. But that''s good. The good days of Crystal, Edgar and all their followers are coming to an end!''


    Adam stopped thinking and pretended to be worried, "Tracy If your brother goes out like this, will he I mean he will be too eye-catching, right? "


    "Ah, i It''s my fault. What have thought about that? I didn''t bring any servant with me. "


    Adam put his arms around her waist and said, "it doesn''t matter. I have my men are nearby. I''ll call them to deal with it, but I''m afraid Your brother will hurt them. "


    Without hesitation, Tracy took off the golden bell from her wrist and handed it to Adam. "Then I''ll give this to you. Later, I''ll teach you the incantations, so that you can control my brother and don''t worry that he will hurt you."


    Adam was a little embarrassed, "well Really? But I''m afraid What if your brother dies because of me? Tracy, you should know that I love you very much. I don''t want any misunderstandings between you and me to lead to unhappiness. "


    Leaning against Adam''s chest, Tracy said in a tender voice, "don''t worry. When my father was here, he said that it was lucky for my brother to live till now. If he really die unfortunately... That''s his own destiny and he can''t blame anyone else for his life. Don''t worry, brother Adam. I can''t wait to see the scene that Crystal was killed by my brother. "

 Chapter 844 Edgar, What Are You Doing

    Hearing what Tracy said, Adam put the golden bell on his hand, held her tightly and said gently, "Tracy, don''t worry. I won''t let you wait too long."


    The gentle attitude of Adam almost made her lose her way.


    However, Tracy didn''t notice that the cunning hidden in the corner of Adam''s eyes disappeared immediately.


    At the same time.


    Wearing black sportswear, Crystal and Edgar shuttled through the night.


    At this moment, they were sitting in an inconspicuous car


    "Honey, are you sure that the prison guard has been successfully bribed by you?"


    Crystal asked, sitting behind Edgar.


    Edgar took out two sets of police uniform from his backpack and said with a smile, "of course, come on, I am your husband. Even if that prison guard is not reliable, we still has Alex, right? With his current ability, it shouldn''t be a problem for us to go into jail. "


    Holding the police uniform in her hands, Crystal raised her eyebrows and said, "but Why don''t we inform my brother apprentice, Elmer, to get us two human skin masks which are the same as those of the people here? Then we can go in freely. Do we need to buy off those guards and sneak into at night? "


    ok Crystal admitted that she did it on purpose. Crystal was smart enough to see that Edgar didn''t like Elmer and even he was a bit hostile against him.


    But Damn it! Edgar tortured her the whole night.


    Therefore, Crystal really didn''t mind provoking Edgar with the name of Elmer.


    As expected, when Edgar heard the words of "Brother apprentice Elmer", his face darkened decisively!


    Gritting his teeth, Edgar glared at Crystal and said, "what human skin mask? Is it safe? How could a bunch of chemicals be good for your skin? "


    After that.


    Seeing that Crystal hadn''t changed her clothes yet, Edgar turned around and sat next to Crystal. He took the clothes from her hand, put it aside and stretched out his hand to start to strip o


    w that the real master of the people here was not him, but Ryan.


    Therefore, when he said that it was the order of Ryan, naturally, they would not doubt or say anything to object his action.


    The warden nodded respectfully and said, "no problem. I''m taking you there!"


    Alex stopped and waved his hand, "no, you can send someone to take me there. Go ahead with your own business. There are some things that don''t need more people to know."


    "Yes, yes, I understand! "


    Then the warden waved his hand to the people behind him and called a prison guard to take Alex and the others to the interrogation room.


    As soon as they entered the interrogation room, the prison guard closed the door, turned around and walked to Edgar. He said, "Mr. Edgar, I''ve informed them that you would come, and they scrambled to see you. Then I passed on the words you gave me to them. At last, they sent two people as representatives to meet you!"


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "Okay, you can arrange it."


    The prison guard nodded, turned around and left.


    At this time, Alex said to both Edgar and Crystal, "I got the news that Ryan wants to send all the members of the Shadow Group to the front line and let them fight with their own lives!"


    "What? Is the news reliable? "

 Chapter 845 The Period Raided Her!

    Frowning, Edgar asked Alex.


    Alex nodded seriously, "the information is reliable. The Commissioner has just given me such an order, and I''m suppressing it, but As you know, I have to deliver such an order to them sooner or later... "


    Before Alex finished his words, Edgar had already understood what he meant.


    "Okay, I see. How long can you keep this news a secret?"


    Alex had his own difficulties. It was not easy for him to do so. Alex also took a big risk to help him, so Edgar could understand more.


    "Two days! Two days at most! "


    Nodding, Edgar said, "Okay, I''ll figure it out. ��


    As he spoke, the prison guard came in with two members from the shadow group.


    As soon as they came in, they saw Crystal and Edgar standing there. At that time, they almost cried!


    Their boss finally came!


    Seeing that they didn''t say anything more, Edgar just told them to rest assured that he and Crystal would find a way to save them. No matter how difficult it was, he and Crystal would never leave them alone.


    The two men from the shadow group wanted to cry more when they heard what Edgar said! Their boss didn''t abandon them.


    When Edgar spoke, Crystal stood beside him without saying a word.


    At this moment, she was like a well behaved wife.


    This made the two brothers very uncomfortable. It was the first time for them to see Crystal who behaved so obediently and gentle.


    Not only did Crystal not say anything, but she also frowned and her face was slightly pale with a little sweat on her forehead.


    At the beginning, Edgar didn''t really notice it until he felt that his wife was too quiet. Then he turned to look at Crystal.


    Seeing Crystal like this, Edgar thought it was not a good idea to stay any longer. He picked up Crystal and left without hesitation


    "Crystal, are you..."


    Edgar didn''t ask the rest of the question. He''d better not ask with so many men around.


    When Alex saw that Edgar picked up Crystal and was about to leave, he was stunned!


    What was happening? What the hell?


    Although he was also very worried when he saw Crystal''s pale face, now that Edgar and Crystal played the role of two policemen, how could there be two male policemen holding


    want to see Edgar frown.


    "Okay, close your eyes and have a rest. I''ll make it for you right now."


    After rubbing Crystal''s hands back and forth, Edgar stood up and walked to the spare small kitchen in the room.


    At this time, Crystal''s palm was cold, and her whole body seemed to have been covered with ice. A few meters away, even Edgar could feel the piercing coldness.


    A few minutes later, Edgar brought a bowl of steaming egg noodle from the kitchen.


    "Come on, honey, have some noodles!"


    While speaking, Edgar helped Crystal up and found a pillow to let her lean on the bed.


    Edgar''s action was very gentle. He fed Crystal bit by bit, fearing that it would scald her mouth.


    After eating the noodles, Crystal said to Edgar, "honey, I don''t have any sanitary napkins. Can you buy some for me?"


    Without any hesitation, Edgar nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go now. Have a rest. I''ll be right back."


    "Yes! "


    Putting on a black windbreaker, Edgar took his wallet, opened the door and walked out.


    Crystal was a little sleepy in bed and fell asleep soon.


    Crystal didn''t know how long she had slept. When she woke up, she found that Edgar hadn''t come back yet. She was a little worried.


    After resting for a while, she seemed to have recovered a little. As soon as she got out of bed, she heard a knock on the door


    Crystal frowned, "didn''t Edgar bring the room card?


    After knocking at the door for a long time, Crystal went to open it

 Chapter 846 Please Go Back With Me!

    After knocking at the door for a long time, Crystal went to open it


    Crystal had thought that it was because Edgar had forgotten to bring the door card, but before she opened the door, she saw a puppet made of white paper standing outside.


    Crystal frowned and asked, "whose trick is this?


    But just when she was confused, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and several men in white long clothes appeared outside the door in an instant. The leader was a man also in white long clothes, with a dragon snake gold chain on his wrist.


    "It is you?"


    Although Crystal didn''t know the men outside, she could tell from their clothes that they were from the Empire.


    The man in the lead was handsome, and there was a noble aura between his eyebrows that ordinary people did not have. When he looked at her, it seemed that he was not looking at her directly, but looking right into her heart. His eyes were very penetrating.


    "Miss Ivy, nice to meet you. I''m the eldest prince of Dragon City, Anthony Long. I''m here to arrest you under my father''s order. You killed my brother, Arnold Long, and the chief councillor of our country, Tyrone Long. Your crime is clear to all. Please go back with me and accept the punishment of our country."


    Anthony introduced himself the reason why he came here.


    And his voice was very gentle, as if he was reading a dialogue in front of her, which gave Crystal an illusion that he was not here to catch her, but to invite her to have a nice talk.


    The aura of Anthony was very strong, and the men following him all stood there respectfully like pillars.


    Hearing the words "Arnold and Tyrone", Crystal sneered, "You are here to catch me? I wonder if your Highness Anthony has heard from your father that my grandfather, your fourth brother, died in the hands of the two beasts, Arnold and Tyrone? You said you wanted to arrest me and take me back? But what crime do I commit? They killed my grandfather. I''m just returning an eye for an eye. It''s just a life for a life. What''s wrong with that? "


    When Crystal spoke, she was s


    . "Miss Ivy, your phone is really beautiful. As the saying goes, beauty is as beautiful as jade, and the things used by beauty are naturally eye-catching. Miss Ivy, I am an elder according to my seniority. If we are not in such a relationship, I would like to make friends with such a beautiful woman like you. "


    Anthony was flirting with Crystal, but what he said turned into appreciation.


    A beauty begot by her own beauty, and so did a handsome man.


    But at this moment, Crystal was not in the mood to appreciate the handsome face of Anthony. She was shocked by the power of Anthony!


    From the looks of it, Anthony was far more skillful than Tyrone and Arnold.


    Who on earth was this person?


    Seeing the surprise on Crystal''s face, Anthony just smiled and said, "well, Miss Ivy, it''s getting late. Please come with me!"


    Anthony''s tone was very polite, but his action could not be refused by Crystal.


    Crystal was too weak to fight back.


    But even so, she would not allow herself to be easily controlled by him.


    "I want me to go with you? Sorry, I won''t go with you! "


    Crystal said firmly.


    "I''m afraid it''s not up to you!"


    Crystal smiled, "really? Let''s see if you want to take my body or me? " While speaking, Crystal quickly drew a flying knife from the inner side of her leg and put it on her neck. She looked at Anthony with a weird smile.

 Chapter 847 A Madman!

    It was the first time that Anthony had met someone who dared to disobey him, and even risked her own life.


    Hearing that, Anthony couldn''t help but take one more look at Crystal, and this time, he saw clearly Crystal''s stunning face.


    Just as the rumors said, she was exceedingly beautiful!


    What''s more, it also made him see a woman who dared to resist and had a strong character.


    At this moment, Crystal made Anthony interested in her. He really wanted to see how long Crystal could hold on under the threat of his power.


    At the thought of that, Anthony withdrew his thoughts. With a smile on his face, he said, "Miss Ivy, sure enough, you are different from other women. To be honest, I like your strong personality very much, but Are you sure you can stop me from taking you back? "


    With a firm look in her eyes and a calm smile on her face, Crystal said, "I''m not sure. You guys can have a try. Let''s see whether your father will be disappointed in you if you brings back my corpse or not."


    She want to suicide?


    Of course not! Crystal deemed it the worst choice. Only cowards would want to escape and choose to commit suicide. Moreover, she loved her husband and son, so how could she commit suicide?


    She did this just to bet on the purpose of these people catching her alive.


    Crystal absolutely didn''t believe that the old king''s real purpose of catching her was to avenge his son, Arnold.


    If the old king really had feelings and felt sorry for his sons, he would not watch both Arnold and Tyrone kill her grandfather, Albert.


    Even if her grandfather had left the Dragon City for so many years and their relationship was not deep, as a father, the old king should not be so cold-blooded.


    The old king not only did it, but also didn''t mention her grandfather''s death at all, as if he had never been his son. It was the first time that Crystal had seen such a cold-blooded father.


    Therefore, Crystal concluded that these people would not watch her die!


    Crystal was right, but Crystal had underestimated the power of Anthony.


    With a faint smile on his face, Anthony looked at Crystal and said, "Miss Ivy, you are really brave, but Your courage will only make you suffer. Don''t ove


    that something was wrong!


    Crystal was in danger!


    Edgar was very anxious, but he knew that the more anxious he was at the moment, the more dangerous Crystal would be. At this time, what he needed to do was to stay calm and stay conscious.


    no way!


    He couldn''t sit still and wait for it.


    Taking a deep breath, Edgar forced himself to calm down, calm down, calm down again!


    But he found that no matter how hard he tried to calm down, Crystal''s face always appeared in his mind. He was really worried about her.


    Only those aliens from the Dragon City Empire could make him experience such an unusual experience.


    They must be looking for Crystal.


    Clenching his fists and closing his eyes, every word that Nanshan Hermit Master said to him came to his mind.


    Crystal was a member of the Dragon Race, and he was the leader of the Beast Spirit.


    Since Crystal could activate the dragon scale effect, he could also activate the Beast Spirit response.


    Thinking of this, Edgar gradually calmed down. He sat cross legged, with his hands clasped and his spiritual sense concentrated. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes turned blue.


    He stood up and looked around. In an instant, the route around began to be slowly clear, and the original scenery was revealed on the street.


    It was crowded on the sidewalk!


    This was what a city should have.


    Seeing that, Edgar withdrew his sight. His eyes became black from blue and returned to its normal state.

 Chapter 848 His Appearance!

    Taking back all Edgar''s strength, Edgar took out his phone and dialed Crystal''s number.


    When he was on the phone, he didn''t stop. He jumped into the car and rushed back as fast as he could.


    Crystal''s phone was connect. But no one answered.


    Throwing away the phone, Edgar stepped on the gas directly.


    It only took him five minutes to get back to the hotel. As soon as he got off the car, he almost ran away.


    The door of the hotel room was closed. Without taking out the room card, he kicked the door open.


    "Crystal Crystal... Crystal!"


    No one responded!


    Edgar looked around the room, but still didn''t see Crystal. He thought that if Crystal was really in danger.


    But he still had a chance. He lied to himself that maybe Crystal had hidden herself and wanted to play hide and seek with him.


    Therefore, Edgar looked around, found the bathroom from the kitchen, and found the bedroom from the bathroom, but he still didn''t find Crystal finally.


    He punched the wall of the outer hall, instantly bleeding four streams.


    Damn it! Something really happened to Crystal!


    What should he do?


    He panicked now.


    Crystal was very weak now, and her physical strength hadn''t recovered yet. From time to time, she would have abdominal pain. It was difficult for Crystal to protect herself.


    Edgar really couldn''t imagine how Crystal could escape from danger when she met those people again? Or he was taken away by them directly.


    Where would they go?


    The Dragon City?


    Thinking of this, Edgar turned around and was about to go back to the Empire to save Crystal.


    But How should he come back to the Empire?


    He was not a member of the Dragon Race. Last time he went back to the Xia state, he was also sent out of the enchanted barrier by Nanshan Hermit Master. But how could he go back if he wanted to?


    When Edgar was in a mess, Elmer hurried in a white dress.


    "Crystal, Crystal Our master said..."


    After coming in, the sound of Elmer suddenly stopped


    "What? Why are you here, Edgar? Where is Crystal?"


    Elmer thought he would see Crystal after he came in, but he didn''t expect to see Edgar.


    No one knew what was on Edgar''s mind. He lowered his


    long face, but he also spoke like a Jane. It was not a big deal. The problem was that Elmer was hungry. Edgar was not hungry. He was thirsty, and he was not thirsty. Edgar was not thirsty.


    Along the way, Elmer was really confusing. Was Edgar made of iron?


    Of course, Elmer didn''t admit that he had to be a follower because he was afraid of the cold eyes of Edgar.


    After walking into the desert, before Edgar could speak, Elmer took out the rune given by his master and waved it. The enchanted barrier of Dragon City appeared.


    At the same time, in another dungeon of the Empire.


    Crystal, who had fainted, slowly opened her eyes and saw a secret dungeon. There were a lot of interrogation equipment in the dungeon, including terrifying meat nails, disgusting soldering iron, a lie detector with the first technology equipment, and some interrogation tools that Crystal had never seen before.


    Crystal withdrew her sight and suddenly found that her hands and feet were tied by a long iron chain, and the other end of the chain was respectively tied to four irons.


    Every time she moved a step, the iron chain would make a clang sound,


    Blood spilled from her wrists and ankles because of the chain.


    At this moment, Crystal''s hair was in a mess, like a severe prisoner.


    Her body seemed to have been pulled out of the water, with cold sweat all over her body, and the pain in her lower abdomen was unbearable, and her face was terribly pale.

 Chapter 849 Why Are You Here

    Crystal thought for a while and recalled what had happened in the hotel. She had heard from her grandfather that Anthony was the eldest son of the old king. He had studied abroad since he was a child and learned a lot of skills when he came back at a young age. Moreover, the eldest prince, Anthony, had always been coming and going without a trace, and few people knew his whereabouts. Although he was the eldest prince of Dragon City, he looked younger than every brother.


    The reason why he was the eldest brother of many brothers was that he was deeply loved by the old king, and he had a strong Magical Power skill. Naturally, he was the leader of all his brothers. Moreover, he had never been engaged, and it was said that he was not interested in women.


    Crystal came back to her senses and thought of the face of Anthony. He was so handsome and skillful at Magical Power. She really wanted to know who Anthony''s master was? Was he also taught by Nanshan Hermit Master?


    No way! Her master had never told her that he had another disciple named Anthony.


    Forget it. Since Crystal had fallen into the hands of her enemy, it was useless to think about it. She''d better think about how to escape here.


    She wondered how were Edgar and Hilary doing? Did they disturb Hilary''s life? Edgar must be looking for her everywhere.


    When Crystal was wandering in her mind, she suddenly heard the sound of iron door rising and falling.


    Someone is coming!


    As the iron gate fell, Crystal saw two figures in white getting closer and closer.


    Crystal saw a familiar face.


    "Kendra, why are you here?"


    Yes, it was Princess Kendra of the Empire and her maid who were coming in.


    Kendra wore a long white dress, her long black hair scattered casually. The necklace and Earrings around her neck were all delicate masterpiece designed by the chief jewelry designer of a famous family, and most of them were monopolized for sale before they were released on the market.


    Because of Crystal''s current identity, and she used to be a top designer, so she could naturally notice those ext


    isoner at all.


    Crystal''s attitude made Kendra even angrier, which made her heart burn with rage.


    But on the surface, Kendra tried his best to keep calm. Although Kendra was a little arrogant and she had a bad temper, she was not a simple minded person.


    Crystal was now a prisoner. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t escape from Kendra.


    Therefore, in this game, Kendra had gained the upper hand. Since then, the one who got angry first between her and Crystal would lose first.


    At the thought of this, Kendra burst into laughter and said to Crystal, "Crystal, you''re really glib tongued. You can even try to perturb me that my father''s love for us is just a way to make use of us. Crystal, do you think you can hide it from me with your evil intention? You just want me and my brother to alienate our father.


    However, no matter what your intention is, we won''t fall into your trap. Don''t waste your efforts. As for you, Crystal, given your current situation, you''d better think about how you will die in this secret dungeon so you could rest in peace. Oh, by the way, my father just ordered me not to let the maid bring you food and water. I really want to see how long you can hold on without food and water? "


    Crystal glanced at Kendra and said, "thank you for your concern, Miss Kendra. I''ll wait and see how long I can hold on. Maybe I will live longer than you.

 Chapter 850 Bitch!

    As for the attitude between your father and you and all your brothers, I''m not interested in it, nor do I want to comment on it. What I said just now is just to tell the truth. I don''t want to argue with you. If you want to deceive yourself all the time, I can''t do anything about it. I just want to remind you that you are so proud and usually so arrogant because you deem yourself as a noble princess at this time. The reason why you can do whatever you want is that your father hasn''t seen any value in you.


    Once your father finds something useful from you, can you still do whatever you want in the future? I know you don''t believe me. Maybe I can see you in some country in the future? Do you really think you can live in the Empire safe and sound? Don''t you think that your country will be involved in disputes among other countries sooner or later.


    And your father may marry you to someone you don''t know and you have to marry in order to protect his position and power... "


    Before Crystal could finish her words, Kendra couldn''t help but shout coldly, "you shut up! You''re lying. My father loves me the most and won''t let me become his sacrifice. "


    Kendra said in a loud voice, afraid that Crystal couldn''t hear her.


    But as long as she knew that every word Crystal said was right, and every word she said directly hit the worries in her heart. In the past, in the disputes of between countries, the old king would definitely sacrifice everyone and everything he could to stabilize his own throne and power. Even Kendra, who were noble as the princess, could not even decide her own marriage.


    Kendra had shown what she cared most in front of Crystal for two times. Obviously, it was easy to see that Kendra had lost in this battle.


    But what Crystal wanted was not the result, but to use the unwillingness of Kendra as a bargaining chip for her to escape.


    Anthony was brilliant, thoughtful and powerful. It was impossible to escape from him.


    However, Kendra was different. Crystal and Kendra were both women. How could Crystal not


    r husband and I, Kendra, will spend the rest of our lives together. "


    Kendra pinched Crystal''s skin with her long nails and scratched her face.


    The pain almost made Crystal faint.


    Crystal gritted her teeth and forced herself to endure it. Her period wouldn''t be over until five days later, which meant that her Magical Power would disappear during these five days. She must survive these five days.


    Blood slid from Crystal''s face and dropped on the wet floor.


    Bearing the pain, Crystal sneered, "your lover? My husband and I are a legal couple. How could he be your lover? You will spend the rest of your life with him? Kendra, your wishful thinking is so ridiculous. My husband only loves me and he only cares about me forever. How can he spend the rest of his life with you? "


    Crystal''s smile made Kendra feel ashamed.


    What Crystal said was true. In Edgar''s eyes, there was no room for other women except Crystal.


    In the past few days when she was with Edgar, Kendra had been trapped in a dilemma for many times, even though she had planted the Love Parasite on Edgar.


    Edgar still didn''t look at her.


    Edgar''s attitude and Crystal''s confidence made Kendra very angry. She raised her hand and wanted to slap Crystal again, but when she saw the interrogation tools on the table.


    Her palm suddenly stopped in midair and she smiled sinisterly

 Chapter 851 Go To Hell, Bitch!

    Kendra walked to the table not far away, picked up a thick iron, turned around, and slowly walked to Crystal. Her twisted face looked a little ferocious. "Crystal, do you know what this is?"


    While speaking, Kendra raised her iron and shook it in front of Crystal.


    The disgusting rotten smell of the iron made Crystal retch.


    However, she didn''t show it. Enduring the disgusting smell, she sneered, "Miss Kendra, when are you interested in this kind of thing?"


    Kendra didn''t care about the sneer on Crystal''s face.


    With a ferocious smile on her face, Kendra asked, "Crystal, do you know where we are?"


    Before Crystal could say anything, Kendra continued, "We often encounter some outsiders'' invasion in the Dragon City. Some people broke in unintentionally, and some people did it on purpose. Although they can''t break the enchanted barrier in the desert, they will invite some senior parasite master to set up various kinds of poisons in the desert to force us to appear.


    But none of them succeeded, and their ending was the prisoners in the dungeon. These prisoners had a lot of secrets on them. My brother was in charge of the interrogation officers here, and no one in his hands could survive for three days. The iron in my hand was the tool he often used to interrogate you.


    It''s a pity that my brother has gone out for some business these days. Otherwise, I will definitely let you see how capable he is."


    After saying that, Kendra threw the iron into the fire pit and let it burn as much as it wanted. It was not until it turned red that Kendra took it out and said with a weird smile, "But, I can help you to taste the taste of the iron. Oh, by the way, I heard from my brother that there seemed to be ninety-nine people died on the iron, and with you, it can be added as an integral number. Crystal, how lucky do you think it is?"


    Kendra said slowly, word by word. At the same time, she held the red hot


    Kendra.


    Crystal didn''t believe an ordinary maid could do that.


    She had seen many maids here, and their eyes were empty like walking corpses.


    But the maid behind Kendra was not. She was too smart! More clever than an ordinary maid.


    Reminded by the maid, Kendra sneered, "Crystal, let''s have a try and see if you are correct."


    While speaking, Kendra stretched out her hand. Just as the iron was about to fall on Crystal''s face


    Suddenly, a gust of evil wind blew, and an invisible resistance followed the wind to attack Kendra.


    Bang! The iron in Kendra''s hand fell to the ground in an instant, and the red light on the iron continued.


    Kendra was taken aback at that time! The flames almost fell on her feet, and she quickly retreated.


    The maid behind her immediately looked in the direction of the wind.


    And Crystal also looked in the direction of his gaze


    Dressed in white, Anthony appeared behind them all of a sudden.


    "Mr. Anthony!"


    The maid bowed her head and said respectfully.


    Anthony still smiled, but his eyes were cold.


    He glanced at the maid, waved his long arm and said coldly, "Get out!"


    The maid shivered with fear and immediately left respectfully.


    On the other side, Kendra''s smile froze when she saw the approaching Anthony.

 Chapter 852 He Is Here

    Before Kendra could say anything, Anthony walked up to her and shouted coldly, "little sister! You are so ridiculous! "


    Although Anthony''s voice was not loud, it was enough to frighten Kendra to shiver.


    Among these brothers, the one Kendra feared the most was her elder brother, Anthony.


    Although she was afraid of Tyrone before, she knew that he didn''t dare to do anything to her, because she was the daughter of the king, while he was just a national counselor.


    But Anthony was different. Kendra had been afraid of Anthony since childhood.


    Although it seemed that Anthony was a decent and refined gentleman on the surface, he was cunning!


    Kendra clearly remembered that her second elder brother had once had sex with one of Anthony''s maids. Anthony broke one of his fingers and sent his brother to the lowest floor of the dungeon to be an interrogator.


    As a warning to others, no one dared to offend the eldest prince again, let alone Kendra.


    "I I Brother I... "


    Startled, Kendra didn''t know what to say.


    Anthony took a glance at the red hot iron on the ground, and then at Crystal. Finally, he looked at Kendra and asked with a smile, "little sister, you''re so stubborn and bold. Do you want to leave here and be a princess of another country?"


    Hearing that, Kendra almost knelt down I Whoop! Whoop I am sorry and I know I am wrong. Brother, please forgive me. "


    Kendra, who knew well about the temper of Anthony, knew very well that what he said was not to frighten her. Anthony had the ability and also the power to do so.


    Taking a glance at Kendra, he asked, "Kendra, what''s wrong with you? Tell me exactly what kind of mistake you have just made?"


    Lowering her head, Kendra said in a trembling voice, "I I I shouldn''t have come here. I shouldn''t have punished Crystal. I... "


    In the eyes of Kendra, she did nothing wrong. Crystal was just a prisoner now. Why couldn''t she do anything to her?


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say it out loud. There was no one in the world who dared to disobey her brother, Anthony, and she didn''t dare to disobey either, even if she was right at this moment.


    "You are wrong. It''s


    I haven''t finished yet. Don''t be so excited."


    Facing a face that she was so eager to slap, Crystal told herself not to be excited and calm down.


    But She couldn''t calm down now. Did Edgar come? Did he come alone or with her master?


    If he came here alone, it would be very dangerous. But if he came with her master, even if he couldn''t save her, Edgar would be fine. His master would protect him well.


    Crystal was lost in thought and didn''t know what to ask. She was full of worry.


    Seeing such an unsettled Crystal, Anthony was even more curious about Edgar. What kind of man could make Ivy, who had always been calm, panic.


    In the eyes of Anthony, this woman in front of him was difficult to see and he appreciated the woman who dared to resist him. She was always calm when things happened, even if her life was in danger.


    But on the contrary, she panicked for no reason, because she heard a man''s name.


    "Yes, Mr. Edgar is here, but before he entered the Royal Palace, he was stopped by a waiter outside the door. My father''s Centennial birthday banquet will be held tomorrow, and no guests will be seen today, so Mr. Edgar has been waiting outside the door. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that the weather is very bad today. It''s raining heavily outside. The Dragon city hasn''t seen such a miracle for a hundred years. It''s estimated that the rain will be very heavy. Besides, the temperature is very low... "

 Chapter 853 I Know My Man Well

    After saying that leisurely, Anthony observed the expression on her face secretly.


    At the beginning, Crystal was excited and flustered, but now she seemed to have gradually calmed down. She was as calm as before, and there was no emotion on her expressionless face.


    "Miss Crystal, are you really not worried?"


    This was what Anthony had said after observing her reaction for a long time.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Crystal looked at Anthony and asked, "Do you want to know if I am worried? What should I worry about? I don''t need to worry about my husband''s ability. If he can''t even see through this small thing, he doesn''t deserve to be my man. As my man, first of all, he should protect himself. If he can''t protect himself, how can he save me? Edgar is not that useless, so I don''t need to worry about him. "


    When Crystal said this, Anthony had been staring at her eyes. No matter how hard she was struggling to lie, her eyes couldn''t deceive people.


    But Crystal was doomed to disappoint Anthony.


    There was no change on Crystal''s face.


    Hearing that, Anthony withdrew his sight and said with a smile, "Crystal, you are really different. No matter you are really worried or not, now that Edgar is here, I won''t let him do anything so easily in the Dragon City. Crystal, just watch how he will fall into my trap."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he had no interest in dealing with Crystal here anymore.


    Anthony admitted that he was really angry when Crystal mentioned her man, Edgar. He would like to see how powerful Crystal''s man was?


    After Anthony left, Crystal couldn''t pretend anymore.


    Tears streamed down the corners of her eyes. She had never been so suffering like this moment.


    When speaking of Edgar, it was not that she was not worried, but that she was very worried, especially when she heard that it rained heavily in the Dragon City. Would it get Edgar''s clothes wet?


    Had Edgar been standing outside the Royal Palace all the time? He didn''t leave. Did it mean that he would not leave until the old king agreed to see him?


    Would the heavy rain make Edgar suf


    ect.


    The old king nodded and said with disdain, "humph, two overconfident madmen. Just let them wait."


    Holding another cup of tea on the table, Anthony took a sip and said, "I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    The old king''s finger paused for a moment, and he looked at Anthony and said, "Oh, what do you think is wrong, Anthony?"


    After taking two steps back and forth, Anthony turned around and said, "father, do you know the real identity of Mr. Edgar, the husband Crystal mentioned?"


    The old king sneered, "he is just an ordinary person, at most a rich man born in a privileged family. No matter what his status is, he is not as noble as the Dragon Race."


    "No, father, you are wrong. If I tell you that his real identity is the head of the Beast Spirit, do you think his identity is still not as noble as ours, father?"


    "What? What did you say? "


    The old king sat up from the sofa in shock. Because he stood up too fast, his knees hit the table. The pain made the old king grimace.


    "Father, are you okay? "


    Anthony stepped forward and asked with concern.


    The old king waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. It''s okay. Anthony, what did you just say?"


    Sitting in front of the old king, Anthony said seriously, "in my opinion, Edgar is not an ordinary mortal. In fact, he is the head of the Beast Spirit. His identity is much noble than that of all the members of the Dragon Race, but..."

 Chapter 854 The Head Of The Beast Spirit!

    The old king was not so shocked at this moment. "But what?"


    Anthony squinted, "But This result surprised me. I thought that Crystal''s husband, Edgar, was just an arrogant brat, but I didn''t expect that after my investigation, I knew that Edgar''s identity was not that simple. But I don''t know whether Edgar himself knows his own identity or not.


    If he knew his identity before, his marriage with Crystal would not be that simple. "


    The old king''s expression became more and more serious. "You mean In fact, Edgar''s target is the Dragon Race, and Crystal is just a tool he used to pry open the land of the Dragon Race? "


    "I think so. Why doesn''t he let others know his identity? Even his wife, Crystal, may not know his true identity. "


    "Anthony, this matter is of great importance. Are you sure you didn''t find anything wrong?"


    "Father, don''t you believe in my ability?"


    When the old king saw a hint of anger in Anthony''s eyes, he quickly changed his tone and said, "Anthony, don''t misunderstand me. Of course I believe you. But I think this matter is not only related to the life of the Dragon Race, but also the life of all the beasts races. We can''t be careless. Once we guess wrong, we will have to suffer an irreparable ending. Do you understand, Anthony?"


    Anthony nodded and said, "father, of course I know. If I don''t have evidence, how can I frame a person casually? Father, you know my temper. If I want to deal with a person, how can I use such a despicable method? "


    The old king thought for a while and agreed. Although his son Anthony looked cold on the surface, he was also a proud man deep in his heart. He never liked to play tricks, but his methods were cold and vicious.


    "Anthony, if what you said is true, then Edgar''s life can''t be kept."


    Anthony agreed with the old king. "Father, you''re right. With the identity of Edgar, once he gets the upper hand, he will first eliminate the Dragon Race. So we''d rather kill him by mistake than leave any future trouble.


    But then again, father, if Edgar had been prepa


    ou here take your wife home? What do you mean, Mr. Edgar? "


    The old king asked knowingly, which drove Elmer crazy!


    Damn it! What the hell? ''You shameless old man! It was you who caught Edgar''s wife, but you refused to admit it!'' Elmer cursed in his mind.


    Still wearing an indifferent expression, Edgar said, "Crystal has been caught here by your men. I hope you, the Lord of the Dragon City, can return my wife to me."


    Edgar has always called the old king you, and he has never used the two words'' Your Majesty''. In his opinion, Edgar himself was not the officials of the Empire, and since the old king''s subordinates call him ''Your Majesty''. Since Edgar was neither a person here nor a subordinate of the old king, there was no need to call the old king '' Your Majesty''.


    The old king still refused to admit it. "Mr. Edgar, are you talking about Crystal? But Crystal has never been here before? "


    The expression on Edgar''s face changed from indifference to coldness. "Really? You are the king of a country, but you have done something despicable. I really doubt how you became a king with such shameless characteristic. "


    The old king''s smile froze. "Mr. Edgar, why do you keep shouting here? I said that Crystal didn''t come here. If you don''t believe me, then forget it. But I advise you, don''t be too arrogant, or you will die without knowing why."

 Chapter 855 Go To Hell

    Hearing that, Edgar smiled and said, "you''re right. I can''t be too arrogant, but I had better be more arrogant than cowards like you, right?"


    The old king covered his chest and glared, "you..."


    At this time, Anthony stood up and interrupted, "Mr. Edgar, you''re wrong. I''m not going to be a coward when I stay here. Our country should have been secondary. The reason why we cut off contact with the outside world is that we don''t want to attract any attention from outside and cause the disputes in the world..."


    Before Anthony could finish his words, Edgar sneered, "What a blatant reason, right?"


    Hearing that, Anthony smiled meaningfully and said, "that''s right, Mr. Edgar. You have the same reason. It''s not wrong to be so blatant, but Sometimes what you want is often at a great price. "


    Obviously, there was a hidden meaning in Anthony''s words.


    Then, before Edgar could say anything, Anthony turned around and said to the maid behind him, "Mr. Edgar, you are a guest here. Since you are a guest, serve Mr. Edgar a cup of tea."


    Before the maid could react, the teacup in front of him was picked up by Anthony. His fingers rubbed at the bottom of the teacup a few times, invisibly gathering a resistance. With a gentle swing, the teacup rushed towards Edgar at the speed of the wind.


    "Come on, Mr. Edgar. I''ll treat you to a cup of tea as a local." Anthony said.


    The teacup came with a resistance, and Elmer was shocked. How could he not know how powerful the magic power of Anthony was?


    It was because he knew too well that this cup of tea was not that easy to take. If perhaps it would break Edgar''s arm, the most serious one would die on the spot.


    The resistance of the blue light put on the teacup was that Anthony had gathered all of his power and gathered it into a single point. It was too dangerous!


    Elmer moved his steps and was about to exert force. With his strength, he wouldn''t have been killed.


    Just as Elmer was about to put forth his strength to protect Edgar, Edgar suddenly avoided Elmer and pushed him aside. He reached out his hand and firmly caught the cup of tea.


    All of a sudden, Anthony turned over and fell to the ground, standing on one knee.


    The phantom crystal ball shot into the opposite wall, and a big hole instantly appeared in the wall.


    The old king was so frightened that he stood up in a hurry. He quickly walked over, held up Anthony and roared, "guards, catch Edgar! How dare you hurt my son! "


    The old king was bluffing. Even Anthony himself could not defeat Edgar. How could the bodyguards outside the door be so capable and powerful enough to subdue Edgar?


    But as the old king, he would not show it even if he was extremely afraid.


    The old king held up Anthony and Anthony coughed violently. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. His face was as pale as a ghost. He waved his hand to the old king to let him go. He was still proud of himself.


    Hearing that, Edgar withdrew his strength and his eyes returned to their original color.


    He glanced at Anthony, who was injured, and the panicked old king and repeated, "Bring me Crystal."


    After regaining his composure from the surprise, Elmer pointed at Anthony and said angrily, "yes, Bring him Crystal, or I No, it''s him who will make you die a horrible death. "


    The old king laughed angrily. "How arrogant you are!"


    At this time, all the bodyguards outside the door ran in.


    Just as the bodyguards rushed to surround Edgar, a voice came from outside,


    "It''s so lively here!"

 Chapter 856 I Cant Stand It!

    Everyone looked over with the voice


    Several men in white, each holding a bronze tripod, slowly walked in and automatically stood in two sides.


    At this time, a white figure instantly floated by, and a wisp of white smoke rose around.


    "Master, you are here!"


    With a happy look on his face, Elmer leaned over, not as excited as he had been a moment ago.


    With a crack, Nanshan Hermit Master''s beard trembled. His momentum that had finally been inflated was somewhat weakened by his silly disciple.


    Nanshan Hermit Master threw the bronze tripod in his hand to Elmer and let him play it by himself.


    At this time.


    The old king took a serious step forward and said in a respectful voice, "Nanshan Hermit Master!"


    Nanshan Hermit Master still maintained his mysterious aura and said, "my dear nephew, is it really lively here?"


    Of course, Nanshan Hermit Master called the old king with the address as "Newphew"(Actually Nanshan Hermit Master was no blood related with the old king, but he called the king "Nephew" to show their good relationship by calling his nickname and Nanshan Hermit Master tried to show also his superiority in front of the old king.). No one could tell the age of Nanshan Hermit Master, but only knew that when the old king wanted to control the military power at a young age, it was Nanshan Hermit Master who helped him behind his back.


    As for Nanshan Hermit Master, he had lived in a remote mountain for a long time. Since the old king had successfully taken the throne, Nanshan Hermit Master naturally didn''t care about anything in the Empire.


    However, people only knew that Nanshan Hermit Master had always called the old king "Nephew".


    However, there was an unwritten rule of Nanshan Hermit Master. Once anyone became his disciple, he didn''t have to follow this seniority, just like the two, Kendra and Tyrone.


    In fact, Kendra was only half an apprentice of the Nanshan Hermit Master, whom he had never admitted.


    Back then, when Kendra encountered was poisoned by the Main Parasite at a young age, it was the Nanshan Hermit Master who saved her and let her live on the mountain for a long time. At that time, Kendra was smart and obedient, often serving tea and water for the Nanshan Hermit Master. Later, the Nanshan Hermit Master thought that this child was kind, so he accepted Kendra as his disciple.


    However, as ti


    poems at the age of three, write poems at the age of five, and speak foreign languages at the age of eight. How can I be an idiot as smart as I am? "


    Elmer''s childish words made the Nanshan Hermit Master feel annoyed.


    What a silly boy!


    The Nanshan Hermit Master didn''t let Elmer continue his stupid words again.


    He waved his long arm and said coldly, "Elmer, shut up."


    Elmer still wanted to continue the quarrel, but since his master had said so, he stood obediently behind the Nanshan Hermit Master.


    The old man glanced at Anthony and asked, "Are you Anthony? Dear nephew, when you brought him here, I remember that he is still a crying baby. He has grown up in a blink of an eye. You have made a great contribution to his growth. "


    The Nanshan Hermit Master''s words were like a bomb, instantly making the expressions of Anthony and the old king freeze.


    The old king thought, ''it''s over!


    However, what Anthony thought was, how could it be possible?


    But the two of them didn''t show anything unusual on the surface.


    The confusion in Anthony''s eyes only lasted for a moment. Soon, his expression returned to normal and forced a smile. "Time flies. People who don''t grow up will naturally grow up."


    Anthony knew that it was not the right time to figure out his identity.


    Before the old king could explain anything, Anthony turned to him and said, "father, I''m tired. I''ll go back first"


    The old king wanted to explain, but he also knew that it was not a good time to explain, so he had to nod and said, "Okay, you may leave now! Have a good rest. "

 Chapter 857 Tell Me, Who Took Crystal Away

    When Anthony walked, he was as light as usual, with a cold expression on his face. But only he himself knew that he was holding on.


    Anthony walked out of the door step by step and returned to his own courtyard accompanied by a waiter.


    As soon as he returned to the courtyard, he waved his long arm and drove away all the servants in the hall. He stayed alone in the room for a long time


    At the same time, in the royal palace.


    After Anthony left, the old king''s aura weakened obviously.


    Nanshan Hermit Master was still sitting quietly. In order to show his hospitality, the old king asked a maid to bring him a cup of good tea. The Nanshan Hermit Master drank the tea and looked at the old king and Edgar with his eyes wide open.


    Edgar still insisted on his own principles and asked the old king to hand over Crystal.


    At the beginning, the old king was still hesitating whether he should hand over Crystal or not, but with the help of the Nanshan Hermit Master, his hesitation became meaningless.


    Of course! Crystal was now the disciple of the Nanshan Hermit Master. With the help of the Nanshan Hermit Master, it was impossible for the old king to kill Crystal as he had planned.


    If he irritated the Nanshan Hermit Master, he would destroy the whole Dragon City.


    But at this moment, he was very angry. Why did this old man tell others about the background and real identity of Anthony? What was he going to do? Did he want to make a mess in the Dragon City?


    After the old king grumbled in his mind for a while, he put down the teacup and said, "Oh, I remember it. The day before yesterday, Kendra said that she brought back a friend whose face looked alike Crystal. Is this miss Crystal you mentioned?"


    Although the old king lied, his meaning was very clear. He agreed to let go of Crystal.


    Edgar didn''t care about his lie. As long as the old king agreed to let his wife go, it didn''t matter whether he was telling the truth or not.


    Seeing the old king let out a sigh of relief, the Nanshan Hermit Master continued, "my disciple, Crystal, likes playing around. It


    nwilling to say anything.


    Hearing that, Edgar raised his voice to the top and his eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. "Tell me!"


    Edgar could turn his breath into the resistance of illusion, and naturally, he could turn his voice into a sharp weapon to break through his opponent.


    "Ahem!" The old king coughed and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "I said, I said She was taken away by my daughter, Kendra. As for where she is going, I don''t know either. "


    The old king said weakly, suppressing the breath that was about to spurt out from his body.


    All of a sudden, Edgar shook off the old king and walked past him.


    The old king fell to the ground and coughed heavily, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Walking up to the Nanshan Hermit Master, Edgar asked, "old man, do you know where Kendra often goes?"


    The word "old man" made the Nanshan Hermit Master feel pretty weird, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. After all, he had lost the bet on the title of elder.


    And the address of "old man" shocked Elmer greatly!


    Damn it! Did he hear it wrong? what? old man? What was the relationship between Edgar and his master? He called his master in such a domineering way!


    However, it was none of his business.


    After thinking for a while, the Nanshan Hermit Master suddenly remembered a place and said quickly, "let''s go to the South Forest Mountain!"

 Chapter 858 Let Her Go!

    The South Forest Mountain was close to the south of the Dragon City. The trees in the mountain were fresh, and the fragrance of birds and flowers was one of the rare scenery.


    At the same time, on the cliff at the highest point of the South Forest Mountain, a woman in black was tied to the waist of a big tree, and under her feet was an abyss of 100000 feet.


    On the other side of the tree stood Kendra in white. Beside her stood a maid with a long rope in her hand, and the other end of the rope came to the woman in black whose hands were tied.


    "Crystal, there is an abyss below. How about the scenery?" Kendra grinned hideously and asked her.


    That''s right! The woman in black who was tied was Crystal.


    Crystal''s whole body was hung. Her wrists were badly mutilated. And the white rope had turned red.


    With a pale face, Crystal raised her head weakly and smiled, "The scenery is very beautiful. I can even see the river below."


    Kendra''s ferocious face was distorted. "Yes, it''s beautiful. Look at it more. You won''t be able to see it soon."


    Crystal licked her dry mouth and sneered, "Oh, really? Soon? How fast? Are you sure you can really put me to death by doing this?"


    The long rope in the maid''s hand suddenly loosened, and Crystal''s whole body fell down, hanging in midair.


    Kendra sneered, "Humph! You are so stubborn even before you die. Why do you have to be so stubborn? Crystal, beg me to let you go. When I''m in a good mood, I may really let you go."


    "Let me go? Would you? Who do you want to attract with me as a bait, Kendra? You know it. But I''m also looking forward to seeing how sad your master will be when he sees your disgusting face."


    Kendra was a disciple of Nanshan Hermit Master. Crystal heard about it from Nanshan Hermit Master. When Kendra was a child, she was simple and kind-hearted, but now Kendra''s twisted and ferocious face was obvious.


    Hearing what Crystal said, Kendra''s face turned pale. It was well known that h


    Isn''t that necklace the jewelry worn by Arnold''s wife, Ms. Yasmin?


    Was this maid From Ms. Yasmin?


    Thinking of this, Crystal sneered, "It seems that someone is going to take revenge on her!


    Arnold was dead! His wife wanted Crystal to pay for his life, and Kendra was the weapon in Ms. Yasmin''s hand.


    Crystal chuckled and expressed her thoughts.


    Seeing that Crystal was still smiling with her hands hanging, and her laughter was getting louder and louder.


    Kendra couldn''t help but get angry. "Why are you laughing, bitch?"


    There were only two circles of the long rope in the maid''s hand.


    The maid kept staring at Crystal. Crystal was a cunning woman. She knew that if her master hadn''t ordered her to kill both Crystal and Edgar, she would have let Crystal fall.


    After laughing, Crystal said word by word, "I''m laughing at you Stupid!"


    "You bitch! It seems that you really don''t want to live anymore. Heidi, throw Crystal away!" Kendra shouted angrily


    The maid Heidi didn''t move. She glanced at the back of Kendra and said, "Princess Kendra, they are coming!"


    As soon as the maid Heidi finished her words, a gust of evil wind suddenly came from not far away. A black figure suddenly shrouded Kendra, and a big hand quickly grabbed Kendra''s throat. "Let go of Crystal, or I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 859 What Are You Doing

    Edgar''s speed was as fast as lightning.


    Kendra didn''t have any reaction at all. She saw that Edgar was very close to her and pinched her throat with her palm.


    She was shocked by the speed of Edgar!


    But at the same time, she was heartbroken than shocked!


    She saved his life, but he wanted to kill her!


    Didn''t Edgar have any feelings for Kendra?


    On the other hand, although Nanshan Hermit Master and Elmer were not as fast as Edgar, they also rushed over. As soon as they came up, they saw Crystal hanging on the waist of a tree.


    The two exclaimed at the same time, "Crystal!"


    Just as the two of them were about to take a step forward, the maid Heidi shouted coldly, "Don''t come over, or I''ll throw her down from here!"


    Since then, everyone thought that the maid Heidi belonged to Kendra, so the old man walked over and scolded Kendra, "Kendra, you''re too naughty. Let go of Crystal as soon as possible."


    Being pinched by Edgar, Kendra could hardly breathe. "I I..."


    Seeing the murderous look on Edgar''s face, Nanshan Hermit Master stepped forward and persuaded, "Edgar, let go of Kendra first. I''ll deal with it here."


    In the eyes of Nanshan Hermit Master, Kendra was at least one of his disciples. Therefore, Kendra might listen to him, so she gave him a face and let go of Crystal.


    What''s more, Kendra has Crystal as her bargaining chip. If Kendra is really desperate, then Crystal will be in danger.


    Edgar really wanted to strangle Kendra at once, but since Nanshan Hermit Master had asked, he had to show respect to that old man. Moreover, he was also worried that Kendra and Crystal would perish together.


    It was not a pity that Kendra died, but Crystal was the woman he loved most. He couldn''t let anything happen to her!


    Therefore, Edgar withdrew his hand and let go of Kendra.


    Kendra fell to the ground and coughed violently!


    Without saying anything else, Edgar continued, "Let go of Crystal, or I''ll kill you!"


    After coughing for a while, Kendra looked up at Edgar with a very affe


    ed pale.


    Edgar pinched Kendra''s throat again, and this time he was more powerful than before.


    "Ask her to let go of Crystal!"


    Edgar''s voice was as cold as the ice in winter. He was full of murderous will.


    The pain in one of her arms made Kendra feel death and extreme fear.


    At this moment, she was not in the mood to talk about her feelings for Edgar. It didn''t matter whether she loved him or not. What mattered was her life. She was the princess of Dragon City, a noble princess. She didn''t want to die. She was afraid of death.


    Kendra was so frightened that her body kept trembling. She could hardly breathe. She said with difficulty, "Okay Okay I''ll let her go! I''ll let her go!"


    Kendra loosened her grip, while Edgar loosened his grip.


    Then, Kendra ordered the maid Heidi, "Heidi Heidi Let go of Crystal quickly."


    The maid Heidi stood still, but the long rope in her hand was loosened.


    Crystal''s whole body sank a lot, and her life was hanging by a thread. Only the maid Heidi said that she had a long rope in her hand.


    Everyone was shocked, including Kendra.


    Everyone was shocked, "Crystal!"


    "Heidi You!"


    Hearing that, Kendra''s throat was loosened by Edgar, and she breathed smoothly. She was shocked.


    Didn''t she ask Heidi to pull Crystal up? Was Heidi silly?


    Kendra couldn''t figure out why Heidi did that.

 Chapter 860 The Identity Of The Maid!

    At this time, Heidi was no longer submissive, and she was no longer so respectful to Kendra. There was a strange light in her eyes.


    She sneered and tore off the human skin mask on her face, revealing her original appearance.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Her eyes, nose and mouth had delicate features, but the ugly black mole on the left face of the maid Heidi was very obvious.


    Her left face was covered by long hair, and her right face was as smooth as silk. Her left face and right face formed two extremes, beautiful and ugly, kind and evil.


    "Heidi, you..."


    Kendra was stunned.


    Heidi sneered, "You still called me Heidi? Kendra, listen carefully. My name is not Heidi. Your real maid Heidi has already died, and her body was destroyed by me... "


    Kendra was too shocked to say a word. "What? You... "


    All the people present were shocked, but Edgar reacted quickly after the shock. "Who are you? What''s your purpose? "


    Heidi sneered and said, "it''s said that Mr. Edgar is smart and clever. You really deserve the reputation. But your cleverness is just a poison. Mr. Edgar, guess if this poison will poison your beautiful and talented wife?"


    There was only a round of rope left in Heidi''s hand, so Edgar didn''t dare to act rashly.


    In fact, with the speed of Edgar, he might be able to rush to save Crystal faster than the fake Heidi, but He didn''t dare to take such a risk.


    With a bloodthirsty look in the corner of his eyes, Edgar asked in a voice as a monster coming from the hell, "what on earth can I do than you will let go of Crystal?"


    Edgar changed his mind quickly. He soon understood that Heidi must have a purpose by pretending to be a maid staying with Kendra to kidnap Crystal.


    Playing with the long rope in her hand, the fake Heidi smiled and said, "sure enough, Mr. Edgar, you are really a straightforward person. Your wife is very important in your heart. Good. It seems that I have really made the right choice."


    As soon as Heidi finished her words, Elmer cut in, "what the hell do you want to do? Let go of Crystal, or I''ll teach you a l


    Jolie sneered, "but what? But Crystal is your favorite disciple. Isn''t Tyrone? He is also your disciple. The two of them are both your disciples, but you can''t treat them equally. On the contrary, you say that Tyrone''s death is his own fault. So can I say that Crystal deserves it even if I kill Crystal now? "


    "I "


    The Nanshan Hermit Master didn''t know what to say. Both Crystal and Tyrone were his disciples, and the two of them were both once dedicated. What should he say?


    The Nanshan Hermit Master was also very distressed about the death of his own disciple Tyrone, but just as he said, how could he not know?


    Tyrone was diligent but ruthless. He was not a good person. In his eyes, a person''s life was worthless. For this reason, the Nanshan Hermit Master had personally talked to him, but the final result was that his disciple was still willful.


    Nanshan Hermit Master knew that his disciple would pay for what he had done sooner or later.


    Therefore, it was not wrong for Crystal to kill reveng for her grandfather when Tyrone killed him. It was not the right time to get even with each other.


    The Nanshan Hermit Master felt that he had aged a lot. He really couldn''t understand the affairs between men and women in the world.


    "Forget it. I''m old now. Right or wrong, hatred and obsession in this world are all that I can''t change. Forget it, I don''t care..."

 Chapter 861 The Way To Love Her!

    After that, the white mist floated and the Nanshan Hermit Master disappeared in the woods in an instant.


    "Master Master... "


    Looking at the direction where the Nanshan Hermit Master had disappeared, Elmer wondered if his master had just left like this?


    The departure of the old man was actually helping Crystal. Everyone present could see how much hatred Jolie had towards her.


    If the Nanshan Hermit Master continued to stay here, he would not only irritate Jolie, but also let her unwillingness burst out. If she chose to perished together with Crystal, then Crystal would be even more dangerous.


    Since the Nanshan Hermit Master could think of this, so could Edgar. Edgar was not surprised at his leaving.


    "Jolie, tell me your purpose?"


    Seeing that Crystal was dying not far away, Edgar didn''t have the time to listen to Jolie''s history here, nor did he have the patience to argue with Jolie about something wrong or right.


    After the Nanshan Hermit Master left, Jolie calmed down a little. At least she knew that her master didn''t show partiality to Crystal. And she knew herself was equally treated. Then, there was only a competition between her and the couple Edgar.


    That''s good!


    A sneer appeared at the corners of Jolie''s mouth. "Well, I don''t want to waste any more time. Since Crystal is my master''s disciple, and also my junior disciple sister, I won''t let Crystal die because of this relationship But since she killed my beloved man. I also need to kill the man she loved the most as exchange.


    I know you have a powerful Magical Power, and it''s easy to kill me. But if you want to save Crystal, it''s very easy. Drink what I have in my hand and pay Tyrone''s life back. Then I promise you that I''ll let go of Crystal. What do you think? "


    As Jolie spoke, she took out a small white bottle from her pocket and threw it at Edgar.


    Hearing that, Edgar took a deep breath and held the white bottle in his hand.


    "Do you keep your promise?"


    Without asking what was in his hand, Edgar glanced at Jolie coldly and asked.


    Jolie smiled and said, "of cour


    the edge of the cliff.


    At this time, a black figure suddenly came to Jolie in an instant like a lightning. He kicked her to the side with his palm, and then turned over and flew down the cliff where Crystal had fallen


    Seeing the pair of miserable couple falling down, Jolie felt extremely happy!


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha! They are finally dead! "


    Jolie collapsed to the ground and shouted at the sky, "Tyrone Tyrone Did you see it? They were dead! They were dead! I''ll avenge you! Did you see that? "


    In order to avenge Tyrone, Jolie had been lurking beside Kendra. During this period, she had been bribed by Mrs. Arnold for many times. She said to Mrs. Arnold that Arnold was also killed by Crystal, so the Mrs. Arnold had been helping Jolie secretly.


    In fact, what Mrs. Arnold didn''t know was that her husband was killed by Tyrone as well.


    They were the same enemy, so it was easy for them to cooperate. In order to monitor the movements of Edgar and Crystal,


    These days were the weakest days for Crystal. She also knew that, so she egged on Kendra and asked Kendra to persuade her Anthony go down the mountain and kidnaped Crystal.


    Then she succeeded in controlling Crystal.


    Jolie thought she had fooled everyone, including the smartest one, Anthony.


    Just as Jolie was clapping her hands for her own scheme A shiny dagger stabbed into her heart at a speed of thunder.

 Chapter 862 Unexpected!

    "Jolie, do you really think that I don''t know who you are? Do you think I don''t know about your cooperation with Mrs. Arnold and incite my brother and me to work for you? Ha ha! "


    A sinister smile appeared on the corner of Kendra''s mouth, and her eyes flashed a strange light.


    After saying that, Kendra pulled out the dagger in her hand and looked down at Jolie.


    Covering her bleeding chest and spitting out blood from her mouth, Jolie looked at Kendra in shock. "You Why did you... "


    Kendra lowered her head and licked the blood on the dagger in her hand. A strong smell of blood came from the tip of her nose, like a vampire.


    With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, she said, "you want to say how I know so much, don''t you? ''Jolie, on the first day you disguised as my maid, I found that you were not the real Heidi. Heidi likes to use her left hand, but you always use your right hand. You schemed to come to me. Before I know your real purpose, of course I won''t alert the enemy. ''.


    Later on, when I learned that you met with Mrs. Arnold secretly, I asked my people to follow you secretly. Then I knew your real plan. You wanted Crystal and Edgar to die, so of course I wouldn''t stop you. Not only didn''t I stop you, but I also followed your plan. I should pretend to be silly, and be unruly. I followed your plan every step. How about this? Do I look like a simple minded and fooled princess? Have I deceived all of you? "


    From shock to frustration, Jolie never thought that Kendra was such a cunning fox.


    "It turns out that you know everything. Your mind is not that simple? You are too cunning. "


    Every time Jolie said a word, the corner of her mouth would bleed. Her clothes couldn''t see the original color, and the blood stains on her white clothes spread on her clothes as time went by bit by bit.


    With a proud smile on her face, Kendra said, "thank you for your praise. I like the word" cunning " you used to describe me. No matter what? You have avenged yourself, but me? And I have seen what I want to see. Your life It''s time to end it! "


    After saying that, Kendra waved her long arm and pushed Jolie down the cliff with


    all as the bronze tripod broke into pieces. Instead, it rushed towards Elmer again at a high speed.


    Knowing that he was doomed this time, Elmer turned over on the ground and took out the only life saving Rune left by his master. He bit his finger, blood dripped on the rune, and then he threw it into the air


    The lifesaving Rune formed an enchanted barrier around Elmer. The enchanted barrier was surrounded by golden light But the golden light disappeared in an instant with the dagger''s attack.


    Kendra waved her arm again and pushed it. The red light around the dagger became even brighter.


    "Elmer, can the life protecting Rune the master left really save your life? I don''t think so! "


    After saying that, Kendra exerted more strength to her arm, and the illusory enchanted barrier around Elmer instantly broke


    "Puff!" A loud sound was heard.


    Elmer covered his own chest, knelt on one knee, and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    And the dagger that was flying towards him did not stop.


    Looking at the flying dagger, Elmer closed her eyes weakly.


    It seemed that he had to die here today!


    Just as the flying dagger was about to pass through Elmer''s body with a very strong force.


    Bang!


    The surrounding red light force disappeared, and the dagger fell to the ground like scrap metal, breaking into two halves.


    Elmer opened his eyes slowly in disbelief. When he saw the two figures behind Kendra, he smiled

 Chapter 863 A Trap!

    "Princess Kendra is really good at Magical Power!"


    As the voice faded, two figures, one in black and one in white, appeared in the air and landed on the ground. He walked slowly from afar


    Kendra looked back at Crystal and Edgar in disbelief You You?"


    Supported by Edgar, Crystal''s face and back wounds had been simply treated. She smiled calmly. If it weren''t for the bloodstains on her body and messy hair, how could she look like a person who had lost half her life now?


    Edgar withdrew his strength and supported Crystal with his hands, trying to make Crystal lean against him.


    "We? Princess Kendra. Didn''t you think that we were still alive?"


    Shaking her head, Kendra said in disbelief, "No It''s impossible. You did fall to death. How could you survive?"


    "Why is it impossible? Are you surprised? But there are many things that surprise you!"


    After saying that, Crystal sneered and shouted at the woods not far away, "Anthony, the king of Country C, haven''t you come out yet? Are you still want to watch the show?"


    Frowning, Kendra exclaimed, "What did you say?"


    While they were talking, Anthony in a white robe slowly walked over from the forest, followed by Nanshan Hermit Master who had just disappeared without a trace.


    Kendra turned around and looked at Anthony and the old king. She was shocked. "Father Brother You Why are you here? "


    The old king snorted, "Kendra, you let me down! I didn''t expect my own daughter to be so vicious."


    With the wisdom of Kendra, she could naturally think of the cause and effect of this matter. She suddenly turned her head to look at Crystal, with a murderous look in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "Crystal You bitch! How dare you set me up!"


    Leaning against Edgar, Crystal put on an awesome posture and said, "Yes, that''s right! I set you up! What about? How does it feel to scheme against others? Are you feeling good?"


    Glaring at Crystal, Kendra said, "You You bitch I''ll kill you!"


    With a wave of her arm, Kendra gathered an


    our sacrifice. What is the grade? "


    The old king frowned and said painfully, "Kendra, did your mother tell you this? But do you know that your brother has long liked the daughter of president of the Xia State, so I set up this trap. If he was not willing to, how could I let him leave me early?"


    "Really? How do you explain fourth brother''s death? You saw him killed by Tyrone and third brother. Fourth brother is also your son. Why didn''t you stop him from dying in front of you? Do you love us?"


    The old king shook his head and almost fainted. Fortunately, he was supported by Anthony. He said painfully, "I I''m sorry for Saul. I feel guilty for his death. I wanted to stop him, but Your third brother and the national counselor have been possessed. Even if I go to stop them with their joint efforts, how can I stop them?"


    Standing aside, Crystal had roughly understood the truth.


    It turned out that all this was a conspiracy. Since her grandfather grew up, it had begun. The relationship between the family of the Empire was really cold.


    Arnold and Tyrone were framed by greed, and her grandfather was framed by a conspiracy. Everyone here was not simple. Since the truth was clear, she and Edgar had no reason to stay, but To unravel all the mysteries, what she obtained was that her son would not be coerced by the Dragon Race.

 Chapter 864 Sign The Contract!

    "Your Majesty, can you go back and talk about your family affairs then? My husband and I have done so much for you. Shouldn''t you hold a thank-you party for us and see us off in a great ceremony?"


    Crystal stopped their conversation. Whether the old king really loved her grandfather or just pretended.


    Both Tyrone and Arnold were dead, so did his grandfather. And she had finally revenged her grandfather Lord Albert.


    Now that Hilary was safe, they could go back at ease and no longer have anything to do with the people here.


    Crystal thought it was enough. She didn''t want to care about so much. Even if she did, she didn''t need to care about it. Could her grandfather come back to life even if she did more?


    Before the old king could say anything, Anthony came over and said to Crystal and Edgar, "of course. My father knew that the people of the Xia state like your local food, so he specially invited the chef of the Xia state to prepare a full meal for you. And we have prepared another Western food, Western steak, Lafite that was brewed in 1992, you two could choose whatever you want for dinner, western food or your local food. And also delicious dessert will be served. Please enjoy yourself. "


    Raising her eyebrows, Crystal glanced at Edgar and then at Anthony. She smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you''re so polite. You must have put a lot of effort in it, right? But It seemed that the meal was not delicious. What? Your highness, is this a deadly banquet? "


    Anthony chuckled and said, "of course not. Father did all this just to thank you two for your kindness to us in this country. And both of you also helped us find the vicious people who have disguised themselves around us for so many years. If we sent you money as return, I don''t think both of you need it, so we have to thank you two in this way..."


    Before Anthony could finish his words, Crystal smiled and said, "Your Highness, in fact, you can give me a large amount of money. Really, we don''t lack anything else except money."


    Anthony was rendered speechless: "..."


    Seeing the funny expression on his face, Crystal chuckled and said, "well, I won''t make fun of you anymore. Since you are ready for the banquet, Just lead the way."


    Hearing that,


    glass in front of him and smiled, "of course."


    Crystal: "that''s good. Since your majesty remembers it, I hope you can fulfill my last request..."


    Crystal took out a contract from her backpack.


    She printed out the promise given by the old king in a contract form and pushed it in front of him.


    The old king was speechless


    Crystal was too serious?


    But What''s the use of this document?


    Seeing what the old king was thinking, Crystal took out a pen from her bag and pushed it in front of him. She smiled faintly and said, "I know the legal system here is a little different from that of the Xia state, but oral words can''t be regarded as a real promise. I''ve listed the rules of our agreement in different terms. Your Majesty, please have a look. If there is no problem, please sign it. If you break the contract, I don''t have to keep this place as a secret for you. And I will reveal the true location of the Empire to the outside world.


    Of course, this is the worst result. I think your majesty doesn''t want to see the people of the Dragon City live in misery, right? "


    The old king gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, don''t forget that you are also a member of the Dragon Race. Once this place is destroyed, it will do you no good."


    Crystal didn''t think so and said, "yes, you''re right. I''m also a descendant of the Dragon Race, but so what? If I really betray the Dragon Race one day, I don''t mind to sacrifice the lives of over ten thousand civilians here for me. "

 Chapter 865 Cant Do Anything About It!

    The old king was so angry that he had no choice but to pick up the pen on the table and sign his name on the contract.


    The old king gritted his teeth in anger when he saw the name on the paper.


    Crystal was the first one who dared to be so disrespectful to him, but he could only swallow his anger.


    After signing the contract, Crystal and Edgar had a casual meal and then said that they wanted to leave. As for whether the old king would break his promise and drug them at the banquet, Crystal didn''t need to worry at all.


    Edgar was immune to all poisons. With the presence of him, was Crystal really afraid of being poisoned?


    Moreover, the eldest prince Anthony guaranteed for Crystal and Edgar that even if the old king wanted to do something against them, Anthony would block it for them.


    After dinner.


    After saying goodbye to the old king, Crystal and Edgar walked out of the palace with Anthony and arrived at the border of the dragon city where they had first entered.


    "Take care!"


    With a wave of his long arm, a golden enchanted barrier appeared in the air with a gale of strong wind.


    Crystal and Edgar changed into black casual clothes. Edgar was wearing a black windbreaker, while Crystal was wearing a black silk shawl. The two of them stood in the wind, and the corners of their clothes were thrown up by the wind, looking like chivalrous.


    Looking at the door of the enchanted barrier that was about to disappear, Crystal didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, she turned to look at Anthony and said indifferently, "Your Highness, as you wish, we have helped you remove all the obstacles along the way. Please remember yo


    known by others," said Anthony


    "Well, I trust you, your highness. It''s late now. We should go back. Take care, your highness."


    After saying that, Crystal pulled Edgar out of the enchanted barrier.


    Seeing that Crystal and her husband Edgar disappeared at the edge of the enchanted barrier and completely disappeared as the golden light turned into white mist.


    Anthony turned around and saw Mrs. Arnold in white standing in front of him.


    "Anthony, thanks to you, the Dragon Race can avoid this disaster this time!"


    Anthony slowly walked over, took Mrs. Arnold''s arm and said humbly, "Mom, I didn''t do anything. I just want the truth to return to its original appearance, so that our country won''t be divided up by other countries. This is our home, and I like it very much. So I have to do everything to protect it."


    Mrs. Arnold patted the back of Anthony''s hand and said, "My dear Anthony, you''ve suffered a lot. Don''t worry. I''ve already laid a path of success for you. There is still your throne in the Dragon City, and no one can take it away from you."


    "Thanks for your help��

 Chapter 866 Their Dispute!

    Crystal put the bell in her pocket, put her hand on Edgar''s arm and said, "Honey, don''t be sad. Hilary won''t blame you. Although he is young, he is a wise man. He knows that what we did are all good for him. Even this time he was brought up by his grandmother, he accepted it obediently and never cried to us. He is really sensible."


    Crystal was comforting Edgar, but as she spoke, she began to cry.


    The reason why a sensible child could be so sensible was that as parents, they didn''t care and love their children enough. Otherwise, how could such a young child be so sensible and obedient?


    Seeing the sad look on Crystal''s face, Edgar walked over and held Crystal in his arms to comfort her.


    After coaxing Crystal, he left with Crystal.


    He had planned to take Crystal to see Hilary and grandmother, but he gave up after thinking about it.


    He was afraid that Crystal would be sad and reluctant to leave Hilary. Therefore, Edgar only asked the dean to send him the video of Hilary these days.


    Then he took Crystal back to the villa.


    Back to the villa, the two sat on the sofa. Crystal snuggling up on the shoulder of Edgar. They were watching a video from the dean with their heads down.


    Crystal stared at the video with her red eyes.


    In the video,


    t believe what Adam said.


    "Mr. Ryan, what can I do for you?"


    Asked Edgar, leaning against the sofa and smoking a whole cigarette.


    On the other side of the phone, Adam was bathing in a couple. He held a glass of wine with one hand and rubbed it with the other hand in the water.


    He shook the wine in his glass gently and said with a smile, "Mr. Edgar, I will hold a wine party at the Phoenix Pavilion tomorrow. Please come."


    Without hesitation, Edgar refused him, "I don''t have time!"


    Adam poured the red wine in the glass into the woman''s body bit by bit, and said with a sneer, "Mr. Edgar. It''s a pity that you don''t come. Don''t you want to know what my father is holding in his hand about my aunt, Griffith? As long as you come, I will give it to you."


    After pausing for a moment, Edgar said coldly, "Send me the place, time."

 Chapter 867 Feeling Ridiculous

    Crystal and Edgar drove back to the Xia state. On the way, Edgar acted as the driver, while Crystal leaned against the seat and slept all the way.


    Seeing that Crystal was asleep, Edgar felt very satisfied.


    To be honest, when he saw Crystal faint on the edge of the cliff, he was really worried, but he didn''t expect when he tried to fly down to find Crystal.


    Crystal was sitting at the hillside, waiting for him with a smile.


    At that time, he really wanted to be angry, but he couldn''t.


    He didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry when he learned that Crystal had reached an agreement with Anthony and made a deal.


    In this way, Crystal and Anthony were acting in front of everyone.


    Sighing helplessly, Edgar shook his head and said, "You are such a naughty girl. You won''t stop for even a second."


    "Honey, stop looking at me. I''ll be shy."


    Crystal teased, squinting at Edgar.


    The corners of Edgar''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t finish his words. He turned his head and didn''t look at Crystal anymore.


    The car stopped at the red street lamp.


    All of a sudden, Crystal stood up, lay prone on Edgar, raised his chin and said, "Oh, honey, are you angry?"


    Edgar slapped away Crystal''s hand and said coldly, "get out! ��


    Without moving, Crystal lowered her head and kissed him on the cheek, "Okay, okay, don''t be ang


    necessary. Ryan will be fooled."


    While speaking, Crystal took out a blood sample from her pocket and handed it to Noel.


    Noel took it respectfully and put it into his pocket. "Yes, master. I will keep it in mind."


    "Well, you can go back now!"


    "Yes, master." Noel nodded like a robot.


    After Noel left, Edgar and Crystal walked out of the restroom. In the corridor, Crystal turned her head and asked Edgar, "honey, is your plan feasible?"


    Putting his arms around Crystal''s waist, Edgar rubbed Crystal''s nose dotingly and said, "of course it''s feasible. If the blood sample is taken to test, he will soon know that Hilary is not our son. In this way, he won''t pay so much attention to Hilary. Instead, he will pay all his attention to us. Then Hilary will be relatively much safer than ever before. But He has suffered a lot. He is our flesh and blood, but he would be fooled by us. "

 Chapter 868 Is There Anything Wrong

    Edgar had expressed his stand.


    The smile on Adam''s face widened. "Okay, Mr. Edgar, you are really smart. Oh, by the way, remember to have a female companion."


    After hanging up the phone, Adam threw the phone aside, laughed wildly, and then kissed the woman under him.


    "Honey, everything is ready. It depends on you tomorrow!"


    After hanging up the phone, Edgar dialed a strange number. "Is there anything wrong with Adam, Shelly?" Why did Adam want to hold a party and invite him.


    He must be up to something evil.


    Edgar didn''t believe that Adam was so kind!


    Adam was watching him, and so was his men.


    Shelly replied respectfully, "Master, recently Adam is close to Tracy. They have been to a newly opened restaurant and some high-end places one after another."


    Hearing this, Edgar''s mind was racing.


    It seemed that he was wrong. Adam and Tracy were working together, and tomorrow''s party might be a deadly banquet.


    But If they didn''t go, then if the thing in Adam''s hand was really left by Crystal''s mother, they would have to go to take it back.


    But If they went there, they would be in danger.


    After thinking for a long time, Edgar stood up and walked to the bedroom. He lay behind Crystal, with his arms around Crystal.


    Let''s talk about it when Crystal wakes up!


    After all, it belonged to Crystal''s mother. Of course, he had to ask Crystal for her opinion.


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether he asked or not, because Edgar knew that Crystal would definitely go if she knew it.


    Holding Crystal in his arms from behind, Edgar had fallen asleep too as he was thinking about it.


    On the second day, Edgar got up very early. He made a delicious breakfast for Crystal, sitting next to Crystal and watching her eat.


    When Crystal almost finished eating, Edgar said slowly, "honey, at eight o''clock tonight, Adam will hold a party at Phoenix Pavilio


    ged ginger is more pungent. You are really smart, aren''t you?"


    Hearing that, Edgar grasped Crystal''s hand and said with a smile, "That is because I was so well taught by you. It''s my duty to be smart as a husband!"


    Crystal chuckled, "you are so glib!"


    With the tease of Edgar, Crystal''s mood was not so heavy.


    The name of her mom "Griffith''" were her restricted area. Once something happened to her mother, Crystal would be in a mess.


    Crystal spent the whole day at home, sitting on the sofa and watching the video of Hilary. Occasionally, she opened the painting left by her mother and took a few glances at it.


    Fearing that Crystal would be depressed, Edgar stayed at home with her for a whole day. During this period, he made several calls to the company, the United States, and C country.


    Then he asked Kent to go to a famous shopping mall and ordered a set of evening clothes for him and Crystal respectively.


    At half past seven that day.


    Crystal was dressed in a black, fantastic style long dress, with layers of lace, which made her look charming. Her long black hair draped over her shoulders, and her slightly raised red lips, as if she was a member of the blood vampire when she walked in the darkness, ravishing but deadly.

 Chapter 869 Auntie, Your Clothes Are So Ugly!

    At half past seven in the evening, Edgar arrived at the Phoenix Pavilion with Crystal.


    As the name implied, the Phoenix Pavilion was the biggest entertainment place in the Xia state, and it was exclusive to the upper class.


    Since Adam could be the host of the wine party here, his status must be one of the best in the Xia state.


    On that day, some celebrities, first-line and second-line stars, and some government officials who wanted to take this opportunity to get close to the authority of the Xia clan came to the party.


    Indeed, Adam was the eldest son of Ryan, although in the eyes of the world, he was not as outstanding as the two brothers, Bennett and Rain.


    But after all, he was the eldest son of the family, so most of the family power would fall into the hands of the eldest son.


    Many people knew that Adam was a lecherous man, so the guests today were all ladies from different families, as if choosing beauties.


    Of course there were beauties, and of course there were young men and friends from famous families.


    In the hall, nice wine and beautiful people were toasting to each other. The crowd was boiling, and there were countless well-dressed celebrities.


    At the scene, Tracy was wearing a long purple dress, the long hemline of which was shining brightly on the ground. The dress was made of extremely smooth silk, sticking to the curvaceous figure, and her hair was braided into a complicated long braid.


    She was standing aside and whispering to a woman.


    The woman wore a long white lace dress with many small pearls decorated on the hemline. Her brown long hair was coiled up, and she was wearing a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes.


    "Auntie, will Crystal really come today?" The woman''s big eyes were like the stars at night, flashing with great charm.


    "Of course. When she heard that you, Sheena, would come here, she asked me to take good care of you and wait for her." Tracy patted the back of the woman''s hand and comforted her.


    Yes, the person standing next to Tracy was Adam''s real wife, Sheena, the daughter in law of the Xia clan.


    Blinking her eyes, Sheena held Tracy''s arm and smiled happily. "Really? Did Crystal really say th


    Her position in her husband''s heart directly determined her position in his future mother-in-law''s family.


    Since Tracy had married into the Xia clan, it was much easier for her to work alone with the protection of Ryan than struggling on her own.


    Tracy smiled at Mrs. Zhou, which she hadn''t seen for a long time, and said, "of course not? My husband just doesn''t want me to feel wronged. After all, getting married is the first time in my life, so I''m a little nervous. The president is afraid that I''m too nervous, so he took me to personally arrange our marriage. "


    What Tracy meant was to show off how much Ryan loved her.


    The three ladies thought to themselves, and then they began to praise Tracy again with a flattering smile.


    At this time, Tracy was very happy with this scene. She felt like she was superior to tens of thousands of people. It was really good to be flattered by everyone!


    While Tracy was listening to the three ladies'' compliments, Sheena, who was standing behind her, grasped Tracy''s arm and said, "Auntie, your clothes are so ugly! It smells bad! "


    "Crack!"


    Tracy''s smile froze all of a sudden!


    The other three ladies stopped talking abruptly.


    Everyone knew how stupid Sheena was, but was she really stupid to mess with Mrs. Ryan on such an important occasion?


    Sheena didn''t think there was anything wrong with her words. She blinked and tilted her head, asking, "what''s wrong with my words? Am I wrong? "

 Chapter 870 The War Between Two Women!

    Tracy was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    At this time, Mrs. Li smiled and joked, "Ms. Tracy, you are so humorous!"


    Hearing Mrs. Li''s words, Ms. Carson and Mrs. Zhou also laughed, taking Sheena''s words as a joke.


    That''s right. What''s the difference between arguing with a fool and a fool?


    Although Tracy was so angry that she wanted to spit blood, she couldn''t say anything wrong with Sheena in public.


    In the past few days, no one knew what kind of luck Sheena had. She could actually get the love and care from so many people in the Xia Clan, including Ms. Judy.


    Although Ms. Judy didn''t as domineering as she used to be, as the ruler of the Xia Clan in the early years, her position in the Xia Clan was not so easy to shake.


    With the protection of Ms. Judy, although Sheena was a little silly, she had a happier life in the Xia Clan than Mrs. Ryan.


    Therefore, Tracy couldn''t really do anything to Sheena.


    What''s more, if she was to argue with a fool, then she, Mrs. Ryan, was too cheap!


    Therefore, Tracy pretended to be a good wife and good mother. She turned around, pinched Sheena''s nose dotingly and said with a smile, "Naughty girl, how dare you make fun of me."


    After saying that, she directly called a maid to coax Sheena to the guest room, regardless of what Sheena wanted to say.


    Then, Tracy continued to put on airs as Mrs. Ryan, waiting for the next group of people to compliment her.


    At this moment, Adam, the host, entered the hall.


    Adam was wearing a pink suit and a white shirt with dark flowers. He slightly unbuttoned two buttons, revealing his wheat skin.


    In fact, Adam was also good-looking. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes and a big nose. He was tall and strong, and his eyebrows were similar to that of Ryan.


    As soon as the host entered, a loud roar occurred.


    With a glass of wine in his hand, Adam said a few polite words to the crowd.


    Then the party began.


    At the scene, Adam shook his glass and kept looking outside.


    People who should be present were absent? Of course he kept a low profile.


    Tracy, who was surrounded by many ladies, looked at Adam. The meaning in their eyes was self-evident and everyone knew it.


    Finally, a quarter of an hour later, Crystal and Edgar came in.


    Crystal was dressed in a black, Victor style long dress, with layers of lace, which made her look charming. She had long black hair draped over her shoulders, and slightly raised red lips.


    On the other hand, Edgar was mainly in black. He wore


    eena began to cry, Tracy used all kinds of temptations to deceive her. After that, Sheena would say that she pinched herself and had nothing to do with Tracy.


    Today, Tracy had thought that Sheena would swallow the grievance as usual, but she did not expect that Sheena would suddenly spit out everything she had done to Sheena.


    "Sheena, what are you talking about? Don''t you know how I treated you in the Xia Clan? Why did you frame me? And you said I abused you?"


    Tracy shouted at Sheena angrily.


    Sheena cried on Crystal''s shoulder. The more sad she was, the more vicious Tracy could be.


    Sheena only cried, but said nothing.


    At this time, Crystal had to ask Tracy, "Mrs. Ryan, why did you bully my Sheena? After all, my Sheena is the princess of Country C and she is spoiled by my father. Moreover, the Xia Clan promised us not to let Sheena suffer any grievance, but what are you doing?"


    After saying that, Crystal took a step back and kept a certain distance from Sheena.


    This distance could only make people feel that she was defending Sheena, so she was angry.


    But only Crystal knew that she didn''t want to be the cannon fodder between the two women.


    She was clear about the relationship between Tracy and Sheena.


    She had thought that Sheena would be foolish all the time, but she found that she was wrong.


    A fool could make the wife of the president of the Xia state be convicted of malice in front of everyone. On the contrary, she could stay out of it. Could a fool do that?


    Therefore, Crystal concluded that Sheena must have become normal. Otherwise, how could Sheena be so smart to use the public opinion to force Tracy''s true face?

 Chapter 871 Attending A Party!

    But whether it was Tracy who wanted to take advantage of Sheena to suppress Crystal, or if Sheena wanted to take the opportunity to destroy Tracy.


    Anyway, Crystal was not stupid enough to be only a victim between the two women.


    However, as the eldest sister-in-law of Sheena, Crystal had to question Tracy in the tone of the eldest sister-in-law of C country.


    Because of Sheena''s accusation, everyone looked at Tracy.


    It turned out that she was the most vicious woman!


    The crowd began to whisper.


    "What''s wrong with Mrs. Ryan? That''s too cruel, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, you are right. The most vicious woman is really horrible."


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. Aren''t you afraid of death? How can you gossip about Mrs. Ryan? "


    "I I... "


    The one who told the truth was pulled away by another lady.


    Faced with the whispers of the crowd, Tracy was so angry that she almost fainted out of anger.


    She had been a good wife and a good stepmother for so many days, but now her good image was destroyed.


    Tracy wanted to tear Sheena''s face apart, but she couldn''t do anything but explain.


    Taking a deep breath, Tracy forced a smile and said to Crystal, "you''re joking, your highness. How dare I abuse Princess Sheena? How could I abuse her before I pamper her? Sheena is the daughter in law of the Xia clan. I won''t do anything bad to her just because she calls me auntie. "


    Crystal replied impolitely, "Oh, really? Mrs. Ryan, if you didn''t abuse my Sheena, how could Sheena frame you up for no reason? Besides, Sheena was an adult. She couldn''t figure out whether she was mistreated or not? Mrs. Ryan, since you don''t like Sheena, just tell me. Why did you do this? "


    Tracy was so angry that she immediately retorted, "I I didn''t. did I really abuse her? "


    Crystal sneered and was about to lift Sheena''s arm to show the truth, but at this time, a pair of big hands suddenly pulled up Sheena and said with a smile, "Hey, what''s wrong? Are you talking nonsense about your Auntie again? Sheen


    After saying that, Tracy turned around with Sheena. She looked at Edgar and Crystal and said, "Your Highness, your ladyship, I heard that Adam, brought several bottles of luxurious Laffite which have been served abroad in 1958 to hold this party. I heard that the taste of it is not worse than that of Laffite which has been served in 1993. How about we have a try?"


    Before Crystal and Edgar could speak, Adam said with a smile, "everyone, why don''t you go to the inner hall with me and have a taste of the good wine I brought from the United States. In addition, I can have a good chat with Prince Zach about the cooperation project we are going to take over. I wonder if Prince Zach and Princess Crystal are willing to do me this favor?"


    Knowing their purpose of coming here, Crystal and Edgar agreed to Adam''s invitation without hesitation.


    "Chateau Lafite Rothschild served in 1958? Well, this kind of red wine is expensive, and it also has a fragrant fragrance. It''s hard to find it. Mr. Adam, it must have taken you a lot of time to find such a good wine. In this case, I''ll give Mr. Adam a face, and let us have a taste. "


    It was true that Edgar was a scheming man.


    It was Adam''s invitation. On the contrary, what Edgar said was like charity to him.


    Adam was very angry, but for his great plan, he could only bear it.

 Chapter 872 Her Plan!

    Therefore, Crystal, Edgar, Adam and others all went to the inner hall.


    In the outer hall, Adam only left a few servants to take care of the guests. Although it was not appropriate for Adam to do so, no one dared to say anything to refute his decision.


    After all, today''s party was held by Adam, and the host family was so powerful that it would naturally make everyone angry but dare not speak to show their objection.


    At the same time, Crystal and Edgar, who were sitting in the private room of the inner hall, looked at Adam at the same time.


    "Mr. Adam, there''s no one else here. I think we don''t have to pretend anymore. The purpose of me and Crystal coming here today is to get what you have. Tell me, what kind of condition do you need to require us so that we can get what we want? "


    Without saying anything more to Adam, Edgar made his purpose clear.


    Adam signaled the maids to serve the wine and the dishes.


    Soon, the table was filled with all kinds of delicious food.


    Raising a glass of wine, Adam shook it a few times and said, "Your Highness, what''s the hurry? Of course I will give it to you, and of course I have conditions. As for my conditions... "


    Before Adam finished his words, he cast a glance at Tracy.


    Then, with a smile at the corners of her mouth, Tracy pulled up Sheena and said, "Sheena, let me take you to get a piece of cake, okay?"


    Hearing that there were cakes to eat, Sheena nodded happily and said, "Okay, okay."


    In fact, Sheena knew that Adam wanted to send her away.


    Well, she didn''t want to meddle in the affairs of these people at all. She wished that Crystal, Edgar and Adam could fight against each other, so that she could benefit from it.


    Of course, it would be better if both sides strangled each other to death.


    In this way, Sheena didn''t have to pretend to be so insane in front of everyone. As long as these people were dead, Sheena could do whatever she wanted in the Xia clan.


    Yes, she was pretending to be an


    continue to be an idiot. Otherwise..."


    Tracy didn''t finish her words, but Sheena knew clearly what she wanted to say.


    "Mrs. Ryan, I can only eat cakes. Sheena said in a trembling voice.


    What Sheena meant was very clear. She would only be an idiot who liked eating cakes.


    As expected, Sheena''s answer made Tracy very satisfied.


    She pinched Sheena''s chin and patted her swollen face, grinning hideously, "that''s right! Being a fool is much better than being a smart person. Of course, although Sheena is a fool, she misses her hometown very much.


    Sheena will cry so hard for this, and then ���� An accident happened Because Sheena misses Crystal very much, she runs from the outer hall to the inner hall and falls to the ground by accident. As a result She has a miscarriage, and then regardless of everyone''s persuasion, she has to see Crystal. For this, a kind-hearted person in the crowd immediately reports to me. I rush over and ask a maid to invite Crystal over.


    After that Sheena will drag Crystal and refuse to go to the hospital. When everyone is in trouble, not knowing what to do next, you will secretly poison her, making her show her true identity. Then Sheena will continue to live in the Xia clan''s mansion, and continue her prosperous and peaceful life.


    Sheena, what do you think of this plan? "

 Chapter 873 The Beginning Of The Plot

    Hearing this, Sheena was in a cold sweat.


    This Tracy wanted to use her to kill Crystal. She was too cruel!


    Seeing that Sheena trembled and didn''t dare to look at Tracy


    Tracy sneered, pinched her hard and threatened, "what''s wrong? Sheena, you don''t want to agree? "


    Sheena was so scared that she didn''t know what to say. "I I "


    At this moment, the fear on Sheena''s face was no longer pretended. She was really frightened.


    Tracy wanted her to be a bait, but if her plan failed, wouldn''t Sheena die more miserably?


    What''s more, what is the real face of Crystal? Was Crystal not a human, but a ghost? Or a demon?


    Thinking of this, the fear in Sheena''s eyes was even greater. She really didn''t want to get involved in this mess, but Could Tracy let her go?


    Tracy took out a small transparent bottle from her bag, which contained five or six witchcraft parasite.


    In the past few days, she had learned from the poison book left by her father, Rory. She had raised some small witchcraft parasite, which were cultivated with the blood of centipedes, snakes and other animals.


    Tracy played with the small transparent bottle in her hand and said to Sheena, "see? There are a few cute venomous witchcraft parasite here. They are refined from a lot of crawling blood, such as snakes, centipedes and other animals. Sheena, have you heard of such a method to create witchcraft parasite? "


    Looking at the black bugs dancing in the bottle, Sheena was almost scared to faint.


    "Plop!"!


    Sheena collapsed on the ground with her legs out of control.


    Her face turned pale and her body trembled more


    ashtray, and then said with a faint smile, "I didn''t get aunt''s thing. I saw my father take it out of his safe. I saw him holding it in his hand as if it was a treasure. Then he turned around and went back to his bedroom. I followed him secretly. Through the gap of the door, I saw It was an urn. My father opened it and took out a camera from it. That camera had an old fashion shape for a long time, and it was still the old one.


    Then I saw my father take out a book from the urn. As for what kind of book it was, I didn''t see it clearly. After that, I saw my father open that small book. He took a look at it casually and said to the small book, "Griffith, you have never thought that your things would fall into my hands in the end. Griffith, don''t blame me. It''s your things that killed you.


    Then Adam turned to Crystal and asked, "Crystal, do you want to know what your mother left for you?"


    Crystal didn''t respond.


    At this time, Edgar said, "Adam, Crystal and I don''t have so much patience to wait for you to talk nonsense here. Since we are here today ��? ��

 Chapter 874 Miscarriage!

    While Edgar was talking, a maid rushed in in in a hurry. She walked up to Adam and said, "Mr. Adam, something bad happen! Mrs. Adam Mrs. Adam... "


    The maid trembled and couldn''t explain clearly. Adam frowned and said angrily, "get out. Don''t you see that there are guests here? You don''t know the rules? "


    The maid didn''t leave after being scolded by Adam. She looked very anxious.


    Just as Adam was about to scold the second sentence, Crystal said, "Mr. Adam, your maid is so nervous. I think she has something important to deal with first. My husband and I will leave first."


    While they were talking, Crystal and Edgar stood up at the same time and were a


    or a moment. I''ll go to see Sheena first. Oh, by the way, I''ve asked the maid to take the thing you want from my car. I''ve told her to give it to you directly. how about that? ��


    Obviously, Adam didn''t want Edgar to leave the private room.


    Although Edgar didn''t know what Adam wanted to do, he could only listen to Adam for the time being as he couldn''t do anything to fight against him as both Ms. Helen and Hilary were still under Adam''s control.


    "Okay, Mr. Adam, just go ahead with your work. Don''t worry about me."


    After saying that, Edgar turned around and sat down.


    It seemed that Adam had succeeded in his action, and Edgar had been threatened.

 Chapter 875 Go To The Hospital!

    Then, Adam ordered the maid behind her to say a few words and left the private room of the inner hall.


    Adam walked out of the private room and didn''t rush to the front hall. Then she took out her phone and went to the next room to make several calls.


    After that, Adam pretended to be sad and rushed to the front hall.


    In the front hall


    Sheena, who still pretended to be an idiot as Tracy required, sat on the ground, the hemline of her dress spreading on the ground, and the blood dyed the white hemline into a large amount of red stain.


    Covering her belly with her hands, Sheena screamed painfully, "I want Crystal. I want Crystal."


    She was surrounded by guests, and the doctors and nurs


    ld. No matter how inadvertently Crystal shook off her, she would find a reason to seize Crystal again.


    Crystal couldn''t get rid of her, so she just let her hold.


    "Sheena, let me take you to the hospital. "


    As she spoke, Crystal patted the back of Sheena''s hand, got rid of her and grabbed Sheena''s hand.


    Sheena nodded obediently and said, "well, okay. I''m not afraid with your company."


    After saying that, Sheena raised her bloody right hand and suddenly clasped it on Crystal''s shoulder, on one knew whether she did it intentionally or unintentionally.


    Crystal frowned slightly and felt a sting in her shoulder. She shook off Sheena abruptly and looked at her shoulder subconsciously

 Chapter 876 Siren! Moster! Demon!

    As a result, Crystal saw nothing but a bloodstain on her shoulder.


    Crystal frowned and thought, ''it''s so strange!


    Where did the sting come from?


    There was a trace of doubt in Crystal''s heart, but she didn''t care too much at the moment. The most important thing now was to persuade Sheena to go to the hospital. Crystal was now nominally the sister-in-law of Sheena. If something really happened to Sheena, it would be difficult for her to main her repute as the caring and loving sister in law of Sheena.


    But Squinting her eyes, Crystal couldn''t tell whether Sheena had a miscarriage or not?


    The expression on Sheena''s face was too exaggerated. Moreover, she always wanted


    hen Adam saw the crowd gathering together, he shouted, "get out of the way. How is my wife Sheena?"


    Everyone stood still.


    Adam didn''t scold them, but continued to rush forward. When he saw that Crystal had changed into an abnormal state, he suddenly stopped and screamed, "What the hell was going on ����


    Crystal''s appearance really scared Adam. He turned around and shouted at the crowd, "run! The witch is coming!"


    Adam''s roar made everyone rush out of the door desperately


    The scene was even more chaotic!


    Adam and Tracy, who looked panic on the surface, looked at each other in the crowd, and a cold light appeared at the corners of their mouths at the same time.

 Chapter 877 Surrender!

    At this moment, Ryan rushed in with a group of soldiers.


    "Stop! Don''t panic!"


    Ryan stopped in the middle of the hall and roared.


    The people who rushed over all retreated when they saw their president.


    At this time, Adam also returned to his submissive appearance. He ran to Ryan and whispered, "Dad, why are you here?"


    Taking a disdainful look at Adam, Ryan said in a slightly angry voice, "since there are Siren here, how can I not come? You brat, look at the order outside. Siren? Where did the Siren come from? "


    Adam was submissive, with a horrible expression on his face. He pointed at Crystal who was about to kill those people not far away and said i


    way.


    Crystal, your only choice now is to surrender. "


    Crystal didn''t seem to hear what he said and continued to walk forward.


    She was going to kill the man she hated.


    Seeing that Crystal was getting closer and closer, Ryan waved his hand and said, "bring them in."


    Then Deputy Li nodded and walked out.


    Soon, Ms. Helen, who was wearing a housecoat, wore a pair of suspenders, and Hilary, who was wearing a white T shirt, was brought into the hall by Deputy Li.


    The first time Hilary came in, he saw Crystal standing not far away with an unusual expression.


    "Mommy! Mommy��


    The word "mommy" from Hilary seemed to bring Crystal back to her senses.

 Chapter 878 Uncle, What The Hell Are You Doing

    "Mom?"


    Crystal stopped and became a little sober. Her vocal cords returned to normal.


    She looked at the child in front of her and felt very familiar. Who was he?


    Looking at Crystal, Ms. Helen was shocked. "Crystal, what happened to you..."


    Ms. Helen had never seen Crystal like this. What happened to Crystal?


    It was hard to say how scared she was, but she had heard from her grandson, Edgar that Crystal had a special identity. In addition to her former named called Ivy, there was another identity. Was this another identity of Crystal?


    Dragon scales?


    Dragon scales appeared on Crystal''s body? Was Crystal the member of the Dragon Race?


    Ms. Helen had lived for half of her


    ? If you are smart enough, hand over all the Dragon scales and the Noble Dragon Ball. At last, give me your life. As long as you do this, I will send your child Hilary and your grandmother back to the nursing home safely and I will never disturb them forever. "


    Hearing that, Crystal flicked her fingers and said with a smile, "uncle, your wishful thinking is too good. You want to get what I have with the threat of a child and an old lady, and you want me to kill myself? Ha ha, it''s just a daydream. Uncle, do you think I will agree to such a boring request? "


    After saying that, Crystal turned around, walked to the side and pulled a chair. She sat down slowly with a calm expression.

 Chapter 879 Let Them Go!

    In the eyes of Ryan, Crystal''s calmness was a bluff. Didn''t she really care about her own child and her grandmother?


    Ryan said confidently, thinking that she could be on the upper hand still.


    Crystal sat down. The subordinate behind Ryan cleverly moved a high-end chair from the side and put it Ryan.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ryan sat down and looked at Crystal with a smile. "Crystal, do you mean that you don''t want to save your child and grandmother? Or do you think your life is more valuable than these two? "


    With her legs crossed, Crystal smiled calmly, "uncle, I know what kind of person you are, but you may also know what kind of person


    he worst, she would give both her Dragon Scales and the Noble Dragon Ball to Ryan. But now, if she really died here, Ryan would not let her son and grandmother go.


    The only way was to prevent herself from letting Ryan know her real thoughts.


    But compared with Crystal''s calmness, Ms. Helen behind Ryan acted like a lunatic. She suddenly broke away from the soldier''s control who was grabbing her, bit the rope on her hands and ran towards Hilary.


    Ms. Helen picked Hilary up too fast. While coaxing Hilary, she raised her head and shouted at Ryan, "you bastard! He is still a child. How can you be so cruel! You bastard! I curse you to die a horrible death! "

 Chapter 880 The Critical Moment!

    Before Ryan could say anything, two men behind him walked up to Ms. Helen and pulled Hilary out of her arms regardless of her struggle. One of them held Hilary in his arms, and the other pulled Ms. Helen''s hair and slapped her hard.


    Hilary was so scared that he cried even louder. The corners of his mouth kept calling, "Mommy, I''m afraid, Mommy I want my mother... "


    While his subordinates were working, Ryan had been squinting at Crystal who was sitting not far away. He would like to see if she was really so heartless? Was it true that Hilary was not her child as Crystal said?


    Ryan''s subordinates were all soldiers. They were all ruthless. Ms. Helen''s mouth and cheeks were swollen, and several strands


    d Ms. Helen stood beside Crystal somehow.


    Not knowing when, both the dragon scales and the Noble Dragon Ball returned to Crystal''s hands.


    "Crystal, you are so despicable!" Ryan glared at Crystal.


    He turned around and roared at his men behind him, "Are you all stupid? Why the hell are you all standing still? Go and get them back. "


    He thought his men were all armed with guns. Even if Crystal was so powerful a like demon, wasn''t she afraid of being shot into beehives?


    Even if Crystal was not afraid, her son Hilary and Ms. Helen were mortals. Ryan could still catch them to threaten Crystal.


    But When Ryan saw his men behind him, they didn''t move at all as if they hadn''t heard what he said.

 Chapter 881 Too Shocking!

    In a fit of anger, Ryan slapped them in the face and said, "are you all stupid? Didn''t you hear me talking to you? "


    The men behind him still didn''t move or feel any pain, as if they were wooden men who had been frozen.


    Ryan was shocked!


    What happened to them?


    The men behind him all held their guns in the same way And they just stood still!


    Ryan glanced at Crystal and asked, "Crystal, what have you done to them?" It was so strange!


    Crystal took out her flying knife and ignored Ryan. Then she seriously considered which wire should be cut off to get rid of the bomb on Ms. Helen''s body.


    The bomb on Ms. Helen would explode at a certain time even if it was no


    m. It was carved with Hilary''s English name, which was recognized by Edgar at a glance.


    "Adam, what do you want? Why did you bring Hilary and my grandmother here? Edgar asked straightforwardly.


    Adam walked slowly past Edgar and sat down at the opposite table. The maid behind him poured him a cup of tea and placed it in front of him.


    He didn''t let the maid leave, but grabbed her wrist and let her sit beside him.


    "You want to know what I want? What''s my purpose? I invited Mr. Edgar here today to give you my aunt''s belongings, didn''t I? I just went out to deal with the farce of my wife''s miscarriage, so I neglected Mr. Edgar. Please don''t be mad at him for it. "

 Chapter 882 Suffer From Losing His Son

    Adam''s tone was full of perfunctory. After he finished speaking, he leave Edgar aside and continued to flirt with the maid.


    Looking at Adam''s shameless action, a hint of coldness flashed across the corners of Edgar''s eyes.


    Damn! Edgar meant to give him a head-on blow?


    Adam''s action was to tell Edgar that it was Adam who had the final say here and that Edgar had no right to say anything.


    But at this time, all Edgar cared about was Crystal, Ms. Helen and Hilary.


    Crystal hasn''t come back yet. And the current situation of Hilary and Ms. Helen was unknown! He was not in the mood to waste time with Adam here.


    As a result, Edgar''s palm condensed slightl


    saying that, Edgar kicked Adam aside and quickly walked to the gate of the cold storage. He patted and shouted, "Hilary! Grandma!"


    His voice was so loud that it could break the eardrum.


    While shouting, Edgar was thinking about how to open the door.


    Standing behind him and looking at the almost crazy Edgar, Adam felt very happy!


    Finally, Edgar panicked. It seemed that the man''s plan was really good. Killing two birds with one stone.


    It could not only stall Edgar, but also get rid of Crystal. What a good plan!


    Suddenly, "Call your father and ask him to bring the key here. Otherwise, I will make him suffer from losing his son. Do you hear me? "

 Chapter 883 Edgar Fell Into A Trap!

    Edgar was a head taller than Adam. He lifted Adam up with great strength.


    Adam struggled in the air for a while, grabbed Edgar''s arm and said weakly, "I... My father doesn''t love me very much. Even without me, Bennett could be his successor. He won''t change his plan for me. Even if you really kill me, he won''t be threatened by you. "


    Adam was even more afraid of Edgar now.


    Adam was afraid that Edgar would strangle him by accident, so he didn''t say anything more and directly pointed out the key point.


    Adam was right. Ryan didn''t like Adam very much. Although he intended to make Adam his successor, Adam was still a chess in his eyes.


    He wou


    d the cat? If you are so curious, be careful... about your life! "


    Pretending to hear the threat in the man''s words, Adam smiled and said, "You''re right. But generally speaking, a cat has nine lives. Even if the cat is really curious, I don''t think it will die so easily. After all, this is still the world of cats. There are many cats of the same kind, which are enough to bite a rat. Do you think so?"


    The man didn''t care about Adam''s counterattack at all. He smiled and said, "Yes, but there are countless rats in the world. If they really fight with a cat, I''m not sure who will be the winner. The rats are very powerful when they counterattack! "

 Chapter 884 They Were Bewitched

    After the fierce battle between Adam and the man in white, Adam finally gave in.


    "I''ve arranged everything well in the cold storage. Both your people and mine are inside. No matter how powerful Edgar is, he can''t escape. It''s hot now. Why don''t we go and have a drink? To relieve the heat in our hearts? "


    The man in white smiled and said, "That''s good. When your father can''t hold on any longer, I''ll go and deal with Crystal."


    Adam nodded, "Okay, please!"


    Adam took the man to the private room where he and Edgar were sitting just now.


    The room had been cleaned up by the maids. Not only that, Adam also asked them to change into sexy


    g there, the space must be large. Maybe there would be an exit inside?


    Thinking of this, Edgar picked up the white ash on the side shelf and suddenly threw it at the men in black who rushed up. Then he quickly turned around and ran into the small iron door...


    At the same time, in the hall of the Phoenix Pavilion...


    Handing Hilary to Ms. Helen, Crystal turned her head and glanced coldly at the exasperated Ryan. She said with a sinister smile, "Uncle, see? Your men are useless now. "


    Glaring at Crystal angrily, Ryan asked, "You... What did you do to them? "


    "Uncle, are you blind? Don''t you see that they were bewitched by me? "

 Chapter 885 Who Are You

    Although he knew that Crystal was from the Dragon Race, he had never known that Crystal was so powerful that she could control so many people in an instant. It was too frightening!


    Seeing that his men were all motionless, Ryan was obviously lack of confidence. "Crystal, I''m your uncle. Let''s have a good talk, okay?"


    While speaking, Ryan quietly took out his pistol from his pocket and was about to shoot at Crystal.


    But when he was about to raise his pistol, the pistol in his hand suddenly fell into Crystal''s hand with a "whoosh" sound.


    Playing with Ryan''s pistol, Crystal said with an evil smile, "Have a good talk? Uncle, do you think I am stupid? When you threatened me with my son and grandmother''s lives, why didn''t you say that we should have a talk? But now you want to have a talk? What do you want to talk about? About when your life will end? Or about what will happen to you and your men today? "


    Ryan, who had never been nervous and sc


    disappear.


    Adam was still the same Adam. That was good.


    Adam hurriedly reached out and held Ryan, "Yes, father."


    Adam helped Ryan turn around and was about to leave the front hall. At this time, Crystal noticed it and quickly took out her flying knife.


    "You want to leave? No way! "


    As the sound fell, the flying knife in her hand whooshed towards Ryan.


    Just as the flying knife was about to hit Ryan, a white light suddenly shot towards him...


    With a click, the flying knife fell to the ground and was instantly broken into halves.


    Ryan and Adam were so frightened that their faces changed dramatically. Regardless of their own image, they ran out like a madman. The subordinates following Ryan also ran out with their president after shock.


    At this time, Reginald withdrew his palm strength, turned around and said to Crystal with a smile, "Miss Crystal, you are really good at fighting!"


    Crystal frowned and asked, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 886 Her Fighting Skills!

    With a smile on his face, Reginald looked at Crystal up and down for a long time, and then said, "I heard from my royal father that a lady named Crystal from our the Dragon Race was exceedingly beautiful. It''s true."


    Royal father?


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal looked at Reginald carefully. From his clothes, she suddenly thought of the people from the Dragon City. Was he...


    "You are the second prince of the Empire?"


    Reaching out his hand, Reginald took back the bronze tripod and said to Crystal with a smile, "Miss Crystal is really smart. Yes, I''m the second prince of the Empire, Reginald. Of course, if you like to call me senior disciple, I''m willing to accept it. After all, I''ve also learned Magical Power from Nanshan Hermit Master for a while."


    Crystal had never heard from her master that the ancient dragon was her senior fellow disciple. But judging from his rough face, Crystal guessed that her master, Nanshan Hermit Master, had never treated Reginald as his disciple at all.


    Everyone knew that he took appearance as one of his stand


    oom."


    As soon as he finished his words, the five men all jumped up and attacked Crystal with silver needles.


    With a cold smile on her lips, Crystal suddenly turned over and quickly took out the Sacred Dragon Halidom in her wrist. With a wave of her hand, she smashed all the silver needles that flew over to the ground.


    Looking at Crystal''s agile movements, Reginald thought, ''The disciples of Nanshan Hermit Master really never fail to impress. They are all skilled, but... What should Crystal do when she was attacked by an acquaintance?


    Reginald stopped thinking and rotated his arms. The bronze tripod in the air rotated more fiercely, so the five men moved more fiercely.


    With great strength, Crystal stood up and suddenly pinched a man''s throat!


    The man tilted his head and lay still on the ground.


    The second man stepped forward. Crystal raised her hand, turned around, grabbed the man''s shoulder and threw him.


    Crystal quickly pulled out the silver needle from the man''s hand and stabbed it into the main artery of the man''s neck.

 Chapter 887 Crystal, Are You Silly

    The third man stepped forward. His varied movements made Crystal feel a little difficult to deal with. She suddenly lifted her palm and jumped to the back of the man. She quickly pulled out her elbow and strangled the man''s neck. With a loud "crack", the man fell to the ground.


    The remaining two men came over at the same time. They didn''t use the silver needles in their hands too much. Instead, they threw the silver needle to Crystal and pulled out the dagger from their bodies at the same time.


    The dagger spun in the air with golden light. The two men jumped up at the same time and attacked Crystal.


    Crystal jumped up and quickly avoided them. At the same time, Crystal pulled out the flying knife and skillfully unsheathed it. With a "whoosh" sound, she threw it towards the two men at the same time...


    The flying knife slashed in front of one of the men, and the sharp point of the knife cut the white cloth covering the man''s face. The white cloth instantly fell to the ground, revealing the


    thed, the colder the temperature was.


    What''s more, the cold storage was like a secret room, which was airtight and there was no exit at all. As a person with Heated Body, Edgar could not exert any power in his body in such a cold space. Moreover, his body would become weaker and weaker in the cold storage until he died.


    But... But Edgar survived, which was really surprising.


    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said, "Of course I won''t die, but someone... Will... "


    Before he finished his words, Edgar flicked his finger in the air. Countless crystal beads condensed in the air, turning into an illusory Tiger Head and flying towards Reginald...


    Seeing the huge phantom of Tiger Head rushing over, he quickly took two steps back, and then turned over to avoid it.


    "Bang!"!


    There was a big hole in the opposite wall! The broken wood splashed in all directions as if it had been exploded.


    Reginald took a deep breath and his face changed.


    Fortunately, he dodged quickly!

 Chapter 888 Why Are You Here

    "Mr. Edgar, you are so cruel that you even ignore your good friends?" Knowing that he was no match for Edgar, Reginald meant to distract Edgar''s attention with Toby and Douglas.


    As he spoke, he held up the bronze tripod with his right hand. The bronze tripod was surrounded by white smoke. He turned around the bronze tripod with the silver needle in his hand and threw it into the bronze tripod.


    At this time, Toby and Douglas, who were frozen by Edgar, screamed as if they were possessed by a ghost!


    Since they were frozen, their bodies could not move, but their voices would echo through the hall with ice.


    Crystal, who was sitting not far away, was about to make a move, but was stopped by a cold glance from Edgar. She bit her lips and grasped the two corners of the table with her fingers.


    Toby and Douglas... So painful... Her heart ached!


    The expression on Edgar''s face was still cold. He didn''t care whether he was said to be cruel or not. Toby and Douglas were not only the elder brother of Crystal, but also his good fr


    to dominate the world without crippling a soldier, why don''t we do that? Do we have to wait for these ugly people to force our father? "


    The idea of Reginald was very simple. He wanted to use Adam to control the power of the Xia state. As for Crystal and Edgar, if Adam let them die, they had to die. Only in this way could he gain Adam''s trust and better control Adam.


    He naturally knew that Crystal was a member of the Dragon Race, but if he sacrificed one of his kind for more freedom of his kind, why not?


    Anthony snorted, "You''re being unreasonable. It''s clearly because of your greed, but you have to impose it on others. You''re so shameless!"


    As soon as he finished his words, without waiting for the refutation of Reginald, he waved his long arm again, and the transparent bottle, which had been rising in the air for a long time, fell to the ground. "Bang!" With a sound of breaking, the witchcraft parasites inside were instantly destroyed.


    "No!" Reginald yelled.


    "Puff!" Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 889 Honey, Whats Wrong With You

    The witchcraft parasites that were refined with his own blood were extremely powerful, but the only weakness was that once the witchcraft parasites died, Reginald would be seriously injured.


    This was also the reason why Anthony wanted to kill the witchcraft parasites in the transparent bottle. It would take forty-nine days to extract the witchcraft parasites, and Reginald was seriously injured. Recently, Reginald would not come out to make trouble, which was the purpose of Anthony at this time.


    As his elder brother, Anthony should take care of his younger brother.


    Sitting on the ground and looking at the pieces of glass scattered on the ground, Reginald''s eyes were full of hatred. He roared at Anthony, "Anthony, you... You... Why did you destroy my witchcraft parasites?"


    "Why? Just because I''m your eldest brother."


    "Brother? It''s so ridiculous. Do you really think you are my brother? The noble prince of the Dragon City? Humph!


    he won''t let you go."


    "I won''t let father know." Anthony turned around and smiled at Reginald.


    "Anthony... You... !"


    At this moment, Reginald was a little flustered and a little scared. He was very clear about the temper of Anthony. What Anthony said was not just a joke, his ruthlessness and cruelty were unparalleled.


    "Anthony, I''m sorry. Please let me go. I really know I was wrong."


    Without hesitation, Anthony waved his hand and said, "Take him away."


    Reginald cursed and begged. One of the servants was smart enough to knock him out with a slap.


    After Reginald left.


    Anthony turned to look at Edgar, whose face was still pale, and said, "How long do you want to hold on for... ?"


    Before Anthony could finish his words, Edgar suddenly fell forward as if his body couldn''t be controlled by him...


    When Edgar fell down, he was supported by the nearest Anthony.


    "Honey!" Crystal stood up in surprise and rushed over.

 Chapter 890 The True Identity Of Edgar!

    Crystal held Edgar''s arm and asked worriedly, "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    As the saying goes, "Care makes one lose calmness." Looking at the pale face of Edgar, Crystal was worried and anxious.


    With a pale face and cold sweat on his forehead, Edgar felt as if he was exhausted and could not lift his feet.


    If it weren''t for the help of Crystal and Anthony, he would have collapsed to the ground.


    Edgar moved his mouth and smiled at Crystal. "I... I''m fine... "


    Before Edgar could finish his words, Anthony interrupted him directly, "You''re fine? You almost died. "


    Hearing that there was a hidden meaning in the words of Anthony, Crystal suddenly turned to him and asked, "What happened?"


    Without saying a word, Anthony stretched out his hand to feel Edgar''s pulse. Then he pointed to the sofa opposite and said, "Let''s help Edgar to lie down. At present, his pulse is very disordered and it''s a little dangerous."


    Hearing that, Crystal''s face changed drama


    e black mist disappeared, those men had already stood up.


    Then, it appeared in the video that Edgar was chased by some ugly savages. Over a thousand people chased after Edgar, and finally, an illusory long sword pierced into his heart. Then, the bright red face of Edgar dimmed, instantly turning into a red Water Spiritual Bead and disappearing from their sight.


    Then, some tall buildings appeared in the screen. In the dark night, the Water Spiritual Bead that disappeared quickly descended to a ward of a hospital, and then a heart wrenching cry came from the ward...


    At last, a beautiful woman with a child in her arms sat on the balcony basking in the sun. The woman had delicate features and a proud figure. The child in her arms was fat and looked like Hilary very much.


    The video ended here.


    With a wave of his long arm, the crystal ball was taken back. Then he turned around and looked at the stunned Crystal. He said, "Crystal, do you understand? This is the true identity of Edgar. "

 Chapter 891 I See!

    Crystal was stunned for a long time before she responded, "Those people with strange looks are... ����


    "They are the Beast Spirits. The so-called the Beast Spirits are the spiritual beasts with strange looks and the ability of all kinds of animals in the world. The Beast Spirits can go into the sky and earth, and they can even travel through ancient times, present and future. The king of the Beast Spirits can order all the animals in the world.


    For hundreds of years, all forces had been eager to get the position of the king of the Beast Spirits in the world, so the king of the Beast Spirits would encounter all kinds of assassinations every day. Crystal, the people you saw chasing after Edgar were one of the dark forces.


    That day was the first seven days of the Beast Spirit. It was his weakest time, so he fell into the trap of those people. As you can see later, Edgar was killed by those people, and then melted into Ganoderma lucidum and came to the Luo family, became the first young master of the Luo family. "


    After saying that, Anthony looked a


    Anthony was similar to theirs, but the opponents of the two sides were different.


    They could cooperate for a long time with the same goal.


    At this time, Crystal continued to ask, "Where is the Elysian Fields... "


    Before Crystal could finish her words, she saw Ms. Helen coming out of the bathroom carefully with Hilary in her arms.


    ...


    Before Crystal could say something, she saw that Edgar shouted in surprise, "Grandma... Hilary, you... Why...? "


    Crystal knew what Edgar was going to say, so she explained, "Grandma and Hilary have been with me all the time. They are safe."


    Crystal didn''t want to make Edgar worry, so she briefly told him what had happened in the hall.


    Holding Hilary in her arms, Ms. Helen walked up to Edgar. Seeing that Edgar''s face was pale, she put Hilary down, grabbed Edgar''s arm and asked worriedly, "Edgar, what''s wrong with you?"


    Edgar didn''t want to make Ms. Helen worry too much, so he shook his head and said, "Grandma, I''m fine. I''m just tired. I''ll have a rest here."


    Crystal understood Edgar''s worry.

 Chapter 892 Naughty Hilary

    Ms. Helen was too old. If she knew that Edgar still had a different identity, she would be worried.


    Holding Edgar''s hand, Ms. Helen wanted to ask something more, but was interrupted by Crystal as soon as she opened her mouth. "Grandma, it''s my fault. I made you worried. You must be tired today. Hilary must be hungry too. How about I ask my friend to take you to dinner first?"


    Obviously, Ms. Helen didn''t want to leave, but Hilary said, "Great grandma, I am really hungry. Can you take me to dinner?" Her thought was interrupted.


    As he spoke, Hilary jumped off Crystal''s arms and walked up to Ms. Helen. He pulled the corner of Ms. Helen''s clothes and said in a


    head away from him and said, "Uncle Anthony, don''t touch me. Your clothes are so ugly!"


    Anthony was speechless.


    Hilary was face-judger at a young age. He usually liked to play with good-looking people with beautiful clothes.


    Although Anthony was good-looking, Hilary didn''t like his white clothes.


    Therefore, Hilary didn''t want to have any contact with him.


    Crystal patted Hilary and pretended to be angry, "Hilary, don''t make a fuss. Uncle Anthony is an elder."


    At this time, Edgar cut in, "It''s okay, Hilary. Ugliness is ugliness. What you said is true. His white coat is really ugly."


    Anthony almost spat out blood. How could Edgar... Damn it!

 Chapter 893 Confused Anthony

    Anthony were very angry. He was the one who saved their lives, but they were not grateful at all and even didn''t respect him.


    However... It made sense that the child was impolite to him. How could his father, Edgar, dislike him so much?


    What an ungrateful family!


    Anthony grumbled in his mind. Of course, a gentleman like him couldn''t have a grudge against Hilary.


    But...


    Hilary pouted and widened his eyes. "Uncle Anthony, look! My father said that your clothes were ugly. In order not to affect my aesthetic standard, please change them quickly, okay?"


    At this time, Hilary was exactly as arrogant and scheming as Edgar.


    Crystal shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Like father, like son!


    Sitting aside, Edgar said, "Mr. Anthony, my son is right."


    After saying that, Edgar said to the kitchen, "Kylee, take Mr. Anthony to change his clothes."


    Kylee was the nanny that Edgar hired for Hilary. After the accident, Edgar fired Gina while Hilary was in the nursing home. Then he found Kylee who had a clean background. Kylee was a local. Her family was all honest farmers. Her son and daughter-in-law were teaching in the countryside, and her father was planting.


    Kylee was qualified to be a nanny, so Edgar made her the housekeeper and nanny here.


    He and Crystal seldom came back. The


    didn''t intend to let it go.


    "Young man, are you married?" Holding his hand, Ms. Helen continued to ask.


    Anthony was embarrassed!


    What did she mean?


    Anthony shook his head subconsciously and said, "No."


    Ms. Helen smiled even more happily, "Oh, good, good. Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Anthony was stunned!


    What... What did this mean?


    Anthony still shook his head, "No."


    The smile on Ms. Helen''s face was almost like a flower. "That''s great. How many people are there in your family? What do you do? "


    Anthony was even more confused!


    Was she investigating his family? What did she mean?


    The smart Anthony was puzzled by her questions!


    What was Ms. Helen going to do?


    Seeing that Anthony didn''t say anything for a long time, Ms. Helen''s smile froze. "Young man, why don''t you say anything? Are you from a poor family or you have no work? "


    Ms. Helen''s imagination was so rich. Seeing that Anthony didn''t say anything for a long time, she came to this conclusion.


    Hearing that, Anthony became a little impatient. What on earth did Ms. Helen want to do?


    Although Anthony didn''t know what was going on, Crystal, who was standing not far away, knew what Ms. Helen was thinking.


    The nursing home was now owned by Edgar, so they knew that Eloise had been working there now.

 Chapter 894 The Anger Of Anthony

    Crystal guessed that Ms. Helen must have taken a fancy to Anthony and wanted him to be her grandson-in-law?


    But... Would Anthony agree?


    Seeing the displeasure on Anthony''s face, Crystal walked over and held Ms. Helen''s arm, inadvertently distancing her from Anthony.


    "Grandma, you scared my friend."


    Ms. Helen also felt that he was too enthusiastic just now, so she scratched her head with embarrassment. "Look at me. I was being impolite."


    As she spoke, Ms. Helen stepped forward and let Anthony come in again.


    In order to prevent Ms. Helen from nagging again, Crystal asked Kylee to take Anthony to change clothes.


    Although Anthony didn''t know why Ms. Helen was so enthusiastic to him, he knew he would go crazy if she continued to ask.


    Therefore, he went upstairs with Kylee to change into a home wear. Since Edgar was about the same height as him, he could naturally wear Edgar''s clothes.


    But...


    "Uncle Anthony, you look even worse in my father''s clothes than in yo


    ast needle was pulled out from Edgar by Anthony. He gathered his mind.


    With his eyes closed, Edgar adjusted his breath according to the method given to him by the Anthony.


    A moment later.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Edgar raised his head to look at Anthony and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? "


    After withdrawing the needle, Anthony asked seriously, "Have you been poisoned before?"


    Hearing that, Edgar nodded and said, "Yes. Six years ago, I was poisoned."


    "Really? According to traditional Chinese medicine, it is a fever."


    "Yes, it''s a fever," said Edgar indifferently


    Anthony understood. "No wonder there are more hot things than cold things in your body, and you are a person with Heated Body. The heat in your body will be absorbed by your body, which will gradually made your body immune to all poisons. But it can''t encounter cold things. Cold things will make the remaining poisons in your body gather together and turn into a kind of cold poison..."

 Chapter 895 The Scheming Of Edgar!

    Before Anthony could finish his words, Edgar interrupted impatiently, "Well, just tell me the result. Will I die? Or I won''t die? "


    Edgar didn''t care what poison was in his body. What he cared about was whether he could continue to stay with Crystal and others.


    "You... Of course you won''t die, but... "


    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Edgar said disapprovingly, "It''s good that I won''t die. I''m not interested in anything else."


    Seeing that Edgar didn''t care about it at all, Anthony was upset.


    It was as if he was a family doctor of Edgar. Since Edgar didn''t care about his own life, why did he still worry about it?


    But...


    "Edgar, don''t you really care about your life? Even if you are going to die tomorrow, don''t you care? "


    Hearing that, Edgar stopped beating his right leg with his fingers. He turned his head and looked at Anthony seriously. He said word by word, "Everyone is afraid of death. I''m also a human, of course I''m afraid of death. I''m more afraid


    es and continued, "Oh, by the way, I like this dress very much. After I go back, I will tidy it up and ask someone to send it back to you. After all, it belongs to you, Mr. Edgar, and it should be returned to the original owner."


    Without looking at Edgar, Anthony turned around and was about to leave.


    Just then, Crystal came back with Hilary and Ms. Helen.


    As soon as Crystal entered the room, she saw that Anthony was about to leave.


    Crystal frowned, "Anthony, what are you doing... ����


    Anthony said angrily, "Since your husband doesn''t welcome me, why should I stay? Oh, by the way, Crystal, I don''t think I need to go to the Elysian Fields. I have talked with Mr. Edgar for a long time, and he said..."


    Before he could finish his words, Edgar came over and cut in, "Anthony, where are you going? We are playing chess well. Are you leaving? Didn''t I tell you? You can stay here for a few days. I can show you around and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the Xia state. "

 Chapter 896 Edgars Plan!

    After saying that, Edgar put his elbow on the shoulder of Anthony, pretending that they were good friends.


    But at this time, Anthony was on the verge of breaking down. He really doubted that Crystal was blind. How could she fall in love with such a shameless and scheming man, Edgar?


    "Mr. Edgar... You... " Anthony was completely speechless and didn''t know what to say!


    Seeing the depressed face of Crystal, Crystal thought, ''Well! Anthony was mistreated by her husband again.''


    Then, Crystal looked at the face of Edgar. His face was red and his breath was steady. It was obvious that the pain in his body had temporarily disappeared!


    That''s good!


    Therefore, Crystal smiled and said, "Anthony, do you think it''s boring here? How about I take you downstairs for a walk?"


    Anthony took a deep breath and smiled, "Okay! There was finally a normal person in this family! Crystal was very polite, wasn''t her?


    As soon as Anthony finished speaking, Edgar interrupted, "Mr. Anthony is not bored. He has a goo


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    first? My ear hurt."


    Afraid of hurting Edgar, Crystal released her hand, but the anger on her face was still there.


    "Edgar, let me tell you. You and your body are mine. If you don''t take good care of yourself, I will... I''ll bite you to death! "


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and went upstairs.


    She thought that she should let Edgar reflect on himself.


    It''s so ridiculous!


    Looking at Crystal''s back, Anthony couldn''t help laughing.


    He really didn''t expect that Edgar, who was arrogant, would also be afraid of his wife. There was always one thing to overcome another in the world!


    "Is it funny?" Rubbing his ear, Edgar glanced at Anthony coldly.


    Hearing that, Anthony''s laughter stopped. He nodded seriously and said, "Yes!"


    Squinting his eyes, Edgar said indifferently, "Oh, really? Anthony, I forgot to tell you that in fact, I know the location of the Elysian Fields and have some connection with my Beast Spirit. I believe that if I don''t ask you for help, I can find it. "

 Chapter 897 Another Identity Of Anthony!

    The expression on Anthony''s face was so complicated.


    "What? What did you say? " Anthony was surprised.


    If what Edgar said was true, then he didn''t have any chips in his hand. How could Edgar continue to cooperate with him?


    "I''m talking Chinese. Don''t you understand?" Edgar said in a contemptuous tone.


    In fact, Edgar didn''t know what the Elysian Fields was, nor did he have any reaction to any Beast Spirit!


    He just couldn''t bear to see the gloating look on the face of Anthony.


    Sure enough, after hearing that, Anthony asked, "Does that mean you don''t need me to lead the way for you?"


    "Of course... But if you want to continue to follow us, we can still continue our cooperation. But my chip is that if Crystal meets any danger in the future, if I am not by her side, you have to do your best to help her, including helping her to be the president of the Xia state. What do you think? "


    Edgar''s words meant that he wanted Anthony to help them, not they helped Anthony.


    Chips could only be shown when th


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    "Yes. Professor Li has been doing research these days and has never left."


    Hearing that, Anthony turned around and said to Crystal and Edgar, "Let''s go upstairs together!"


    Crystal held Edgar''s arm and the two went upstairs without saying anything.


    There were also all kinds of antiques on the second floor. The decoration inside could be described as luxurious. Every box contained antiques was made of gold.


    And every word on it was made of precious diamonds.


    The decoration and thousands of antiques here were invaluable!


    "I really doubt that you are not only the eldest prince of the Dragon City" Crystal looked around and got the idea.


    Anthony smiled and said nothing.


    On the contrary, at this time, Edgar said, "Anthony? If I''m not mistaken, you have another name, Quinton Long. Quinton Long is the chairman of the AR Group, the world''s top collector, a billionaire. Quinton Long is more than thirty years old. The AR Group is a large company in the famous antique business market of the Xia state.

 Chapter 898 The Ambition Of Anthony!

    It used to monopolize the antique market in the United States, England and several other small countries. A financier once counted that the AR Group would break into the top of the world in the next decade or so. "


    After saying that, Edgar looked at Anthony and continued, "The chairman of the AR Group, Quinton, who is a legendary figure, has never been exposed. No one knows his appearance, nor has anyone seen this top class figure in the world. However, it is said that Quinton is very ridiculous. He has contact with several national governments, and many people in the government of the Xia state and several other countries have been bribed by him. Am I right? Anthony. Oh, no, Mr. Quinton? "


    What Edgar said shocked Crystal!


    "What? You are Quinton? " Crystal''s master, Nanshan Hermit Master, was an old man who loved antiques very much. From what he said, Crystal even had a lot of knowledge about antiques in the market.


    She also knew a little about the AR Group. The group mainly collected antiques from va


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    thoughts. He turned his head and asked Anthony, "The skin on the robot''s face is really good. It''s so real!"


    That''s so real! So real that the flaw could be seen.


    Of course, Anthony could understand what Edgar meant, but he still smiled and said, "Yes, Professor Li is very capable!"


    Anthony put all the blame on Professor Li, and he meant that it had nothing to do with him.


    Without saying anything else, Crystal and Edgar continued to go up to the second floor of the inner hall with Anthony.


    There were several servants waiting on the second floor.


    "Master, you are here!" A group of women in uniforms said.


    Anthony waved his hand, indicating them to go downstairs first!


    After those women left, Crystal and Edgar saw the biggest transparent container in front of them.


    Beside the transparent container sat a man in a white uniform. He had a few strands of white hair among his hair and looked a little haggard.


    The only thing that could make the man''s eyes excited was the thing in his hand.

 Chapter 899 He Was So Angry!

    The man didn''t get up even when he saw the appearance of Anthony. He called out from a distance, "Master, you''re here!"


    Anthony nodded and asked, "Well, how''s your achievement?"


    When Anthony talked to the man opposite him, he didn''t put on airs at all, as if he was talking to a friend, and the man opposite him didn''t show any respect to him. It was obvious that these two people had a deep relationship, not the relationship between the subordinate and master.


    Standing aside, Crystal and Edgar didn''t say anything. The two of them looked around. The items and decorations in the hall were unusual. They were all advanced intelligent weapons, such as military gunpowder, military fire spear and other military weapons.


    Crystal and Edgar looked at each other without saying anything.


    The man put down the things in his hands gently, stood up and walked over. He said to Anthony, "It''s going very well. Through my research in the past few days and my own ability, I can almost confirm the existence of wandering souls. As long as they still have a little consciousness, I


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    the king of Beast Spirits, which is not accessible to ordinary people. For this, we need the help of the Water Spiritual Bead to help us successfully enter the South Sea.


    It''s hard to find a real Water Spiritual Bead in the world. Only those the Beast Spirits that live in the Elysian Fields all year round can have it. For this reason, I asked Professor Li to look up the information about the South Sea in the past hundred years and then worked out these three Spiritual Beads. "


    Through the explanation of Anthony, Crystal and Edgar understood.


    So that''s it!


    "So it''s fake?"


    Crystal asked after observing the Water Spiritual Bead carefully in the air.


    Before Anthony could say anything, Professor Li said angrily, "So what? Although it''s fake, its effect is not inferior to the real Spiritual Bead. You''re lucky enough to use it. If you have the ability, you can go to the South Sea alone. " ''You will suffocate to death!''


    Crystal played with the Water Spiritual Bead in her hands and threw it into the air, which almost scared Professor Li out of his wits.

 Chapter 900 Save People!

    "Hey, hey, little girl, be careful. Don''t drop it! There are only three of them! " Professor Li''s heart thumped. He was afraid that Crystal would break the Water Spiritual Bead by accident. It took him three years to study it. It was very precious!


    Looking at the painful expression on Professor Li''s face, Crystal smiled and tossed the Water Spiritual Bead again. Then she took it and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s so precious. It''s really invaluable, but it doesn''t look good."


    After saying that, "Crash!" Crystal''s hand was empty!


    The Water Spiritual Bead was thrown to the ground by Crystal without warning, and the crystal fragments made a crisp sound.


    Professor Li was dumbfounded!


    On the other hand, Anthony and Edgar took a glance at Crystal and smiled.


    "Little girl, you... Are you out of you mind? How can you... ����


    Professor Li yelled at Crystal angrily, trembling with anger.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    Crystal''s indifferent expression almost made Professor Li dizzy.


    "Well... What... W


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    g him. What does it matter whether we go or not? "


    Professor Li really couldn''t do anything to Crystal. He hung his head and nodded repeatedly, "Okay, I''ll save them, okay?"


    Crystal smiled, "That''s what you said."


    Then Crystal turned to Edgar and said, "Honey, hurry up. Bring them here. "


    As soon as Crystal finished speaking, two men in black sportswear came up from downstairs, each carrying a person on their back.


    They put them down, turned around and left silently.


    At this time, Anthony and Edgar came over. Standing in front of Professor Li, Anthony said, "Yosef, I remember that the Main Parasite is your specialty. These two are Crystal''s friends. Please help Crystal!"


    Anthony knew what kind of person Professor Li was. If Crystal didn''t threaten him, it would be difficult for him to help.


    Although Crystal''s small tricks were somewhat mischievous, they were not harmful to their cooperation.


    Anthony asked his assistant to move the two men here separately. The two men were Toby and Douglas.

 Chapter 901 The South Sea!

    "Douglas, Toby, you just wait here for me to come back these days. I believe that you will be fine when I come back." Crystal looked at Douglas and Toby and said.


    Toby and Douglas committed suicide on that day, but they didn''t really die. Their last breath was left, and later they were caught by Reginald by accident. When he knew that Toby and Douglas were Crystal''s people, he put the Main Parasite on them, in order to use them to give a heavy blow to Crystal.


    The two people, Toby and Douglas, had lost their minds and acted mechanically. It was obvious that they had been poisoned seriously.


    Professor Li took a look at Douglas and Toby and frowned, "These two people have weak consciousness and weak vitality. Even if they are saved, with a probability of eighty percent, they would become idiots. Crystal, are you sure you want me to save them?"


    Professor Li''s words shocked Crystal and Edgar!


    "What? I beg your pardon? How could it be ���� Crystal cried out, her body shook.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    situation of the South Sea, so you must often come here. I heard that those mermaids are most likely to appear in the deep sea. Is this why you come here?"


    Hearing that, the smile on the face of Anthony faded. Although he knew that Edgar was mocking him, he could not help but get angry. "Edgar, please be careful. There are so many people here. Your words may bring us unnecessary trouble."


    "Okay!" Anthony had to admit that he hated the arrogant look on Edgar''s face. In front of Edgar, he would always lose his countenance. It had to be said that wherever Edgar went, he would make enemies. He was too arrogant!


    "Don''t you like all the troubles?" Edgar said indifferently. When he spoke, he had been looking at Anthony with disdain.


    "Edgar, you..." Anthony said through gritted teeth.


    "Well, stop arguing!" Crystal stopped them.


    How could the two men act like children? Crystal shook her head helplessly.


    "What should we do next?" Crystal blocked Edgar and asked Anthony.

 Chapter 902 Mermaid!

    "Hold it up with your hands and throw it into the air. Control it with your mind, just like controlling your Dragon Scale. Let the Fish Clan in the deep sea sense the existence of the Water Spiritual Bead and let them float out of the lake."


    Crystal nodded, "Okay, we''ll do as you say."


    After saying that, Crystal elbowed at Edgar and said in a low voice, "Honey, don''t be naughty."


    The word "honey" successfully appeased Edgar.


    Then, Crystal, Edgar and Anthony threw the Water Spiritual Bead in their three hands into the air and controlled it with their own will according to the method of Anthony.


    The three Water Spiritual Beads spun in the air and then gathered together. The spiritual light flashed and shone on the sea...


    A moment later, as Anthony said, a deep whirlpool appeared on the sea. The whirlpool kept spinning, and soon five women in red appeared.


    The five women in red slowly walked from afar. At every place they arrived, the whirlpool would disappear, and the lake returned to peace.


    With a wave of the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    eral meaning.


    All the girls liked to chat with Anthony.


    It was said that the Dragon Race''s members were very arrogant. It seemed that the rumor was not credible!


    Along the way, the five women had a good talk with Anthony. It was obvious that Anthony was very popular among the Fish Clan.


    On the contrary, Crystal and Edgar remained silent all the way, as if they were subordinates of Anthony.


    In fact, Edgar was more handsome than Anthony. The five women wanted to accost him, but they were afraid of Edgar''s cold face.


    The road in the deep sea was very long and wide. The deeper they went, the deeper the water was. It seemed that the surrounding sea water was fixed and did not flow back and forth. It was very strange.


    As they walked forward, the road on the lake disappeared and the lake returned to normal.


    Crystal and Edgar had been thinking about it all the way. It was the first time they had seen such a phenomenon.


    They walked for a long time until Jaliyah said, "Here we are!"


    They looked up and saw...

 Chapter 903 A Palace In The Deep Sea!

    It was a magnificent palace. The ground paved with white jade was shining with warm light. The eaves carved with sandalwood were like a phoenix flapping its wings. The windows were carved with green tiles and the walls were made of jade...


    Every part of the palace was luxurious and elegant.


    Outside the palace stood two men with human beings'' heads and fish bodies. The scales on their faces were faintly visible, and their eyes were bright. They were tall and straight.


    Jaliyah and her friends walked forward. Jaliyah nodded slightly to the two men, and then turned around and said to Anthony, "Anthony, this is the palace of our Fish King. Let me report it to him."


    Anthony nodded, "Okay!"


    Then Jaliyah turned to her friends and ordered, "Finley and Haylee, stay here. Ana and Taryn, follow me."


    Everyone nodded, "Yes, elder sister."


    It turned out that Jaliyah was their elder sister!


    Crystal glanced at Jaliyah quietly. Jaliyah looked charming, but in fact, she was very cautious and thoughtful. She was not a simple character.


    This was Crystal''s comment on Jaliyah.


    Exc


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    y, "Yes, I am Anthony!"


    He was a member of the Dragon Race, although they were now standing in others'' territory, the Dragon Race was the leader of the four races. Naturally, they didn''t need to bow to anyone.


    The Fish King pushed Taryn away and walked down the stage. He stood on the last step and looked down at Anthony. He smiled and said, "Sure enough, you''re from the Dragon Race, your arrogance is extraordinary. Since you came from afar, please live here. I''ll ask Ana and others to treat you well..."


    Although the Fish King said politely, his expression was still arrogant and dismissive.


    Before the Fish King could finish his words, Anthony interrupted him, "No, thanks. I''m here only to see the Beast Spirit."


    "Anthony, do you want to ascend to the Elysian Fields?" The Fish King asked with a smile, fiddling with the short hair on both sides of his face.


    "Yes. I heard that the Beast Spirit is good at fighting and has learned all kinds of Magical Power. I like to compete with people with high instinct, so I come here today to have a competition with the Beast Spirit."

 Chapter 904 The Fish King!

    Anthony didn''t tell them directly why they came here. He knew that the Fish Clan, like other races, also wanted to personally lead the Beast Spirit world. Although they were the guardians of the Beast Spirit, they would have their own selfish motives.


    After hearing the explanation of Anthony, the Fish King said with a coquettish smile, "Competition? Anthony, you really don''t know who you are? The Beast Spirit has lived here for one thousand years. He has learned the Magical Power for a thousand years. Do you want to compete with him? Well, you''re too bold to say that. "


    The mockery in the Fish King''s tone was obvious.


    Anthony said with disapproval, "The more powerful a person''s Magical Power is, the more I want to challenge him. Even if I''m not strong enough, I still want to have a try."


    "Oh? Anthony, you''re really brave! " The Fish King clapped his hands and applauded. He couldn''t help but look at Anthony for a few more times.


    "I''m flattered!" Anthony replied politely.


    "Since you have come all the way here, I can''t embarrass you. Well, I''ll fulfill your wish and let Jaliyah ta


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    head helplessly when he saw such a rude method of Edgar. However, in the face of the Fish King, it was not bad to use Edgar''s method, at least saving time.


    Jaliyah and the other two girls exclaimed in unison, "You... Let go of our Fish King! "


    The three girls just pretended to be arrogant, but they didn''t move forward or make any reaction.


    Crystal looked at the three girls up and down with great interest, and then said with a smile, "Let him go? Don''t you want us to hold the Fish King hostage? "


    How could Crystal not see the hatred of the three girls to the Fish King?


    As soon as Crystal entered the hall, she saw Taryn sitting on the Fish King''s legs. Although Taryn looked ashamed with her head down, Crystal could still not see the unwillingness and anger in her heart.


    Jaliyah also showed her hatred for the Fish King from the corner of her eyes. Although Ana was afraid of the Fish King, she actually hated him very much.


    This phenomenon showed that although the three girls had respect for the Fish King, they all hoped that the Fish King would be chopped to death by Edgar.

 Chapter 905 Jaliyah And Her Two Sisters

    Crystal''s words pointed out the thoughts of the three girls. The expressions on the faces of the three girls paused for a moment, but soon returned to normal. They glared at Crystal angrily.


    "What are you talking about? Let go of our Fish King, or I''ll teach you a lesson! " Jaliyah didn''t know how capable Crystal was, but she didn''t dare to show her true feelings.


    "Anthony, after all, you are a descendant of the Dragon Race and have a noble status. Can you just let your friend do whatever he wants?" Taryn asked gently.


    Taryn seemed to be questioning Anthony, but in fact, she was provoking him so that he could allow Edgar to do so.


    Taryn knew very well how arrogant a man like Anthony that lived in the royal family all year round was. How could he not be angry when being questioned by a servant?


    Ana was simple and innocent. She stood still with her head down, and the excitement at the corners of her eyes was covered by her long eyelashes.


    Without paying any attention to the three girls, nor scolding Edgar and


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    she could say anything, she was stopped by Taryn. "Ana, what are you talking about? Apologize to the Fish King now. "


    Not far away, Jaliyah was also scolding Ana, "Ana, you must be out of your mind. Apologize to the Fish King!"


    Ana wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She looked at Jaliyah and said, "Jaliyah, do we have to compromise all the time? Taryn has already had three miscarriages for this beast. If it weren''t for Finley and Haylee didn''t yield even if they would die, they would have been raped by this beast. Jaliyah, can we only live like this every day? What''s the meaning of such days? "


    Ana wanted to wake them up.


    Jaliyah and Taryn looked at each other and said, "I..."


    Crystal couldn''t help laughing when she saw the fun of the three girls.


    Although Ana was simple minded and stupid, she could see things through.


    Crystal walked up to Jaliyah and said indifferently, "Jaliyah, if I can help you kill the stinky Fish King and avenge your sisters, will you take us to the Elysian Fields?"

 Chapter 906 The Anger Of The Fish King!

    "What did you say? You can really... " ''Kill the Fish King for us?''


    The Fish King was more powerful than all of them. How could he be killed so easily?


    Jaliyah thought Crystal must be joking!


    Seeing the confusion and shock on Jaliyah''s face, Crystal just smiled and said, "What''s wrong? You don''t believe it? Well, let''s make a deal. If we don''t help you kill the Fish King, I will definitely take you away from here. You know that clearly, even if you show your loyalty and want to kill yourself to protect the other girls, you think you''re so great, do you think when you are dead, can the Fish King really let them go?"


    Jaliyah didn''t know how to reply, "I... ����


    Crystal knew that Jaliyah was tempted, so she continued, "Jaliyah, you are their elder sister. To be honest, I really admire you for saving other girls with your own death, but... You are so stupid. Jaliyah, believe in us. I promise that the safety of you five girls will be guaranteed. At least we won''t let you die in vain. "


    Jaliyah rolled her eyes and thought that Crystal and her friends m


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    wind bell, a black shadow suddenly spun around him at a lightning speed. Then he saw that the wind bell in his hand had already been in the other party''s hand.


    "Who the hell are you?" The Fish King said in shock.


    Edgar''s speed surprised and enraged him!


    This person couldn''t be an ordinary person!


    Playing with the wind bell in his hand, Edgar smiled, "Is this really so useful?"


    The Fish King stared at the wind bell in Edgar''s hand. He prayed that Edgar could shake the wind bell out of curiosity. As long as the wind bell was shaken, his subordinates would naturally come. These people came with bad intentions. If no one helped him, it might be difficult for him to get out of the hall.


    "Give it back to me!" Seeing that Edgar didn''t move his hand, the Fish King roared at him.


    With a cold smile, Edgar said, "Okay, here you are!


    After saying that, Edgar waved his hand and threw the wind bell into the air...


    Just as the Fish King thought that Edgar was a big fool, he suddenly saw the wind bell freeze in the air and then break into pieces!

 Chapter 907 The Death Of The Fish King!

    The Fish King was shocked, "You... You... " His wind bell had been ground into a thin piece with seventy-six pieces of gold, and then refined in the furnace for 49 days. The outer layer of the wind bell was coated with gold, which was incomparably hard. It was actually instantly shattered by a young man. How could it be possible?


    Raising his cold eyes, Edgar asked, "What? If you are smart enough, just kill yourself. Don''t force me to make a move! "


    The Fish King sneered, "Humph! What an arrogant boy! You want to kill me? It depends on whether you have the ability or not! "


    As he spoke, the palm of the Fish King raised, and the Water Spiritual Bead appeared again. His surroundings emitted a red light. The Water Spiritual Bead in his hand instantly turned into a red illusory sword. The Fish King jumped up, turned over, and stabbed at Edgar with the illusory sword in his hand...


    In a trance, a same picture of him being stabbed appeared in Edgar''s mind, intermittent and not clear.


    In a flash, Edgar turned around and dodged the Fish King. Then he stood up and fell in front of the Fish King. His palm twisted flexibly and pinched the Fish King''s throat.


    The illusory sword in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    her sisters. It depended on what they would do.


    The five girls didn''t want to get involved in this incident. They wanted to protect themselves. At first, Crystal thought it was nothing wrong and normal.


    But... She thought for a while and felt something was wrong!


    If Crystal and the other two really killed the Fish King on the spot for the three girls, then if the three girls didn''t admit their mistakes and instead joined hands with the other Fish Clan''s members to deal with the three of them, wouldn''t it be worth it?


    Crystal had to consider for themselves. After all, it was in others'' territory.


    Crystal and Edgar hadn''t taken two steps when they saw a bottle of transparent liquid in Taryn''s hand. She quietly walked up to the Fish King, opened the bottle in her hand and dripped it a few times towards the Fish King.


    Crystal and Edgar turned their heads and saw the whole body of the Fish King turn red as if it was burning. The red light suddenly became more and more intense. Then, as the red light gradually disappeared, the body of the Fish King changed from the original human shape to a huge fish body. At last, the Fish King twitched a few times and then disappeared.

 Chapter 908 The Heavenly Ladder

    Crystal and the others were lost in thought when they saw the Fish King''s soul disappear under Taryn''s feet.


    Squinting her eyes, Crystal looked at Taryn quietly. It was said that Taryn was gentle and lovely, and even her tone of speaking was gentle and soft.


    But at this time, in Crystal''s opinion, the saying "It is impossible to judge a man''s heart from his face" was the most suitable for Taryn.


    Although she looked gentle and approachable, she was actually ruthless in her heart.


    Taryn, who was being stared at by Crystal, also felt that she had shown too much. As a result, when she walked over, she kept her head down and dared not look at anyone.


    She hid the bottle of transparent liquid in her sleeve silently.


    The clothes that the girls were wearing were a little like ancient costumes and a little close to the current ones. Their clothes were all red, so it was feasible to hide something on them.


    Jaliyah and Ana were not surprised at what Taryn had done. Sure enough, they had long been wanting to kill the Fish Kin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he bookshelf. The white light reflected on the entire hall.


    "Anthony, please take out your metal weapons and put them on the ground. If you want to enter the Elysian Fields, you can''t bring any weapons with you. Those metal objects will stain the heavenly ladder of the Elysian Fields. This is not allowed by the Beast Spirit."


    After saying that, Jaliyah took off the dagger from her waist and put it on the ground.


    The other girls also took out their daggers and put them on the ground.


    The three of them followed Jaliyah''s actions. Crystal took down the flying knife between her legs and put it on the ground. Edgar also put his dagger on the ground, and Anthony took out the silver needle from his hand and put it on the ground.


    At this time, Jaliyah picked up the things on the ground and put them in a huge wooden box. She said to them, "Anthony, I will keep your things first. After you come out, I will return them to you."


    Anthony nodded, "Okay." They agreed with Jaliyah.


    Anyway, they never relied on these weapons.

 Chapter 909 Crystal Cried!

    When everything was ready, Jaliyah asked Finley and Haylee to escort Crystal and the other two, while she, Ana and Taryn walked in the front.


    Jaliyah turned around and said to Crystal and others, "This is the Heavenly Ladder, with a total of ninety-nine floors. We need to walk up step by step. We can''t choose the easy way, or it will disappear automatically."


    Crystal nodded without saying anything.


    No matter how difficult it was to enter the Elysian Fields, they had to climb up.


    However, Edgar and Anthony didn''t care about such a trifle at all. Even if there were ninety-nine or one hundred floors, so what? Could it be difficult for them?


    Just as Jaliyah had said, the Heavenly Ladder with ninety-nine floors was more and more curved and magnificent. It gave Crystal an illusion that they were walking between the sky and the earth. If it weren''t for the reminder of Edgar that they were still in the deep sea, Crystal would really think that the three of them had ascended to the sky.


    The three of them were not ordinary


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Didn''t he want to be saved?


    "Shut up!" At this moment, Edgar was furious. He wished he could open Crystal''s head and see what was in it!


    Was she out of her mind? How could she allow other women to approach him?


    What a silly girl!


    Didn''t she know that Edgar would never accept another woman even if he died, even if the woman wanted to get close to him in order to save him?


    Even so, he wouldn''t allow it.


    The love between him and Crystal could not be insulted like this.


    When Crystal allowed Taryn to get close to Edgar, Crystal had been very sad. Now she was scolded by Edgar, which made her even more uncomfortable.


    Did she really want other women to get close to the person she loved? It was to save Edgar, wasn''t it?


    In order to save Edgar, Crystal thought that she would even accept Edgar to marry another woman. After all, she loved him more than she loved herself.


    But now, Edgar shouted at her!


    At that time, Crystal burst into tears.


    "I... I was worrying about you? You... ���� Crystal kept inhaling.

 Chapter 910 Thank You!

    Crystal cried like a child in front of Edgar. The makeup on her beautiful face was messed up because crying.


    At this moment, Crystal completely stunned Anthony standing behind Edgar!


    ''Is... Is this really Crystal? Is there any mistake! Is Crystal possessed by something?''


    In his impression, Crystal was sharp tongued and cold, and was a woman who never revealed her thoughts.


    At this time, Crystal was crying like a child. Her long eyelashes were covered with tears. He felt sorry for her and wished he could get close to her and wipe her tears away.


    ''How adorable Crystal is now!''


    Seeing that Crystal was crying so sadly, Edgar felt very sorry for her.


    He held her in his arms and said gently, "Honey, don''t cry, okay? I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have yelled at you. I apologize to you, okay?"


    The more Edgar said so, the more hard Crystal cried.


    In fact, Crystal never liked to cry. Her childhood experience told her that crying was useless and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ot simple.


    If Crystal really wanted to hurt Taryn, Jaliyah and the others might not be able to defeat her.


    At the same time, when Jaliyah saved Edgar, Jaliyah wanted to make sure that Crystal would let go of Taryn and not vent her anger on Taryn.


    Crystal also smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Taryn is also anxious to save him, so she did something inappropriate. She is your younger sister, so it''s natural for you to discipline her."


    Crystal didn''t point it out. They wouldn''t make a fuss about it because they wanted to save Jaliyah''s face.


    As long as Taryn didn''t make any trouble in the future, Crystal wouldn''t be against her.


    After talking with Crystal for a while, Jaliyah went back to the higher step.


    It only took them ten minutes to finish the rest steps, and at the same time, they reached the top floor.


    In the past ten minutes, Taryn behaved well and didn''t make any trouble. Edgar regained his strength and walked faster.

 Chapter 911 The Elysian Fields!

    When Crystal and the others reached the top floor, they saw another palace, which was very different from other palaces.


    Ordinary palaces were luxuriously decorated, noble and colorful.


    At this moment, the palace they saw was white, mainly white. It was like a huge jade, sparkling and crystal-clear and flawless. Even outside the door, their clothes were also white.


    Jaliyah and Ana walked up to them and said hello to them. Then, Jaliyah turned around and came to the front of Anthony. She said, "Anthony, this is the Elysian Fields. The five of us will accompany you into it, but there are layers of checks inside, each of which is a test. You have to be prepared. The hall in the palace is the first test. After you pass the first test, the second test will appear out of nowhere. The Beast Spirit will appear in front of you until you pass all the tests."


    Crystal asked, "How many tests are there in total?"


    "Five tests, one more difficult than the other. But please rest assured, I


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    crack instantly appeared on the wall in front of Crystal!


    The crack became wider and wider, and an entrance appeared from it.


    "Congratulations! You have passed the first test successfully! This is the entrance to the second test. " Jaliyah said to them with admiration.


    The other girls were also slightly surprised. This test seemed simple, but in fact, it was very difficult. It was impossible to win only by relying on the extremely good memory.


    There were some unpredictable words in each book, and these words were not only unpronounceable, but also very difficult to memorize.


    The first test was supposed to be the fourth one, and normally, it was difficult for anyone to complete the fourth test, but they did it, and it really took them only an hour.


    In fact, this test usually took four hours, but this time, it was set for an hour.


    The five girls had thought that it was impossible for Crystal and the other two to do it, but they didn''t expect that they would succeed.